《Become Filthy Rich After Divorce》


 Chapter 1 Choice, Despair

    Chapter 1 Choice, Despair


    Ingford in July is stiflingly hot and irritating.


    Alina Hughes in the doorway of the study shivered all over.


    Her palms, trembling, as she covered her bulging belly, her breathing uncontrobly rapid.


    The conversation between the two inside the study continued.


    "I didn''t expect her condition to deteriorate at this juncture."


    The man took two heavy puffs of his cigarette, "How many more times will have to work?"


    "About three times, but it''s no longer useful to just draw Alina''s blood, only a bone marrow transnt


    will help."


    As a doctor, Nova Turner couldn''t bear it either, but had to force Caleb Collins to make a choice for the


    sake of his patients.


    "But, if the operation carries out, you will definitely not be able to keep your baby."


    "Even if you can barely keep it, it will be deformed or mentally retarded because of the drugs, and


    Alina''s life will be in danger, so think carefully."


    The study was very quiet.


    Alina looked nervously at the man through the doorway, only to see the man press the cigarette butt


    into the ashtray. He uttered before being silent for a moment, "Get rid of the child."


    Coldly he said, "Arrange for the operation as soon as possible."


    Alina''s pupils tightened and her body trembled violently.


    She could no longer hear anything at this moment.


    She turned and fled to her room, locking the door.


    She rushed into the bathroom, took off the pajamas she was wearing and looked at her back through


    the mirror.


    Her smooth back was full of dense needle holes, and piercing bruises around the needle holes, that


    was the situation bruises caused by theck of pressure after pulling the needle.


    She covered her mouth in horror and sobbed tremulously.


    Since she''s been pregnant, she''s never bathed herself, her husband bathed her, so she''s never


    bothered to pay attention to her back.


    Her mind shed back to his perversions during this time.


    It turns out that the tenderness that moved her was all fake.


    No wonder she always felt tired during this time, and always slept heavily at night.


    It turns out it was because someone came to draw her blood every night after she went to sleep.


    So, he married her, not because of love at all.


    Rather, it was to take her blood and then her life.


    Alina was holding her nine-month-old belly.


    The child was soon to be born.


    She would never allow anyone to hurt her child.


    In the evening, at the dinner table, the man''s face was indifferent, but not as cold as in the study.


    He served her a bowl of soup with his own hands.


    "You are weak, drink it."


    After being married, Caleb has always spoken to her in amanding tone, and she seems to have


    long since gotten used to obeying.


    But this time, Alina''s hand with the fork stopped.


    She looked to the man who had been married to her for two years. At the moment his tenderness was


    as intoxicating to her as a drug, but it was the source that took her life.


    He said the child had to be disposed of.


    Alina jerked up that the soup bowl was mmed on the floor by her, like their marriage, split.


    The warm soup stained the man''s pants.


    Caleb was suddenly furious, and the next second, he quickly suppressed his temper.


    He soothingly touched her forehead, "What''s wrong? Do you want Nova toe over?"


    "Come and get Nova to draw my blood?"


    For a while, the surroundings were very quiet.


    Alina bit her lip, held back the tears in her eyes, and red hard at Caleb.


    She was waiting for him to give her an exnation.


    She was dragged to him, who always treated her with the roughest movements.


    His disguised gentleness had disappeared, "You know it?"


    Her neck was pinched hard by him, "Then you should be clear about your situation, you can only


    cooperate with our actions."


    Yeah, she never had a choice in front of him.


    The Collins family is a top-tier family with huge business assets.


    No one has ever dared to stop what he wants to do, no one can stop it.


    Alina saw his cold eyes, and her tears could no longer be controlled.


    She was suffocating for breath, her neck was in his grip, and she was blushing with pain.


    Caleb saw her pale and let go of her as soon as he could, saying grimly, "Now that you know all about


    it, think about whatpensation you want and I''ll satisfy you as much as I can."


    He left without looking back, while she was pushed against the wall and fell to the floor.


    Compensation?


    Alina closed her eyes, was it possible that this marriage was a conspiracy from the beginning?


    She shuddered, "Tell me who she is."


    The one who made him abandon his wife and child.


    What kind of person could upy such an important ce in his heart.


    Caleb stopped in his tracks, not expecting her to just want an answer.


    And he didn''t answer.


    "The surgery is scheduled for three days from now, so figure out what you want."


    Caleb left without a backward nce, giving her what he can.


    There was no point in bothering with what he can''t give.


    After the door was closed, Alina opened her eyes with despair and sadness.


    Alina gathered her valuable things and when she walked to the door, she looked back at the room she


    had lived in for two years for thest time.


    The room was very cozy, clean, and filled with things he had sent over, each extravagantly.


    But she now felt great irony.


    Lois saw her physically unwieldy and struggling to carry her suitcase down the stairs.


    That strained look scared the hearts of the onlookers, "Lady Alina, it''ste night, what are you doing,


    give it to me."


    "You''re nine months pregnant, don''t move, Master Caleb values you and the baby above all else."


    Alina could onlyugh mockingly.


    He wanted to kill her child with his own hands.


    She held back her tears, and her hoarse voice made it even harder, "Lois, take a message to him."


    Alina took a deep breath, "I''ve already prepared the divorce agreement and sent it to his email, and I''m


    not going to have any surgery."


    After that, regardless of what Lois said, she walked out the door with her suitcase.


    Every step of a pregnant woman who is about to give birth and walking around with a suitcase is a


    cause for concern.


    Suddenly the weather changed abruptly and it started to rain heavily.


    Alina stood in front of the vi, drenched in rain and shivering with cold, but she stepped firmly into the


    rain.


    The sound of the emergency brakes sounded, and the ssh of the wheels sshed water all over


    Alina''s body.


    A man got out of the car and came to her side respectfully, "Lady Alina."


    It''s Brandon Porter, one of the special assistants of Caleb.


    Alina didn''t seem to see him, and walked past Brandon like a ghost.


    Brandon stopped her, "Mr. Collins asked me to take you to the hospital."


    As soon as he said that, the suitcase was snatched by Brandon, who respectfully pulled open the car


    door for her.


    Many women would like to go into his car.


    But at this moment, Alina only felt that this car was the funeral car that would pull her to the funeral


    home.


    As soon as she got into this car, she would be sent straight to hell.


    "I''m not going."


    "There was a sudden ident at the hospital and the operation had to be brought forward. Mr. Collins


    said to bring you there at all costs, Lady Alina, please don''t make it difficult for me."


    Brandon''s tone sounded polite, but clearly threatening.


    Alina''s mouth lifted in the corners with a touch of sadness.


    So she had to go.


    She was a woman with nine months pregnant, and she could not put up with the dragging of a strong


    man.


    The car made its way to the hospital and her voice was calm, "If I don''t go, that woman will die, right?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Yes."


    "Then let her die."


    He chose that woman after all.


    But Caleb knew that she was nine months pregnant. The baby in her belly is moving every day, and it''s


    about to be born.


    No one answered her words again.


    Alina took a deep breath, looked out the window at Hasnan Bridge, and spoke again, "Who is she?"


    "Emma Bell."


    Alina was shocked.


    Alina suddenly reached out and grabbed the steering wheel hard.


    Brandon''s panicked voice came out, "Lady Alina, what are you doing? Get your hands off."


    At this moment Alina can''t hear anything, she has nothing left and Emma doesn''t want to continue her


    life with her child''s life.


    With a force, the front of the car crashed through the railing of the Hasnan Bridge, directly into the river.


    Choking on the cold water in her lungs, Alina spread her hands and let the water wrap around her as


    she died peacefully.


    Her stomach was suddenly very painful. Did her child know that it were abandoned?


    In just a few minutes, the bridge was congested with traffic.


    Police cars and cars of the Collins family were blocked at the end of the bridge by a long convoy of


    traffic.

 Chapter 2 Return

    Chapter 2 Return


    Three years and two months had passed.


    Ingford Wedding Expo, a bridal show that brings together all kinds of big international designers.


    The woman in the luxurious dress smiled and elegantly took the man''s arm, only to hear the man


    beside her ask warmly, "All ready?"


    "Sure."


    She smiled.


    Jon Hughes was a well-known designer, no one knows who she really is.


    She became famous in the wedding dress design world two years ago with a wedding dress called


    ''Beginning'', andter became a global sensation with ''Ending''.


    Jon Hughes is a name that no one in the designmunity knows.


    She suddenly appeared at the International Wedding Expo today, breathtakingly beautiful.


    The limelight was shing at her and her confident, elegant smile was shown live on Ingford''s major


    disy screens.


    "Your turn to go on stage." The man him lowered his voice to remind her.


    "Got it." She smiled politely at the camera in greeting, let go of the man''s arm, and walked confidently


    up to the high stage.


    This was her first public appearance in three years and unveiled her mysterious face.


    She was pretty, noble and pure.


    The whole show went quiet and everyone looked at her.


    In the crowd, someone recognized her.


    Someone whispered, "Do you think that''s Master Caleb''s wife who disappeared in a car ident three


    years ago?"


    "She does look alike, but I don''t think so."


    Three years ago, the car ident that blocked Hasnan Bridge for a full month was remembered in this


    instant.


    Rumor has it that Master Caleb''s wife died in a car ident at Hasnan Bridge three years ago,


    although no body has been found to date.


    "I heard that it was the rainy season, the river was turbulent, and she was still nine months pregnant,


    how could she have survived?"


    The doors of the show opened and an aristocratic man walked in. He seemed not to care about the


    reactions of others, his eyes locked on the stage.


    He was shocked.


    Alina on stage and Caleb off stage looked at each other.


    Alina''s gaze falls on Emma, who was holding his arm.


    She did not know that Caleb would also be the most concentrated man, after so many years, the


    women around him did not change.


    And he deserted his wife and child for Emma.


    Alinaughed to herself, she was really stupid at first.


    Then she looked at the man in the distance and snorted lightly with disdain.


    She averted her eyes, it seems, and since the beginning she has only faintly nced at him.


    "Thank you for your love of ''Beginning'' and I will bring you more surprises in the future."


    She gracefully handed the microphone to the host and instantly apuse roared through the room.


    Andre Francis was down there and when he saw Alinaing down from the podium, he gently


    extended his hand to her, "Congrattions, it was a sess."


    "I am honored to have you share this moment."


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Handsome man and beautiful woman are very good match.


    The sh kept shing, recording the moment, perfectly.


    Caleb looked at the elegant figure not far away, stiffened, and for a long, long time, he could note


    back from it.


    It''s her.


    She''s alive, she is back.


    There were whispers in the crowd.


    "Master Caleb''s wife is alive and has be an international sensation, Miss Jon."


    "But Master Caleb got engaged to Miss Emma a month ago. This big exhibition today is all Emma''s


    work."


    Now, however, everyone''s attention is drawn to Jon Hughes'' ''Beginning'' and is stunned by her talent


    and achievements.


    "Does Master Caleb''s wifee back for revenge?"


    The atmosphere was once again lively.


    Alina and Andre ignored the chatter as they skillfully and confidently talked to people in the crowd.


    Alina''s beauty, elegance, and especially the confident smile on her face stimted Caleb''s nerves.


    He clenched his hands into fists, and almost subconsciously, he went towards that that back, however,


    he was pulled by Tomas Stone, the special assistant beside him, "Mr. Collins."


    Tomas'' soft reminder made Caleb pause, "It''s her, isn''t it?"


    "It''s Lady Alina," Tomas replied.


    Caleb sensibly looked at Alina, who was hand in hand with a man in the crowd, and suppressed his


    anger.


    The show was over.


    Alina came out of the bathroom and the hallway was quiet at the moment.


    Not far away, Caleb leaned against the wall with a cigarette in his hand, elegant and reserved.


    She looked at the man calmly, so soon, he came looking for her?


    "Alina."


    His tone was icy, and his long-suppressed anger erupted.


    Alina tossed the tissue in her hand into the trash and looked at Caleb as if he were a stranger.


    For a stranger, there was no need to say anything more.


    She passed by him, but her slender arm was caught by him.


    Without waiting for her to react, she was wrapped around her waist, and with a flip, she was pressed


    against the wall by the man.


    His anger was evident as the two locked eyes, and Alina questioned calmly, "Mr. Collins, this is


    inappropriate, isn''t it?"


    Her tone was cold, and Caleb got even more angry.


    His long fingers cupped her chin and questioned loudly, "You have nothing to say to me?"


    "What does you want to hear?" Alina smiled softly.


    Her attitude made Caleb increasingly angry.


    "Do you know I''m looking for you?"


    Yes, he''s been looking for Alina for three years.


    During these three years, he was constantly reminded by those around him that Alina was dead, her


    body swept into the sea by the swift current and never to be found.


    He didn''t believe that Alina was dead, so he went to great lengths to find her, but she was nowhere to


    be found.


    When she heard Caleb say he was looking for her, Alinaughed, "Looking for me to save your Miss


    Bell?"


    "Alina." Caleb was even more angry. How this woman was so ignorant of him?


    "What do you have to be angry about? A murderer doesn''t deserve to stand in front of me."


    She could never forget that he was going to kill her child to save a mistress.


    Alina''s smile intensified, "I''m just surprised that the woman who was so sick that she had to use both


    my life and my child¡¯s life, today seems to live to be a hundred."


    She smiled, "Howe she is not dead?"


    Caleb couldn''t stand to hear anyone curse Emma, "Shut up."


    "What are you getting excited about, I''m just talking about myself."


    With that, Alina shook off his hand.


    The fact that she didn''t die seemed to upset him, because she saw Caleb''s face sink even deeper.


    Caleb looked at Alina''s face, he never knew that she would be so a bit of a rebel.


    Alina pushed him away with one hand. She stood up straight and straightened her gown with disgust.


    She has an innate arrogance and nobility, cold and reserved.


    Without waiting for him to say anything else, the man who had just been at Alina''s side appeared.


    Andre got nervous when he saw Alina and Caleb standing together.


    He didn''t expect these two to meet so soon.


    "Alina , it''s time to go back."


    Andre''s words were directed at Alina, but his eyes were on Caleb.


    Approaching, the two men''s eyes met, and it was an invisible battlefield.


    Suddenly, Andre smiled and took Alina''s hand, looking at her with tender and doting eyes.


    He added, "Mom has called several times and said she made you the dishes you love, so let''s hurry


    back."


    Alina nodded and didn''t look at Caleb for a second.


    She said to Andre in a gentle tone, "Let''s hurry up, don''t keep her waiting, or I''ll have to coax her


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    again."


    "Okay"


    The moment they turned around holding hands, Andre shot a provocative look at Caleb.


    His dangerous voice sounded, "Is he your new boyfriend?"


    Andre and Alina pause and look at each other.


    Alina said, "Mr. Collins, you misunderstood, he is my husband."


    "Your husband?"


    Caleb was already angry with Alina''s ''my husband''ment, and now he wanted to kill Andre.


    Alinaughed coldly and didn''t answer again.


    Only when she turned to leave, her hand was pulled by him.


    It was as if he wanted to crush her, "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Are you deaf?"


    Alina was clearly mocking at him.

 Chapter 3 Thoroughly investigate the three years

    Chapter 3 Thoroughly investigate the three years


    The conference was over.


    Alina had already left with Andre when Tomas approached her.


    "Mr. Collins," Tomas said, sounding concerned.


    Only those who were around Caleb during those three years know how he really came to be.


    Three years ago, the Hasnan Bridge was jammed for a month and the whole city talked about it, but


    none of the wreckage that was eventually recovered was Alina or Brandon.


    It also made Caleb be more indifferent.


    "Find out everything about her for the past three years."


    "Okay." Tomas nodded hastily.


    Jon Hughes was a name that has be very familiar to both Caleb and Tomas over the past three


    years.


    It was the ''Beginning'' wedding dress that struck a chord in everyone''s soul, even amateurs like Caleb.


    Who would have thought that Jon Hughes, the mysterious person behind the design of this wedding


    dress, would be Alina, who has been missing for three years?


    In just one hour, Tomas had most of Alina and Andre''s information in front of Caleb.


    Not much, just a few pages that borate on these three years of Jon Hughes, that was, Alina .


    It was these pages that shattered Caleb''s and Ingford''s perception of Alina.


    Lady Alina of the Collins family, in the hearts of the crowd, has never been a loser, and she would not


    survive without the Collins family.


    And today, she amazes everyone with her achievements and talent.


    "Voyage International Group in Shirling, Andre ?"


    "Yes." Tomas nodded.


    Caleb thought about her tender gestures with the man at the show today, and the ''my husband''


    Tomas looked scared by Caleb, said apprehensively, "Mr. Francis set up a studio for her in Shirling, in


    the past three years because of Mr. Francis rtionship, she got a lot of good resources. And in life,


    Mr. Francis took care of her."


    "Heh."


    Caleb grimaced, Andre looked like a husband. He was even more annoyed and flipped through the file


    again, "Any news from Brandon?"


    Tomas'' heart skipped a beat when he heard Brandon.


    Three years ago, Emma''s health was in urgent need of surgery, and Tomas was supposed to go to pick


    up Alina, but Brandon went ahead of him.


    Instead of getting her to the hospital, Brandon ended up missing in the crash with Alina.


    It must be said that for three years Caleb has suspected that Alina is not dead because even Brandon''s


    body has not been found.


    Brandon is a retired naval forces, not to mention the turbulent river to retrieve a person, even in the


    swollen sea, can also bring people back intact.


    "Nothing for now, I''ll keep checking ." Cold sweat continued to emerge on Tomas¡¯ forehead .


    Those who follow Caleb also know that he hates people who betray him the most.


    If it the betrayal on Brandon¡¯s part three years ago, he is better off dead, or he would be worse than


    dead if he were to be found.


    Caleb flipped through the information, his brow knitted slightly, "No news about the child?"


    Caleb felt heartbroken when asked about his child.


    At the time of Alina''s departure, her baby was already more than nine months old in her belly and was


    about to be delivered.


    She survived the ident, but what about the baby?


    Andre dropped Alina back at Mulherd Manor.


    This night, Alina stayed up all night.


    She got up in the morning, the spirit was not very good, so she got herself some breakfast to eat and


    then go out.


    The phone vibrated, and when she saw that it was Andre''s number, she picked it up, "Hello."


    "Have you seen the news?"


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    "You hurry."


    Before the words were finished, the sound of the emergency brakes broke through the rain, and then


    Alina only heard a ''bang¡¯. A car hit her car.


    The seat belt bounced her back into the seat and luckily she drove slowly and was not injured.


    But the phone was shaken and dropped on the stopper.


    Andre, who heard the violent ringing on the other side of the phone, immediately got anxious. "Alina,


    Alina."


    Alina regained her senses from the shock of how the car in front of her was driving.


    The moment she looked up, she saw Tomas getting out of the car and giving her a respectful salute.


    Before she could respond, the door on her car was pulled open by a man with a warm and respectful


    voice, "Mrs. Collins, Mr. Collins has something to say to you."


    Alina, through the half-open window, could feel the biting scent of the man in the car.


    She sneered, "Mr. Stone, do you have a bad memory?"


    "Caleb and I ended our rtionship three years ago, and this address ''Mrs. Collins'' doesn''t quite fit."


    She was not happy with Tomas'' ''Mrs. Collins''.


    Tomas'' face stiffened, and instead of taking Alina''s words, he said respectfully, "Please."


    If since he can''tmunicate, he forced her, which was really Caleb''s style.


    "What if I don''t go?"


    With these words, the tablet was handed to Alina, "Lady Alina, please have a look"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her eyes flicked to the tablet, and with just one nce, her face instantly changed.


    "Lady Alina, will you go?"


    "Yes." One word was spoken through gritted teeth.


    She pulled open the car door and got out.


    Tomas red at her, but as if he didn''t feel her gaze, he opened the back seat door for her respectfully.


    Seeing the man in the car, Alina was so angry that she wanted to p him directly, but finally


    The car started and all that was left was her car with its warped front end and the urgent shouts of


    Andre on his cell phone in the car.


    In the small space, the atmosphere was strained, Alina was dragged into the man''s arms, Alina was


    furious, "What are you doing?"


    She was kissed by the man and Alina struggled to move, but the man increased the force and the pain


    made her jaw bone feel like it was dislocating and she called out to him "Caleb." in a fury.


    The man''s kiss fell again, and Alina was bitten and bled. She pushed him away with all her strength,


    only to be pinned down again by the man in the back seat.


    Alina raised her hand and pped him directly.


    His face was slightly swollen, as if he didn''t expect the woman in his arms to resist, and his hair was


    slightly disheveled.


    But the next second, he covered her lips again.


    This time, he kissed more and more fiercely.


    Alina was furious, but she was easily subdued by Caleb and can''t move at all.


    Tears seemed to be falling from her eyes, but she immediately closed them.


    The next second, she suddenly became fierce, and almost the moment the man thought she had finally


    behaved, she mmed her forehead into his head.


    The moment of collision, she also screamed out in pain.


    Caleb also let out a muffled grunt.


    After a long time, the man finally looked up at her.


    He looked at her high swollen forehead and met her eyes holding back tears.


    She resisted him so badly.


    He took her into his arms and buried his head at her neck, no longer forcing her.


    Alina also had no more strength to struggle.


    The man could not help but speak, "When you left, the child in your belly was more than nine months


    old, where is the child now?"


    When asked about the child, Alina was heartbroken that this man had the nerve to ask about the child.


    "Dead." She uttered coldly, that was her ount to Caleb.


    In the carriage, there was silence.


    In the dimly lit space, Caleb stared at the woman who refused to look at him for a long time, trying to


    determine the truth of her words.


    Alina was indifferent, but panicked.


    After a long time, the man''s kiss pressed down again, with a beastly danger.


    It hurts, she really hurts.


    He spoke teasingly in her ear, "You''re lying."


    "Do you need me to remind him how it''s gone?"


    Alina was in pain, with a headache and a heartache.


    Her eyes were red with indignation as she looked at the man in front of her. What gives him the


    courage to question her?


    The words fell, the man''s movements stopped and he looked up to meet her eyes revealing her anger.


    His heart hurt sharply, and his coarse, warm fingers gently rub her eyes, trying to wipe her tears for her.


    Alina tilted her head to the side as his hand stopped in mid-air.


    "I saw the baby when it fell out, it was a boy and it looked like you."


    Her voice was hoarse but she suddenly smiled, "Didn''t you tell someone to get rid of him as soon as


    possible at that time? I wonder if you are satisfied with this kind of death."


    Caleb pushed away Alina who wasughing and crying .


    He let go of Alina and sat to the side with a cold aura emanating from his body.

 Chapter 4 Hot Research

    Chapter 4 Hot Research


    The atmosphere in the small space was breathtaking.


    The sound of a lighter rang out, followed by the strong smell of tobo, Alina frowned, but did not say


    anything.


    She sat up and straightened her clothes that had been messed up by the man.


    Caleb just stared at her, "You''re happy that you''re deliberately irritating me?"


    Alina''s hands fiddled with her clothes, but quickly regained herposure.


    She didn''t answer him, she just said, "Give me that information, and delete the backup."


    It''s about the information Tomas showed her earlier.


    She never thought that in a short period of time, Caleb had such a big hold on Andre.


    As the words fell, the atmosphere in the car became even more ufortable.


    "You''re worried about him."


    His tone was tinged with certainty.


    Alina didn''t answer, but didn''t retort.


    When she didn''t say anything, Caleb became even more angry, "Draw up a divorce agreement with


    him right away."


    He kept his hand on his cigarette while his other hand casually cupped her face, "And don''t you always


    try to provoke me, you may not be able to afford it if you piss me off."


    Damn man, he threatened her.


    The anger Alina had just suppressed could not be controlled again, and she pushed away the hand


    cupping her cheek, "What do you mean?"


    Caleb looked at her with frightening eyes.


    Alina was clearly no match for him, and she avoided his eyes.


    He said, "You didn''t see the news?"


    News?


    At this moment, Alina thought of the news Andre had just told her on the phone.


    Is there something important that happened? She wanted to check her phone, however, her phone has


    just dropped in the car.


    His phone was handed to her and Alina took it.


    When she opened the webpage, it was full of popr news about yesterday''s show.


    "Master Caleb''s wife who has been missing for three years shows up at Master Caleb''s fiancee show,


    ''Beginning'' work bes the main character."


    "Missing Master Caleb''s wife vs Master Caleb''s fiancee."


    "Missing Master Caleb''s wife returns, where does Master Caleb''s fiancee Miss Emma go?"


    "Master Caleb''s wife is amazingly talented." and a host of others dominate the Hot Topic homepage.


    Three years ago Alina far abroad naturally knew what happened in Ingford because of her


    disappearance.


    Therefore, she suddenly appeared yesterday, rmed the major media in Ingford, and in the past three


    years, everyone was concerned about her life.


    If it wasn''t for her grandmother, she probably wouldn''t have set foot in Ingford in her lifetime.


    The phone in his hand suddenly vibrated and the phone alerted ''Emma ''.


    Not waiting for her reaction, the phone in her hand was jerked away by the man, he then hung up.


    Alina''s tone was suppressed with great anger, "Why don''t you answer?"


    Her sudden appearance yesterday caught everyone off guard and shocked Caleb. The most aggrieved


    person at his side was probably Emma.


    The man didn''t answer, but said, "Now you know what to do?"


    "It''s just the news." Alina''s tone was muted.


    During these three years, there have been many reports about Jon Hughes, both positive and


    negative, but she has never responded.


    "So how long do you think you and Andre would go in prison if I were to sue you now for uwful


    cohabitation within marriage?"


    At these words, Alina looked at the man in front of her, and the phrase ''within marriage'' made her even


    more indifferent.


    "I sent you divorce papers back then, you..."


    "I don''t sign anything that anyone sends me, if that were the case, wouldn''t the Collins Group be gone


    already?"


    The two stared at each other, not giving in to each other.


    The driver and Tomas in front of them were in cold sweat.


    They both thought Alina would be convinced by Caleb, but she retorted sharply, "So how long do you


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    think you and her will be in prison if I sue you being engaged to another woman within the marriage?"


    She suddenly smiled, charming and moving, "Oh, by the way, you two are engaged only, and not


    licensed, do not have to be legally responsible."


    "But it is thework era, when the third party does such a shameless and hical thing, I''m afraid


    that public opinion will also make her lose her reputation."


    "And the Collins Group''s reputation is damaged, and I count the damage, well, a few billion?"


    Alina didn''t know how she got out of Caleb''s car. The sun was beating down on her and she didn''t feel


    a bit of warmth.


    Caleb''s eyes kept shing in her mind, and the Andre-rted handle he was holding, and she was


    cold.


    A pagani braked sharply in front of her, and Alina subconsciously backed up.


    Emma got out of the car in a custom-made dress and took off her sunsses, "Alina, let''s talk."


    Alina subconsciously clenched her hands into fists, "I have nothing to talk to you about." With that, she


    turned around and walked to the side.


    He had just taken two steps when he heard Emma''s tone of displeasure, "You chose yesterday to show


    up, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Yesterday was such a special day for her.


    It took Caleb an outrageous amount of money to get together with the organizers to be able to give her


    a show on an international stage.


    It was an important show for Emma''s entry into the international design world, but it was overshadowed


    by Alina''s ''Beginning''.


    The whole of Ingford is now full of stories about them, and it''s clear who''s messing up.


    Emma didn''t believe it wasn''t intentional on Alina''s part.


    Alina turned back, her eyes cold and condescending, "Didn''t you take so many of my results on


    purpose?"


    At the end of the sentence, Emma''s face turned white instantly, and she knew it.


    Looking at Emma''s white face, Alina said nothing more and added at the moment she turned around,


    "If you were really capable, how could you be ruined by one of my works?"


    "Alina , you shouldn''t havee back."


    Alina''s mouth lifted in mockery.


    Andre''s car came over, Alina pulled open the door, and said to Emma behind her, "Everything that


    belongs to me, I will get it back, but that man..." Alina paused, smiling, "Since you like the man I don''t


    want so much, I will give him to you." After saying that, she went straight to the car.


    Emma stood in ce, hands clenched in fists, nails cut palms do not feel the slightest pain.


    Since she was a child, Alina was always so high and mighty in front of her.


    Alina''sst words resounded in her mind, making her feel a strong sense of humiliation, she hated


    Alina.


    In the car, Andre hands a bottle of water to Alina, "Caleb got you before she came?"


    "Yes."


    "What does he want with you at this time of day?"


    "Let me divorce you."


    Andre¡¯s face changed.


    It just urred to him that Alina said thatst night to get rid of Caleb.


    Other times in can be a joke, but in yesterday''s asion, there are reporters and media everywhere,


    especially the Ingford media is more sophisticated, there may be people who will use this incident to


    make a big deal.


    "Aren''t you afraid that our rtionship will be found because of this incident?"


    Alina¡¯s face stiffened, the original rxed expression was now full of gloom.


    Andre reached out and rubbed the top of her soft hair, "You are always not calm when you meet him."


    "If you knew how I was forced by him three years ago, you would also know why I couldn''t be calm."


    What has she seen in those three years?


    But Caleb''s methods and practices are outrageous.


    She was more than nine months pregnant and about to give birth, and he wanted to kill their child for a


    third party.


    Alina''s body trembled uncontrobly as she recalled the scene.


    When talking about three years ago, Andre''s face also changed, for he knew what happened three


    years ago.


    It was because of this knowledge that he opposed Alina''s return to Ingford.


    He held Alina''s hand, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here with you."

 Chapter 5 The Director of Grandmas Hospital

    Chapter 5 The Director of Grandma''s Hospital


    Andre personally took Alina to the hospital.


    Because of what happened this morning, he didn''t dare to leave her side now, and Alina felt he was too


    nervous.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Now that Emma is in perfect health, he won''te back to draw my


    blood."


    "Don''t you dare."


    Andre was also angry and couldn''t help but shout out.


    But when he thought of Caleb''s usual methods, he couldn''t help but worry, "I will personally send you


    the results of Grandma''s matter, so you should leave it alone and go home early."


    This is the only way she will be safest.


    At the words, Alina silent for a while, spoke, "I can let you do other things, but I must personally to


    investigate this matter."


    Andre didn''t know what Grandma Erica Cook means to Alina.


    When Grandma Erica was alive, she gave almost all her love to Alina, and even when she was dying,


    she was worried about Alina.


    The marriage between her and Caleb was also a result of amitment from her grandmother to


    Grandpa Max, who was afraid she wouldn''t be able to take care of herself on her own.


    But no one had thought that her marriage to Caleb would end up like this.


    In the head doctor''s office, Mr. Dean heard Alina''s intention, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''ll have to go


    through Master Caleb on this one."


    Alina and Andre looked at each other.


    And then they looked at Mr. Dean again, "Why do you need his permission?"


    "Master Caleb is now our director, so..."


    Mr. Dean looked at Alina and said with difficulty.


    Alina''s brow knitted again.


    She remembered very clearly that when her grandmother was in this hospital, it was not owned by the


    Collins family.


    Now, Caleb was the director of this hospital?


    Aftering out of the hospital, Andre''s face didn''t look good, and he looked at Alina with a serious


    frown and said, "I think it''s safer for you to go back to Shirling."


    "You sense something fishy, too?" Alina''s voice was light.


    Andre was the president of VIG, and this was his keen first reaction.


    For how important the old Ms. Cook is to Alina, Caleb, as a husband, couldn''t possibly not know.


    For two years, no matter what happened in Ingford, Alina did not do anything, even the day Caleb and


    Emma announced their engagement, Alina was still attending Shirling''s high society parties, rxed as


    if Caleb was a stranger to her.


    However, half a month after that incident, news broke that the old Ms. Cook might have died


    unnaturally.


    Andre smiled, his eyebrows are even more serious, "You know what Caleb is, if this matter is really his


    intentional..."


    Before Andre could finish his sentence, his phone vibrated.


    Annoyed, he was about to hang up the phone, however, when he saw the number on it, he finally


    picked up, "Hello."


    Andre''s face suddenly changed, on the scene the atmosphere has changed, "Okay, I''lle right


    over.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    He said to Alina, "There is something wrong with thepany, you go back to Mulherd Manor first,


    everything will be discussed when I return."


    "Okay." Alina nodded.


    Andre got out and left the car with Alina.


    Instead of going back to Mulherd Manor as she was told, Alina drove straight to Apricot International


    Group.


    Thepany was not shocked to see her, though.


    In the president''s office, Tomas saw her and came forward respectfully, "You''re here."


    And Alina looked at Tomas, who stopped in front of her, and frowned, "I have something very


    important."


    "Okay, wait a moment." Tomas said, rushed in to inform.


    In less than a minute, Tomas came out, together with Emma with red eyes, it seems that she had cried.


    As she passed by Alina, Emma shot her a resentful look.


    "What do you have to be proud of?"


    It was as if Alina was the cause of all her aggression.


    Alina, however, still had a flirtatious smile on her face.


    "Yeah, I''m just so proud of it."


    She smiled charmingly, and without makeup she was even more beautiful in person than on screen.


    Anyone who saw her would be attracted.


    Emma was so angry that she wanted to kill Alina, but because of the many people in thepany, she


    didn''t say anything more and walked away with her teeth clenched.


    In the office, Caleb looked at Alina, who had only just shown up, and frowned, "Why are you here at


    this time?"


    Alina stroked her nice nails.


    Sarcastically, she said, "Interrupting your good deed?"


    "Me and her, actually..."


    "I have something very important to ask you."


    Before the man could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Alina coldly.


    In fact, Alina was not interested in knowing what kind of existence Emma was. She just knew that


    Emma was more than a wife and a child in Caleb''s heart, and that was enough.


    Caleb looked at her indifferent look and a wave of irritation rose up in his heart.


    Thinking about her rebuttal in the car this morning, he knew she waspletely different from the well-


    behaved woman she was three years ago.


    Today she was charming, but also sharp and cold.


    "Go ahead." Caleb spat out icily.


    Alina, "You are now the director of Igford General Hospital?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "That message that was deliberately put out to my grandfather?" She was talking about the news of her


    grandmother''s unnatural death.


    Caleb looked at Alina and said with a puzzled tone, "When did you get a grandfather?¡±


    How many things in her body that he did not know?


    What Tomas found out this time was only the part of her work, while her private life abroad seemed to


    bepletely buried.


    Tomas dug deeper, but there was someone behind the block.


    At first Caleb thought that the person blocking the message was her current husband Andre, but now it


    seemed that it was her grandfather whom he had never met?


    Alina saw Caleb''s shock and confusion and she instantly had an answer in her mind.


    It wasn''t Caleb who released Grandma''s news.


    "Sorry for the interruption."


    It was not him, and she didn''t have to tangle with him.


    However, Alina had just gotten up and the man pulled her wrist, "Are you just going to leave?"


    "What do you want?"


    Alina was disgusted by Caleb''s touch.


    Her emotions didn''t escape Caleb''s eyes, and he squeezed her even harder.


    "I don''t know when the Collins Group''s office became a ce where you can just drop in."


    He can''t believe she didn''t want to see him that much.


    He yanked hard and Alina fell right into Caleb''s arms, "Get off me."


    "Is this about the old Ms. Cook?"


    The original struggle stopped.


    She looked at Caleb, shocked and angry, "Is it really you?"


    "You went to the hospital, how could I not know?"


    Caleb was actually shocked, obviously not expecting this news to reach Alina.


    His long fingers rubbed her cheeks.


    "Indeed, there is something strange about your grandmother''s death, I was originally also investigating


    it."


    "Is that so?"


    "You don''t believe me."


    It''s not a question, it''s a yes. Caleb was unpleasant.


    Alinaughed, "Do I have a rtionship of trust with you?" With that, she shook off the man''s hand on


    her and got up.


    She straightened the folds on the clothes, "Then, can you have Mr. Dean cooperate with me in asking a


    few questions, Mr. Collins?"


    The title ''Mr. Collins was called out loudly on purpose, highlighting the now distant rtionship between


    them.


    Caleb lit a cigarette and took two puffs, and the moment the smoke exhaled, he said, "If you want me to


    give you an answer, yes, but I have conditions."


    Alina frowned, "You have the nerve to make a condition?"


    "I didn''t do that, and since you want answers, I don''t think it''s shameless to make an offer, but it''s an


    equal swap."


    "What condition?" Alina was annoyed as hell and just wanted to know about Grandma quickly.


    "Take care of your rtionship with Andre immediately and move back to Wend Vi."

 Chapter 6 Disregarding the past friendship

    Chapter 6 Disregarding the past friendship


    Alina froze.


    Wend Vi was the ce where she and he lived after their marriage. Once she thought it was her


    home, her haven, but now she realized how ridiculous that idea was.


    Meeting the man''s eyes, Alinaughed lightly and did not answer the man''s words directly, but said,


    "What did Emma say to you just now?"


    Emma went out from here as she entered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Without waiting for the man to speak, Alina continued, "You and she are now an unmarried couple, and


    you want me toe over and be the third party?"


    Sheughed mockingly with an expression of disdain.


    Emma was his fianc¨¦e.


    Their engagement was announced just a month ago, and the heat of this news hadn''t dissipated yet.


    The man became annoyed at the sarcasm, as he did three years ago when that woman needed


    surgery urgently.


    Alinaughed even more, "Or do you want me to keep going back to that ce and conceive another


    child so I can continue your Miss Bell¡¯s life?"


    "That''s enough." The words were not finished when Caleb finally interrupted.


    The man looked over at her and couldn''t tell if he was angry or in some other mood.


    Alina looked at the man and the smile on her face stopped abruptly.


    She got up and looked at him indifferently, "What? You can''t believe that once you were a terrible


    murderer, can you?"


    Who else was more horrible in that marriage than him?


    Her husband, in the first ce, wanted to kill her and her child, drain her blood and take her life for a


    third party.


    Caleb''s behavior at the time still scared Alina when she thought about it.


    "Since you won''t cooperate, I''ll have to get the police to assist in the investigation."


    She just wanted to force him to reveal what happened in the beginning.


    The moment she turned around, she said, "You have forgotten to sign the divorce agreement, I will


    prepare it again. Mr. Collins, if you sign, we can part peacefully, if not..." Alina paused.


    She took a deep breath and continued, "So, it''s just a matter of rehashing what happened three years


    ago, and I think the people of Ingford are more concerned about the car ident I had three years ago


    that stuck around for a month than what kind of person Andre was."


    Alina mmed the door and walked away with such arrogance.


    Everyone was talking about whether the car ident three years ago was not an ident, especially


    with Emma at his side.


    So everyone has various spected about that car ident.


    If Alina had told the root cause of the crash, though no one would have dared to talk about Collins


    family, Emma, who got engaged to him a month ago, was going to suffer from the public opinion.


    The man clenched his hands into fists and was thinking about how to solve this matter.


    When Alina came out of AIG, Emma was waiting in front of her car.


    Unlike in Caleb''s office, there was sadness in her eyes at the moment, only resentment toward Alina.


    Alina ignored her.


    At the moment she opened the car door, Emma said, "Are we really going to go so far as to disregard


    our old friendship?"


    The old friendship? Conscience, feelings, to Emma, was simply superfluous existence.


    Alina looked at Emma with sarcasm in her eyes, "You''re talking to me about friendship? I thought you''d


    forgotten all about it three years ago."


    She looked at Emma and sneered, "The Hughes family has raised an ungrateful and vicious person


    anyway, and it''s not like it''s just one or two more disgusting things."


    She finished with a mocking nce at Emma.


    No longer giving her a chance to retort, he got in the car and drove off straight away.


    Emma recoiled in horror as she watched Alina drive off in her arrogant car.


    Sure enough, this was Alina''s real face.


    Emma¡¯s hands clenched fists, trembling, poisonous intent spreading in her eyes.


    Alina left from AIG and didn''t go anywhere else but straight to the police station..


    Caleb was only annoyed to learn about it.


    Tomas'' brow was also furrowed, "So what do we do now?"


    "Call the hospital and cooperate with her in her investigation, since she wants results, give her a


    result."


    Tomas understood instantly.


    Even if Caleb didn''t say it explicitly, Tomas knew what he meant by giving Alina a result at the moment.


    She, indeed, was here for the old Ms. Cook.


    A month ago, Caleb and Emma announced their engagement, and she failed to show up, but


    eventually returned because there was something unusual about the old Ms. Cook''s death.


    The sound of a lighter rang out, and the man lit a cigarette with annoyance and took two hard puffs.


    Tomas looked at Caleb and said in an apprehensive tone, "Miss Bell doesn''t look good."


    "Okay." The man just gave a muffled response and didn''t continue talking.


    And Tomas, who has always been by Caleb''s side, was a bit confused by Caleb''s response at this


    moment.


    After all that happened at the show, the whole of Ingford was nowparing Emma to Alina.


    And was naturally went without saying who won in the end.


    After all, Emma was now Caleb''s nominal fianc¨¦e, which was always an awkward situation.


    However, what was even more imperceptible was that Caleb had not let anyone evacuate Alina and


    Emma''sparative hot searches until now.


    Letting public opinion fester in Ingford.


    Alina was relieved to get a satisfactory result at the police station, as the police had opened a case for


    investigation.


    When she came out of the police station, a figure shed out from the shadows and Alina was hugged


    by someone directly.


    "Alina, it''s really you."


    The girl hugged her and wouldn''t let go.


    "Julia?"


    Julia Collins was Caleb''s sister.


    Seeing that it was this girl, Alina''s body tension was instantly eased and her eyes were filled with


    tenderness.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I know you''re back, I''ve been looking everywhere, and I''ming from Mulherd Manor."


    "You went to Mulherd Manor?"


    "Yes, but the maid said you left,e on, first go back with me, grandpa misses you so much."


    Alina fell silent.


    When she heard ''grandfather'', her face could not help but be white, her heart was choked.


    In the Collins family, the girl in front of her was the one who liked her the most, and Grandpa Max was


    the one who protected her the most.


    "Julia, I actually have..."


    "Alina, are you worried about Caleb? Don''t worry, he hasn''t been at Collins Castle for years, Grandpa


    curses him every time he saw Caleb."


    Before Alina could say no, Julia interrupted her and dragged her to the car.

 Chapter 7 Always looking for you

    Chapter 7 Always looking for you


    Collins Castle was a castle hundreds of years old, but looked brilliant because it was well maintained.


    Julia came back gleefully with Alina and met Mrs. Collins, Vanessa Mills, in the living room, "Mom, look


    who I brought home?"


    The elegant woman looked at Alina and her face was very serious.


    She put down the tea pot in her hand and said to Julia, "Julia, go see if the dessert Hana made for


    Alina is ready."


    "Mom, Grandpa said to bring Alina back to him, it''s notte to eat after that."


    "Julia." Mrs. Collins'' tone was heavy, serious and sharp, making Julia instantly cower.


    Alina, pulling her hand out of Julia''s, uttered "Go ahead and check it out, I''m hungry."


    "Oh, okay." Hearing Alina say that, Julia hurriedly ran away.


    Her mother usually looks gentle, but when she is really angry, she is still very frightening.


    Julia was gone.


    Mrs. Collins looked at Alina seriously, and her tone was not good, "You''ve been away for more than


    three years, and when you show up, you''ve caused so much trouble. Alina, you have to do everything


    in moderation."


    Instead of caring where she had been, Mrs. Collins med her for the trouble she caused to the Collins


    family?


    Well, this Collins family was really cold.


    About half of Caleb''s indifference stemed from his own mother.


    Alina, with little expression on her face, said lightly, "The impact on the Collins family all stems from my


    rtionship with Caleb, and rest assured, we will soon be okay."


    The words fell, only to see Mrs. Collins serious expression because of this sentence changed.


    "You''re divorcing Caleb?"


    "I think that''s what you would like to see."


    "You..." Mrs. Collins had anger in her tone.


    Alina bent very respectfully.


    Before Vanessa could say anything else, she said, "Mrs. Collins, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go see Max."


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    She was no longer as pleasant to Vanessa as she was then.


    It was fine when she was not married to Caleb, but after she got married, Mrs. Collins always felt that


    she was not good enough for his son.


    Who can tolerate this kind of mother-inw?


    The old Collins lives in the middle of Collins Castle, which is also thergest main building.


    Jonah, the old Collins'' butler, was waiting at the door, and when he saw Alina appear, he came up


    respectfully and gently, "Mrs. Collins, you''re finally here, Master Max has been waiting for you."


    "Jonah ."


    "Yes?"


    "How''s Grandpa?"


    At this moment, Alina was not as nervous as she was when she faced Mrs. Collins.


    Hearing her ask about the old Collins, Jonah beside her got red eyes, "Max is fine, but quite worried


    about you over the years. He does not believe that you have gone, so always let people look for you."


    Unfortunately, there has been no news.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In that car ident, Alina left in such a hurry, but she didn''t know that there were so many people


    behind her who were worried about her.


    Caleb didn''t believe she was dead and had searched for her for years, she had been indifferent


    abroad, but after hearing Grandpa Max''s concerns, her throat was stiff.


    From a distance, she saw the old Collins, with gray hair, sitting in the middle of the living room.


    Only the first glimpse of the old Collins, Alina cried, the old Collins saw her, trembling, put down the tea


    in his hand.


    "Alina?" The old voice made Alina instantly run up and sit on her knees in front of the old Collins, her


    head resting on the old Collins''p, "Grandpa."


    "It''s really you."


    "It''s me, Grandpa." Alina''s heart ached slightly.


    This moment was just like when she had nothing and was picked up by Grandpa Max to Collins Castle,


    she also relied on him in this way.


    "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back." the old Collins stroked her hair dotingly.


    The old Collins'' hand, as if with a soothing effect, soothed Alina''s heart, which was riddled with holes in


    the abyss.


    Jonah looked at the image in front of him with emotion.


    He said, "Lady Alina, it''s good that you''re back, you don''t know how Max hase through all these


    years."


    Every night, the old Collins sat by the window, just thinking about when Alina would be back.


    Alina, "I''m sorry, Grandpa."


    "I''m the one who''s sorry, I failed your grandmother''s wish, Caleb..." speaking of Caleb , the old Collins


    had a heartache.


    Caleb was banned from Collins Castle for the three years that Alina was away.


    Back then, if it were not for the fact that he was very sick and felt that he did not have long to live, and


    he was worried about this girl, she felt that his family could always take care of her.


    So he asked Caleb to marry her, but this marriage brought Alina so much misfortune.


    "Grandpa, it''s my fault." Alina''s eyes were wet.


    At the moment even if it is pillowed on the old Collins''p, she can feel his trembling, and the image of


    putting down the tea just now.


    It was evident that the old Collins had been in poor health over the years.


    "As long as you live well." the old Collins said sentimentally.


    This was Caleb''s grandfather.


    However, because of Alina''s grandmother, the two seem to be closer, and since Alina came to the


    Collins family, she had been favored by the old Collins.


    This also made the Collins jealous, and was explicitly and implicitly displeased with Alina.


    On the AIG, Caleb had a morning meeting.


    When he came out, Tomas was already waiting there apprehensively.


    "What''s wrong?" Caleb clearly sensed that something was wrong with Tomas.


    "Miss Hughes has been called to Collins Castle and there''s no telling if anything will happen."


    At that, Caleb tensed up, naturally concerned.


    After all, there were few people over at Collins Castle who like Alina, especially his mother.


    At this moment, Caleb just felt annoyed.


    Looking at the time on his watch, he said "All trips are pushed back."


    "Yes, but you have to spend the evening with Miss Bell."


    Before Tomas could finish his sentence, he received a look from Caleb and swallowed the words that


    were on his lips.


    Caleb simply arranged his work and hurried to Collins Castle.


    When he arrived, the maids were already preparing dinner in an orderly manner.


    It''d been three years since he was finally able toe back again, even at Christmas these past few


    years.


    Vanessa saw Caleb and her tone was cold and serious, "What are you doing back here?"


    Caleb remained silent.


    These years he has not been able toe back to Collins Castle, not only because of the old Collins,


    but also his mother.


    She usually didn''t show any liking for Alina, yet Alina left, and the people who usually treated Alina


    badly were dealt with by her.


    At the same time, Alina wasing down the stairs with the old Collins.


    She was surprised to see Caleb standing downstairs. Hadn''t he been back to Collins Castle for three


    years?


    A roar was heard, "What are you doing back? Get out of here."


    Alina bit her lip.


    Caleb was speechless.

 Chapter 8 A very ambivalent attitude

    Chapter 8 A very ambivalent attitude


    In the dinner table, the atmosphere was awkward.


    The old Collins, for the first time in a few years, had dinner with everyone, and during the meal,


    Vanessa was very concerned about the old Collins'' health.


    "Dad, here''s some Giopino for you from the kitchen, have some." Said the old Collins, gently giving him


    a bowl.


    And then she added, "Alina also loves to drink."


    Soon, a bowl of soup was ced in front of Alina, served by Vanessa.


    She responded, "Thank you."


    "Mom, why are all the dishes Alina loves today? Didn''t you ask someone to make me Coq Au Vin?"


    Julia muttered and looked at Vanessa .


    Vanessa gave her a direct re.


    Julia dared not say anything else, but kept her head down and ate reluctantly.


    Alina also saw that the table are some of the dishes from three years ago when she came back for


    dinner.


    "Alina, eat, look how thin you''ve gotten over the years, my Alina must be suffering out there." The old


    Collins was very happy tonight, but he was getting more and more upset with Caleb.


    And Caleb ate his food in silence.


    Alina, "I''m eating, Grandpa."


    "Eat more, eat enough."


    The old Collins ordered, sighing again, "d that you are back, ask your mum to make it up to you."


    Alina stiffened.


    Obviously the first reaction was that she didn''t react to who the old Collins was talking about.


    And Vanessa stiffened for a moment when she heard that, and then she answered first, "Don''t worry,


    Father, I''ll make sure she gets her weight back."


    She subconsciously nced at Caleb.


    And the man was looking at her.


    Alina averted her eyes to look at Mrs. Collins.


    Mrs. Collins didn''t look at her, but ate her food.


    Dinner was over.


    Alina was thinking of excuses to leave, but the old Collins kept pulling her, and she didn''t know how to


    say go, till it waste at night, she coaxed the old Collins to rest, and only then did she go downstairs.


    What she didn''t expect was to run into Vanessa, who used to take a break early.


    She took one step down the stairs and brushed past, but Vanessa opened her mouth.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Your previous room has been cleaned up, it is not safe for you go to Mulherd Manor, so live in Collins


    Castle."


    "No need for that, ma''am."


    Alina refused, she no longer fits to live here.


    Vanessa frowned, her face cold. She didn¡¯t if it was because of Alina''s refusal, or because of the way


    she''s addressed.


    She added, "Max will be worried if you live in Mulherd Manor, you saw Max''s body is not as good as


    before."


    This was the nicest tone Vanessa had ever spoken to her.


    Alina wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say it. She was embarrassed, but thinking about the old


    Collins'' health, she also had some reluctance.


    "By the way, are you free?"


    "What?" Mrs. Collins'' sudden words made Alina not react for a moment.


    The next moment Mrs. Collins said, "Go to a party with me tomorrow."


    "It''s not appropriate, is it?" Alina refused outright.


    When she first entered the door, Mrs. Collins said that she appeared to attract a lot of troubles for to


    Collins family, if the two of them together to participate in those high society banquets, she wondered


    how Ingford to think of her.


    Mrs. Collins, however, dropped a serious note, "Caleb hasn''t signed yet, you''re still married, there''s


    nothing inappropriate about it, so pick a proper dress for the evening."


    After that, without waiting for Alina to say anything, Mrs. Collins left.


    No sooner had she left than Caleb arrived.


    His tone was mocking, "I underestimated your ability."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Alina uttered with a sharp tongue.


    In fact, she was very confused now.


    He chuckled, but didn''t say anything else.


    This night, Alina slept extraordinarily well, probably because she had lived in this room for years.


    The next morning, there was not only Grandpa on the table, but also Caleb.


    "Dad, I got up early in the morning and had the kitchen make this breakfast."


    Mrs. Collins looked noticeably better, and although there was still seriousness in her eyes, her tone


    was noticeably lighter.


    Jonah, who was on the sidelines, even eximed, "Max hasn''t had breakfast with everyone for many


    years."


    Especially Alina disappeared three years ago, not to mention the breakfast together, he did not even


    attend the reunion dinner.


    It was clear what kind of existence Alina had in the old Collins'' heart, and Alina heard Jonah''s


    exmation when she came downstairs.


    And Caleb was sitting right next to the old Collins.


    The old Collins¡¯ face went sullen, when he saw Caleb, "You go check Alina. She is back now, take good


    care of her."


    Caleb was eager to go to her, but Alina was too resistant to him, andst night was a bad time.


    Mrs. Collins said, "She has just returned and is probably exhausted, so let her sleep, I''ll save food for


    her."


    When Mrs. Collins said this, the old Collins looked more rxed, but when he looked at Caleb, he still


    looked angry.


    Alina took a deep breath and stepped forward, "Grandpa, ma''am."


    "Alina ,e here."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Just she heard that grandfather did not eat breakfast with everyone for a long time, her heart had some


    slight pain.


    When she lived here, every day grandpa was with everyone.


    At the table, there was only one seat left, next to Caleb.


    Alina bit her lip, not wanting to go over, but finally had to sit down.


    After breakfast.


    The old Collins said to Caleb in a not so nice tone, "If you haven''t figured it out in a few years, don''t


    "With Alina, I don''t need you as a grandson."


    In the end, who was the biological one in this family?


    Especially when she heard Mrs. Collins say that she was taking Alina to some kind of a party for the


    nobledies'' circle today.


    Tomas sighed that these years his boss was not allowed to return home.


    The news of Alina''s return was already a hot news item in Ingford. However, a photo this morning


    caused an even bigger stir for everyone.


    There was a lot of spection about who would end up in the Collins family, Alina or Emma.


    It was rumored at noon that Mrs. Collins personally took Alina to the party, and it was said that the


    jewelry Alina was wearing was bought by Mrs. Collins two years ago.


    Mrs. Collins'' attitude made it clear who had a ce in the Collins family.


    "That bitch."


    In the heart of Ingford, in an upscale apartment, Emma saw that picture.


    Especially in the photo, Alina was holding Mrs. Collins'' arm with such casualness and confidence.


    Alina was born with nobility.


    She viciously smashed the red wine ss in her hand, long curly hair, messy as a madman,pletely


    lost the elegance of the past.


    "Gee, Miss Bell, what are you doing?"


    Kara Knight, the assistant at her side, rushed forward and said while cleaning up.


    She just came in and saw the floor full of wreckage.


    When she saw her assistant Kara, Emma grimaced, "What are you doing here?"


    "Do you know how much we will really lose with the failure of this show?"


    Speaking of the show, Emma wanted to kill Alina.


    The news after the party was something Alina didn''t expect.


    In the afternoon, after having afternoon tea with Grandpa, Alina was apprehensive about how to tell


    Grandpa about the divorce.


    Finally, he said, "Are you thinking of divorcing Caleb?"


    At these words, Alina''s heart thumped, and she looked up at the old Collins'' already blurred pupils.


    "Grandpa." Her voice choked as she spoke.


    The old Collins, "I know that that brat has done something harmful and caused you to suffer too much.


    But can you promise me one request?"


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t get a divorce while I''m alive."

 Chapter 9 Collins familys hostess?

    Chapter 9 Collins family''s hostess?


    When Alina heard that, she was even more shaken.


    Not while he was alive?


    Without waiting for her to speak, the old Collins continued, "You know my health, I won¡¯t live for that


    long. When I am alive, I always like to have a lively home."


    "Grandpa, don''t say that, I..."


    "And I know it''s selfish to ask, but the thought of me not being able to make you the mistress of our


    Collins family, not making you happy, I am upset."


    The old Collins said with a sigh.


    Alina was silent.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    When she was eighteen, her grandmother fell down the stairs and was admitted to the hospital, and


    her mother and father were killed in a car ident halfway to the hospital because they were in a hurry


    to get there.


    Her grandmother, who was in the hospital, got the news and eventually didn''t make it through, leaving


    Alina to her best friend Grandpa Max in her final days.


    And in her twentieth year, Grandpa Max was seriously ill hospitalized, when in the hospital thought he


    was dying, but also because he was worried about Alina, he let Caleb marry her.


    Caleb was so dutiful that he had the wedding arranged almost immediately.


    To this day, Alina still remembered how Grandpa Max treated her like a princess during her stay at


    Collins Castle.


    Grandpa Max was afraid that she might be sensitive.


    This was the only thing that gave made her feel that she was not an orphan after her mom, dad and


    grandmother was gone.


    How could she bear to refuse such a request?


    "Okay, Grandpa, I promise you. Don''t say things like that to scare me, I''m very timid." Alina obediently


    crouched on the old Collins'' knee and finally agreed.


    And she was telling the truth, for she had lost so much.


    So when the loved ones around her say such things, she feels like she is going to lose the most


    important again.


    "Good girl."


    "Grandpa, I want to go back to live at Mulherd Manor." It''s just too depressing for her to be here.


    And although she promised her grandfather, she still didn''t want to have too much association and


    involvement with the Collins.


    The old Collins knew she was ufortable living here and eventually nodded.


    "Fine." the old Collins paused and added, "But you must visit me often."


    "Okay."


    Alina was relieved to see the old Collins nod.


    This Collins Castle really depressed her too much.


    Coming out of the old Collins¡¯ ce, Mrs. Collins was still sitting in the front room, her face was as cold


    and serious as ever.


    This was the image Alina was most familiar with, as if had never seen her smile since she met Mrs.


    Collins.


    "What are you doing?" Vanessa saw Alinaing out with her bags and stood up.


    Alina''s tone was respectful and detached, "I told Grandpa that I will live in Mulherd Manor, so I''ll take


    my leave, ma''am."


    Vanessa didn''t say anything more.


    However, the moment Alina turned around, Vanessa spoke up, "You are Caleb¡¯s wife, and I hope that in


    the future, you will behave like a hostess."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alina, "Ma''am."


    "Go back." Alina didn''t finish her sentence before Vanessa interrupted, clearly not wanting to say


    anything further.


    Alina wanted to say something, but in the end did not say it, looked at Vanessa who had already turned


    around, turned back to leave.


    She was the mistress of the Collins family before, but she she got?


    She did not want that position anymore.

 Chapter 10 Alina leaves in the afternoon

    Chapter 10 Alina leaves in the afternoon


    Since her marriage to Caleb, Vanessa''s already distant attitude toward her has gotten worse.


    She can''t say what''s wrong with it, but it''s obvious that she doesn''t like Alina.


    But this time, after Alina made it clear that she and Caleb were getting a divorce, Mrs. Collins acted as


    if it had never happened.


    These behaviors, too, are iprehensible to Alina.


    When she was back at Mulherd Manor, Andre had juste back from being outside, dressed in ink


    attire, and was sitting somewhat tiredly at the dining room table watching Alinae in.


    "You''re there?"


    "Well, just got back, have you had dinner yet?"


    "Nope." Alina shook her head. She had eaten at the banquet with Mrs. Collins at noon and returned to


    Collins Castle thinking about what to say to Grandpa Max.


    After Grandpa Max agreed, she immediately left from there, fearing that she would be left in Collins


    Castle for another night.


    Andre, "What are you and Mrs. Collins up to now?" The whole of Ingford is now in an uproar over the


    photos of her and Mrs. Collins at the party.


    And it seems to Andre that Alina would never want to be involved with the Collins at this time, but


    now...


    Alina walked over and sat across from Andre, the maid hurriedly added cutlery for her. Alina picked up


    her fork and ate, saying, "You''re not a gossip, so don''t read what''s going on in Ingford these days."


    "I''m just worried about you." Andre was telling the truth.


    This time Alina came back to focus on the investigation of her grandmother, and as for the Collins


    family she also wanted to finish it.


    Things were going well up, but with the Collins family''s closure, Alina frowned, "Things are in a bit of


    trouble right now."


    "The old Collins disagrees?"


    "Yeah." Alina nodded.


    Andre also knew what kind of presence the old Collins had in Alina''s heart. He was the only dear friend


    of her grandmother who reached out to her and took care of her after she lost everything.


    He said, "If it''s because of the old Collins, then you don''t need to worry about it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Max can support until today, probably waiting for you toe back. Three years ago you suddenly


    disappeared, Max almost did not survive."


    Alina¡¯s heart thumped, ans she looked at Andre with puzzles.


    Andre saw what she was thinking, "Once I came, I realized that there are actually people here who


    miss you."


    Alina''s heart tightened. In the past three years, Andre just knew how she was desperate to leave this


    ce, but never know that there was someone she cared about.


    When Caleb returned to Collins Castle in the evening, the butler froze when he saw him, after all,


    Master Caleb hadn''t been back in years.


    He stayed herest night, and came back today.


    "Master Caleb," said the butler, respectfully stepping forward.


    Caleb looked at the brightly lit mansion and took a nce at the empty dining room.


    He frowned and asked, "Is it past dinner time?"


    "No, Max had dinner over in the main building tonight, and Madame is in her room."


    "Where is she?" Caleb''s breath tightened.


    Butler, "Lady Alina left this afternoon."


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Didn''t she to go a party with his mother, howe she had left now?

 Chapter 11 Willing to do

    Chapter 11 Willing to do


    Mulherd Manor was in the high ground, from Alina''s room, the mountains not far away could be seen.


    There was also the road that went around the mountain.


    This was where Grandma and Mom lived back in the day, and this was where she grew up.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Alina opened the door and saw Andre in a white robe.


    While wiping his dripping hair, he said to her, "I''m going downtown, do you want to go for a drink?"


    "No." Alina shook her head.


    Andre loved the nightlife, and she didn''t fit in too well with that, and it seemed awkward to go.


    And in Andre''s words, she''s a boring aristocraticdy.


    So once Andre heard her refusal, he went straight away.


    Alina smiled, and this time she was the only one left on therge second floor.


    At midnight, the phone vibrated in the darkness, Alina was annoyed by the noise and was about to go


    back to sleep under the covers.


    However, the phone never stopped vibrating.


    Finally, she reached out from under the covers, felt the phone and picked it up, "Hello."


    "I''m at the door." A man''s maic voice came from the other side of the phone, Alina''s original


    sleepiness instantly awake.


    She at up from the bed.


    "What doorway are you at?"


    "Mulherd Manor."


    When Alina heard that, she suddenly felt panic.


    "What are you doing?" It''s the middle of the night.


    The anger in her voice was not lost on the man on the other end of the line, but Caleb said, "Are you


    "You''re sick."


    This madman.


    Three years ago, Caleb left an extremely distorted impression in Alina''s mind, and in her opinion,


    people like Caleb are capable of anything.


    So blocking the door in the middle of the night should be more than normal for him.


    She put on her jacket and came out to see the man leaning against the car with a cigarette in his hand,


    the street light hitting the man''s body, making the clear and elegant figure a bit lonely.


    Alina looked on, her heart slightly troubled.


    She stepped forward, her tone not so good, "What are you doing up at night?"


    The man threw the cigarette butt on the ground and handed the phone to Alina.


    Alina frowned and didn''t answer, "What is this?"


    "See for yourself."


    "Are you sick,e to me with a phone?"


    In the end, she was not too happy to take the phone.


    Her face changed and the person in the video was Andre.


    "Is that this man you''ve been with for thest three years?" Caleb said in a cold tone, yet in that


    coldness, Alina also heard his sarcasm towards her.


    The photo on the phone was no other than a photo of Andre in a nightclub, with several men sitting in a


    row of people.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And lingering around them were women. The picture looked extravagantly chaotic.


    Alina naturally knew what Caleb was sarcastically saying to her.


    She handed the phone back, "He''s not half as bad as you."


    Andre is so much better than what he did three years ago.


    Caleb''s face sank.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Alina continued, "Though he is with many woman, they do it


    willingly, and what about you?"


    He can do nasty things while she was asleep.


    Looking back on it now, Alina can still think of the string of pinholes in her spine, and she wants to kill


    this man.


    Caleb''s face sank, he looked at Alina, didn''t answer Alina''s words, but turned around to take out a


    document from the car.


    Looking at what the man handed over, Alina frowned again, "What is this again?"


    She didn''t bother to take it out of his hand again.


    "I know what kind of person Andre really is, you don''t need to work on it."


    But she was surprised that Caleb could show her what Andre was doing tonight.


    Caleb shoved the document into Alina''s hand, his voice husky and heavy, "The divorce agreement


    between you and him, sign it."

 Chapter 12 Thanks to you, Im getting revenge!

    Chapter 12 Thanks to you, I''m getting revenge!


    Alina looked to Caleb coldly, this moment she only felt this man so funny.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it up to you what you deserve from your marriage to him."


    The implication was that she and Andre were divorcing and that she got nothing from the marriage.


    Alina smiled, "Mr. Collins, you are so generous, tell me, what can I do for you?"


    The words fell, and the man''s body shook.


    So now in her mind, whenever he gives her the benefit, she is needed.


    Once, he and Alina''s marriage was arranged by his grandfather, but in Alina''s heart, he was an


    example of a good man.


    Respectful of each other, he was also extremely responsible for her.


    He was her husband, someone she could trust, and she had no defenses against him after the


    marriage.


    However, in the end, he failed her trust.


    "Alina , back in the day...."


    "Do you know what Andre''s assets are?"


    Before the man could finish his sentence, he was directly interrupted by Alina.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to hear the story of the year.


    Those things were in the past for her, and what she faces now is brand new, including getting back


    everything that belongs to her.


    At the moment, she just looked at Caleb.


    Who was he to facilitate the evolution of her rtionship with Andre?


    Caleb''s face sank and he leaned down in her direction.


    As Alina tried to hide, he habitually cupped her chin, "The relevantpensation will be in your


    ount tomorrow, and I must hear about your divorce from him this afternoon."


    After that, without waiting for Alina to say anything else, he let go of his hand and turned around to get


    into the car.


    Alina stood in ce, watching the headlights disappear from her sight, the corners of her mouth raised


    in mockery.


    He was as dominant as ever.


    Alina did not know when Andre came back, but saw him at the breakfast table.


    While eating the porridge, he asked Alina, "Did Calebe byst night?"


    "How do you know?"


    "There were cigarette butts at the door, who would be so bored standing at the front door smoking so


    many cigarettes?"


    Andre has always been sensitive and meticulous.


    She didn''t expect to be able to analyze Caleb''s visit just by the cigarette butt.


    She nodded, "Yes."


    "What for?"


    "Let me divorce you and I get nothing."


    "Looks like he''s treating you well." His tone was somewhat flirtatious.


    Alina''s hand holding the spoon was tight.


    Andre was not joking, "Thanks to you, as your husband, I am now subject to his revenge."


    Alina , "Revenge?"


    "Yeah, he has tampered with several projects on my side, and I never thought he would have done that


    for you."


    Andre made it sound easy, but when he was talking about several projects, Alina knew there must be a


    lot of losses.


    And Caleb''s tactics must also make troubles for himself.


    And why did he do that?

 Chapter 13 Really compensated her?

    Chapter 13 Reallypensated her?


    Alina was not very business savvy, but she understood that the rtionship between Andre and Caleb


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    was very bad right now, and she furrowed her eyebrows, "Sorry."


    "You don¡¯t need to pay for it." Andre reached out and dotingly rubbed the top of her soft hair.


    Not long after breakfast.


    Alina¡¯s phone kept ringing, so she picked up the phone.


    Her face instantly didn''t look too good.


    Andre saw her face look bad, picked up the ss of water and took a sip, saying carelessly, "What


    message?"


    "Money iing message."


    Andre gave a spurt of water.


    For Alina''s economic situation, he was in understanding. Although she had made a lot of money over


    the years, but every ie was regr and fixed.


    "Let me see." Andre snatched the phone out of Alina''s hand and held it in his hand to look at it.


    The phone kept alerting her that there was another amount of money in the bank, and each amount


    was not a small one, almost always enough to feed Alina for years.


    "Who is so generous?" There was no info about the payer, just a hint of how much money ising in


    and what the bnce is.


    Alina hadn''t looked better since she got back.


    "Compensation for your divorce."


    "What the hell? When did I..." before the words were finished, Andre had already reacted, so this


    money waspensation given by Caleb?


    He was really generous to get Alina to divorce him.


    Alina nodded.


    Andre held his forehead, "So what are you going to do? Divorce me?" It was said with some flirtation.


    Alina, "Don''t pay any attention to him."


    Although the offer was made by Caleb, she did not agree to it.


    As for the fact that Caleb now wants her to divorce Andre even at such a cost, Alina thinks it''s not


    simple.


    He had never made a loss-making deal.


    In this case, what was his conspiracy?


    Andre left, he came back with her this time because there are many important things to deal with here,


    so he can''t be by her side all the time.


    Alina was just about to leave the house when she saw Caleb''s car in.


    The man did not look too good with his back against the car door.


    Alina''s eyes shed a touch of coldness, as if she did not see him, and walked directly towards the car


    that Andre had left for her.


    As her hand put just on the door handle, Caleb spoke coldly, "Have you talked to him?"


    "What?"


    Alina didn''t understand what the man meant when he suddenly asked the question.


    "You take my word so ill at ease?"


    One look at Alina and Caleb knew she wasn''t being obedient.


    "My people have transferred thepensation to you."


    So what? So he was going to hear about the divorce between her and Andre this afternoon?


    "I don''t think you''re awake." Alina red at Caleb, then pulled the door open and got in.


    Looking at her petite body in such a dominant car annoyed Caleb.


    Howe she didn''t realize this woman had such an untamed side before?


    Once Alina was always the good girl in his world, and he never knew she could drive, and never knew


    she was so extreme in nature.


    But three years ago, to get away from him in that way, she really tough enough.

 Chapter 14 Strong

    Chapter 14 Strong


    Alina had never resisted Caleb, and therefore had no idea of the tragic consequences of upsetting this


    man.


    In the afternoon, Alina had just returned to Mulherd Manor from the hospital when she received a call


    from Andre, "I have to go back to Shirling right now."


    "So urgent?"


    "Yeah, do you want toe back with me?" Andre was actually worried about Alina .


    Alina wrinkled her brow.


    Apparently, the grandmother''s matter had not yet a result out, so she had to be over here to keep an


    eye at the matter out of the results, today the hospital checked.


    Yes, there were some suspicious ces, such as the nurse who had contact with Grandma back then,


    and even the doctor other than Mr. Dean, were not there.


    With all these signs, it was impossible for Alina not to suspect.


    "You go back first, I''ll finish up on my end as soon as possible." Alina said.


    Other things can be put aside.


    But about Grandma, no.


    "Then you be careful of Caleb ." Andre warned on the other side of the phone.


    Alina, "I know."


    Alina even wondered a question if the face Andre left at this time was rted to Caleb.


    Soon, she received the answer.


    By the end of the night, Andre had left Ingford for good.


    Caleb walked right into Mulherd Manor with a flourish.


    "What are you doing?" Watching the man enter the house directly, Alina''s heart was heaving.


    In an ink-colored suit, he looked reserved and elegant. He sat on the sofa, but the eyes were calm and


    indifferent.


    "Are you used to living here or over at Wend Vi?"


    "What do you mean?" Alina stormed.


    Even if she was good-tempered, at this moment, she waspletely angered by this man.


    At this moment when her sanity was torn apart, Alina realized that Andre''s departure must have


    something to do with Caleb.


    He just did it on purpose.


    "Did you do it?" Even though she already had an answer in her heart, Alina''s heart was still shivering at


    this moment.


    Caleb looked at Alina''s puffy face, then he said, "Looks like you''re used to living here."


    By default, Alina''s face was already darke.


    Calebughed lightly and took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Soon, the phone picked up and Caleb said, "Tomas, go get my luggage right now."


    Alina, "Caleb!"


    She snatched the phone out of the man''s hand and hung up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Don''t ever tell her that this man is moving in here.


    Alina was so angry that she was about to lose her mind, except that there was a sudden force on her


    wrist.


    Caleb brought a gentle force, and by the time she came back to her senses she was sitting on Caleb''s


    She pushed Caleb away and stood up.


    Once again, a force came to her wrist and she was back in the man''s arms once again.


    Alina could only shout in anger, "You are shameless."


    The sound of the p, crisp and loud, showed how angry Alina was.


    Caleb¡¯s face was sullen.


    How many times had she pped him since they met? No woman had ever dared to be so reckless in


    front of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alina''s heart was heaving.


    "Get the hell out of here."


    She shouted and looked pissed off.


    But he did not move a muscle.

 Chapter 15 Domineering and brutal!

    Chapter 15 Domineering and brutal!


    When Alina was freed, she almost immediately moved away from Caleb and looked at him warily, "Go."


    "Alina ." He spoke, as calm as ever.


    However, in the midst of this calmness, Alina felt what seemed to be an unprecedented danger.


    Andre''s departure was a calcted move by Caleb.


    So was her return also in the man''s calctions?


    This possibility shed through her mind, Alina''s heart was alreadypletely walking on the edge of


    copse, and her face turned white as she looked at Caleb.


    Caleb got up and came to her side, and she looked at him nervously.


    The man''s long fingers raised Alina''s jawbone, and Alina''s anger was aroused.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "What do you say?"


    "You have a fianc¨¦e. Your fianc¨¦e is Emma."


    This incident made Alina feel painful for a long time, and even now, she can''t get out of the shadow of


    that year.


    How could Emma be that kind of person?


    And she became her ex-husband''s fiancee?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What an irony.


    The words fell, and the man''s grip on her jawbone heaved, "Do you really not know why she became


    my fianc¨¦e?"


    Two years ago, he even tried to kill her when she was pregnant to save Emma.


    "I don''t want to know all your nasty and dirty things."


    The man let go of her, did not take her words, but his tone was more than just hard and harsh a lot, he


    said, "Divorce papers have been given to Andre to sign."


    "What?"


    She knew Caleb was bossy before, but she never bothered.


    Now Alinapletely realized how terrifying this man was.


    "He won''t sign." Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Alina gritted her teeth fiercely.


    And hearing her words, the manughed, seemed to taunt them with something.


    He said, "He will."


    He must have used some underhanded trick again.


    He did not get the desired results from her and at that moment Andre left Ingford, now it came the


    divorce agreement. Alina knew this man must have a way to get Andre to sign.


    But a divorce agreement was never enough to break off the rtionship between her and Andre.


    Alina coldly looked at the man who was already sitting on the sofa, "What else are you afraid to do?"


    "You probably misunderstood, I''m not the one who will take a loss."


    So she had to ept thepensations?


    "I had a new car for you and it will be delivered tomorrow."


    "I don''t need that." Alina got even angrier.

 Chapter 16 Damn woman

    Chapter 16 Damn woman


    Caleb stayed at Mulherd Manor.


    He could also see that Alina didn''t want to go back to Wend Vi, the ce she had nightmares


    about two years ago..


    Of course, Alina also definitely does not want this man to live in Mulherd Manor, but he is strong and


    domineering.


    He simply ignored her refusal, and with the promise of her grandfather''s request, Alina didn''t bother


    with him, and treated him as air in an estate.


    The next morning at the table, Mulherd Manor''s servants were all happy to see Caleb. These people


    had no idea what had happened two years ago and were happy to see Caleb leave his fianc¨¦e behind


    to follow Alina.


    "Is there anything scheduled during the day?" The man asked her.


    Alina replied carelessly, "What does it matter to you?"


    Caleb''s face darkened and ''he put down the ss of milk with a particrly heavy force.


    Alina eyed him sharply, "Since you''re so unhappy eating, then don''t eat, don''t waste my food." No one


    begged him toe here.


    The man looked at her with a sharp twinkle in his eye.


    Alina didn''t bother to talk to him and ate her own food.


    She was now so good at pissing off Caleb, and in the end, he left.


    "Lady Alina, I see Master Caleb cares about you, why are you having a tantrum with Master Caleb?"


    said Lucy who used to take care of her mother and grandmother .


    After this return, Alina got her back.


    At this moment,hearing Lucy say this, Alina''s face froze for a moment.


    Two years ago, she was forced to get married by Grandpa Max, and only at the end did she realize that


    the respectful rtionship was actually his intention.


    So, what about this time? But no matter this time, what his intention was, she would first check out that


    grandmother¡¯s thing and leave.


    On the way out the door, a Bugatti parked in the yard, dominating and eye-catching.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tomas, beside Caleb, got out of the car with a respectful tone, "Lady Alina."


    At this name, Alina once again darkened her face.


    But he didn''t correct it, he just said, "Is there something wrong? If not, I have to leave first."


    After that, she walked towards the car Andre left for her. She still likes this kind of majestic car than that


    kind of small one.


    Tomas stepped forward and handed her the car keys.


    He said, "Mr. Collins said, girls are still suitable for small cars, that let me help you drive that to scrap."


    "What the hell does he think he is?" Alina dropped her words coldly, turned around and went straight to


    her car.


    He is the one who should be scrapped.


    Tomas was a bit taken aback by Alina''s words. After all, Alina and Caleb were always noble, gentle and


    generous during their years together.


    In addition, she was born as a nobledy, since childhood to receive a good education.


    Such words with personal attacks would nevere out of her mouth.


    What exactly did she go through all these years abroad?


    Without waiting for Tomas to react, Alina got right into the car.


    Caleb''s face darkened when he received the call from Tomas.


    This damn woman.

 Chapter 17 Friends in the Dark

    Chapter 17 Friends in the Dark


    On Alina''s side, it''s as if Caleb and Tomas are just an episode that doesn''t affect her in any way.


    She went straight to the hospital. Alina was in Mr. Robinson''s office, and the police side hade to


    investigate.


    It is the clue given there that the attending doctor and nurse practitioner who had contact with the


    grandmother are no longer here.


    "Where are they now?" Alina''s voice was cold.


    Because one of the caregivers resigned a week ago before she came back to leave, directly to the


    foreign country, so she did not believe there was no problem.


    Alina''s heart couldn''t help but tighten.


    If Grandma''s passing back then was really a conspiracy, then who exactly did her in?


    "They are all out of the country." Mr. Robinson said in a respectful tone.


    A small caregiver has gone abroad?


    A job that doesn''t get well paid can go abroad?


    All signs point to the problem.


    "Their contact information has also been changed a long time ago, so it''s not that easy to reach them


    now."


    Alina didn''t know how she got out of the hospital.


    Her phone rang and she picked it up, "Hello."


    "Alina, you didn''t contact me even when you came back."


    "......"


    Listening to the familiar voice, it took her sometime before she remembered exactly who it was.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Half an hourter.


    The tavern in the center of town was elegant and characteristic.


    The woman sitting across from Alina at the moment, in a professional outfit, she was full of energy.


    "Not many people dare to remember that car ident two years ago, I did not expect you are still


    alive." The woman picked up a ss of wine and drank it up.


    Alina was not much of a drinker.


    But at this moment, she also picked up a ss of wine and took a sip.


    "Emma has gained a lot of benefit from your family, she is really disgusting." She said.


    This was one of the few good friends of Alina, Ste Willis.


    When she was about to marry Caleb, Ste repeatedly reminded her that she had money and beauty


    and didn''t need to marry into a rich family, telling her not to trust Caleb.


    But at that time, she was too panic, Grandpa Max arranged, and she obeyed.


    "When did you return home?" Alina asked.


    Shortly after her marriage Ste left the country.


    In those two years, probably she was busy with her career, they contacted a lot, but after the car


    ident two years ago, it cut off all the past contact.


    Now that she was back alive, Ste was probably shocked.


    Ste froze.


    And she then looked at Alina''s face, her tone lighter, "At the time of your car ident."


    When Alina heard that, a heartache crossed her heart.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Ste spoke again andin.


    "You really pissed me off. I said no when you married Caleb, and you didn''t believe me. You had to


    marry him."


    "I didn''t have to marry him, it''s just that he''s a good choice." Alina emphasized.


    She and Caleb , at the time, were sort of par for the course.


    Unfortunately, Ste didn''t have to talk to her about it.


    "But there''s nothing wrong with you trusting Grandma and Grandpa Max, but how can you be so


    incapable of protecting yourself in a marriage?"


    In Ste''s opinion, the crash could not have been an ident.


    Especially after seeing Emma and Caleb''s engagement, Ste reinforced her suspicions.

 Chapter 18 Temper Tantrums

    Chapter 18 Temper Tantrums


    Emma has been by Caleb''s side all these years. In fact, all those articles that have been written against


    Emma are basically instigated by Ste.


    On several asions, Emma has even been used of giarizing her work.


    If she can''t get Caleb, she''ll get Emma and get that woman in trouble.


    "Well, the old days are over."


    "You think it''s over?" Ste looked at Alina, particrly annoyed that she was not aggressive enough to


    get back at Emma, "You should be getting revenge."


    Alina, "So all those articles attacking Emma''s work over the years were posted by you, right?"


    Even in Shirling, she had seen a lot.


    Every time a negative news about Emma subsided, there would be a new one immediately, with all


    kinds of insinuations.


    But Alina didn''t pay that much attention at that time.


    Ste smiled smugly, "Who else but me?"


    Alina understood.


    "And how long do you n to attack her if I don''te back?"


    In the past two years, she, Alina, had been dead in everyone''s heart.


    And yet Ste was able to keep doing this for her when she was dead.


    Ste , "For life."


    Alina froze, and it would be a lie to say that she was not moved.


    It was worth it to have such a friend in life.


    Ste was a rather spontaneous nature, when she saw someone in need of help at school, she


    immediately went to help.


    However, what people did not expect is that even in the workce, she has seen all kinds of evil in the


    world, but she is still using her own way to defend justice in her heart.


    After Alina and Ste separated, she called Andre directly from the car, only to say to Andre, "I''ll send


    you a list right away, I need to know where these people are going."


    "You got it?"


    "Well, there is a clue."


    "Did someone really do it?" Even through the phone, she can hear the hidden anger in Andre''s tone.


    Alina, at the moment, is also overwhelmed inside, there is no peace .


    In fact, she has probably guessed in her heart who it was, but she has no evidence.


    "I''ll send it to you first." Alina said stoically.


    If it were possible, she would really like to rush directly to that person now and kill him ruthlessly.


    However, she can''t.


    This is a straw that spooks the snake, and it''s tough to investigateter.


    The physical revenge only gave her a momentary pleasure, yet that person would continue to dash in


    the follow-up, how could she allow the person who hurt her grandmother to have a good time?


    "Okay, you hurry up and send it to me."


    Before Alina could think further, she heard Andre on the other end of the line.


    "Okay."


    She hung up the phone and took a picture of the list she intercepted from the hospital and sent it to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Andre afterwards.


    Andre sent a message, "Wait for my message."


    Alina put down her phone and headed straight for Mulherd Manor, however, just as she reached the


    courtyard, she saw Emma''s pagani parked in the space she was used to parking.


    In the past few years, Emma had been raised by that man, and she was not cautious anymore.


    At the moment, she was standing by the Bugatti that Tomas delivered in the morning in a custom-made


    feign, her face full of anger.


    Alina stepped on the elerator and hit hard at the pagani.

 Chapter 19 An eyesore

    Chapter 19 An eyesore


    Because of the model gap, it was pushed straight out of the way.


    Emma looked back and saw this image, and instantly wished to kill Alina.


    Alina, slightly relieved, got out of the car.


    "Alina." Emma yelled as she looked at her car.


    Alina had little expression on her face.


    "Once upon a time you were in the Hughes family, anyone put you in a position to be respected."


    When she said this, Alina paused and also looked at the car that she had hit into a mess.


    Alinaughed coldly, "From now on, you never deserve to touch anything from the Hughes family


    again, not even if you park the car."


    Her tone was cold and domineering, and at this moment, Emma saw in her the youngdy of the


    Hughes family.


    At that time, Alina invisibly gave her a sense of oppression, so that she always felt breathless, Alina


    was born to be elegant and noble.


    She could never look up as long as Alina was around.


    She tried to move up like crazy, just wanting to be in a position where she can be proud enough.


    Emma was burning with rage.


    "Marco." Alina said faintly.


    "Yes, Lady Alina," the butler rushed out respectfully when he heard that Alina had returned.


    Emma was here just now, but the people here didn''t let her in.


    Whatever the reason for her engagement to Caleb, Emma''s actions were, in their view, a loss of moral


    ground.


    For such a person, they are not happy to let her in the door.


    "In the future, let the gate be watched closely, don''t let in any nasty people."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    Marco agreed, giving Emma a disdainful look.


    Alina didn''t bother to talk to Emma and walked towards the door of the vi.


    This disregarded attitude made Emma even more furious.


    "Alina, I say it again, leave Ingford."


    Emma was warning her.


    Alina stood on the step and turned around, met Emma''s eyes that hated to devour her, andughed


    lightly, "What? Are you afraid?"


    "Alina , I am giving you ast chance for the sake of past friendship." Emma said word for word.


    Alina gave a cold smile at this.


    "Do you know what friendship is?" If she really knew about love, then she wouldn''t be so aggressive


    and disregard even thest bottom line.


    At one point, Emma took over her work, and at that point she didn''t care about the fame and fortune


    stuff, just reminding Emma that it was wrong.


    But after she left the Hughes family, Emma would have be even more aggressive.


    "So, you''re not leaving Ingford, right?" Emma didn''t answer Alina''s question directly.


    But at this moment, the danger in the tone was much thicker.


    Alina looked at her sharply. "What tricks you have up your sleeve, juste at me."


    After saying that, she ignored Emma and turned around and went into the house.


    When Emma finally left, Alina didn''t know.


    But Caleb didn''t look too good when he came back, "You did that?"


    Even without asking, Alina knew that Caleb was asking about the pagani in the yard that hadn''t been


    cleaned.


    And the tightening of his eyebrows and the coldness in his tone at the moment seemed to Alina to be a


    question.


    "Yeah," Alina replied unapologetically, "It is an eyesore."


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" The man''s tone was colder.


    Alina raised her eyes at Caleb and sneered, "Your car is here too? Then it''s better to clear it out


    together."


    "Alina."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Drive out right now, this is the Hughes family, I''m the one who owns this ce."


    Alina''s tone went cold, she continued, "Otherwise tomorrow morning when I see those nasty people


    and cars, I will be in a very bad mood, and then the one that will be crashed is your car."

 Chapter 20 Uproar

    Chapter 20 Uproar


    Faced with such Alina, Caleb just felt his head ache at this moment.


    The woman he was with two years ago was really weak.


    Today, she was more than tough, like a rose with thorns.


    Caleb didn''t stay the night, and after a heated argument with Alina, he left.


    Lucy looked at Alina with pain, "How did the Hughes family raise such an ungrateful and vicious person


    back then? Lady Le and Mr. Hughes took such good care of her."


    "Okay, Lucy ." Alina didn''t want to bring up that year.


    How good those memories were back then, and how ironic they are now.


    There is no telling what will happen next.


    As Alina expected, early the next morning covered the whole of Ingford with news.


    Alina woke up to a vibrating phone and the rm clock on her bedside was at ten o''clock.


    Last night she stayed up toote drawing designs and went to bed at 2am.


    The call came from Ste.


    "Ste."


    "Alina, is that Andre really your husband?" Ste''s shocked voice came from the other side of the


    phone.


    Alina was still sleepy when Ste suddenly asked her, "What?"


    "Who the hell is that Andre?" Ste asked.


    Alina waspletely woken up by the roar.


    Ste was anxious, "You have to watch the news."


    Alina quickly hung up the phone and turned on the news to see.


    All the images reported above are of her arm in arm with Andre on the show floor and a video of her


    getting into Andre''s car.


    The angle of each frame looks so intimate.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ''Master Caleb''s wife didn''t die in an ident three years ago, she cheated on her husband in marriage


    and ran away with her lover.¡¯


    ''Master Caleb''s wife remarried the president of Shirling Voyage International Group.''


    This news was even more impressive than thest time she appeared at a wedding show, and now it


    was dominating the top of all the hot searches.


    And Alina didn''t have to think about it to know who actually broke the story.


    "Master Caleb, do not get angry, Lady Alina... Ah!".


    The door to the room was yanked open hard from the outside.


    The room, which was originally dim, was instantly bright.


    The man stood in the doorway full of coldness, and his eyes were full of hostility.


    Seeing that Alina had not yet gotten up, Lucy said with difficulty, "Master Caleb, Lady Alina drewte


    "Lucy , you go out first."


    Alina looked at the man in the doorway with angry eyes and interrupted Lucy.


    Lucy looked at Alina with concern.


    Alina smiled at her, signaling that she was fine, "You can prepare some porridge for me, I''ll eat itter."


    "Okay." Although Lucy was still worried, but Alina''s words hade to this point, she naturally knew


    that she couldn''t stop it today.


    After all, public opinion had now swept across Ingford, and the two men must have had something to


    talk about.


    Lucy left the room, leaving Alina and Caleb alone. Alina, as if she hadn''t seen him, picked up the phone


    and edited a message to Ste.


    Something that had been buried for too long.


    She did not deliberately bring it up, only that she did not want to use those memories as a means of


    revenge.


    But some people, it seemed, were not what she thought.

 Chapter 21 Questioning

    Chapter 21 Questioning


    Back then, because Mom and Dad were too busy at work, they hired a part-time worker to take care of


    her life for her.


    Zoe was nice, cooking delicious. Once her mother overheard that Zoe''s two daughters and her were in


    the same school, and the couple in the city worked for the two daughters.


    Her mother sympathized with Zoe for getting up early and rarely spending time with her children, and


    even her own daughters rarely got to eat her cooking, so she asked her father to bring her two


    daughters along when he picked her up.


    One of the daughters was Emma.


    Hope, Emma, and Alina spent several years having dinner together.


    Hope Bell was introverted and drenched in her study.


    And Emma and Alina both love to have fun and get together a lot.


    Mr. and Mrs. Hughes has ced great importance on their daughter''s education, and since she was a


    child, Alina had been hired as a TV presenter, and she had invited Emma.


    How close they were then, how ironic they are now.


    Now that she thought about it, she felt she was really naive at first.


    Since she was a child, much of her work had been stolen by Emma.


    "Is there nothing you want to say to me?" The moment she got up, only to hear the man ask in a flinty


    tone.


    Alina went straight to the checkroom as if she hadn''t heard him.


    Caleb followed her in.


    "I want to change, get out."


    "Alina."


    Seeing that he refused to leave, Alina once again treated him as if he was airborne and took off her


    pajamas and was about to put on her home clothes.


    At that moment, a scar on her belly entered the man''s eyes.


    Not waiting for Alina to react, a force came from the back, and she was ruthlessly against the closet.


    Alina struggles with anger.


    "You''re fucking sick."


    However, the next moment, the man''s warm fingertips rubbed on the scar on her belly, Alina was


    shocked.


    "Let go of me."


    "What is this?" The man''s warm breath sprayed on her ear with a fiery questioning.


    Alina moved her body, but was held hard against the man, "Alina."


    "Stop yelling at me." Alina was flustered, masking her emotions with anger.


    "Don''t tell me this is some kind of appendicitis surgery scar, I have this bit of medicalmon sense."


    An appendicitis surgery scar wouldn''t be that long or in such a location.


    That was the scar from her cesarean section.


    Alina was suddenly nervous. The lie that was already on her lips was swallowed.


    She struggled fiercely, but was held down again by the man, "Alina."


    His tone of voice softened, but Alina was more than she could stand.


    She said coldly, "What does it matter to you? Will you care about me?"


    It''s also really funny that in Alina''s mind after being married to Caleb, this man is really concerned


    about her.


    But that concern that was so ironic and so scary.


    "It''s a child, isn''t it?" The man''s breath went cold.


    Alina couldn''t help but shudder.


    Who is he to mention the child?


    "Yes." She stared into his eyes and stopped avoiding them.


    "Where is the child?"


    "Disposed of, as you would have wished."


    Alina looked at Caleb with fierce eyes.


    He said the child was to be disposed of.


    Alina hated his cruelty, hated his heartlessness, she stared at him, and after a long time, suddenly


    smiled.


    She smiled brightly, flirtatious and charming, and held against the man, she was not struggling, and


    obediently hooked her arms around his neck.


    "Mr. Collins, you have forgot? I told youst time, it''s a boy, looks like you."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She teased in his ear, but the words that came out were cold and heartless.


    Caleb was silent, all the anger was suppressed in this moment.


    Each word, as if it were a thorn in the side, viciously stimted his heart.


    Is that child really dead? How much she hated him.


    The thought that she would hate him was even more unbearable to Caleb.


    When Alina let go of him and tried to withdraw from his embrace, he caught her waist and lowered his


    head to kiss her.

 Chapter 22 Grandpa is in the hospital

    Chapter 22 Grandpa is in the hospital


    Alina disappeared for three years.


    His mind can often conjure up the look of she wandering around in front of him with her big belly.


    She can often imagine how her hands were holding her stomach when she fell into the cold water of


    Hasnan.


    Those images became his nightmare in the dark when he dreamed at midnight, haunting him for so


    many years.


    "You bastard."


    Alina couldn''t break Caleb''s grip and was forced to kiss him, so she was furious that her heart was


    heaving so violently that she finally bit down.


    The smell of blood was getting stronger, but still, he refused to let her go.


    The phone vibrated suddenly and it was Caleb''s phone.


    Finally, he let go of Alina.


    It was his mother Vanessa calling.


    This was the first time his mother had called him on her own initiative since Alina left three years ago.


    He picked up, "Mother."


    "Come to the hospital right away, your grandfather is in the hospital."


    Caleb''s body jolted and his expression instantly became serious.


    The phone call was not too loud, but in the quiet space, Alina could hear it clearly that Grandpa Max


    was in the hospital.


    With that, her heart couldn''t help but tighten.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Half an hourter, Caleb and Alina were outside the hospital door, and outside the resuscitation room,


    Vanessa and Julia and Collins Castle¡¯s butler were there.


    Caleb''s father, older brother and younger brother are all abroad right now and are on their way back


    when they get the news.


    When Caleb came, Julia came up in tears.


    "Caleb , Grandpa..." Julia whimpered, obviously terrified as well.


    Alina was dressed in home clothes, did not have time to change clothes and came straight over, now


    Vanessa saw her, even more not good face.


    Caleb gave Julia a hug and soothed the girl''s heart.


    Vanessa was facing the door to the resuscitation room.


    She was so cold and lonely, if something happened to the old Collins, she would carry heavy burden.


    Two hours passed, the door of the resuscitation room finally opened, the doctor came out sweating,


    Vanessa came forward, "Doctor, how is my father?"


    "Mrs. Collins and Miss Hughes go inside, Max wants to see you."


    Everyone was surprised that the old Collins only wanted to see Vanessa and Alina.


    Not even the closest grandson and granddaughter.


    At this moment everyone''s eyes are looking at the doctor.


    Vanessa looked back at Alina at this point.


    The next moment, the doctor said, "You have to be prepared, the old Collins is older after all."


    The doctor''s words made everyone present tighten to the limit inside.


    Alina, in particr, understands what it means when a doctor tells you to prepare your heart and what


    you have to endure after that.


    She walked towards the door, when passing Caleb, there was a force on her wrist. His force was so


    heavy that he almost wanted to crush her hand.


    His tone carried half warning and half praying, "At this time, don''t stimte grandpa."


    The implication is clear, but it is also clear to everyone.


    This time the old Collins was in the hospital, which most likely rted to the morning''s report, and Alina


    knew it.


    She shook Caleb''s hand off hard and didn''t answer.


    And, of course, she knows what she has to do.


    The moment she saw the old Collins, Alina just felt her breathing was hard, and Vanessa was already


    at the old Collins'' side.


    "Father, they are all on their way back, you must be well." The tone of voice was very gentle.


    It was only in front of the old Collins that Vanessa changed her usual cool demeanor and became


    softer.


    The old Collins was looking at Alina, who was standing not far away, and raised his hand with difficulty


    towards Alina and beckoned, "My dear Alina."

 Chapter 23 Grandpa Max dies

    Chapter 23 Grandpa Max dies


    Looking at the old Collins'' frail and pale appearance, Alina instantly couldn''t help but get red-eyed and


    went up to kneel beside the old Collins, holding the old Collins'' hand.


    "Grandpa." Her cry was all choked up.


    The old Collins sideburns seemed to instantly be snow white.


    After looking at Alina, with pity for Alina in his eyes, he asked in a gentle tone, "Is he good to you?"


    "Grandpa."


    Alina''s voice choked up again.


    No questioning, no ming.


    There was nothing but endless worry. After receiving Ste''s call in the morning, Alina saw the news.


    The first reaction was that the Collins must have hated her.


    However, when facing her grandfather at this moment, Alina also realized what she was facing.


    It hurts, as if even breathing hurt.


    the old Collins sighed, "I failed your grandmother''s trust."


    "Grandpa, don''t say that."


    "Do you know why your grandmother named you Alina? It''s because of your grandfather, and as a


    reminder that your marriage can easily disintegrate, she wanted to tell you not to let marriage be all you


    have in your life."


    The name ''Alina'' was given by Alina''s grandmother, that was, when Alina was born.


    Grandma and Grandpa had been divorced.


    Alina''s voice was even more choked up.


    "Alina, you are doing well, I know your career is going strong now, and now a man treats you well, I can


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    see that man is better than Caleb and more blessed than him."


    "Grandpa."


    "Father."


    The old Collins seemed to not hear them.


    He sighed and finally said, "Since it''s Caleb that''s treating you badly, you should get a divorce."


    Two people subconsciously looked at each other.


    The old Collins had been so adamant about Alina and Caleb''s marriage, even knowing what happened


    three years ago, he was still reluctant to let Alina leave Collins Castle.


    Yet now, on the verge of his death, he agreed.


    "Grandpa." Alina¡¯s tears fell down, at this moment, she was sad and helpless like her grandmother had


    gone.


    The old Collins was not rted to her in any way.


    Yet, it was the one who had been protecting her until she found her grandfather.


    She always listened to his words.


    "Get out, you guys, and let Mr. Morgan in."


    "Father, you''re going to be okay." Vanessa''s tone tightened even more when she heard the old Collins


    wanted to see awyer.


    She was scared.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Morgan is already outside." the old Collins said.


    Finally, Vanessa and Alinae out.


    As the old Collins said, Mr. Morgan was waiting outside, and when he saw them, he nodded


    respectfully and stepped inside.


    "Mom, Grandpa''s going to be okay, right?" Julia stepped forward and took Vanessa''s arm nervously


    and sadly.


    Alina met Caleb''s eyes.


    Just one nce, she subconsciously avoided.


    Within minutes of Mr. Morgan going in anding out again, the doctor came out, "I''m sorry, Max is no


    longer alive."


    "Mom." Julia cried out.


    At the moment the hospital corridor was so cold.


    Alina just felt as if her breathing was a lot harder.

 Chapter 24 Fight with Emma

    Chapter 24 Fight with Emma


    Although grandfather seen in the resuscitation room is not in good shape, but she did not expect the


    news of death woulde so suddenly.


    Another one of her protectors had gone from her world.


    "Caleb." Not waiting for Alina to think anything, Emma''s pained voice came from not far away.


    Caleb looked over at Emma, his brow knitted.


    Vanessa and Julia were standing together and Emma came up to Vanessa''s side, "Auntie Vanessa,


    how''s Max?"


    Alina, at this moment, is clearly standing between them, but has a feeling of being excluded.


    Perhaps, she actually does not care about such feelings, but seeing Emma, she could not help but be


    angry.


    Alina stepped forward and pped Emma right across the face.


    Everyone in the room drew a breath of cold air as a result.


    Without waiting for anyone to react, Alina grabbed Emma''s exquisitely groomed curls and mmed her


    head into the snowy wall.


    A muffled, heavy sound rang out, apanied by Emma''s muffled pain.


    At this moment, Alina''s anger burned all her senses.


    Why did Grandpa Max die suddenly?


    Emma grabbed her wrist, "No."


    But now Alina, who seems to have lost all her senses, haspletely failed to hear Emma''s pleas for


    mercy.


    When she was about to grab her hair and hit it hard again, a force came from her wrist, so strong that


    she let go of Emma''s hair instantly, and without waiting for her to react, a force came from her shoulder


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    and pushed her hard away.


    "What are you mad about?" Caleb yelled in a cold voice, holding back his anger.


    Alina looked at Caleb protecting Emma and her anger was raising. "Three years ago you saved this


    woman despite your child, and now you''re protecting her despite grandpa''s death?"


    "Who are you to say such a thing?"


    "Caleb, just because it was me that Grandpa ultimately protected in this marriage between you and me,


    I have that right."


    In this marriage, both the unfortunate beginning of this marriage and the end of this misfortune were


    due to her grandfather''s guardianship of her.


    He was fulfilling his promise to her grandmother all the time, and even to his death, he was still


    protecting her.


    In this way, how could she let go of the person who indirectly killed Max?


    Vanessa froze at this.


    She looked sharply at Caleb andnded on Emma with a cold, stern gaze.


    "Caleb, what happened three years ago?"


    Grandpa Max probably knew, but Vanessa knew ipletely that Caleb and Emma were involved, but


    not in the matter of child and bone marrow.


    If only she knew that Emma''s new life was built on her grandson...


    "Don''t you know, madam? Three years ago I was forced by them to take a desperate path."


    "Alina."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Caleb''s stern voice, and now looked at


    Alina with a warning in his eyes.


    And Emma''s face can not help but white, no one knows that in the past three years, if not for Caleb''s


    defense of her, the old Collins would have sent her to prison.


    And even with Caleb in, she was threatened all the time, she wanted the old Collins to die, and she


    waited for this day for so long, knowing that the old Collins liked Alina, and that the thing between


    Andre and Alina must be able to stimte the old Collins to pass away.


    Originally, she was in no hurry. After knowing that the old Collins returned from Alina, and even more


    so from their divorce, she couldn''t wait a moment longer.

 Chapter 25 I am clear

    Chapter 25 I am clear


    "Let her finish." Vanessa came out almost through clenched teeth.


    Caleb, "Grandpa just died."


    These words are a reminder to Vanessa and also to Alina.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Must you say it now?" The man''s tone, was colder, in saying this, his gaze looked deadly at Alina, that


    implied warning meaning so thick.


    Obviously, this was not the time to talk about that matter.


    Alina''s anger, little by little, suppressed, avoiding the man''s gaze, no longer looking at him.


    Emma was relieved to see the crowd stop talking about it, but the next moment, her heart was in her


    throat.


    Alina picked up her cell phone and dialed a number, said to the other side of the phone, "This is Alina,


    the subject of today''s hot news, I want to call the police."


    Everyone¡¯s heart in the room was once again in the throat.


    Caleb, with scarlet eyes, stepped forward to grab Alina''s phone, and Vanessa, who had already


    receded in anger, said coldly, "Let her finish her call."


    "Mother."


    "Auntie Vanessa."


    Caleb looked at Vanessa with a grim face, while Emma''s tone was tighter, showing what kind of torture


    she was undergoing inside.


    ¡°I also want to know who caused Max to be admitted to the hospital today." Vanessa said.


    When she said this, she looked at Caleb with pain in her eyes and continued, "Even, he didn''t leave the


    hospital alive."


    "Grandpa has been firm and unyielding, you had to do it at this time?" Caleb''s tone wasn''t nice,


    apparently, after three years, his rtionship with his family couldn''t have been more frosty.


    With Vanessa, his mother around, it seems that there is only respect for the elders, no more intimate


    rtionship.


    Now, this statement was even more offensive to Vanessa.


    She said, "You also know your grandfather is firm and unyielding all his life?"


    In saying this, she subconsciously looked at Emma. "Max has been bright and open all his life, but he


    has such bad grandson in marriage."


    The words fell, everyone present drew a breath of cold air.


    For three years, they knew Vanessa was very upset with her son, but they didn''t expect it to go this far.


    Caleb''s face looked unpleasant.


    Vanessa looked coldly at the butler, "You make the call. After such a mess, what nerve has the Collins


    to cover up the scandal? It''s better to find out the truth."


    Mrs. Collins'' tough attitude and reports like today''s would have already put the Collins family in the


    spotlight together.


    "Yes." Jonah, the butler who had been following the old Collins, nodded respectfully before picking up


    the phone and turning it to the side.


    Emma listened to the toughness in Mrs. Collins'' attitude, and her face went pale, and she


    subconsciously pulled Caleb who was protecting her.


    "Caleb."


    Alina looked over at Emma, who was asking for help from Caleb, and put the phone away, not waiting


    for Caleb to say anything else about defending Emma, she said, ¡°Truth wille out.¡±


    Jonah has already made the call.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the Collins family, our family Lady Alina was defamed today, because the


    false report caused Max to die of illness. We hope to find the person behind it.¡±


    As Jonah said this, his stern gaze subconsciously went to Emma, who was hiding behind Caleb.


    And Emma was even more afraid by his gaze.

 Chapter 26 At the funeral, the people around him

    Chapter 26 At the funeral, the people around him


    The old Collins¡¯s death stirred the Ingford, and as Vanessa said, the old Collins was firm and


    unyielding.


    Alby Collins, Caleb¡¯s father who was abroad, arrived back in time, as did Caleb''s older brothers,


    Chester Collins and Tristan Collins.


    The Collins¡¯ funeral was a grand affair, with many of Ingford''s most prominent family membersing


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to pay their respects.


    Although Alina and Caleb had a bad rtionship as husband and wife, she ended up appearing at the


    funeral as Master Caleb''s wife, and rumors about her and Andre were rampant at this time.


    So her presence in this capacity is rather shocking.


    At this moment in the apartment, Emma watched the live funeral on TV. The cup in her hand smashed


    hard on the floor.


    Kara, the assistant sitting on the side, doesn''t look too good either.


    "Have you spoken to Mr. Collins or not? We have to hurry out. No your work is not good, a sessful


    show will make you get twice the result with half the effort."


    Last time, the show was supposed to belong to Emma.


    But Alina came out of nowhere and make her to the top of wedding dress design again.


    And Emma didn''t aplish anything in that show.


    There are also rumors that Emma''s work may have been copied from Alina''s. This is not a good


    situation, and a bigger show is urgently needed to reverse this bad situation.


    But in such a situation, the sooner to reverse, the better, the longer the silence, the greater the impact


    on Emma.


    "The old Collins has just died now, and if I''m going to bring it up at this time..." Emma said in a


    somewhat annoyed tone.


    And when ites to that, she can''t say it herself.


    People on the outside thought she was Caleb''s sweetheart because of his engagement to her.


    Alina''s sudden return has also led to constantparisons of the two of them together.


    However, only Emma knows how she stood up to Caleb and what her ce in Caleb''s heart was.


    She knows all about.


    As a result, she has been very cautious, Kara simply does not know the aggravation in her heart.


    "You are his fianc¨¦e, but an ex-wife apany him to the funeral."


    Kara gave Emma a somewhat disappointed look.


    Emma''s face was already not good, and now when she heard Kara say this, her heart was blocked


    with cotton as hard as it was.


    When she came out of the hospital, Vanessa pped her across the face and said, "I''ve never seen


    such an ungrateful and vicious person in the Hughes family."


    Vanessa said she was a bitch, and when she first met her, she said she was no match for Alina.


    Vanessa obviously doesn''t like Alina either, but why is she so protective of Alina in front of her?


    And she even said that the Hughes family raised her as an ungrateful and vicious person. Does


    Vanessa think she cares for the Hughes family to raise her? How much did her mom give to the


    Hughes family? She is getting what she deserves.


    What kind of favor? Just picking up some things that Alina hates to wear? That''s a favor?


    "Okay, stop it." Emma didn''t want to hear any more about today''s funeral.


    Grabbing the remote control, she turned off the TV.


    And then she walked to the side to open a bottle of red wine, did not pour into the ss, directly tilted


    her head and drew half a bottle down.


    The wine tasted bitter, like her heart.

 Chapter 27 Reasons for not getting a divorce

    Chapter 27 Reasons for not getting a divorce


    The funeral is over.


    Ingford''s conversation, however, is not over.


    Especially when Alina stood at the old Collins'' funeral as Caleb''s wife, there was a lot of talk about it.


    As the debate intensifies, the old Collins'' former QC suddenly announces the will left by the old Collins.


    All of his property, including bank deposits, shares inpanies, and some stores and deeds, were left


    to Alina. It is apensation for Alina.


    What''s even more shocking is that no one at the Collins had any objections.


    In Mulherd Manor, Alina was still in a ck dress, the white silk flower on the body has been taken


    down.


    Looking across the table at Caleb, she said, "Grandpa agreed to our divorce at thest minute."


    Since this wedding started because of the old Collins, it will now end because of the old Collins.


    The man looked at Alina and said coldly, "You don''t seem to understand the meaning of marriage."


    Marriage is a two-person thing, and Alina knows what Caleb means by that.


    When she looked at him, her tone was just as cold, "Are you worthy to say this to me?"


    Marriage is a matter of two people, but once the responsibility of marriage can not be established, then


    the marriage is naturally divided state.


    Why should such a marriage go on?


    "Aren''t you d that I''m making it up to you now?" Alina taunted.


    He and Emma have been entangled all these years. If he didn''t have a heart, why would he be


    entangled for so long?


    So now what she was aggrieved to maintain the marriage?


    "If you think the Collins family is losing out by Grandpa giving me everything, then I''ll give it all back to


    the Collins family just as it was."


    Alina didn''t really need those things, and she knew why Grandpa Max would give them to her, because


    of her marriage to Caleb.


    She could tell that Vanessa didn''t know that Caleb had used her and the child''s life to keep Emma alive


    three years ago.


    But grandpa was aware of it.


    Who would have thought that Caleb could do such a destructive thing back then?


    "You think I''m not getting a divorce because of property?"


    "Or what? Because you love me?" That''s hrious, Alina said, it''s ridiculous.


    Who gets this man''s love, it is bad luck, by such a viper''s side, she can not sleep solidly.


    "Alina."


    "I''ll prepare the divorce papers, and by the way, pass on a message to Emma." Alina''s tone was cold


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and hard.


    Caleb''s brain buzzed even more when he heard her say she was preparing divorce papers.


    Alina looked at him and then continued, "Even if I''m not your wife, I still have the right to find the person


    who indirectly killed Grandpa, after all I''m his heir." That''s all she is entitled to.


    Caleb, "What does this have to do with her?"


    Alina sneered, "We''ll see."


    Alina got up, "Marco."


    "Yes, Lady Alina," Marco, the butler, heard Alina''s voice and came out of the shadows.


    Alina looked down at the man sitting on the sofa and said indifferently, "Send Mr. Collins out, and


    remember to tell him to take the car."


    Damn Caleb, he parked his car in her parking space to disgust her on purpose.

 Chapter 28 Why should I mess with you?

    Chapter 28 Why should I mess with you?


    Caleb looked at Alina with such a determined attitude, he couldn''t rte to her three years ago, he


    didn''t believe that this woman didn''t have any feelings for him.


    After all, whose marriage can be decided by the elders?


    This statement seems to be a question to Alina. But it also seems to be a statement asking himself.


    Caleb leaves, and Alina stands at the window, watching the taillights disappear outside. The phone


    vibrates, and Alina looks at the number.


    It was Emma who called, she picked up and pressed record, but the woman on the other side of the


    phone seemed to have surveince around her and said, "Turn off the recording, you don''t have to rush


    to get me killed."


    "What about I''m in such a hurry?" Alina said in a harsh tone, she really wished to get Emma''s death.


    Although her heart was also blocked before, but never this moment so resentful, because something


    was definitely Emma broke the news out.


    Grandpa Max was indirectly killed by her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Alina, is it fun for us to go on like this?"


    "You think I''m messing with you? Who are you to ask me to mess with you?"


    Emma on the other side of the phone was breathing heavily, and without waiting for her to speak, she


    heard Alina continue, "You weren''t qualified before, and you''re even less qualified now."


    "Yes, you are the high and mighty youngdy of Hughes family, you are the princess in the eyes of


    everyone, how can Ipare with you, you always thought so, right?"


    "Alina, do you think I''m so inferior that I''m not even entitled to have a life of my own?" Emma roared.


    Finally, Emma got angry.


    For the old Collins'' death, she didn''t expect that Alina would just call the police and use such strong-


    arm tactics to handle the matter.


    Now, an investigation was already underway to find out who exposed Alina and Andre which caused


    the old Collins hospitalized.


    If this is found, the root cause behind the curtain is certainly responsible for certain legal


    responsibilities.


    Emma was clearly panicking.


    However, at this moment, her panic-stricken rage made Alinaugh, sarcastically, "Your own life? The


    life of stealing someone else''s husband?"


    Even through the phone, she can feel the momentary breath fluctuations on Emma''s side.


    Alina''s tone was lighter and more sarcastic, "Zoe sent your you to school even if she were a beggar for


    the rest of her life. If she knows that the one she has worked hard to raise in the city is a daughter who


    is justified as a mistress, she will be furious, right?"


    Zoe worked so hard back then.


    She worked three jobs to keep her daughters from following her old path, fighting tooth and nail to send


    them out of the mountains.


    "No mention of my mother."


    When Zoe was mentioned, Emma was even more hysterical and angry.


    The caller continued to yell, "Alina, what''sing out is that you and Andre are bigamous and your


    grandmother, Ms. Erica, hated people talking about her marriage all her life."


    "What do you want?"


    When she heard Emma mention her grandmother, Alina''s face instantly turned cold.


    Emmaughed softly with anger, "Any more mess will do none of us any good, got it?"


    The softugh in the words carried a hidden threat.


    Alina''s thin lips are pursed, and an icy light is reflected in her eyes. Without waiting for her to say


    anything else, Emma directly hung up the phone.


    The world was quiet.


    Alina, however, was chilled.

 Chapter 29 Alesson in blood

    Chapter 29 Alesson in blood


    Caleb left Mulherd Manor and went straight to Nirvana.


    Maddox Mason and others were already waiting there and watched Caleb sit down and drink half a


    bottle of wine, and several people looked at each other face to face.


    Otto Sharp swayed his ss and looked deep into Caleb''s eyes, "What? Your wife and mistress got


    into a fight?"


    Apparently, these friends of Caleb''s think that once Caleb and Emma are engaged, Alina will make a


    return.


    They didn''t expect her to return and now inherit all of the old Collins.


    The old Collins handpicked her granddaughter-inw, and regardless of Caleb''s attitude in the


    marriage, he was always there for Alina.


    It must be said that Alina has a certain ce in the Collins family.


    Even if she divorces, she will be a shadow in Emma''s heart for the rest of her life.


    Now these two are making more and more noise.


    As soon as Otto''s words left his mouth, Caleb drank the remaining half of the bottle, annoyed.


    Maddox and Otto looked at each other, and finally Maddox stepped forward to take the empty bottle out


    of Caleb''s hand.


    "You can''t drink like that."


    But he didn''t like Alina in the first ce, so who cares who she''s having an affair with? What''s bothering


    him now is the mess in Ingford, right?


    But, "She''s really married to the president of Voyage International Group."


    Caleb''s face got colder at the mention of it, and Otto and Maddox both sensed that something was


    wrong with the atmosphere.


    Caleb was so annoyed that just as Otto and Maddox were about to ask something else, Caleb tugged


    on the tie around his neck and got up.


    Emma, who didn''t know where she got the news that Caleb was here, suddenly came running over and


    now looked at Caleb usingly.


    "Caleb, Alina, how could she do this to me?" Emma''s tone was so aggravated.


    The few people gathered around were once again shocked by this scene of a mistress questioning


    someone''s wife for not understanding her. How can such a person exist?


    Alina, having prepared all the divorce documents, sent a message to Caleb, "Take the time to get the


    divorce done tomorrow."


    Three years ago. if she hadn''t left in such an extreme way, Alina thought, she would have been free by


    now.


    This failed marriage has dragged on for so many years, and it''s time to end it.


    However, Caleb did not respond to any of the messages sent.


    The phone vibrates and she thinks it''s Caleb finally returning the message, but instead it''s Brandon


    calling.


    "Don''t forget about the show over at Oklens, your work has been sent over there."


    Oklens?


    "Okay, I got it."


    If Brandon didn''t remind her, she almost forgot about it.


    Right now, all of Grandma''s business is going through the process, she can''t directly leave Ingford, but


    regr business trips are still possible.


    Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Brandon on the other end of the line ask, "How are you


    doing?"


    "Well, I am fine."


    In fact, Brandon probably already knows about her situation. She came back for a short time, but a lot


    of things have been made a big deal over here.


    Brandon spoke up, "It''s better to have less involvement between you and him."


    "Back then, it was all a lesson in blood."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alina''s face stiffened as some bad memories crowded into her mind, as Brandon was reminded at the


    moment, it was a lesson in blood.


    She took a deep breath and said to the other side of the phone, "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Alina hung up the phone and looked at her calendar. There were only a few days left before the Oklens


    However, it is still important to prepare some details for unexpected situations at the show.

 Chapter 30 Wait for you in Civil Affairs Bureau

    Chapter 30 Wait for you in Civil Affairs Bureau


    The next morning, after Alina ate breakfast, she sent a message to Caleb, "I''ll wait for you at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau,e over after your meeting."


    After two years of marriage, Alina still knows a few things about this man, and thepany starts each


    day with a two-hour meeting.


    And now she has had breakfast and gone over to the Civil Affairs Bureau, and his meeting is almost


    over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He still did not reply. Alina was used to this.


    On the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Ste called and brutally berated Caleb and Emma on the


    phone for ten minutes.


    Then she said Alina, "I just got a piece asking me to cover another uing show for Emma by


    Caleb."


    "Emma sucks, many show will be useless, she is arrogant to you, you know?" Ste was furious.


    It was her first time to see just a shameless mistress.


    "I''m on my way to the Civil Affairs Bureau." Compared to Ste''s anger on the other side of the phone,


    Alina''s tone was calm.


    It''s all about divorce.


    Not to mention that Caleb gave Emma a show, even if Emma was pregnant, it was none of her


    business.


    "To do what?"


    "Divorce." Alina''s soft words made Ste on the other side of the phone stiffen for a moment, and then


    her exasperated voice instantly turned more annoyed, "You''re giving Emma the position?"


    "If I were you, I''d wear out that pair of bitches even if I had to. Doesn''t she like to be a third party? Let


    her child a third party, and her grandchildren be a third party, and be involved with the third party for


    generations toe."


    Alina is speechless, her life will be consumed too. She is not so bad that she can''t live with herself.


    "But it is good to have a divorce. The president of VIG is nice and never has a scandal."


    Alina had a headache, Andre was not scandalous, but Ste didn''t see how many messes Voyage


    International Group''s PR team had picked up for Andre over the years.


    "Send the article before after this." Alina said.


    How Emma became famous in the design world over the years?


    Since they had fallen out, the things that the Hughes did for her, the things that Caleb did for her now


    willy out in front of the world bit by bit and let it be known that she is an ungrateful person.


    "Okay, I got it." Ste said.


    Emma is now pestering Caleb to put on a show for her and to get a big media coverage, not only to


    boost her fame, but also to provoke Alina.


    And Alina used to be able to turn a blind eye, does not mean she epts malicious suppression,


    Emma dares to belittle her in such a way, then stand firm.


    Alina waited for two hours in the sun at the Civil Affairs Bureau, and Caleb was nowhere to be seen.


    Pissed off, she was trying to get these things taken care of before she went to Oklens.


    Message, "Mr. Collins, how should I interpret your behavior?" Even from across the screen, Caleb


    could feel Alina''s suppressed anger.


    The phone hit hard on the office on, at the moment the executives reporting work are feeling the low


    pressure, the people present are nervous, burst into cold sweat.

 Chapter 31 The car accident is related to Emma

    Chapter 31 The car ident is rted to Emma


    When she first came back, Alina was surprised to learn that Caleb had not used any means to divorce


    her.


    She thought he would take care of their rtionship first for the sake of his engagement to Emma.


    If Grandpa Max hadn''t stopped it, Alina would have been able to handle it.


    The Ingford press, which has already begun to report heavily on Caleb''s intention to put on a show for


    Emma.


    It is inevitable that everyone''s discussion will be out of shape.


    Alina was eventually called away from the Civil Affairs Bureau by a phone call from Mrs. Collins to the


    Collins Castle.


    Jonah, the butler, was waiting outside, "You''re here, madam is inside." Alina nodded.


    The maid took her directly to Vanessa''s favorite garden, surrounded by greenery, which was very cool


    in the hot summer.


    Alina sat across from Vanessa, who elegantly gave her a cup of tea, with a noblewoman''s style in every


    move.


    Vanessa handed her a wet towel, her tone not so nice, "Wipe it off."


    That''s when Alina realized that she was sweating all the way.


    And Mrs. Collins has always had a cleanliness fetish, nonchntly picked up a towel and wiped


    haphazardly.


    Her bold movements made Mrs. Collins, who was sitting across from her, stared at her, and she said,


    "The Hughes family is an aristocratic family, and your grandmother was also very strict with your


    mother."


    "I don''t like to discipline myself." Alina knew what Mrs. Collins meant by that.


    If the so-called elegance made her life ufortable, then she would rather not have that elegance.


    Vanessa has always taken the top spot in the family, and has be ustomed to a life where she


    is strictly disciplined in her actions.


    Faced with any situation, she can also cope with ease. Now to Alina''s words, she did not have much


    reaction, she picked up the cup and gave a nce at Alina, "three years ago your car ident does


    not seem to be an ident, right?"


    Alina looked at Vanessa, and sure enough, Caleb had kept the Collins under wraps, and so far, no one


    in the Collins knew about it except for his deceased grandfather.


    "Before Max died, he always said that Caleb was sorry for you." Seeing Alina not speak, Vanessa said


    softly, her tone got more serious.


    Alina, "We don''t owe each other." Commenting on the marriage, Alina defined it this way.


    And that was what made Vanessa across the room freeze for a moment.


    "You do have self-awareness." Obviously, she thought of that too.


    Alina''s face sank, that thing was a taboo in her life.


    Vanessa was not a vicious person, although her temper was not good, but in the end, she would not


    speak badly to Alina, and when she saw Alina''s face was not good, she avoided mentioning the


    memories that will make Alina not entertained.


    Vanessa asked, "Where''s the child?"


    She is the child''s grandmother, even if she is not satisfied with Alina, she should ask.


    "Gone." Alina stated a fact.


    Vanessa looked at her with serious eyes, "Howe?"


    In her heart, she seemed to think of something, and her face became colder. "Was that car ident


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    rted to Emma?"

 Chapter 32 Fight back!

    Chapter 32 Fight back!


    At this moment, the atmosphere here was cold to the extreme.


    Alina looked across to Vanessa, who was also looking at her seriously.


    "What did Caleb tell you?" Not answering Vanessa''s question directly, she asked instead.


    And when ites to Caleb, Vanessa''s eyes are intense and deep, she said, "Max never allowed him


    back after your ident three years ago, and he''s been with that Emma ever since."


    When she said this, Vanessa stopped and she subconsciously looked at Alina.


    Actually, Alina doesn''t care about Emma and Caleb being involved in a conversation.


    That marriage would have been somewhat unfair to Caleb, and she was thinking of waiting until after


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    her grandfather died, if he really has someone else in his heart, she can make him whole. But in the


    She thought that he was going to return to his family to cut off the past, but she did not expect that


    there was so big conspiracy waiting for her.


    She feels sorry for him, but is definitely not a bargaining chip for him to do whatever he wants to her,


    using her to save the woman outside?


    Especially, to Emma.


    When she thought about it, Alina''s face turned colder.


    "Alina." Vanessa''s tone heaved.


    And Alina instantly came back to her senses and suddenly said to Vanessa, "Did you know that Emma


    was terminally ill three years ago?"


    Vanessa looked stiff.


    Alina saw the change in her eyes clearly, it seems she knew early on.


    No wonder, before that she had to get rid of the woman outside Caleb, when Alina didn''t know who it


    really was.


    Now it seems that it was Emma whom Vanessa had to pay heavily to get rid of.


    Emma, on the other hand, was really sick a long time ago.


    Looking at Vanessa with a deep look in her eyes, Alina took a deep breath and said, "Three years ago


    when my child was nine months old in my belly, she was dying and her bone marrow matched mine, so


    Caleb had me forcibly taken to the hospital to have her operated on.¡±


    Vanessa was shocked, "What did you say?" The cup in her hand was almost crushed by her


    subconscious force.


    Alina got up, "You will know if you go to investigate, Madam, I can only say this."


    After saying that, Alina bowed politely before turning away, the corners of her mouth raised in an icy


    smile.


    Why did Caleb hide it from all the Collins? It was because Mrs. Collins had a strong hand on Emma


    back then.


    At that time Alina did not know who that woman really was, but heard exactly how this future mother-in-


    Caleb dared to use that kind of tactics on her, then he also had to withstand the wrath of his mother.


    An hour after, Alina left Collins Castle, and Caleb got a call from Vanessa, "Hello."


    "Come back to Collins Castle right now," Vanessa said angrily .


    Caleb nced at the time on his wristwatch, "I have a meeting here in a few minutes."


    Vanessa became colder, "Emma is already in front of me, would you like to speak to her?"


    Caleb stiffened, and his deep eyes sunken.


    "I''ll be right back." After saying that and hanging up the phone, he sobered up like never before, made


    a call, and the other picked up, "Mr. Collins."


    "Find out where Alina is."


    "Yes." Tomas froze for a moment, and then responded.


    In the past three years, no matter what kind of movement he and Emma''s side, even if it is rumored to


    be engaged, Collins Castle has not moved.


    He was suddenly invited to Collins Castle today, why?


    Caleb picked up his phone and flipped through it. Alina had sent him quite a lot messages.


    This woman was quiet three years ago, do not tell him, Alina is now a troublemaker.


    Tomas moved quickly and was in within ten minutes, "Mr. Collins, Miss Hughes came out of Collins


    Castle about an hour ago."


    Sure enough, Caleb sneered, "Meeting postponed."


    "Yes."


    After Alina returned to Mulherd Manor, she started preparing for the big show in Oklens.


    As for Caleb''s divorce, she believes that the man will force her to divorce.


    Ste''s moving fast.


    As news of Caleb''s uing show for Emma was flying around, suddenly an article clips together and


    blows up.


    "Emma and Alina Hughes grew up together and have been sponsored by the Hughes family for a long


    time."


    "The Hughes family raises ungrateful and vicious person who take advantage of their sponsorship, and


    she seduced her sponsor''s husband."


    The story of Emma''s past was all over the news, and Caleb''s show for him was all over the news.


    The whole of Ingford was now abuzz.


    Even the previous topic of whether Alina and Andre eloped was directly debunked.


    Thements below these reports on the Inte are, "Thanks to Mr. Francis, Miss Hughes would


    have been too poor."


    "How Mr. and Mrs. Hughes raised this ungrateful and vicious person?"


    "Was it because of this third party that Miss Hughes filed for divorce from Mr. Collins three years ago


    before she married Mr. Francis?"


    When it was said that the car ident and Andre eloped, the Inte was also a scolding.


    Who would have thought that it would bepletely overturned so quickly?


    Alina''s phone vibrated and she picked it up, "Ste, you''re really something."


    Alina secretly gave the woman on the other end of the phone a thumbs up.


    Her intention was that if it exposed that Emma had lived in her house, it would be enough to get them


    in trouble, but Ste exposed Emma''s financial support from her parents.


    "That''s for sure, for a bitch like that, you have to be tough." Ste on the other side of the phone said.


    Emma has the energy, but Alina has to have the time to deal with it.


    "Thanks." Alina smiled.


    Ste verbally abused Emma and Caleb on the phone for ten minutes before hanging up.


    Alina''s world, for the moment, is quiet.


    She can guess what is gonging on with Emma.

 Chapter 33 Emma beaten again!

    Chapter 33 Emma beaten again!


    #####Chapter 33 Emma beaten again.


    Caleb hadn''t even gotten to Collins Castle yet, and the phone calls wereing in, no doubt about


    Emma.


    The first few calls were in preparation for Emma''s publicity and status.


    But this back phone call, all about Emma''s responsible for the news, if this is not rted to Alina, it is


    impossible.


    The small space is full of the smell of smoke, the man is holding a cigarette in one hand, Alina''s


    number is shing on the phone, he looks annoyed to the extreme.


    The phone picked up and the woman''s calm, light voice came through, "Hello."


    He can hear that Alina is in a good mood.


    "Did something happy happen?" At these words, the man''s obsidian eyes shone with an icy depth.


    When Alina heard it was Caleb, her tone was not good, "It''s you."


    "What''s happy, tell me?" The man''s tone grew more and more dangerous.


    She''s the reason for all the publicity, and she''s the reason Emma was invited to Collins Castle.


    Alina also heard the indifference in his tone, but was indifferent, "You really want to know?¡±


    "Alina, what were you doing at Collins Castle today?"


    Alina, on the other side of the phone, heard Caleb''s questioning through gritted teeth, smiling like a


    little fox, and probably knew that he was angry about something.


    Her tone grew lighter, "Tattletale, didn''t you know about it?"


    Three years ago, the two of them forced her the pregnant woman to go to the wall, this little scene is


    not a heavy revenge on them, right?


    Originally, she didn''t want to get into all this at this time.


    Emma runs over and over again to screw her.


    "AIG is hosting a show for Emma and within a few hours of it being announced you''ve started all this


    fuss, Alina, just say what you want from me and don''t do this to get my attention."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Caleb''s biggest annoyance in life is when someone goes against his wishes.


    At this time, he even suspected that back then she married him with intention and wondered what


    statics she had done.


    There are many ways to take care of Alina, why does he have to marry her?


    Alina was speechless as she listened to Caleb''s words, "Mr. Collins, what do you think my intention?"


    Caleb did not answer.


    Alina, "I think you should hurry to see her now, or her disease may rpse if she is pissed off. And,


    FYI, it is me who want to get a divorce."


    "Alina."


    "Humph." Alina coldly snorted and hung up the phone directly.


    Caleb''s temples are popping, this woman was unbelievable.


    Tomas, who was driving in front, felt the oppressive atmosphere, held his breath and almost ran the red


    light.


    "Damn." Caleb gritted his teeth.


    Just now, he was so angry that he forgot to ask what she actually said in Collins Castle, causing the


    public outcry now.


    When they arrived at Collins Castle, Jonah, the butler, was waiting outside, and Caleb already sensed


    the strange atmosphere.


    Inside came the sound of a crisp p in the face, and on this hot summer day, the entire Collins Castle


    was shrouded in suffocating cold.


    Caleb''s face sank and he took a step to go in.


    However, just two steps away, he heard Jonah say, "Master Caleb, Max''s greatest regret is that he


    failed the old Ms. Cook''s mandate."


    Caleb paused and looked at Jonah with a sharper gaze.


    Jonah just slightly bowed his head, but his attitude was a reminder.


    Caleb withdrew his gaze from Jonah''s body, said nothing, and stepped inside.


    Emma fell in the center, while Vanessa sat in the main seat, the moment the hostess style to show,


    Caleb''s already bad face was more gloomy.


    "Caleb." Emma turned around at the sound of footsteps and saw it was Caleb, weeping with


    resignation.


    Vanessa''s eyes were sharp when she saw that Caleb had finally returned.


    Caleb pulled Emma up from the floor and looked at the majestic woman in the main seat, "What are


    you doing?"


    Vanessa watched him shield Emma in his arms.


    "Are you divorced from Alina?" Not a direct answer to Caleb''s question, but a sharp question.


    Emma was standing next to Caleb and subconsciously looked at Caleb when she heard the words.


    "No?" Vanessa''s tone gets colder when she sees Caleb not talking.


    And Emma was pale on her face. It has gone so far, and they have not yet divorced? What the hell is


    he hesitating about


    Caleb, "Why did you bring her here?" And no answer to Vanessa''s question.


    The air was tight and Vanessa patted on the table, she asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Caleb, I used to think


    you was e obsessed with this woman, but how dare you take Alina who was pregnant to save her?"


    Alina said the child was gone.


    Alina also said that she was forced into the ident that day because Caleb''s people wanted to take


    her to the hospital for surgery.


    Vanessa walked slowly and gracefully towards them as she red hard at the two men.


    Caleb''s pupils tightened at his words.


    How dare Alina tell his mother?


    Looking at the change in Caleb''s eyes, Vanessa''s tone grew colder, "Your grandfather knew all about it,


    didn''t he?"


    Yes, the old Collins knows all about it.


    All the Collins don''t know, but the old Collins actually investigated the crash that year.


    He did not move on Emma, but in fact, Caleb was driven out of Collins Castle.


    At first, they all thought it was because Caleb didn''t take care of Alina, but now they know that the old


    Collins really didn''t want to recognize him.


    If Alina hadn''te back this time, the old Collins probably wouldn''t have met him until he died.


    Vanessa suddenly raised her hand, followed by Emma''s face-covering scream.


    Caleb came back instantly and was pissed.


    Vanessa looked at him as he snapped at herself, "From this day forward, you have nothing to do with


    the Collins family, and you better change yourst name too."


    The butlers and servants who were present did not dare to take a breath.


    Although, before the old Collins almost cut off his rtionship with Caleb, but also not as hard as


    Vanessa.


    "Take this ugly bastard and get the hell out of here." Vanessa said fiercely.


    Emma''s face will probably take several surgeries to recover from the force she just applied.

 Chapter 34 I used to be kind.

    Chapter 34 I used to be kind.


    The Collins family was inplete chaos.


    Since Alina married Caleb, all the Collins has seen is Mrs. Collins'' cold attitude toward Alina.


    Anyone can see that she does not like Alina, but not she drove Caleb out for the sake of Alina.


    When she heard Alina say that the child was killed by Emma''s illness, she beat Emma.


    Caleb took Emma with him.


    This time, more than any other time in the past few years, there was more unpleasantness with the


    family.


    At the hospital, Emma kept sobbing, looking so aggrieved.


    The doctor carefully treats Emma''s wound, dresses it and bandages it. The whole time, Caleb looked


    on coldly.


    When it was over, the EMT respectfully said to Caleb, "Miss Bell''s wound is deep and is definitely going


    to leave a scar."


    Emma''s cries were uncontroble as soon as she heard that she would be scarred.


    Although she was happy to see Caleb and the Collins in such a foul mood today. But the cost if she this


    face, she was upset.


    Emma didn''t dare to think about what would happen afterwards.


    Face was important to women.


    She has been the closest person to Caleb over the years and naturally knows what beautiful women he


    has around him.


    And if her face does leave ugly scars, her rtionship with Caleb would not be permanent.


    As Caleb listened to Emma''s cries, he became more and more annoyed, and he asked in a deep, grim


    tone, "There''s no way to fix it?"


    "The repair is also only a matter of the depth of the scars, so deep scars want topletely remove


    simply impossible."


    "At least our hospital can¡¯t do that." The doctor thought for a moment and added.


    This shows how heavy Mrs. Collins was when she got in Emma''s face.


    The pain of losing her grandson is all reflected in Emma''s face.


    And unbeknownst to Caleb, Vanessa hates Emma for another reason, she would really like to kill


    Emma if she could, not just half her face.


    Alina is preparing for the Oklens¡¯ show.


    Over the past few years, she has been personally involved in every exhibition.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car outside rang out, followed shortly by Lucy''s voice.


    "Lady Alina, Mr. Collins is here."


    Alina frowned at that.


    She put down the pen in her hand, got up, and went to the door.


    "Where?"


    "Downstairs, not looking too good."


    She took a deep breath, "You go down first."


    "Okay."


    Lucy went down.


    Alina stood at the door of the room for a moment, hesitated, turned, and entered the room.


    She then took the two agreements before going downstairs.


    Caleb sat on the sofa, this man if born in ancient times, there must be many women arepeting to


    be his consort.


    Seeing her, the man with the cigarette in his hand blew a puff of smoke into the air.


    Alina walked to the couch opposite him and sat down, smoothly put the file in her hand on the coffee


    table and pushed it towards the man.


    "It''s a headache, isn''t it?" Alina spoke first, with a mocking sovereignty in her tone.


    The words fell, the man opposite was at the moment full of ice cold.


    This man''s heart is too deep.


    Alina considers herself to havee into contact with many people in the past few years, and the eyes


    of those people always let her see what they want at a nce.


    Now it seems as if she never saw him clearly and didn''t understand him.


    Once, she thought even if he didn''t love her, but he was definitely responsible for the marriage.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But the final reality, she finally knew this man was ruthless.


    "Which way do you mean?" The man said, pushing the cigarette butt in his hand into the ashtray.


    Alina, "Caleb, me me for being ruthless?"


    During these years, no one in the Collins family, except for Grandpa, knew that Alina was needed for


    Emma''s illness.


    Grandpa didn''t tell the secret until his death, and Alina made it impossible for the Collins to ever ept


    Emma while she was getting a divorce.


    "You are indeed ruthless."


    The man''s tone was still deep, clearly it was a big problem for them, yet at the moment his tone was


    light.


    "And how would you say that I should understand you in this matter?"


    Alina smiled.


    "No need to understand me, what I''m doing now is simple. Three years ago you treated me in that way,


    even if I don''t want you now, your first love is not possible to stay by your side in such a decent way."


    Alina had a tough move.


    This was probably the hardest thing for Emma.


    A woman who has gone to all the trouble and expense of trying to get something, only to have all her


    hopes destroyed by someone else.


    Emma wants nothing more than to have Caleb, and now it''s Caleb who breaks through and marries


    her, so what?


    High society is not that simple, and that social circle is not that simple, without the approval of the


    Collins, she can never enter the upper ss will always be an unseen mistress-like existence.


    Over time, she will know what she really is.


    "I didn''t see that you were so vicious." The man snickered.


    Alina, "I was really nice."


    She stated this fact calmly.


    Yes.


    Once she was really kind.


    "But you''ve taught me that I can''t be too nice at certain times or I can''t even protect myself."


    Caleb''s face changed. Alinaughed softly and pushed the papers towards him, "Sign and I''ll let her off


    the hook in the current public opinion."


    Divorce agreement.


    When she came back, she would have wanted to get rid of him immediately after knowing that Caleb


    did not use any means to get rid of her, if not for Grandpa Max''s obstruction.

 Chapter 35 Living with my Andre

    Chapter 35 Living with my Andre


    The man''s pupils tightened, his body is full of cold breath, and his sharp gaze was at Alina.


    "So, the public opinion that''s going around outside right now is also your doing?" The man''s tone was


    dangerous.


    Alina sneers.


    It seems that this time is really hurt his love, otherwise, three years ago, even if he didn¡¯t not love her,


    he would not have tried to hurt her child.


    "Don''t act like I''m the one who did her in. Those messages that were put out were not half the things


    that wrongs her."


    What kind of life did Emma have in the Hughes family? The whole Hughes family was there to see it,


    and many of the students knew it.


    Yet who would have thought that she would repay their benefactors in this way?


    Looking at the man''s sunken face, Alinaughed softly, "You''re hurt, aren''t you?"


    If you really love someone, it is absolutely no matter what kind of person they are, Caleb and Emma is


    a typical example.


    Meeting the man''s eyes, Alina took a deep breath and continued, "Sign this, and tomorrow I''ll send out


    a bulletin saying she''s not an ungrateful woman and has a very good character."


    The ma stood up, hands clenched into fists, and looked sharply at Alina.


    The anger in those eyes seems to have beenpletely out of control.


    "You want to divorce me that badly?"


    "Heh, don''t tell me you don''t want to."


    "Is it for Andre ? It seems like you guys really have a great rtionship."


    "Caleb, are you out of your mind?"


    "We''re talking about our rtionship now, don''t you get Andre involved. Besides..." said Alina as she


    took a breath again.


    Later he spoke up, "What?"


    "The two of us are getting divorced, and after that, you''ll marry your Emma, and I''ll live with my Andre,


    and we''ll all be happy, got it?"


    Hher wordspletely irritated Caleb.


    Caleb turned to leave, and as he reached the door, his voice full of anger rang out, "Tell Andre to wait


    for the court summons."


    Without waiting for her response, the man mmed the door and left directly.


    And she couldn''t react to Caleb''sst words for a long time.


    Isn''t he here for Emma? Why must Andre be involved?


    He posed this look as if it was really what the rumors outside said, that she was not in a car ident,


    but a car ident designed to elope for love?


    She had the skills to engineer a car ident that blocked Hasnan Bridge for a month?


    These people think highly of her, but doesn''t Caleb know what kind of character she has? When


    Grandma passed away, she was worried about Alina, and had Grandpa Max take care of her, so how


    could she possibly devise a plot?


    Lucy came in and looked at Alina''s angry look and said, "Lady Alina, don''t be angry."


    "Lucy, don''t you think he''s being unreasonable?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Whereas before, Lucy would have talked Alina and Caleb out of such a frosty


    rtionship, now her attitude haspletely changed.


    After hearing the news between Emma and Caleb, Lucy doesn''t have much to say about Caleb and


    Emma.


    Since Ms. Erica''s death, Lucy has gone back to the countryside, so she doesn''t know much about what


    happened in Ingford.


    "Do you think that if Ms. Erica and Lady Le knew that Emma was so heartless, would they have


    sponsored her back then?" Lucy''s eyes were tearing up when she said this.


    How can a person be so bottomless?


    There are so many men in this world, why does she want to steal Alina''s alone?


    "Okay Lucy , go to bed first. I have some things to do here." Alina didn''t want to talk about Emma at all.


    She is so busy right now that she has no time to pay attention to what Caleb is thinking right now.


    Three years ago she knew that since the death of her grandmother and mother, in this world, she could


    only rely on herself.


    So right now, she doesn''t have to think about what Caleb is thinking, right now she has to get Oklens


    ready for the game.


    The opinion about Emma is getting more and more intense the farther you go.


    Emma has be what people call a scumbag.


    It is also rumored that Mrs. Collins is most disgusted by the third party, even if Master Caleb and Lady


    Alina eventually divorce, Emma will not be agreed to be Caleb¡¯s wife, but will always be the


    mistress of Master Caleb.


    But even when Emma was so badly injured, Caleb didn''t agree to sign and let Alina clear Emma.


    It was Alina who received a call from Andre.


    "So you and Caleb are kind of fighting now?" Andre on the other side of the phone sounded bad.


    Alina, "I don''t have that kind of time to fight with him."


    "You don''t have time for him, he''s taking it all out on me."


    "How did he vent?" Obviously, Alina was not expecting it.


    At this point Caleb has time to dwell on her rtionship with Andre? Now Emma is bing the scum


    of the earth that everyone hates.


    "He sued me."


    Alina, "What the hell?"


    "I got a court summons for being married to a married woman."


    Caleb was more than crazy.


    She took a deep breath.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Andre continued, "He said on the phone that he wouldn''t drop the


    case until he saw the divorce papers between you and me."


    "How am I going to get him a divorce certificate?" Andre on the other side of the phone was outright


    furious.


    At this point Alina could almost imagine what Andre''s reaction would be when he heard those words.


    She didn''t know what to say either.


    "Alina, the conflict and war between you and him, I know it is unavoidable, try to be less involved VIG,


    for the stocking price will drop."


    Andre had a headache.


    Alina, "I got it."


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you, you are now thergest shareholder of VIG, this is your money


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    that is lost."


    Alina got even more angry.


    If Caleb wants to be with Emma, she can make it happen. Now that VIG has lost so much money, how


    can she fill it? The ridiculouspensation he gave?

 Chapter 36 Anger

    Chapter 36 Anger


    Emma is home from the hospital.


    The beautiful duplex apartment, extremely well decorated, was however a mess that she had smashed


    up, and the maids were tidily tidying up.


    "Boom." The red wine ss in Emma''s hand just smashed on the floor that the maid had just cleaned


    up.


    The maid was too nervous to breathe and silently gathered up the broken ss.


    When Kara came over, she saw the mess.


    "You go first." Kara said to the maid, who, upon hearing Kara''s words, seemed to be rescued.


    When the maid saw that Emma had no objection, she hurriedly ran away.


    Kara walks through the messy living room and sits down on the couch across from Emma when she


    sees that the gauze on Emma''s face is bleeding.


    "How did you hurt your face?" Alina didn''t do it, did she?


    But then again, she didn''t expect Alina and Caleb to have not divorced at all, and she thought that


    Emma, as a fianc¨¦e, would be tougher around Caleb.


    But she had never thought that Caleb was not divorced at all, and now that the legendaryte wife has


    returned, the divorce will take even longer to process.


    Thinking of this, Kara looked at Emma with worry.


    Now, even if Alina killed Emma, no one would probably sympathize with Emma, not to mention that


    Alina beat her.


    Emma was already angry, and now she was even more upset when she heard Kara talking about the


    injury on her face.


    Kara continued, "What''s going on between you and Mr. Collins right now? Better tell me honestly."


    "And you have this injury. You have too many unexpected situations on you, it''s really too difficult for


    me to grasp the public opinion for you." Kara said in a dissatisfied tone.


    It goes without saying how much they lost during this time because of Emma''s show.


    The good thing is that Caleb is behind it, but they have something to lose on their side as well.


    Especially in terms of public rtions, although it is said that their line of work is not any star


    entertainment, but as a beloved designer, the design will definitely be sought after.


    But Emma is in a lot of trouble now, and if this continues, it is likely that she willpletely squander all


    the reputation she has.


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you that you are at the beginning of your career."


    "This time you are still the talk of this Ingford, so if words go out," Kara did not say further.


    But also let Emma know the seriousness of the matter now.


    She didn''t expect Alina to be so cruel.


    Now the whole of Ingford is saying she''s ungrateful, that the Hughes family raised an ungrateful and


    vicious person.


    She picked up the red wine bottle and took a sick.


    "Mrs. Collins beat me."


    "What''s going on?" Obviously, she was saying that Mrs. Collins had hit her, this was undoubtedly more


    serious than she had thought.


    After Emma gave the general idea of what happened.


    The more Kara heard, the more her head hurt.


    Apparently it was not expected that this Emma and the Collins rtionship, from a few years ago there


    was a feud, so to speak, Emma is not epted by the Collins family.


    Especially this time it is with Mrs. Collins'' attitude.


    "It seems that this the Collins is very unlike you." Kara said in a deep tone.


    She always knew that even if there was Caleb behind Emma, she still worked so hard to gain more


    fame and status was because she wanted a status worthy of Caleb.


    However, that the car ident of Master Caleb''s wife three years ago would be because of her.


    Now it seems that even if Emma was the best artist, she would never have been epted by the


    Collins.


    "Right now, you''d better have less head-on conflicts with the Collins." Kara thought about it and said.


    After all, the Collins had a very high position in Ingford.


    The old Collins didn''t make a move on her for some reason back then.


    But now the Collins is really remembering her. Even with Caleb''s protection, it is also a fear of


    retaliation in case the Collins.


    "I didn''t mess with them." Speaking of which, Emma is also very aggrieved.


    She was called in out of the blue and was then humiliated by Mrs. Collins.


    Kara''s next words made Emma hate Alina even more, she said, "I guess they didn''t give you a hard


    time these past few years because they thought Jon Hughes was dead."


    Jon Hughes.


    At the sound of the name, Emma became even more indignant.


    Jon Hughes, the rumored talented wedding dress designer, is actually Alina.


    Kara was right, the Collins hadn''t given her a hard time in the past three years, probably because they


    thought Alina was dead.


    Now, they know that Alina is still alive and well, she is still in Ingford.


    The Hughes family and the Collins family have always had a good rtionship, especially between Ms.


    Erica and the old Collins, not to mention the rtionship.


    This contributes to the fact that whatever Caleb''s attitude towards Alina, it will not affect Alina''s position


    in the Collins family.


    This is a position that no one can surpass.


    "Anyway, for now, you better not ask Master Caleb to run any shows." This will only make things


    backfire.


    Kara is more mature in her thinking, before she thought that Alina was probably divorced from Caleb


    and that the show was a mess.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As Caleb''s fianc¨¦e, it''s not too much to ask for her fianc¨¦ to help her run a show.


    But there is no divorce between Caleb and Alina, so once the show is held, the rumors of Alina and


    Caleb''s rtionship will be evidence that Emma is Caleb''s mistress.


    "So what am I going to do now?" Emma was overwhelmed when she heard that Caleb wasn''t going to


    help with the show.


    Alina won herself at her show and took away the reputation she wanted to get.


    And now, if she doesn''t make any progress, then, she will slowly be pushed out of the design world by


    Alina.


    Kara thought about it and said, "There''s a showpetition over at Oklens, you go to it."


    "When?"


    "Thirteen days left. I will prepare the relevant exhibits for you. If you get to take the ranking, then the


    future will go the international route."


    Same as Alina?


    Although she had always despised Alina, she was really jealous of Alina''s sess in her career in the


    past three years.


    Why did all the good luck go to her?


    Good parents, good grandmother, good husband, and good mother-inw.


    Even with Andre''s support in her career? She''d overheard that from Caleb.


    She has been able to achieve this in the past three years because of the great resources Andre has


    given her.

 Chapter 37 The divorce papers you want!

    Chapter 37 The divorce papers you want!


    Now Kara is in high spirits when she says she''s going international after cing in Oklens.


    "I''m going to this show."


    For the past few days, she has been overtaken by Alina almost all the time. And this time, she will


    surpass her.


    Kara was relieved to see that she took the advice and didn''t continue to obsess about Caleb''s show.


    "So if he and Miss Jon aren''t divorced, why is he engaged to you?" Kara asked suspiciously.


    She couldn''t possibly tell Kara, "After all, she''s been a dead weight for the past few years."


    "Is that so?" But it was also known throughout Ingford that Master Caleb had never admitted that his


    wife was dead and had never given up the search.


    But seeing as he and Emma were engaged, presumably he believed it at the end of the day. He just


    didn''t expect that soon after their engagement, Alina came back alive.


    Oklens'' participation in the show was important to Emma, and naturally it was more important to Alina.


    For the next three days, she barely left the house and worked until midnight every day.


    And in the past three days, she hardly slept, as she always does, and whenever something important


    happened, her spirit was out of control. At the moment Alina is in the drawing room, looking at the


    wedding dress picture on the drawing board, the whole room has been surrounded by all kinds of white


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    gowns andce, which is in a mess.


    When he heard the phone ring, he picked it up, "Hello."


    "Caleb is seeing Ethan West right now."


    Ethan West? Alina was stunned, "What''s he doing meeting him?"


    "Mr. West has been talking to us at VIG about a project recently, but it hasn''t been finalized."


    Now Alina understands what this means.


    Is he trying to take away their project? She didn''t have time to deal with the previous loss, and now


    Caleb is trying to take it to the next level?


    Alina rubbed her messy hair, and without waiting for her to speak, Andre on the other side of the phone


    continued, "It seems that this time, he won''t stop until he sees my divorce papers and yours."


    Now if Andre doesn''t remind her, she''s going to forget about this thing.


    But how does this man bite the dust on this matter? This is something he should not dwell on.


    The more Alina thought about it, the angrier she became, obviously not expecting Caleb to be so


    difficult.


    "I got it."


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Some shareholders probably feel that thepany''s recent turmoil and you are involved, you have do


    something."


    Andre was probably really pissed off.


    After all, no one has ever been able to rob him of a project like this in hisst term as VIG president.


    Apparently Caleb is in a fight with Andre to get her to divorce him.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Caleb, he just feels that if this matter is not handled thoroughly, he doesn''t


    know how much trouble there will be.


    "No, I''ll go to jail."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bail you out."


    "Come on." If she and Caleb had really gotten into that kind of trouble with each other and killed each


    other with knives, it probably would have been rumored that she stabbed her ex for her new love.


    And Andre thought the same, and Caleb entangled, not properly dealt with, he would caused a lot of


    troubles.


    Hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina didn''t even have time to change her clothes.


    An hourter, she appeared at AIG wearing a stained house dress. The receptionist saw her in a dirty


    state and was about to stop her, but after seeing her face, she instantly shrank.


    "Lady Alina, what brings you here?" Looking at Alina, who was full of anger, the receptionist really had


    the heart to hit the wall, but still risked going forward.


    Alina ignored it.


    Along the way, the strange eyes fixed on her.


    Alina kicked open the door and several executives in Caleb''s office were startled by the sound. When


    they looked at the door, they saw that it was Alina, they were in cold sweat again.


    Caleb looked at Alina, who was covered in dirt, with a grimace.


    He nced at the time on his wristwatch, "Go wait for me in the lounge first."


    Alina''s anger was not taken seriously, but several of the executives present were a bit restless.


    Alina obviously didn''t expect Caleb''s attitude to be so t either, he had his own business to attend to


    and so did she.


    She took a few steps forward and pulled out two books from her bag and pped on the man''s desk,


    the words ''divorce certificate'' towards the top.


    Everyone could see it clearly.


    Alina, "You asked for it."


    The atmosphere in the office, not only did not ease, but also more cold.


    Several executives are treating themselves as transparent people,pletely wishing that they can


    disappear.


    They didn''t know what was going on between Caleb and Alina and heard Alina say that this is what


    Caleb wanted.


    All thought Caleb forced Alina to divorce for Emma, and now this scene is his win.


    "All out." The man''s tone was cold, making everyone hurry to pack up their things and turn around to


    go out.


    When Alina and Caleb were left alone in the office.


    The man''s sharp gaze was even more frightening.


    However, Alina is now furious and therefore does not take Caleb''s current anger seriously.


    "Heh." The manughed, unable to hide the happiness in his smile.


    Alina, "I''ve sent you what you want, and the agreement between us, prepare it yourself."


    The man refused to sign the agreement she prepared earlier, Alina thought, probably because he was


    worried about the details of her screwing him.


    The president of such a bigpany, how much money can her divorce agreement get?


    She finished and turned around. She had just taken a step and she heard an icy voice from behind her,


    "Alina, how dare you?"


    Is this about her marriage to Andre?


    Alina closed her eyes, opened them again, and sarcastically said to Caleb, "You dared to use me to


    save Emma, and I married another man, it''s not something evil, at least I did what a human being can


    do, and you... you''re a scum."


    Caleb''s head was pounding with pain.


    Without waiting for him to say anything else, Alina added, "Mr. Collins, when you see this divorce


    certificate, it''s all over."

 Chapter 38 Bought divorce papers?

    Chapter 38 Bought divorce papers?


    "You''re really protecting him." The man''s tone grew more and more dangerous.


    It''s also because Andre is very protective of her.


    Alina just wanted to have a quick battle with him and knew what would happen if she pissed this man


    off.


    She turned back, looked at Caleb and said, "You''re very protective of her, too."


    She was meaning Emma.


    Caleb''s pupils shrank coldly.


    "I do not know what purpose you have to refuse the divorce, but I can wait. But your Miss Emma can¡¯t


    wait."


    Alina says it with gritted teeth and a touch of sarcasm.


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything else, Alina leaves.


    Alina didn''t know how to get out of AIG, and by the time she got out, she remembered something


    important.


    That is, Andre still has some leverage in Caleb''s hands, but Caleb should not do such an hical


    thing.


    However, Alina feels that it is important to remind Andre.


    When she called, Andre was on the phone, so Alina didn''t dwell on it, hung up and drove back.


    In Ingford, public opinion is now getting fierce.


    Still Emma''s news and therefore Emma unterally announced the cancetion of the show. Although it


    was not explicitly stated that the show was organized by Caleb.


    However, everyone knew it.


    And what is more surprising is that the matter is so boisterous, AIG''s PR team did not step in to deal


    with the matter.


    Alina was so busy that she naturally didn''t pay attention to this, and just felt that she should not disturb


    her quiet life.


    Other than that, it''s out of her hands.


    Later in the evening, Andre called, "How did you handle it? He dropped thewsuit, and Ethan sent


    word that he agreed to our request to sign the contract right away."


    So Caleb not only sued to force Andre, but also used Ethan to block them, he really took a lot of effort.


    Howe she didn''t find this man so vicious before? Holding his first love in his arms, he stopped her


    from having a new choice.


    "I gave him two divorce papers." Alina put it mildly.


    The phone was silent for two minutes.


    "Your and his? If he wants to divorce you, he can just say so, why bother in such a big roundabout


    way?¡±


    "Could it be that you don¡¯t want the divorce?"


    After Grandpa Max passed away, she dreamed of why that man didn''t get a divorce, as Emma was still


    waiting for him.


    "It''s my divorce papers with you."


    The air, once again, is silent.


    After a while, Andre on the other side of the phone finally responded, "Where did you get it from?"


    They never even got married.


    So where did this divorce certificatee from?


    Alina, "I bought it online."


    Andre finally responded, unable to suppress a smile in his brisk tone, "He didn''t notice?"


    "No." Alina said, if it had been discovered, it should not have been possible to drop the case and Ethan


    would not have left Ingford at this time only.


    So the only exnation is that cheating Caleb seeded.


    Andre is always a calm man, but at the moment, he was amused by Alina''s action.


    "Laugh if you want." She could hear it all, the man on the other side of the phone was now holding back


    hisughter.


    Andre, "I am worried about you."


    When Alina was doing this, she probably knew that Caleb would want to kill her once he found out.


    Since living in Collins Castle, Alina has known that Caleb is a man who hates to be lied to.


    However, she tricked him in such a way that if he knew about it, he would definitelye over to


    retaliate against her.


    "Don''t worry, it takes a man with a heart to find out." And that man''s heart was never in her.


    Since he just wants a divorce certificate, then give him, and she didn''t say how that divorce certificate


    was obtained.


    Andre thought, Alina is really bold.


    Nowadays, between Caleb and Emma, she doesn''t feel any sadness at all.


    For the next week, Alina stayed at home almost all the time, and her studio was filled with the sound of


    sewing machines for several days.


    Lucy came in with the soup, "Lady Alina, have some soup, your body can''t take it like this."


    "Well, I have it in mind."


    Lucy put the soup aside and looked at the finished wedding dresses made by Alina.


    It is amazing.


    "Lady Alina, you have inherited these artistic cells from your grandmother."


    Grandma Erica is a very famous painter, internationally known.


    It''s just a shame that her mother has absolutely no talent for it.


    "Is it pretty?" Alinaughed softly.


    Lucy nodded, "It looks good, better than any wedding dress in the window of a bridal store."


    "Lucy, what are you talking about?"


    "I seriously think Ms. Erica would be relieved to know that her granddaughter is so good at this."


    Alina''s heart aches when she thinks of her grandmother''s worry about her even in death.


    "But Emma..." Lucy''s voice choked up.


    Alina, "Okay, Lucy."


    The original good mood, because of the word ''Emma'', became annoyed.


    Lucy , "Okay, okay, not her, that''s an ungrateful and vicious person."


    "Lady Le and Mr. Hughes were so good to the two sisters back then."


    Yeah, the Hughes were so nice to Emma and her sister.


    Their previous rtionship, too, was so good that they could wear the same dress and sleep in the


    same bed, but what happened?


    While Alina works hard in her studio, Emma and Caleb attend several parties in a row.


    The gossip about Emma is not good, but Caleb is the one no one dares to talk about.


    The three parties in one week are also indirect proof of Emma''s status in his heart.


    When Alina heard Lucy say these things, she felt no inner turmoil, as if they had nothing to do with her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emma called, "I heard you''re entering the Oklens showpetition?"


    "Alina, quit it." Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Emma continued.

 Chapter 39 What you fear most is me?

    Chapter 39 What you fear most is me?


    Alinaughed coldly, "Emma, you think the world is going to give way to you because you''re with


    Caleb? You think you''re too much of a princess."


    "Have you ever participated in apetition like that? The contestants are all excellent designers from


    various countries, and the judges are all from all over the world, even without me, do you think you can


    really win? Or is it me you are most afraid of?"


    Alina directly rolled her eyes, this woman, ever since she hooked up with Caleb, has no bottom line,


    she does whatever she wants.


    She didn''t realize it before, but this woman has everything, just no brain.


    "It''s impossible to be together between you and Caleb. Don''t you know that?"


    "Does my career have anything to do with him? What is he?"


    Three parties in one week really made this woman''s brain all out of whack.


    Emma, "What kind of talk do you think wille out when we both show up at the same game?"


    "So that''s what you''re worried about." The public opinion outside this period of time criticized her as a


    scum.


    It was only after attending three parties a week with Caleb that her reputation was redeemed.


    But the Collins doesn''t endorse this thing, people just aren''t as intense as they were before.


    But if they both appear in the same game, then what kind of scenes will appear next needless to say.


    Emma is self-aware enough to know that at this point in time, everyone will be sympathetic to Alina.


    Therefore, let her not appear at thepetition.


    "Then you don''t have to participate." Alina said in a careless manner, it''s not her that is in trouble, why


    would she say she won''t participate?


    "Alina, you really don''t care about our rtionship at all."


    "Stop, there is no rtionship between us."


    Alina would feel sick, and wondered how on earth she could say it.


    "Okay, then I understand." Emma''s tone, which was still pretentious a moment ago, instantly chilled


    down.


    Without waiting for Alina to say anything else, the caller hung up directly.


    Alina''s cell phone mmed hard on the table, she picked up to make a call, and there came the


    answer, "Hello, this is the police station."


    "I would like to inquire about the medical malpractice of the old Cook and whether there has been any


    progress."


    Alina is really annoyed enough, if not to watch the progress of grandmother''s affairs here, she does not


    want to stay in this ce for lifetimes.


    She was so sick of the city except for this ce where her grandmother and mother had lived.


    In the afternoon, Brandon''s call came in.


    "Over at Oklens, we had some problems with the exhibit."


    Alina, "What''s the problem?"


    "The work we sent over there, when we were reviewing it, said it was somewhat simr to the work of a


    designer in Barron, and the people over there said..."


    Brandon paused when he said this, and without further ado, Alina knew what the reason given was.


    Oklens'' contest is held once a decade, and each time the ranking is absolutely authoritative.


    And if the designer''s work is suspected of giarism, then the worst result is to be disqualified from the


    It''s okay to not be able topete, but leaving a stain on this business will affect your entire career.


    "Send me that artwork." Alina''s tone was as calm as it had ever been.


    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Brandon sent Alina''s entry, a random drawing she had done long


    ago.


    After that, she did some finishing touches and then came out with this wedding dress called ''Tomorrow''.


    At that time when she was designing this wedding dress, she was thinking about what kind of wedding


    dress she wanted to wear in the future to get married.


    So named ''Tomorrow'', it''s a pity that when she got married, it was all arranged by the Collins.


    She dialed Brandon''s number, and it picked up quickly, "Miss."


    "Send me the information of that designer''s work."


    "Okay, I''ll get right on it." After saying that, Brandon hung up the phone.


    Just after hanging up Brandon''s phone, Caleb''s call came in, and Alina was annoyed to see this


    number.


    Adding to the call from Emma a few hours earlier, Alina was even more annoyed and just hung up the


    phone.


    The phone was quiet, thought it was the man who gave up.


    But it was not expected that half an hourter, the sound of the engine came from outside.


    Lucy now sees Caleb in a bad light.


    "Mr. Collins." Lucy''s attitude was not very nice.


    Caleb frowned and nced upstairs.


    "She''s sleeping?"


    Lucy was not happy to hear that.


    How does he think Alina got all her achievements over the years? Did she sleep with man like Emma


    did?


    God never treat the hardworking people badly.


    Lucy said in a bad tone, "Lady Alina stayed up for several nights preparing for the contest over at


    Oklens."


    Caleb didn''t say anything and went straight to Alina''s studio.


    In the studio, Alina was on the phone, "This is obviously Emma''s doing, go help me figure it out."


    After seeing that designer''s work that Brandon sent, that totally is her original draft, even no


    modifications were made.


    And it was Emma and Hope who were with her when she drew that sketch, and they both said it looked


    good at the time.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it, don''t get mad."


    "Why is she so shameless?" Alina had always been able to control her temper, but at this moment, it


    was out of control.


    Emma is getting more and more shameless,ing out with this incident before thepetition, which


    is obviously to force Alina to withdraw from thepetition.


    She was wrong to say she had no brain. This person is not brainless, just brain is not used in the right


    ce.


    Her n to trap people never stops.


    "So what do you want to do about it?" Andre on the other side of the phone could hear that Alina was


    furious and was just trying to soothe her temper at this point.


    She is getting bad tempered in the past two years.


    Alina was really mad, and when she heard Andre say how to deal with it, she just said, "Let''s disqualify


    her from thepetition."


    Just as the words fell, the door to the drawing room was pushed open hard and mmed directly


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    against the wall.


    Alina almost dropped her cell phone on the floor and turned her head to see that it was Caleb.

 Chapter 40 Scolding!

    Chapter 40 Scolding!


    How in the world is this a coincidence.


    The look on this man''s face told her that he had heard the sentence that was least expected, and Alina


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    felt timid.


    But it doesn''t matter, if the man feels she is so bad that she can get a quick divorce, that''s good too.


    "What are you trying to pull again?" The man''s tone was bad.


    Alina, "Didn''t you hear everything?"


    "Alina, I''m sorry for what happened to you three years ago, it''s not about Emma."


    "She has been in the Hughes family for so many years, and it''s about me." Looking at the man''s angry


    face, Alina gets even angrier and snarls back.


    Normal people help others, not wanting people to return the favor, but also definitely wanting others to


    treat them as enemies and do things that treat them as enemies.


    If she really has no rtionship with Emma, then Emma will only take it as a third party trying to force


    her to get a divorce and as maliciouspetition between peers if she sabotages her.


    But she has lived in her own home for so many years, her mom and dad treat her like their own child,


    and such a person actually treats their sponsor this way.


    Looking at the man''s angry expression, Alina stepped forward, "What, are you going to help


    "How much is it?" The man said, suppressing the icy coldness in his tone.


    Alinaughed. This man will always just say how much.


    Alina took a deep breath and said, "Her news for so many years ispensable, do you know how she


    got into college?"


    "Her performance was poor, and when Zoe couldn''t afford tutoring, it was my dad who helped her tutor


    every day after work, which is something you all can''t afford to pay back."


    "And with that, you''re free to take everything that belongs to her in her ce? Alina, do you know how


    important thispetition is to her?"


    "Isn''t it important to me?"


    "Then it shouldn''te from you stealing her spot."


    The two looked at each other.


    It seems that these three years, he does not know what kind of person Emma really is.


    But she expected him to marry Emma and then watch her y him like a fool.


    This, then, should be his retribution.


    "Caleb, for what you guys did to me three years ago, not to mention that I stole her spot, even if I


    destroyed her, she deserved it."


    "Heh, you still want to go to thepetition?"


    The man looked at the room full of wedding dresses, at the moment full of disgust.


    Alina, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m now officially informing you that you don''t have to take so much trouble to prepare for the


    After saying that, the man turned to leave.


    That back looks as cold as it has ever been.


    "Exin it." Alina chased after him and grabbed the man''s wrist.


    The man shrugged her off, growing disgusted with her.


    "Alina, not only are you a bitch, but you also have such a disgusting character."


    Bitch? Disgusting? Aren''t those words supposed to say Emma.


    Naturally, she knew which one Caleb was talking about. "In that case, divorce me."


    The man didn''t take two steps out of the room before he heard Alina''s original irritation calmed down.


    Caleb, who was about to leave, frowned at the calmness in her tone and looked back at her.


    Their eyes met, and he clearly saw the sadness in Alina''s eyes.


    Actually, that incident was not her fault.


    Even though he always knew it wasn''t her fault, he still felt like a fool when his grandfather forced her


    to marry Alina.


    "Divorce? So that you can marry Andre? Alina, do I look like an idiot?"


    "Don''t you resent me for cheating on you? Then why don''t you divorce me and you marry your pure


    Miss Emma?"


    "Since you''ve already cheated, you shouldn''t try to continue cheating."


    The man dropped his words and didn''t wait for Alina to say anything else, he just walked away.


    And Alina was tough, could no longer speak with a straight face when she heard this man judge her by


    that incident.


    Lucy came in and looked at Alina worriedly, "Lady Alina, are you okay?"


    "I am okay." She said she was fine, but it was already hard on her heart.


    No one knows that all these years she was dying to kill the man who raped her that night without even


    seeing his face clearly.


    Even if it is so many years in the past, even for this reason by the doctor psychological counselling for


    two years, but now and then it will be recalled in the midnight dream.


    This nightmare has haunted her for several years.


    Even if the Collins hated her so much, they would never attack her with that, and neither would Caleb


    before.


    Now for his Emma, he is really doing everything he can.


    The phone vibrated, Alina looked at the number, it was Ste calling, she picked up, "Ste."


    "Alina, where are you? I have something to tell you, let''s meet and talk."


    An hourter, the cafe in Ingford''srgest mall.


    Ste couldn''t contain the happiness in her tone and said to Alina, "I heard that Jon Hughes will


    personally participate in the Oklenspetition, so my boss let me personally go to Oklens to follow up


    the news, which means that I will be your following PD."


    Alina never thought it would be Ste this time.


    Ste said, noticing that Alina''s face did not look happy at all, and asked tentatively, "What''s wrong,


    Alina?"


    "It''s okay, then please write me better." Alina said with a smile lifting the corners of her mouth.


    Although Caleb and Emma took turns bombing to keep themselves out of the game.


    But she will not admit defeat. There are still five days left, enough time to deal with it.


    "That''s for sure, I was afraid it wouldn''t be enough to describe how good you are, by the way, Emma


    will be attending too, you know that right?"


    Alina was already in a bad mood, and now that she heard the word Emma, her face turned sullen.


    Ste scolded Emma for a few minutes, "She doesn''t have any professional ability, and she wants to


    go international."


    "Come on, Ste , those who are capable will win thepetition, while those who are not capable will


    not win thepetition even if they participate."


    She speaks the truth, and Ste nods her head.


    "Also, a third party will not have good consequence even if she relies on a man."


    That man, her legal husband, is unlucky.


    She really did everything she could to get Caleb to divorce her.

 Chapter 41 Attack back

    Chapter 41 Attack back


    The two of them are chatting.


    Ste''s boss now does not know that Ste knows Jon Hughes, feeling that this is a difficult task that


    no one dares to take.


    Ste is very attentive to her affairs, and since she knows Alina, she will be more attentive to Alina in


    the details.


    Communicate well in advance and do a better job of bridging the two in the coverage part.


    "Well, well, well, isn''t that Ms. Willis?" A discordant voice interrupted the rxed and pleasant


    conversation between the two.


    Alina and Ste both looked at her with contempt when they heard the voice.


    Emma came forward with a number of big brand bags in her hands, apparently having just shopped,


    and without waiting for an invitation from the two, she sat down directly on a chair at their table.


    Ste, "There''s an empty table over there." The implication is that she doesn''t want to share a table


    with Emma.


    Alina lifted the coffee in front of her and took a sip, with grace.


    Such Alina looked so jealous in Emma''s eyes.


    She took off her sunsses and looked disdainfully at Ste .


    "You''ve worked hard for the position of editor-in-chief over the years, haven''t you? Is the Oklens


    "What''s it to you?" Ste spoke unkindly.


    Emma sneered, "Don''t me me for not reminding you, she is not even qualified to participate now, it''s


    useless for you to follow her closely, she can''t help you."


    Ste looked at Alina with worry.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What''s going on here? Alina didn''t say anything just now.


    Alina, "Miss Bell, you even dare toe out and show off after doing something bad, but aren''t you too


    confident?"


    "It seems she hasn''t told you yet, Ste, but it''s not toote. If youe with me, I would consider


    giving you the main heel report position."


    Ste picked up the coffee in front of her and poured it all over Emma.


    Alina saw this and was bbergasted. Obviously she did not expect Ste would do that.


    "Ste!" Emma did not expect Ste to suddenlye to such a trick. Out of anger, she picked up the


    coffee and threw at Ste.


    However, Ste dodged and all the coffee spilled on the floor.


    Emma is so angry that her heart keeps heaving, only to hear Ste pped her hand, disdainfully said,


    "Emma, do not disgust me, you are an unseemly third party, even if I do not promote for ten years, it is


    impossible to follow your report. You really take yourself seriously."


    After saying that, she pulled up Alina who was dumbfounded and got up, "Alina, let''s go."


    Alina allowed Ste to pull herself away.


    Ste''s temper was to her loking.


    When she came out, Alina said to her, "Ste, what she said is true, it''s still a question if I canpete


    this time." Although she had confidence.


    This matter will also be handled by her eventually, but in this time is now very tight.


    Ste, "She did it, didn''t she?" Ste let go of Alina''s hand and asked in a not so nice tone.


    Alina, "Yeah."


    "When she didn''t graduate, she liked to steal your work, and at that time you didn''t care, see, I was


    right, she''s stealing now as a habit."


    "Yes, I will take care of this matter, but you should also make ns early on your side."


    "No early ns, I told my boss I only follow you. If you do not participate, I naturally do not go to


    Oklens."


    When Alina heard that, she was shocked. Since so, she had to enter the game.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Pack your bags ande with me to Oklens when the timees."


    "You have an idea?"


    "Even if I don''t enter, I''ll make sure you follow an absolutely influential designer."


    "Alina, you''re the best." Ste was instantly in a good mood.


    But what Emma has done, she won''t let go.


    As a matter of fact, the hot-tempered Ste went back with an unnamed article that directly put Emma


    in front of theizens.


    The headline reads, ''Third party secretly suppressing ex-wife''s career and forcibly taking the entry


    spot.¡¯


    The story made a stir on the Inte.


    Who is the third party and who is the ex-wife with a career? Even without naming names, it directly


    connects Emma and Alina together.


    Emma, who had managed to suppress the responsible news, was brought up again.


    The inte is full of curses for her.


    In the AIG office, Emma is choking, looking so aggravated.


    "Go back and prepare well, I will take care of this matter."


    "Caleb , I."


    "Sir, it''s not good." No sooner had Emma finished her sentence than Tomas came in again, with such a


    grave face and tone of voice.


    Emma was nervous when she heard this from Caleb''s most senior special assistant.


    "What?" Caleb¡¯s word was even colder.


    Tomas looked at Caleb and then at Emma on the couch with her eyes red and puffy from crying.


    Tomas said, "The story was just suppressed and then it was released, and now more people are talking


    about it."


    Caleb finally knew the situation was bad when he heard Tomas say, "Jon Hughes'' exhibit was


    suspected of giarism, matched an earlier story, and was rumored to be a malicious grab for a spot,


    and now the inte is discussing about it."


    The previous story is right?


    That is, a third party suppressing an ex.


    Now that Jon Hughes'' work has been exposed for giarism, the matter amounts to a proof.


    Now the inte is going crazy and calling out Emma.


    Emma''s phone rings, it''s Kara calling, she picked up, "Kara."


    "Now that the studio is under siege, don''t youe back. And I want to know, did you have anything to


    do with Jon Hughes'' disqualification or not?"


    "No."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah," Emma subconsciously nced in Caleb''s direction.


    No matter what happens between Caleb and Alina, she cannot admit what she did to Alina in front of


    Caleb.


    She also didn''t think that this whole thing would backfire.


    Kara, on the other side of the phone, is obviously going to be pissed off.


    She said, "So you met Master Caleb''s wife today?"


    "Yes."


    "And you had a conflict?"


    Emma looked at Caleb again, and panicked even more. But her face was hidden by her efforts.


    And then, she said in a firm tone, "I didn''t start it."


    But there is nothing else she can do now but deny it.

 Chapter 42 Going with the Flow

    Chapter 42 Going with the Flow


    Alina obviously didn''t expect Ste to be so hot-tempered, and she''s contacting Brandon about it.


    She will try to take care of it within three days so that the Oklenspetition will not be dyed.


    But Ste started such an outcry on the inte that all fingers would be pointed directly at Emma.


    "I just can''t stand that pair of scumbags, she stole your things and tried to suppress you." Plus she tried


    to target Alina this time.


    Although Ste said that she did not mind the promotion, but this promotion is rted to the pay raise.


    Ste would have been upset if someone had stumbled on her way to a raise.


    Everyone in thepany knew she was short of money, and Emma pulled something like this.


    This report is a lesson for Emma.


    But that''s a bit of a lesson.


    Emma, who had managed to salvage bit of her image, was ruined by Ste''s report.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I can''t stand it either. All right, calm down and get your luggage ready."


    "Yes, my dear Alina " Ste teased.


    "You''re naughty."


    Although Alina had already told her to get her bags ready and go to Oklens, Ste couldn''t control her


    temper.


    Ste hated the third party, and Emma was so arrogant.


    But Caleb''s level of defensiveness impresses her.


    It didn''t take long to hang up Ste''s phone.


    Andre''s phone call came in, "Alina, help me go to a charity party tonight. Auction Edward''s painting, no


    matter how high the price."


    "Okay, I got it."


    In the so-called charity banquet, something will be auctioned off on site, and all the money from the


    auction will eventually go to the charity.


    Andre looks cold and somewhat loose in his personal life, but, as long as he knows the charity, he will


    be there.


    But he never leaves his name, as to why he would be so concerned, Alina does not know.


    "I am handling the game in Oklens. You don''t have to worry about it, just organize your work well."


    "Actually, don''t bother, someone will help with that now."


    "Who?"


    "Caleb."


    Andre, "He would be so kind?"


    Andre has never felt he was a good man, and to Alina he is even more ruthless.


    Alina snickered, "Naturally he''s not that kind-hearted, but if I don''t attend, his Emma is going to be


    guilty of being a mistress."


    Andre still doesn''t know what kind of a mess Ingford is in right now, but even though Alina said so, he''s


    still uneasy.


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina put aside her work for a while and went to the checkroom to


    choose her dress for the evening.


    Looking at these familiar clothes, Alina''s eyes glowed because these were all custom made for her by


    her grandmother and mother.


    At that time, she didn''t wear a lot of dresses because she didn''t wear them often.


    When a light pink dress was worn, she has to say that at that time her Grandma and Mom''s vision was


    really good.


    Dignified, fashionable.


    Caleb called, in fact, at this time even if they do not say anything, she probably know what is the


    matter. Caleb in the end still loves Emma.


    She picked up, tone light, "Hello."


    "You win."


    "What?"


    "Alina, since you have that ability to go to Oklens, then stand in that position, I''ll give you that


    opportunity."


    "Master Caleb, you are thinking too highly of yourself. Even if you do not give me this opportunity, I will


    definitely go, but you do not have to look reluctant, for this originally belongs to me. It is your own


    shameless to maliciously snatch it, you are not entitled to aggravation when ites back to me." After


    saying that, without waiting for him to speak, Alina directly hung up the phone.


    Caleb called her now, apparently thinking she''s responsible for all the buzz out there right now.


    She doesn''t have to exin anything either, the purpose is achieved.


    On this side of the phone, the man sat in the dark.


    "This bad woman..." How did he not know before that this woman was so vicious?


    She said she was raped that night, but he felt that she deliberately went to seduce the man, and she


    even had the nerve to go to any psychiatrist.


    It was a total excuse.


    The more Caleb thought about it, the more irritated he became and lit a cigarette.


    "Sir." Tomas came in.


    "All taken care of?"


    "Yes, the manuscript ising out now and will be sent out immediately. In the evening you just need


    to apany Miss Emma to a party, I believe the public opinion will also stop."


    "Okay." Caleb responded sullenly, taking another heavy drag on his cigarette.


    And then he said to Tomas, "Tell Emma to stop messing with that nutcase these days."


    Emma is scheming and he knows that.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Something must have happened to her and Alina that he didn''t know about.


    "Yes." Tomas nodded his head. At this point, he admired Caleb. Although he defended Emma , but still


    could see who the problem was.


    Tomas can tell from his statement that at least he is not defending Emma fully.


    Alina just finished trying on a dress.


    Vanessa''s phone then called in and she picked up, "Ma''am."


    Her tone was respectful and detached.


    After all, Mrs. Collins doesn''t like her very much, and Alina can''t afford to be close to someone who


    doesn''t like her, so it''s good to keep a respectful distance.


    Mrs. Collins on the other side of the phone said, "Go to a charity party with me tonight."


    "Well."


    "What, not willing to?" The tone of voice on the other side of the phone sank.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Mrs. Collins continued, "You and Caleb are not divorced yet, and you


    won''t even apany me to the party?" This is a serious statement.


    Finally, Alina, "Which is it?"


    When Mrs. Collins broke the news of the charity party, Alina realized that she was going to the same


    party, although she was a bit resistant.


    But thinking of the awkwardness she would encounter on the spot, she agreed.


    Not long after hanging up the phone, Mrs. Collins'' gown arrived, and Alina put her choice back into her


    closet.

 Chapter 43 The war between mother and son

    Chapter 43 The war between mother and son


    At the banquet.


    There are quite a lot of noble gentrying to such a party, and usually the organizers invite some


    prestigious people toe.


    It goes without saying that the Collins'' status at Ingford is even more impressive, and the cover about


    Jon Hughes would bepeting in the Oklens had just released.


    While the public outcry about Emma is clearing up.


    Within two hours, Mrs. Collins showed up at a charity party with Alina and the public was once again


    abuzz.


    Emma has not only failed to make herself look better, but now the public opinion is even harder to hear.


    Of course, Caleb, who is now taking Emma to the party, ispletely unaware of this.


    Mrs. Collins ckened her face when she learned that Caleb had brought Emma along.


    No one would have thought that Vanessa and Caleb would have fought first.


    The reason for this was that Emma had spotted a set of jewels, and Caleb was going to buy it for her.


    And after Caleb raised his bid, no one would have dared to raise the price under normal circumstances,


    but Vanessa raised her hand.


    "Madam." Alina had a headache and looked at Vanessa with a puzzled look .


    The people in the room, who saw Vanessa and Caleb bidding against each other at this time, all got


    nervous.


    Alina just wants to get out, the atmosphere here is too scary.


    Caleb''s face was hard to read.


    "Caleb, forget it, I''m fine without this." Emma said generously at this point.


    In fact, since Mrs. Collins has stepped in to bid, Caleb, as the son, naturally cannot continue.


    There were no surprises and Mrs. Collins managed to get it.


    She said graciously, "Just take the stuff directly to Mulherd Manor to Alina."


    It was obvious to everyone there that Caleb had taken such an expensive piece of jewelry to give to


    Emma.


    Now Mrs. Collins took it to her ex-daughter-inw.


    This scene is even better than the TV show.


    "Ma''am, that''s not very good."


    "What''s not good about it? Since I gave it to you, you take it." Vanessa sounded firm.


    It seems she''s really pissed off, and Alina doesn''t say anything.


    Now that he had lost the jewels, Caleb was sort ofying low a bit.


    So he wanted to take a picture of this not-so-impressive painting and give it to Emma.


    Yet when he called for a bid, Alina stepped in again.


    Alina clearly felt that even from that distance, the man''s eyes were filled with a dangerous killing intent.


    She averted her gaze as if she hadn''t seen it.


    Emma is really aggravated by the fact that she didn''t get the jewelry just now, and now Alina wants to


    steal it from her.


    "Caleb, she..."


    She couldn''t bid with Mrs. Collins just now, and she was already angry with Caleb, and now she was


    bidding against Alina.


    A painting that started at only 10,000, a very ordinary painting, was bid up to 500,000 by Alina and


    Caleb.


    And the two apparently had to continue bidding.


    Those who were present thought that the battle was really exciting.


    It was Mrs. Collins who stepped in and bought it to Alina.


    And to the untrained eye, today was the day Alina and Mrs. Collins joined forces to get Caleb in


    trouble.


    Because Mrs. Collins took everything that Caleb or Emma wanted and gave it to Alina.


    Alina just wanted the painting, so she was actually embarrassed, but it was hard to exin.


    On the way out, Alina elegantly left with Mrs. Collins on her arm.


    And Caleb, who was originally with Emma, stood nervously in front of the phantom.


    And Mrs. Collins, who was so aggressive just now, patted Alina on the back of her hand when she saw


    Caleb, "I''ll have the stuff sent to Mulherd Manor."


    After saying that, she walked away, leaving Alina alone.


    Alina didn''t want to confront him and pretended to leave, but she didn''t expect a force on her wrist, "Let


    go of me."


    "Happy?" Caleb understands that everything today is a trick of Alina''s mind.


    While acting like it doesn''t matter to divorce him,she came to get back at him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alina looked back at the man with dangerous eyes, "Yes, I''m happy."


    "You admit it?"


    "I was happy to see her get beaten up like that by your mother." Although that scene just now was


    embarrassing, but when she thought back on it, it really was extremelyfortable inside.


    It it were anyone else, Caleb would probably have used tricks to forcefully threaten them, as he did with


    her and Andre.


    "You must be very annoyed, right?" Seeing that the man was too angry to speak, Alinaughed softly.


    Caleb, "......"


    "Tonight is a special party for her, right? Now, the beauty is even more aggravated." Caleb squeezed


    her wrist with a heavier grip.


    Alina, "You''re hurting me."


    The man let go of her.


    Alinaughed softly and the moment she turned around, she heard Caleb say, "If you don''t want to


    divorce me, just say so, no need for all this."


    Not wanting a divorce, that''s what Caleb guessed about Alina.


    Otherwise, why would she havee here tonight? What''s more, she brought Mrs. Collins with her.


    This woman''s heart is really too deep.


    Mrs. Collins least likes her, yet she is capable of pestering toe together, and he did not know what


    means are used.


    Alina looked back at him, "You think you''re God, I''m begging you to take the time to divorce me


    tomorrow, okay?"


    Originally, she wanted to wait until the Oklenspetition came back to deal with it, but right now, she


    felt creeped out by watching this man be so cocky.


    "Alina."


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the morning, what time do you finish and what time do youe, I''ll wait for


    you." This is considered sincere, right?


    She didn¡¯t know where hiS illusion came from that she didn''t want a divorce.


    Looking at Alina''s dashing back, Caleb stood still, his face unpredictable.


    Alina had just reached the car, and Emma came out from the shadows and raised her hand to p


    Alina across the face. But Alina dodged her attacked and kicked at Emma¡¯ leg.


    Emma grimaced in pain.

 Chapter 44 Use my car and run a red light?

    Chapter 44 Use my car and run a red light?


    She saw the ugly scars on Emma''s face. Just now, although she was far away and didn''t see it clearly,


    she also heard people talking about it, and now when she sees it.


    She has to say, Emma is really ugly.


    "Alina, I hate you, why on earth do you have to steal from me?" There was no one around, Emma


    What this party means to her tonight, Emma knows very well.


    Now, however, because of Alina''s appearance with Mrs. Collins, the charity party has not only failed to


    help her, but has also intensified public opinion.


    Emma hates Alina, and the thought of Alina taking everything from her, and she wants to kill Alina.


    "Steal from you? You''re not worthy of it." From the beginning to now, when was it not Emma who was


    stealing and calcting?


    Now, saying she stole from Emma, is she worthy of it?


    Emma looked at Alina''s arrogant appearance, and the jealousy in her eyes was burning brightly.


    "Alina, what kind of trick did you use to get Mrs. Collins, who dislikes you so much, toe to this


    party with you."


    "You just did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Emma yelled.


    Alina looked at her and froze even colder. "Yes, I just did it on purpose."


    Emma¡¯s eyes wrote with great rm, she became aggrieved and pitiful.


    Alina, "You don''t have to be like this in front of me, I''m not a man, I can''t possibly sympathize with you


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    and pity you."


    And actually, she doesn''t deserve pity.


    Emma had tears in her eyes.


    The man''s cold voice rang out, "A woman who doesn''t even have a heart, how can she pity others?"


    When Alina heard that, she looked at Emma''s eyes, even sharper.


    It turns out that instant pity is not for her to see, but for him.


    Sheughed indifferently, "That''s all you have to rely on men." After saying that, she turned around and


    left.


    Caleb stood just a short distance behind her with eyes filled with resentment.


    Alina, "Excuse me."


    The man stood just by the door of her car.


    However, Caleb just stood there, not even thinking about getting out of the way.


    Alina didn''t know why the man who had obviously left was here again, but she knew that at the


    moment, watching her treat Emma so badly must have been heartbreaking for him.


    Alina walked straight over, trying to push Caleb away, but the moment she reached out, there was a


    force on her wrist.


    And then she just heard the voice overhead, "Tomas, send Emma back."


    "Caleb."


    Emma''s aggrieved voice and the sound of the car door being mmed shut mercilessly made Alina''s


    head hurt.


    The man shoved her into the car and drove off as fast as he could,pletely without her reaction.


    Alina, who has never been seasick, had her stomach churning.


    Alina''s heart was on edge at that moment, especially when she saw the cars weaving in and out of


    traffic.


    "Caleb, don''t drag me along if you want to die, and please don''t use my car."


    Alina felt a headache as she watched several red lights in a row go by.


    She''ll get her license revoked like this.


    Caleb still did not slow down. The car stopped till it reached Mulherd Manor. The moment she got off,


    Alina rushed to the flower bed, vomited up.


    Caleb is really going too far.


    All that was left around was Alina''s ufortable voice.


    And the man leaned on the car door, coldly looking at Alina squatting by the flower bed, the gaze is full


    of indifference.


    It took a moment for Alina to calm down and re at Caleb so hard she wanted to eat him. "You''re an


    asshole."


    "In the future, put away these small thoughts of yours, or..." said here, the man paused, his voice


    dangerous and cold.


    Alina also looked at the man coldly and did not answer.


    She would like to see, at this moment, what he threatens her with.


    The next moment, Caleb said, "Or, even if you participate in Oklens''petition, I will definitely pull


    you down."


    "Yeah, so what if I participate in Oklens''petition? You could have taken my life three years ago,


    what''s the big deal of pulling me down?"


    The man''s face was as cold as frost.


    The two looked at each other, and in the man''s eyes, there was a sh of anger that would kill her at


    any moment.


    Just as Alina turned to go in, she heard the man behind her suddenly speak out, "Don''t take another


    shot at her, be your Mrs. Collins, she''s not a threat to your position."


    Caleb thought that was the biggest concession he could make to Alina.


    This woman made a scene about divorce while pestering her mother who doesn''t like her to bring her


    along to the party.


    Alina paused to look back at him, the coldness in her eyes thickened, "Whether you believe it or not,


    tonight was an ident."


    Not much of an exnation though.


    But this misunderstanding directly identified her do not want to divorce, she still does not like it.


    After all, she still wants Caleb to get a quick divorce.


    The man''s face darkened, obviously he did not expect Alina would be so ungrateful, "Tomorrow


    morning at ten o''clock, see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Alina, "Don''t worry, I''ll be there an hour early to wait for you."


    "No, two hours."


    Caleb is furious that this woman takes herself too seriously.


    Looking at the man''s back as he disappeared from sight, Alina snorted, "You really think you''re a


    prince."


    But before she and Caleb got married, many girls in Ingford was amazed by hom.

 Chapter 45 The beginning of Caleb and Emma

    Chapter 45 The beginning of Caleb and Emma


    Not long after Caleb left, Mrs. Collins'' people arrived and delivered all the things they had taken at the


    party.


    It also includes that painting.


    Thinking about the war tonight, Alina can not stop the chill down her spine.


    Now Mrs. Collins and Caleb are in direct and open confrontation?


    This war was caused by Caleb, right?


    "Mrs. Collins actually sent so many things." Lucy looked at these things.


    Alina, "Yes."


    She was surprised too.


    In her perception, Mrs. Collins had always been an unpleasant elder, with a cold face at all times.


    Her attitude toward her was especially obvious when she married Caleb.


    However, now, Alina although still feel her attitude cold, but,pared to Caleb, it was nicer to her.


    Julia''s calling.


    "Alina, mom is in a good mood when shees back today."


    "Oh?" How can she be in a good mood when she¡¯s fallen out with his son?


    Julia, "Alina, how about I go to Oklens with you this time?"


    "You''re going too?"


    "Yeah, I''m going too, I want to meet someone."


    "I probably won''t have much time to take care of you over there."


    "It''s okay, I can take care of myself, I just want to go with you."


    "All right."


    Since Julia has said so, it seems not good for her to refuse, so Alina agreed.


    "Alina, have you seen the news?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Emma is getting a bad rap on the Inte again." Julia''s tone was all light and happy as she said this.


    Alina knows.


    Except Mrs. Collins'' attitude looked cold and icy, everyone else liked her.


    But Emma''s presence can really make people ufortable. After all, in the big family, they naturally


    rejects her.


    Alina, "Julia."


    "Yes?"


    "When did it start between Caleb and her?" And, how did it start?


    At this point, Alina was never quite sure.


    Emma went to the same school as her in high school, and she didn''t have a boyfriend during high


    school.


    She was married to Caleb in college.


    And apparently Caleb and Emma''s involvement was before they got married.


    "You don''t know?" Julia on the other side of the phone, hearing Alina ask about it, was shocked that


    she didn''t know about such a big thing.


    All the Collins knows.


    Especially her mother.


    "When was that?" Alina wasn''t a curious person, but at the way Julia said it in such a shocked tone,


    she was still curious about Caleb.


    Three years ago.


    She knew the name Emma when Brandon told her in the car, back then she was desperate,


    devastated.


    In retrospect, it wasn''t worth it.


    After that, in Shirling, she automatically blocked everything about Caleb.


    "That incident, which probably happened when Caleb was 24, he was set up at a party one night,


    rushed to the hospital, and ended up in a car ident on the way."


    "Emma called an ambnce for him?" Alina raises her eyebrow.


    She did not know that Caleb had ran into such a big thing, but he was so popr with women, so it was


    Julia, "It was raining heavily that night and he was in additional danger."


    "What?"


    "Yes, the opponent did it." That was dangerous enough, not only to ruin his reputation, but also to kill


    him.


    That was, well, thrilling.


    In the end, opponent was absolutely broke.


    "So, it was Emma who saved his life?"


    "He raped Emma in the car." Julia did not continue the words that followed, but in this moment,


    Alina''s face is stiff and pale.


    Some memories that were hard pressed in the deepest corners of her heart came back.


    "I was told that Emma was hurt so badly that Emma lost her chance to be a mother after that." Julia


    said on the other side of the phone.


    "I don''t need to tell you about theter things. Caleb has always been a man in charge, and Alina, you


    should know that."


    Yes, he is indeed the man in charge.


    Had it not been for Emma''s illness, he would have been very responsible in his marriage.


    It''s not about love, it''s about responsibility.


    Could it be that he did the same for Emma?


    "Alina, my brother, actually..."


    "Julia, I''m tired, I''m going to sleep first." Alina''s face was getting paler and paler, obviously, not wanting


    to say anything right now.


    Without waiting for anything else to be said on the other side of the phone, she simply hung up.


    Back in the room, no lights on.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    For the first time in years, she sat in the darkness, and at that moment only felt the scarlet eyes of a


    beast staring at her in the darkness.


    She was tingling and creeped out.


    Eventually Alina couldn''t stand the scene and turned on the lights. It was a very scary feeling.


    That was the rainy night that she did not want to recall, the rainy night that brought her endless


    abysses, endless nightmares.


    No one knows how much effort it took for the family to get her out of that nightmare.


    Two years, how many psychiatrists have been seen? How many counseling sessions have been done?


    She has almost forgotten.


    Alina was once again haunted by nightmares all night long.


    But after one night, she woke up again as if nothing had happened, still not affecting her good mood.


    Early the next morning.


    Alina ate her breakfast well, and Lucy watched as it was the first time she had eaten so well since she


    returned.


    "Lady Alina, you look in a good mood today."


    "That''s right."


    "Is there something happy about it?" Lucy couldn''t really imagine that the public opinion outside was


    now in an uproar, but Alina can still be so happy.


    Alina, "Because the man finally agreed to divorce."


    Lucy froze for a moment.


    But soon she felt relieved, "It''s good, women actually do not have only one choice. If your grandmother


    is alive, she will also support you."


    Grandma was most definitely not confident about marriage.


    If Grandma had survived, she probably wouldn''t have gotten married so early, and even Grandma


    could have supported her not getting married.


    She can see how much damage Grandpa brought to Grandma in her marriage.

 Chapter 46 Who doesnt want a divorce anyway?

    Chapter 46 Who doesn''t want a divorce anyway?


    Tomorrow, it''s off to Oklens.


    Alina, as she told Calebst night, was waiting in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau at 8,00.


    At 9,50. Alina couldn''t resist sending him a message, "I''ve been waiting for you for almost two hours,


    don''t forget."


    Yesterday, it was him said they will divorce at ten.


    Caleb was still in his office at the moment, and when he saw Alina''s message, the executives in the


    room felt the air pressure drop instantly.


    Facing each other, they all held their breath.


    "That''s all for today." The man''s icy sentence made those present flee as if they had been granted


    amnesty.


    So, men in the rtionship some times can not be too greedy, even if having an affair can not be


    tant.


    Once you can''t solve the problems, it''s a headache.


    Tomas came in.


    Caleb was seen with a dark face, as if he was owed a billion dors.


    "Tomas ."


    "Yes."


    "What do you think women are up to to be so calcting?" He thought Alina while making a fuss about


    divorce, while pestering Collins Castle, making the public opinion all over.


    He had never seen a woman with such a deep mind.


    After so many years of reigning in the mall, it''s the first time he''s seen this kind of calcting woman, a


    tactic that even he admires.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You mean Lady Alina, right?" Cold sweat had broken out on Tomas'' spine.


    Caleb raised his eyebrow and gestured for him to continue.


    Tomas said, "By all rights, if she really wants a divorce, she shouldn''t still continue to entangle with your


    parents. So the only exnation for Lady Alina¡¯s such behavior is not willing to divorce."


    "No willing to?"


    "Yes."


    "Then she made such a fuss, isn¡¯t she worried that I''ll really agree to divorce with her?"


    Caleb also felt that she was getting so close to Collins Castle that it was simply not the right thing for a


    woman who wanted a divorce to do.


    "She''s not afraid." Tomas was, at this point, really going crazy.


    Why should he, a man who is not married and has no girlfriend, analyze this?


    Is it really good to stand in a different position and see from a different angle?


    "Not afraid?"


    "Think about it, no one over at Collins Castle likes Miss Emma, and your mother used to didn''t like


    Lady Alina, but she was definitely on Lady Alina''s side."


    This is something that Caleb also sees.


    Julia and Alina are like sisters.


    The only one who doesn''t like Alina was his mother, however, even that cold attitude shows the


    preference for Alina.


    Now Caleb is wondering if he''s not his own son.


    This is not just a request from the old Ms. Cook to take care of Alina, this is exactly like treating her like


    family member.


    "So, why she dares to be so reckless?"


    "It¡¯s hard to say. But in ordance with Lady Alina''s nature, she¡¯s not someone who will fool around,


    especially three years ago..." Tomas paused.


    Three years ago, to the untrained eye, it was Caleb who went too far.


    Tomas is really getting confused.


    After all, they know what kind of nature Alina has, so what she has done recently is just revenge, isn''t


    it?


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    Tomas felt the air pressure continued to drop, and said apprehensively, "Or, you coax her, try to know


    what''s going on."


    "Coax?"


    "Yes, women are definitely disgruntled if they make a scene."


    "If she can''t be coaxed, then she must want a divorce." Tomas didn''t know any better, but Caleb


    believed it.


    The sun is getting bigger and hotter.


    Alina watched the coupleing in and out, all with happy smiles on their faces, she thought marriage


    should be like this.


    However, in retrospect, it seems that between her and Caleb, they did not even get a marriage license


    in person.


    Their marriage was arranged, in the end, all went wrong.


    So, marriage are to choose their own. If it is to be arranged, it is seemingly perfect as if a picture.


    However, it is only a painting in the eyes of outsiders, actually nothing is in it.


    When it was almost eleven o''clock, Alina had anger in her heart.


    She took out her phone, "Master Caleb has always been a punctual man, don''t break the rules on


    divorce."


    Alina was really pissed off.


    Feeling that only his time is time? Other people''s time are worthless? Yesterday it was him said the


    divorce at ten o''clock.


    Now he does note, does not reply her message, what is the meaning?


    She was so angry that she called directly to ask some questions.


    Soon, the other side picked up, "Hello."


    The man''s low voice came.


    Hearing this voice, Alina felt even worse.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? You said it yourselfst night."


    "Oklens, right?" The words were not finished before the man on the other side of the phone interrupted


    her directly.


    Alina, "What do you mean? Are you threatening me?"


    This man''s attitude now is like a threat.


    Oklens¡¯petition has not started, but it has been a lot of chaos.


    At this moment Alina was so angry.


    "I''ve booked a flight and will be there with you tomorrow at ten."


    "What do you mean?" It''s not enough to trip her up here, but he wants to trip her up on the spot.


    Caleb said, "I''ll apany you to thepetition and see with my own eyes how you stand on the


    world''s high tform and dazzle the crowd."


    How does it sound so ironic?


    Alina has no idea that Caleb is now coaxing her.


    Hearing him say such words, only to feel all the sweat hairs stand up, creepy, eerie.


    "Caleb, I don''t have a grudge against you, do I? If you want to talk about hate, it''s me who hates you


    more."


    So, now this man is going to chase her to retaliate until when?


    First, Andre.


    Now it''s Oklens. It''s never ending, is it?


    "I''ll send Tomas to pick you up." Naturally, Caleb, who has always been a workaholic, has no idea


    about Alina''s brain.


    He just thought she might still be having a tantrum.


    "No, I''ll wait for you here, there is still half an hour before the end of the day, you hurry up ande to


    the divorce." She waited for hours here.


    This man had not yete, which simply pissed her off.


    "Then take taxi to Mulherd Manor first, and I''lle overter to apany you to lunch."


    Alina wondered what this man had in mind.


    Just when she could not bear to swear at the man, the phone had already hung up.

 Chapter 47 Reaction is fierce

    Chapter 47 Reaction is fierce


    Alina is furious.


    Only she knows how tight her time is right now, and she was thinking she could get this done before


    she went to Oklens.


    However, she didn''t expect that Caleb''s promise would be backfired, wasting her morning.


    Lucy saw that she was in a good mood when she went out in the morning, and now she''s back with a


    huffy look.


    "What''s going on, Lady Alina?"


    "Nothing, just met a psycho." She was scolding Caleb .


    Lucy felt her heart rmed.


    It turns out that a woman''s personality really changes if she doesn''t meet a good husband.


    In Lucy''s heart, Alina is princess-like elegant woman, and now is forced by Caleb to have bad temper.


    Lunchtime.


    Caleb came.


    Alina watched as the man ced the beautiful gift box in front of her, "What''s this for?"


    "It''s for you."


    It is rare.


    Because she have never had a gift after marriage, others got birthday gifts, anniversary gifts, and even


    gifts for Valentine''s Day.


    However, she had nothing but a responsible wood at that time, and eventually that poor bit of


    responsibility was withdrawn.


    Now? A divorce gift?


    She doesn''t need any gifts, a quick divorce is better than any gift.


    He showed up unpunctually in the morning, and now gave her a gift?


    The man''s face sank.


    "Alina, stop it." Although his face had sunk, his tone was still struggling to keep his anger down.


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    She obviously didn''t understand Caleb''s attitude.


    "You think I''m messing with you?" After all this, he thought she was messing with him?


    Caleb looked at her, his eyes serious, "Everything should be done in moderation. You have indeed


    changed a lot in the past three years, but it does not mean that the tactics you can use on other men


    can be used on me."


    It feels like her world is going to fall apart.


    What the hell is he talking about


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    "I don''t care, but don''t use these tactics in the future, I don''t have that much time to mess around with


    you."


    The man''s face was grim as he picked up his fork and began to eat.


    He said he wasing to apany her for lunch, and this is the attitude? Also, what does he mean


    when he speaks in such a gloomy tone of spoiling?


    Alina waspletely messed up.


    Looking at the man who was eating elegantly, for a long, long time, she could not react.


    Caleb hesitates when Alina doesn''t move her fork, then finally picks up a piece of beef and puts it in


    her small bowl.


    At that moment, Alina was instantly alert, looking at the small bowl as if it were the food on the Wend


    Vi¡¯s table.


    Her scalp is in more stiff numbness.


    The small bowl was swept directly to the floor.


    Lucy and the butler were shocked at the sight.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Because they''ve never seen Alina throw a tantrum like this before.


    Caleb heard the shrill sound, and then looked at the shattered wreckage on the ground, his face sank


    again.


    The look in Alina''s eyes is also more serious, more cold.


    After touching Alina''s pale face with cold sweat, her body is trembling at this moment.


    "What are you ying again?"


    Alina shuddered and looked at Caleb, her pale face filled with anger.


    Alina got up and pointed angrily at the door, "Get the hell out of here."


    Caleb, "Alina." Apparently his patience was running out with Alina.


    However, Alina now seems to be unable to hear his voice, "I told you to get lost right now."


    The man shot up, slender fingers fiercely pinched Alina''s chin, "Alina, you give me enough trouble, no


    more..."


    "Mr. Collins, please let go of Lady Alina," Lucy said as she saw what was happening and grabbed Alina


    out of Caleb''s hands and put her behind her.


    "Can''t you see that something is wrong with Lady Alina?" Lucy looked at Caleb full of heartache and


    pain .


    Caleb''s sanity returned and his anger was suppressed little by little.


    Once again he looked at Lucy behind Alina, only to see that she is still shaking incessantly, especially


    the cold sweat on her face, that look really does not look like faking.


    He pushed Lucy away and came to Alina, "Mr. Collins."


    "Call and get the doctor over here." Lucy''s sentence was cut off by Caleb before she could finish it.


    Lucy was shocked by Caleb''s yelling, and the fact that Alina''s condition was not really good, made her


    turn to call the family doctor.


    The moment the man''s strong arms picked her up, Alina just felt her world was about to copse.


    Her p hit hard on Caleb''s face.


    Caleb felt the trembling in his arms and carried her directly to his room.


    "Let go of me, let go." Alina kept struggling, and eventually Caleb let go of her.


    The moment she was free, Alina shrank to the other side of the room, watching Caleb warily as she


    trembled.


    She uttered, "Caleb, if you hurt me again, I''ll kill you."


    She roared in anger, and Caleb in this instant always reacted to why she reacted the way she did,


    because three years ago...


    The moment he helped her with food, which reminded her of the time when in Wend Vi Caleb was


    gentle with her. But she didn''t know that under the mask of tenderness, there was poison hardened.


    If the rainy night of that day when she was eighteen was a nightmare of her, then three years ago, this


    man was also her nightmare.


    It was the man she resisted with death. No one knows how strong her heart was to face him, to resist


    him.


    But when some memories surfaced, the surge inside her still could not be suppressed.


    The doctor soon came over.


    Alina was so tired that she fell asleep.


    Outside the room, the doctor said with a sigh, "Do not stimte her, she seems to be well, but in fact,


    the heart disease will be apanied by a lifetime."


    As time passed, the shadow gradually faded, but some memories are not unpleasant.


    When she thinks of it again, it''s like an old scabbed wound has been torn open, making it feel even


    more painful.


    Caleb frowned slightly and looked inside at Alina, apparently she just reacted so strongly, because of


    what happened three years ago.

 Chapter 48 Didnt even talk to him!

    Chapter 48 Didn''t even talk to him!


    Alina didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    He didn¡¯t know when she started to be vignt, but she was abruptly awake when she sensed another


    scent in the room.


    Eyebrows knitted together when Caleb was seen sitting on aqua blue couch reading papers in all


    seriousness.


    "Why are you here?" Her voice was tight.


    After all, even when she was married to Caleb, the man spent very little time in the same room with her.


    He is very responsible and gets to and from work on time every day and spends almost all of his time


    at Wend Vi, but he sleeps in the guest room.


    She dare not think back.


    No one knows exactly what kind of pain she endured that night.


    The man raised his eyes from the file and looked at her, "Looks like you''re better."


    Alina doesn''t look as white as she did before.


    Alina rolled out of bed, looked at the clothes she was wearing, which had been changed by Lucy, and


    then looked at the rm clock on the bed, it was already past 4,00 pm.


    Time goes by so fast.


    The man put down the file and looked at her. There was no longer the sharpness in his eyes from


    before, but deliberate gentleness.


    Just like his sudden tenderness three years ago, after she was pregnant.


    Alina shivered again, "You can go."


    Obviously, she did not want to see him.


    Caleb , "Forget about it."


    "What?"


    "From three years ago, and from the year you turned 18."


    It was like two sharp knives stabbing Alina in the heart.


    She stared nkly at Caleb .


    This man let her forget it?


    Once, she felt that she must have been happy before she turned eighteen, and therefore God needed


    to tease her, and therefore let her suffer.


    However, this is not the excuse for Caleb to hurt her.


    "I don''t want to see you right now."


    "Alina ."


    "Get out."


    "You have a long way to go. It¡¯s been a long time, you should forget it." The man said calmly as if he


    did not hear her words.


    Time to forget?


    "Don''t dwell on the past, this will only make it bad for everyone involved."


    "Emma ?" Alinaughed instantly and sarcastically.


    Emma is probably the one who is having the worst time.


    Now the whole inte is cursing her.


    If it weren''t Caleb, she wouldn''t have been able to go to Oklens.


    The man''s face sank, "And don''t make it harder for her, three years ago it was me..."


    "You''re right, I''ll settle your score with you." The man''s words were interrupted by Alina''s cold voice


    before he finished.


    She wouldn''t have had time to toss this around with him now.


    But the man had to say this at this time, then she could only use very unkind words back.


    Without looking at Caleb again, she put on her jacket and headed out.


    "By the way, tell Emma that I hope the house in her mother''s name transfer to my name."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It is not a big house, and she doesn¡¯t have it in her eyes, but it was a three-room house given to her by


    her mother when she took pity on Zoe, and Zoe used to live with the two sisters.


    But now, she wants it back.


    Caleb''s face sank, "Youck house?"


    "No, but it''s not for dirty people like her to live in."


    Caleb''s face sank again.


    For this matter, he did not know.


    He had no idea that Emma and the Hughes were so involved.


    It can be seen that the Hughes did not treat them as outsiders, after all, the price of Ingford is very high,


    and this house was given to them.


    As Caleb said, over time, even if something is a lingering nightmare in her mind, when she thinks about


    it, it''s not as hysterical as it was at the time.


    It took Alina an hour to squash everything.


    "Ste , is everything ready?"


    "Well, it''s all ready to go." Ste said on the other side of the phone, in a very lighthearted tone.


    Alina, "You did it again, didn''t you?"


    Now, Emma is in the crosshairs of public opinion.


    Alina was able to go to Oklens, but she was not cleared of suspicion just because Caleb took her to a


    charity party.


    After all, Mrs. Collins took Alina with her to break it.


    The word on the street is that Alina is being defended by Mrs. Collins and therefore got her spot back.


    "Yes, look at her." Ste said.


    Alinaughed softly.


    "You get ready for Oklens, and leave her alone for now." Time that shouldn''t be wasted on her.


    Ste, "Yes, my dear Alina."


    Alina, "When did you have a sweet mouth?"


    Just after hanging up Ste''s phone, Alina received a call from her grandfather Zane, "I''ve arranged a


    special flight for you to Oklens tomorrow.¡±


    "No, Grandpa." She was going to book a ne ticket.


    "Don''t waste time, fly back straight after the game in Oklens, Penny misses you."


    Alina, who didn''t want to take the special flight, agreed immediately after hearing about Penny.


    "Got it."


    Alina checked it over and over again. Whenever there was an important event, Brandon''s studio was


    there to help her with the general direction, but she had to handle the details on her end.


    After so many years, she is good at this.


    The next morning, Alina, Ste and Julia boarded the special ne arranged by the Lawson family, and


    Ste stared at the luxurious interior.


    "Alina, you''re having a better time after leaving Caleb." Ste said excitedly.


    Many men in divorce think that the woman wille back soon after she leaves and beg to get back


    together.


    But the fact is that many women have a bad time away from their original husbands, so they always


    miss the past.


    Alina, on the other hand, not only did not have a lousy, but also there is a special ne to pick up


    abroad or something.


    In the airport, Caleb sat in the vip room and looked at the time on his wristwatch as the flight was


    announced to abroad, his brow growing furrowed.


    Emma, who was sitting beside him, looked at his serious face, wanted to say something, but in the end


    swallowed all the words back.


    The man''s face sank when the flight was re-announced, and directly to Caleb, Emma, and Alina to


    board as soon as possible.

 Chapter 49 That night

    Chapter 49 That night


    Emma''s face was not good either, she thought Caleb was apanying her to Oklens, but he was


    waiting for Alina.


    She suppressed her emotions, "Caleb , we should go."


    "Wait longer." Only to hear the man say, pulling out his cell phone, which was calling Alina.


    Emma watches him call Alina and looks down to hide the hate in her eyes.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off." A mechanical, cold voice came from the other side


    of the phone.


    Caleb''s face instantly sank.


    "Tomas." Hanging up the phone, the man spoke coldly.


    Tomas was just a short distance away, and at the sound of his voice, he respectfully stepped forward,


    "Sir."


    "Find out where she is."


    It is understood by Tomas without explicitly saying so.


    Emma looked at Caleb usingly, "Caleb." Her tone was full of aggression.


    However, at this moment Caleb is very annoyed, he usually does not say much to Emma, but now he


    utters, "Emma, do not be too greedy."


    Emma''s heart panicked at his words. She looked at Caleb more aggressively.


    The man looked at Emma, who was sobbing, and said gently, "Let''s talk about this when we get back."


    Over the years he has always kept a distance with Emma, yet Emma doesn''t see their rtionship that


    way.


    And when Emma heard Caleb say this so seriously, her heart was even more panicked.


    The rumor mill has been buzzing for years that she will be the future Master Cale''s wife, no matter how


    she got that.


    But she and Caleb are always tied together, even if the public opinion makes her look bad, it doesn''t


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    matter.


    But only she knows how Caleb treats her.


    But if Caleb knew the truth, he will certainly make her suffer a lot.


    Just as she was about to say something, Tomas came over, "Sir."


    "Where is she?"


    "Already on a special flight to Oklens."


    "A special flight?" Caleb''s face sank, and an aura of danger radiated throughout his body.


    She, surprisingly, left on a special ne.


    "Yes." Tomas'' spine had broken intoyers of cold sweat.


    He waited here for an hour, at this moment it was boarding, she had long flown away.


    After boarding the ne, Caleb pulled off the tie around his neck and tossed it aside in annoyance, and


    Emma didn''t dare to say anything even if she was aggrieved.


    "Andre''s special ne?" Caleb asked icily.


    Tomas, "It''s the Lawson family."


    Everyone didn''t react how can it be rted to the Lawson family again?


    Tomas knows best, before Caleb asked him to check Alina.


    Even if he checked carefully, he either didn''t read it or was so busy that he forgot about it, so it''s


    obvious to Alina that she doesn''t care from these details.


    Tomas gently reminded, "Zane Lawson of VIG in Shirling, is Lady Alina''s grandfather, the husband of


    Ms. Erica''s previous divorce."


    Caleb''s eyes were indifferent, "Heh." No wonder that woman dared to challenge with him so arrogantly,


    it was not because of Andre, but because of such a big consortium behind.


    It turns out that the old Lawson of the Lawson family in Shirling is her grandfather.


    Emma knows it''s a big conglomerate and she''s even more jealous.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Alina, who she thought had nothing, had so many connections behind her, and


    when she thought about it, Emma looked at Caleb and she panicked.


    Why does God love Alina so much?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Get her information for thest few years." "Forget it." The words were on the edge of his mouth, but


    Caleb turned them back.


    Tomas, in fact, had looked up a lot of things about Alina before, but even the information was handed to


    him, but he didn''t read it carefully.


    Emma was relieved to hear that Tomas would not be checking on Alina.


    The Lawson family of Shirling is involved. Who knows what other powers are behind this woman?


    Caleb said in a deep voice, "Prepare a generous gift and I''ll fly straight to Shirling after Oklens."


    "Yes."


    Emma''s face was white. She was even more frightened when she heard Caleb''s words.


    He is so unforgettable to Alina.


    "Caleb." Emma''s voice pulled Caleb''s thoughts back to see Emma, who is aggravated and pained.


    Caleb was silent.


    Emma was also silent, but her expression was more than worthy of any sharp questioning.


    Caleb said, "Emma, there are many ways to be responsible for someone, and I hope you understand."


    "Yes, I understand, you have given a lot to me over the years, even used the pregnant Alina for my


    illness, I understand all this." The words, spoken with anger, is a kind of reminder to Caleb that,


    between him and Alina, it is no longer the same.


    What kind of person Alina really is, Caleb here should also know.


    When the man thought of her reaction as he helped her with food yesterday, he knew that the matter of


    Wend Vi was a thorn in Alina''s heart.


    Three years ago in this matter, he did not do it right.


    But he had hesitated, as he watched her motherly love for the child who hade to her in that terrible


    and painful situation.


    Thinking that he would not break her heart by aborting this child unknowingly, he did not expect her to


    be so sad and painful.


    "But Caleb, what is it that you are supposedly responsible for me? Keeping me alive and giving me a


    career at the top, but is that really all I have in my life?"


    At this moment, Emma choked out a sob, yet her tone became a bit more aggressive the more she got


    to the end.


    "That night, I felt like I waspletely ruined."


    "That''s enough." Emma didn''t finish her sentence before Caleb interrupted in a stern voice.


    That night was a painful memory for him, too.


    And all these years Emma never mentioned the details of the encounter between her and him that


    night.

 Chapter 50 Being bridesmaid?

    Chapter 50 Being bridesmaid?


    The memory of that night is a memory that neither of them wants to recall, and no one brings it up


    again.


    Emma looked at the anger in the man''s eyes and, in the end, did not dare to say more.


    Having been with Caleb for several years, she knows this man well, and the more she says at this


    point, the more angry he will get.


    And in his rage, not only will she not get what she wants, but she will lose a lot.


    She is not a fool and knows that there are things to do and things not to do, and she has to stand


    higher than Alina on this trip to Oklens.


    Oklens, the international design capital, from which many of the world''s top awards are given out, Alina


    and the others were picked up by car and taken to their hotel as soon as they arrived.


    In the hotel, Alina received a call from Andre, and the man on the other side of the phone was kind of


    gentle, "How''s it going? Tired?"


    "I am okay, are you in Shirling now?"


    "In Shirling, Penny and I are together."


    She misses Penny so much.


    But every time she traveled, she didn''t dare to listen to Penny''s voice, because it would make her drop


    everything and run back to hold her in her arms.


    "Want to talk to her?"


    "No."


    "Mommy." Penny''s voice came on the other side of the phone.


    "Penny, I miss you."


    "When are youing back?" Penny has a nice voice.


    "Mommy will go back in a week, wait for Mommy, okay?"


    "Okay,e back to me as a bridesmaid, will you"


    Alina, "What bridesmaid?" Gee, kids nowadays really know everything.


    "ying the bride and groom game with Rhys." Penny was very patient in exining.


    Alina smiled.


    Although, her marriage was ruined in a mess, but she hopes Penny can be happy.


    But she is also very clear, marriage can but protected by outsiders.


    Putting away her heartache, she said in a gentle tone to the other side of the phone, "Okay, then how


    about you help mommy prepare the bridesmaid''s dresses?"


    "Okay."


    Penny was even happier when Alina said yes.


    Hanging up the phone, the door to the room was thrown open and Julia came in with a smile on her


    face, jumping on Alina''s bed at once in her pajamas.


    "Be careful."


    "Alina."


    "Yeah?"


    "I envy you so much."


    "Envy me for what?"


    As for herself, Alina feels that she has nothing to show for it except Penny, who is worthy of envy.


    No matter what kind of desperate situation she was in, but she always thought Penny was an angel


    sent by God tofort her.


    Three years ago, she didn''t even know if she would survive in Hasnan, not realizing that that child was


    so stubbornly in her belly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her arrival was like a light to her, bringing her out of that gloom.


    She was like an angel, bringing her hope and making her strong.


    "Financial freedom, unlike me, I have to get approval from my mom for everything." Julia muttered.


    Alinaughed, Mrs. Collins loves her daughter very much and gives a lot of pocket money every month,


    and Julia stillined.


    All the Collins know Mrs. Collins love so much her daughter.


    "If I have so much money as you every month, I can''t even spend it all."


    "I''m at a time when I need money, and you don''t even know how stingy my mother is."


    Only Julia would dare to say anything bad about Mrs. Collins.


    Julia suddenly said, "By the way, my mom ising over."


    "Come here?"


    "Yeah, the ne ticket in three days, she said she wants to apany you to thepetition."


    Alina looked at Julia in shock, obviously not convinced by her words.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, when has my mother ever told a lie?" Her nature is not pleasant, but definitely she would


    not tell a lie.


    Alina had a headache and wondered if it would lead to another war.


    "Is she reallying?" Alina asked again, she couldn''t believe it, and even more so, she thought it was


    possible.


    What was the matter with hering to apany her to thepetition?


    Caleb will definitely apany Emma, so when the timees, she will certainly beat Emma to


    cripple, right? Although she hated Emma, she didn''t agree with Mrs. Collins'' way of beating people, but


    she was happy to see Emma being beaten by Mrs. Collins.


    "I know what you''re worried about, Alina,but my mom is doing it on purpose."


    Knowing that Mrs. Collins did it on purpose, Alina didn''t know what to say at this point.


    She is intentional, it is hard to imagine Vanessa, a elegant nobledy, intentionally screw Emma up.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Julia continued, "You don''t know how cruel she was at that


    time, she directly destroyed Emma''s face."


    Alina froze again, Emma''s face still had scar on it.


    "Did Mrs. Collins do it herself?"


    "Yes."


    Alina was really shocked that Vanessa would do such a thing. She knew that Vanessa had always


    been a fierce person, but never thought that she would personally ruin Emma¡¯s face.


    "Then your brother is going to be heartbroken, right?" Alina asked.


    "I don''t know, but at that time my mother destroyed Emma''s face and cut off the rtionship with him


    straight away."


    "Things went so badly?"


    "Yeah, Grandpa already didn''t want to recognize him when you fell into Hasnan three years ago." At


    the beginning it was uneptable for Julia, but now that time has passed, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    In particr, Caleb has been involved with Emma, which makes the Collins despise him even more.


    Alina and Julia are in the room talking, while on the other side of the room, Ste''s face is grim at the


    moment.


    She said, "I''ve recorded what you just said, and I''ll tell you my answer after the Oklenspetition."

 Chapter 51 An asshole!

    Chapter 51 An asshole!


    The person on the other side of the phone froze.


    Apparently, Ste was not expected to record the call she had just made.


    The tone of the other party was bad, "Two million."


    ¡°I...¡±


    "Five million."


    Without waiting for Ste to speak, she heard the person on the other side of the phone say, "Miss


    Willis, the cost of your grandmother''s hospitalization now is not low, it must be two thousand a day,


    your sry can cope with it. Are you going to see your grandmother die?"


    Her current sry is, at most, more than 20,000 a month, and she is indeed now in debt for her


    grandmother''s illness.


    And now this 5 million is simply the best help for her.


    Ste''s face was sullen.


    "We just want Jon Hughes to quit, there is no loss to her or you. If you do it, it cause no loss, but if


    others..."


    The person over there did not continue to say thetter words, but Ste understood.


    Obviously, if someone else had done this, it would not have been as simple as not entering the game.


    "Ste, delete the recording, your grandmother will live longer." The woman¡¯s voice was sharp and


    serious.


    The threat and the danger can be imagined.


    Ste does not know how to hang up the phone, sitting in the dim space at this moment, no matter how


    tough she was to the person on the other side of the phone just now, however, in these moments of


    hanging up the phone, her forehead has been deep in cold sweat, it can be seen that the other side of


    the threat to her is heavy.


    She took a deep breath and pushed down all the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Here, Caleb had already gotten off the ne with Emma, and in the car, the man pinched his aching


    brow, "Find out which hotel she''s at."


    He was still going to find Alina? When she thought of this, Emma looked at him with even more


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    resentment.


    "Caleb, no matter what, at least don''t go to her before the game, okay?" Emma''s tone was one of


    supplication.


    The man frowned and displeasure shed in his eyes.


    Emma continued, "Now the decennialpetition is approaching, the reporters of various countries


    are here, if they capture..."


    At this point, Emma said, "I''m notorious." No need to say more when ites to this.


    The atmosphere in the small space was cold.


    The driver driving in front got cold sweat in his back.


    Later, the man spoke coldly, "I know what to do."


    The man did not give her an exact answer.


    Emma''s heart sinks and her hatred for Alina grows even stronger.


    Tomas had already found out Alina''s exact location, "Sir, Lady Alina is now at the Grimes International


    Hotel under VIG."


    "Andre arranged it?"


    "Yes."


    The breath on the man''s body is colder. They have divorced, but the two are still involved.


    Emma is even more jealous.


    Caleb and Emma ended up staying at the Grimes International Hotel, but Emma''s floor was not in the


    same ce as Caleb.


    It was a very luxurious suite, but Emma knew that Alina must be living in a much nicer ce than she


    was.


    The doorbell rang, interrupting the conversation between Alina and Ste. Julia went to open the door


    and the moment she pulled it open, she saw Tomas standing outside the door, full of respect.


    Seeing Tomas'' appearance, Alina and Ste also looked at each other, and both of them saw a


    message in the other''s eyes.


    That''s, Caleb and Emma are here too.


    Instantly, Alina''s face sank.


    "Lady Alina, Master Caleb has arranged for another room for you and Miss Willis."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He wants to stay there."


    "Alina, what will you say?" Julia turned back to Alina, who was standing at the table with Ste at the


    moment.


    Alina''s eyes shed with anger, obviously she did not know this matter.


    "But Alina said she was going to divorce Caleb." Julia finished her sentence with anguish, and then she


    felt something was wrong.


    Caleb was standing a short distance away.


    She wimped out, "I''ll leave right away."


    Julia turned back and hurriedly pulled Ste, "Hurry up ande with me." She is urgent, as if the slow


    walk will be life threatening.


    Alina, "No, you guys, stop right there."


    Only Ste looked back at her, Julia did not dare to listen to her at all.


    She thought Caleb would be with Emma at all times, but she didn''t expect that he would have time to


    interfere here.


    Julia took Ste and left quickly.


    Caleb stood at the door with his suitcase full of reserve, looking casual, but not reducing his elegance


    in any way.


    "It''s all taken care of." Tomas behind him said.


    Caleb nodded and went inside.


    "Get out of here." Alina is now really angry. What the hell is this man up to?


    Alina does not believe Emma is absent, but how he still has time to provoke her?


    "Emma isn¡¯t with you?" Alina asked, holding back the anger in her tone.


    The man dropped the suitcase, raised his eyebrows at Alina, as if to see through her soul.


    Such a prating gaze makes Alina very ufortable.


    The man stepped forward and pulled her into his arms.


    Without waiting for Alina to struggle, his kisses fell on her lips.


    Alina just felt her brain nk.


    It''s as if they are a very close couple, but Alina knows very well that they are not at all.


    "Caleb!" As her words fell, she felt a pain on her lips, this man must be a dog.


    She looked at Caleb with resentment and anger, and raised her hand to p the man across the face,


    but a force came to her wrist.


    At that moment, Alina felt her bones were shattered as she was threw by Caleb to the couch.


    The momentary stiffness of her body made the man''s movements lighter, "What? Scared.?"


    "Caleb, you''re an asshole." Alina roared.


    How could he do this to her?


    It was as if the man could see what she was thinking and once again bit heavily on her lips, "Don''t you


    remember our rtionship?"

 Chapter 52 The so-called relationship is clear!

    Chapter 52 The so-called rtionship is clear!


    Rtionship between them?


    At these words, Alina''s anger was burning even more, she said, "I remember our rtionship, and I


    remember the rtionship between you and Emma."


    The breath on the man then sank.


    Alina, "She''s here at Oklens too, isn''t she? If she knows you are sharing a room with me, she''d be so


    mad she''d hospitalized."


    There was a sharp force on her chin, and Caleb squeezed her chin hard, his breath hitting her cheek.


    His tone, however, was extremely cold, "Did anyone say that this mouth of yours is very unpleasant


    now?"


    "No, other than not being pleasant in front of you, everyone else likes me."


    "Do you mean Andre, or do you mean another man?"


    Caleb uttered with emphasis, reminding Alina of that stormy night.


    She knew that whenever this man was in his anger, he would always implicitly bring up that night.


    And the fact that she was more or less belittled at Collins family actually had something to do with that


    night, she was raped when she was 18.


    Those concerned about her will say that her encounter is very poor, but if not, will certainly vilify her.


    Caleb is thetter.


    "Caleb, you''re just going to force me to die, aren''t you?" Looking at the man with a gloomy face, all of


    Alina''s anger calmed down at once.


    Alina looked so calm, but sounded so abnormal.


    Caleb looked at the hollowness in her eyes, finally chagrined to let her go and get up. He really is


    crazy, she did not want that to happen, did she?


    But looking at her talking andughing with other men, he can''t help but associate her with that night.


    If she does note forward, will the man rape her?


    Alina got up, went to the table and picked up the cigarette case, took out a long, thindy''s cigarette


    and lit it, and took two hard puffs.


    Caleb has never seen such a wild and annoying side of Alina. She has always been a good girl, and


    things like alcohol and cigarettes should never have been her thing.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything and let Alina finish her cigarette, "Everything will be taken care of


    when we get back this time."


    "Got it." Alina thought he was talking about the divorce.


    Seeing Alina did not retort, the man''s heart eased.


    Just as he was thinking about going downstairs to get something to eat, Alina''s phone vibrated.


    Alina picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "......"


    "Ayden?" At the sound of the voice on the other side of the phone, Alina subconsciously nced at


    Caleb before walking off to the side of the room.


    This is the presidential suite with many rooms.


    So even if they shared a room, Alina couldn''t really be in the same room as Caleb.


    Ayden Mitchell is a very famous local designer in Oklens, said to be very high-minded and difficult to


    get along with.


    She didn''t realize that she and Alina had a telephone rtionship.


    Twenty minutester, Alina came out with a change of clothes.


    "You''re going out?" The man frowned.


    Alina gave him a look.


    "I have an appointment with a friend and I hope I won''t see you in this room when I return, after all, all


    rtionships will be taken care of this time back."


    "......"


    "I think you should be very worried about the stain on Emma. Now in Oklens, many national journalists


    are here, once the chaos out, you can¡¯t suppress it."


    In the past, he could press the people he wanted because he didn''t meet anyone who wasn''t afraid of


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    him, like Ste.


    The news that has just been taken down will be put up again immediately.


    Of course, because she was in Ingford, Caleb would have thought she was targeting Emma and would


    not have suspected otherwise.


    "What kind of friends?" Caleb asked.


    Alina, "I don''t have to answer to you, do I?"


    Caleb''s face darkened.


    "Want me to remind you what our rtionship is now?"


    "It will be clear when we go back." How petty, it is just a few days, and he still wants to hog the


    husband''s rights endlessly.


    Alina paused and turned back to Caleb, looking at him with some weird inquisitiveness.


    She took a few steps to the man, looking down at Caleb sitting on the couch, the man''s face sunken.


    "What for?" Clearly he did not like the way Alina looked at him.


    Alina, "You''re not telling me that what you call a clear rtionship is a divorce from me, are you?"


    He did not behave as if he wants to divorce her, otherwise when he came in just now, how could he


    hug and kiss her?


    "No divorce, that''s not what you want?" The man raised his eyebrows and spoke carelessly.


    Alina''s original spection was wrong.


    "Caleb, I''m telling you, don''t think too much, we''ll get a divorce when we go back."


    At the man''s attitude, Alina looked annoyed.


    And Caleb''s face nowpletely sunken.


    "Alina, don''t you go too far."


    "Who is really going too far?"


    "You''re not going to stop, are you?" He had alreadye here, dropped everything to be by her side,


    and she still wanted to make a scene?


    Alina was really pissed off, but Ayden''s call came and interrupted Alina''s anger.


    She picked up, "Ayden."


    Ayden said, "I''m already downstairs."


    "Okay, I''ll be right down."


    Hanging up the phone, Alina looked at Caleb. She hadn''t been to Oklens for years, and now she was


    talking to Caleb about these boring things, so she could talk about them when she got back.


    But the thought that Caleb might not want to divorce her gives Alina the creeps.


    In her mind, being with Caleb is the same as being with danger. That man may sleep in the middle of


    the night and stab her with a knife.


    In the elevator, Alina met Emma, who had gone downstairs to get something to eat, and the anger she


    had suppressed began to rise again.


    "Alina, why are you everywhere?"


    "This is my hotel, it''s only right for me to ask you that question."


    And Emma was jealous when she heard that the hotel was hers.


    "Mr. Francis is so good to you, you can hold on to Caleb, don¡¯t you worry that Mr. Francis will chop you


    up?"


    "I think I''d rather chop you up right now." Alina said unceremoniously.

 Chapter 53 Head is aching

    Chapter 53 Head is aching


    The two men exited the elevator in a rage.


    As she passed by the hotel lobby, Alina said directly to the front desk manager, "Cancel a guest named


    Emma."


    The lobby manager naturally recognized Alina and froze for a moment.


    After all, throwing guests out is a big no-no in the service industry, but since it was the boss''s request,


    he dared not disobey.


    "Okay."


    "Alina, you''re really too much."


    "This hotel is mine, I can do whatever I want. You can expose it and see who people support."


    She''s not a generous person, she''s not happy in her heart and she''s going to do it.


    This Emma is ungrateful, and she''s breaking up other¡¯s marriages.


    Alina was already angry now, and it was impossible to let Emma stay in her hotel, what was the


    difference between that and seeing a third partye to her door?


    Emma was shaking with anger when she thought of how biased the public opinion was towards Alina


    all this time.


    She spoke angrily, "Alina, I want to call the CC toin about you."


    "I just don''t want you to stay in my hotel, do you want to sue me directly?"


    Emma''s face was already pale, and now, it was white.


    She knew in her heart that she couldn''t make too much of a fuss with Alina at this time, and Kara had a


    point.


    If she and Alina make a big deal out of it, she''ll be the one who loses out. After all, Alina is still Caleb''s


    legal wife.


    "You don''t have to drive me out, I''ll go myself." After a lot of thoughts, Emma finally gave in.


    She hated Alina.


    She alsoined about God''s partiality, how could he be so partial to Alina?


    Outside the door.


    Watching Alina get into a cool Bugatti through the floor-to-ceiling ss, and out of nowhere, Emma saw


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    a man.


    She picked up her phone and quickly captured the scene.


    "Alina, I really underestimated your skills." She used to think Alina was just a fool who relied on Caleb


    for protection.


    But she did not expect Alina''s ability to hook men is good, Andre is not enough, now there is a strange


    man.


    The photo was sent directly.


    Now Emma just can''t wait to get Alina killed.


    Alina got in and quickly got herself together.


    Ayden looked at her with a smile, and despite the handsome dress, her gender was betrayed when she


    opened her mouth.


    She said, "After you go back to Ingford, the trouble are a lot. It is said that you copied Barron."


    "You just don''tugh."


    "Ingford is a pain in the ass for you."


    "Yeah." After three years of quiet life, she didn''t expect Ingford to have so many things waiting for her to


    face.


    Grandmother''s death suspected medical malpractice, until now there is still no result out.


    The thought of her grandmother''s possible unnatural death makes her feel upset, and the fact that


    Caleb won''t let go of the marriage adds to her headache.


    "But is it true that you and Caleb aren''t divorced yet?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    Alina was speechless.


    At the nightclub, the music was deafening. Alina was dressed up by Ayden, and the two of them were


    having a good time, not knowing that the photo of Alina getting into Ayden''s car had be a news


    item sent to Caleb.


    At the moment, in the midst of the noise, her phone kept ringing, yet she didn''t look at it in the slightest,


    intending to have a pre-game total rxation with Ayden.


    Several designer friends came, and a group of people just soaked up the bar together.


    In the presidential suite, Caleb looked at the photos on his phone, and his eyes were cold.


    "Alina." This damn woman.


    It''s hard to get her and Andre to clear up their rtionship, and now she is with another man. How


    many men does she have?


    Caleb was angry looking at the man in the photo.


    The report reads ''World-ss race designers have chaotic private lives.¡¯ with a long article and


    apanying pictures, etc. attached below.


    Caleb''s anger was uncontroble, especially after Alina didn''t answer his dozens of alls.


    He dialed Tomas''s phone, "Sir."


    "Find out where Alina is right now."


    "Yes."


    Tom could hear the danger in Caleb''s tone at the moment and his heart was in his throat.


    The two who were together just now, now what the hell is going on here.


    Tomas doesn''t even know what to say about this.


    Meanwhile, Andre had seen the story, and unlike Caleb, Andre knew Ayden, so he watched the story.


    Hemented in Alina''s first post with a picture of Alina and Ayden''s daily photo together.


    Instantly, the people who were going to go under Alina''s Weibo to scold her were apologizing, it''s just


    too bad Caleb and Emma didn''t see it.


    One is mad with anger and the other iscent.


    Soon, Tomas found out Alina''s location, "Sir, Lady Alina is now in Nightingale."


    Nightingale is the biggest entertainment ce in Oklens, and she goes to that kind of ce to y?


    Caleb was even more angry when he heard that she had gone to that ce.


    Just after hanging up the phone, Emma''s call came in, and Caleb was so annoyed that he just didn''t


    answer it.


    However, the next moment after hanging up, the message rushed in with just a few short words, "She


    cancelled my stay at the Grimes International Hotel."


    "Alina." Caleb was so angry that his head was hurting.


    This woman now has such a knack for pissing him off.


    The Grimes International Hotel is owned by Andre of the Oriental Group, but throwing guests out is


    something she can¡¯t do.


    Caleb has never found Alina difficult to deal with, but now, she is a headache.


    In the end, Caleb did not go to Nightingale, but at two o''clock in the morning, he arranged a hotel for


    Emma. After that, a strange phone call came in.


    "Jon is drunk, could you pleasee and pick her up, I don''t know her room number." A drunken


    voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Caleb pinched his aching brow and got up to go out.


    Downstairs.


    Alina and Ayden were hugging each other.


    "Ayden, I feel sick, I want to throw up." Alina can''t drink too much, but today she was so happy that she


    couldn''t hold back and drank too much.


    "Me too." Ayden was also very drunk.


    Caleb came down with a grim look on his face and saw the two hugging each other.

 Chapter 54 I must see you divorced!

    Chapter 54 I must see you divorced!


    Ayden, with such a neutral dress, really like a handsome star.


    When he saw Ayden''s hand on Alina''s slender waist, and one hand touching her face in a flirtatious


    manner, Caleb''s sanity waspletely burned out.


    He stepped forward, swung his fist and punched Ayden in the face.


    "Ahhh." the girl''s painful scream made everyone present look their way, but luckily there weren''t many


    people at this time.


    Caleb himself, for his part, was frozen.


    That scream is from a woman?


    Ayden was drunk, but now Caleb''s punch has sobered her up.


    Alina was being held by Ayden, and when Caleb knocked Ayden to the ground, she fell with Ayden.


    Her head hit the marble floor hard, and at the moment she was more awake than Ayden.


    Alina was pissed off.


    "What are you doing? Are you a psycho?" As she watched Ayden being beaten, Alina was stunned.


    She doesn¡¯t what the hell Caleb is so crazy about.


    Of course, she was unaware of the buzz on the Inte now, and Andre rified the fact, but Caleb


    had no idea about it.


    After all the events of the night, Caleb was already very angry, so this punch was also riveting.


    However, it was a woman.


    Alina was furious, and Caleb didn''t look much better.


    "Hiss, that''s tough." When Ayden touched the blood on the corner of her mouth, she stared at Caleb


    and thought that Alina was unlucky to be married to him.


    "Ayden, are you okay?" Alina''s eyes were filled with guilt.


    Apparently, Caleb hit her, which they didn''t expect.


    "Don''t worry, we are still friends, but only if you must divorce this man." Ayden roared in anger.


    She hadn''t been beaten since she was a child, her parents hadn''t even touched her, and now she was


    beaten by her friend''s husband and instantly pissed off.


    Alina had a headache, "Don''t worry, for the sake of our friendship, this marriage must be divorced."


    A force was then transmitted to her wrist, and without waiting for her to say anything, Caleb dragged


    her inside.


    Ayden cursed in anger, "I must see your divorce papers before I give up."


    "OK, OK, don''t worry. I''ll let you see it tomorrow." Alina responded to Ayden as she was dragged along.


    Obviously, now she is agreeing to Ayden no matter what she says, for this damn man causes so much


    trouble.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of madness it was that made Ayden was beaten by him.


    In the elevator, as soon as the man pushed her to the cold iron wall, Alina now woke up, "Caleb, you


    are sick, please go to see a doctor, do note to trouble me."


    Thinking about the blood on the corner of Ayden''s mouth just now, Alina''s head hurts.


    Just now she did not sober.


    Thinking about the scene of Ayden tomorrow after sobering up, she felt that this man must be kept


    away, or he not only wreak havoc on her, but also on those around her.


    "Yes, I am sick, badly." the man said softly. Alina did not hear it, the next moment a powerful breath


    It was a night of hard times for some and anticipation for others.


    Alina tossed a day, she is really tired. When she woke up in the morning, she has no idea what is going


    on.


    When Andre''s phone call came, he exined the situation, and Alina realized why Caleb had hit Ayden


    And Ayden already let people must find out who send this photo. She could not stand the insult.


    "Are you with Caleb now?" Andre on the other side of the phone asks softly.


    Alina didn''t want to face the issue at all, but responded, "Yes."


    "Alina, you need to get less involved with him."


    "I know, I''ll get it right this time when I get back." She also knows not to get too involved, this man is


    just full of fury.


    Whoever gets too close to him will be hurt.


    But right now she doesn''t have much time to dwell on these things with him, she onlyes to Oklens


    once every few years.


    She either meets friends or is busy with the game, where there is still time to go crazy with this man?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve taken care of everything for you, justpete without worry."


    "Okay."


    Every time, as long as Andre escort, she will be able to go smoothly to the end, this time although the


    situation is full of mistakes.


    But the good news is that Andre is behind her.


    Breakfast was brought up by Tomas.


    Caleb''s face still doesn''t look good, as if it was Alina''s fault for beating Ayden upst night, and Alina is


    even more annoyed.


    "You have nothing to say to me?" Lifting the coffee in front of him and taking a sip, he said in a not-so-


    nice tone.


    In Alina''s memory, Caleb never seemed to apologize, and even if it was his fault, he would never admit


    it, so he was really arrogant and annoying.


    "What do you want me to say? That I''m wrong?"


    But what is this tone? But it''s not half as if she thinks she is wrong.


    At this point Alina really wanted to cut open Caleb''s brain and see how he could do something bad and


    still be so righteous.


    "Wasn''t it your fault?" Alina asked rhetorically, holding back her anger.


    Caleb , "So why do you think I beat her up?"


    "Because you were blind and took her for a man."


    Caleb, "No."


    He did not admit it.


    The man raised his eyebrows at her and said, "It''s because she took you to a ce like that, and if you


    were caught on camera going to a ce like that, how big the impact would be."


    "Tsk, you''re worrying about me? No need."


    It is clear that he was wrong, and eventually he did not apologize, but said it was her fault.


    Alina doesn''t have time to fight with Caleb, but Ayden won''t rest, and is now looking for the person who


    took this photo all over the inte.


    The photo was taken in front of the Grimes International Hotel, so the person who took this photo was


    also standing in the lobby of the Grimes International Hotel at the time.


    Alina looked at Caleb and said to Ayden on the phone, "I''ll authorize you to pull up the surveince in


    the lobby to see who it was, and then you can deal with it yourself."


    "I''ve sent someone over there."


    "Okay, I''ll call the hotel surveince department right away."


    After she finished her call, Caleb continued to read his paperwork as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Alina''s mouth lifted in the corners of a meaningful smile, it is clear that she already has a n.

 Chapter 55 Caleb Trying to cover up?

    Chapter 55 Caleb Trying to cover up?


    Just after hanging up the phone, Tomas came in with a stony face.


    He subconsciously looked at Alina, then at Caleb, who obviously sensed that something was wrong


    with Tomas.


    "What?" His tone of voice was somehow unpleasant.


    He felt troubled by the recent events.


    Whenever Tomas put on this look, it must have been trouble, and as time went on, Caleb became more


    and more annoyed.


    Tomas looked at him, then at Alina, with a hesitant look.


    Caleb knows that it probably has something to do with Alina and probably with Emma, and the irritation


    that was already in his eyes is now wearing off his patience.


    Impatiently, he put down the file in his hand and got up, "Talk outside."


    "Yes."


    Tomas was relieved to hear that he was going out to talk about it.


    After all, if he says it in front of Alina''s face, this is really annoyed.


    Caleb and Tomas went out for a few minutes, and then Caleb came in alone, looking even worse than


    when he went out.


    Alina is sitting on therge garden terrace, very rxed with a cup of coffee, and at the moment she is


    calling the surveince department.


    "Whenever Miss Mitchell''s peoplee, let them..." the words were not finished, but her phone was


    taken away.


    She looked at Caleb with anger, "What are you doing?"


    Caleb dropped her phone on the table and pulled out the chair across from her and sat down.


    Alina looked at the phone and got angry.


    But in the end she did not vent.


    Because now the man across the street was clearly more annoyed.


    The man pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    The man is obviously thinking the next words. Alina gave an indifferent look at him, take a sip of coffee.


    In her movement, she showed the princess temperament.


    It is clear by a nce what kind of environment the person has grown up.


    For example, the noble elegance of Alina was not something Emma could learn.


    Caleb''s eyes deepened as he looked at her.


    "You know that, don''t you?"


    "What do I know?" Alina asked knowingly.


    At that point in time, who else but Emma could have had an axe to grind with?


    Alina hasn''t seen Emma for so many years, but she didn''t expect Emma to be so brainless that she


    dared to do it so tantly.


    But at the time she just wanted to set up Alina, she did not expect that Ayden would step in.


    She probably didn''t expect Ayden to be beaten by Caleb, and Ayden is a vindictive person, and there''s


    no way she''ll let go of that punch.


    "Do you know who sent the photos out?"


    "I don''t know, I am asking the surveince department to check." Alina said with ease.


    Caleb, however, is even more pissed off.


    He thinks Alina just has the ability to piss him off.


    Alina raised her eyebrow, "You know it?"


    Of course he knew. Just now outside, when he heard Tomas'' report, his head hurt, no one knows how


    he really felt at that time, he really wanted to destroy everything.


    It seems that this time, when he goes back, he really have to take care of everything.


    He took a hard puff on the cigarette in his hand and then said to Alina, "I''ll give Miss Mitchell a


    Compensation again.


    Ayden, who was famous before her and has countless assets to her name, would she need such


    humiliatingpensation from Caleb?


    Putting down the coffee cup in her hand, she looked at Caleb with a light smile, "I think she has the


    right to know who really framed us behind the scenes and caused her to take a punch."


    She spoke softly and calmly.


    Caleb thinks it''s not that Ayden has to know who''s behind this, but that this badass woman is doggedly


    on the trail.


    "Alina." Caleb spoke with a headache.


    However, before he could finish, Alina said, "Or are you trying to cover up for the person who sent the


    photos out?"


    "You..."


    "Grandpa Max really can¡¯t rest in peace if he knows you are so indiscriminate in right and wrong."


    "Alina, don''t you go too far." Caleb''s eyes instantly sank.


    He added, "How big a deal, you even...¡±


    "Yes, it is not a big deal, it is not difficult to investigate, but you are blocking the investigation, what do


    you mean?¡±


    Alina''s eyes went cold.


    Her eyes that are looking at him at the moment are all sharp.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    The two confronted each other.


    "What kind of people have what kind of friends." Caleb said icily.


    Caleb has always known about Ayden and her unpleasant personality, and even her vengeance.


    Who framed her, she will definitely frame back. Before, he didn''t know how Alina could be friends


    with someone as bad as Ayden, but now he knows.


    They are simply the same kind of people.


    "Yes, people are divided by groups." Alina snapped back.


    The irony is that Caleb and Emma are the same type of person.


    The man''s face, once again, darkened. In Caleb''s mind, Alina is now really bing less and less


    reasonable.


    This woman is aggressive.


    Just as he was about to say something else, Alina''s phone on the low table vibrated.


    Looking at the number, which was the president of the hotel, Alina picked up, "Mr. Fox."


    "Lady Alina, the surveince department said that your friend wants to check the surveince."


    Alina raised her eyes and looked at the man across her. The voice in the room was not big, but in the


    quiet room, Caleb naturally heard it all.


    Finally, without waiting for Alina to say anything, he got up, jerked the phone out of her hand again, and


    hung up as fast as he could.


    "You think if you hang up the phone, I can¡¯t check?" Things havee to this point, and it''s even


    clearer who actually sent it.


    Caleb looked at Alina and he finally said, "It''s Emma."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alina, "Is it her?"


    "Let''s talk about this matter when we get back to Ingford. At this time now, it''s better for you topete


    in peace."


    Alinaughed softly, "Master Caleb, are you mistaken? It''s not me who is going to pursue this matter


    now, it''s Miss Mitchell."

 Chapter 56 Ayden is going to be furious!

    Chapter 56 Ayden is going to be furious!


    Looking at the man''s unpleasant face, Alina got up and looked condescendingly at the man in front of


    her, "Don''t worry, I will definitelypete well." After saying that, she directly turned around and went


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    into the house.


    Caleb sat on the balcony, the cigarette butt directly burned to the finger, then it was thrown on the


    ground.


    Kara came to Emma''s hotel, and Emma is now too stunned by themotion over at Ayden to make


    any new moves at all.


    "What have you done again?" Kara''s tone wasn''t exactly nice, her sharp eyes were frightening.


    Even though Emma has Caleb behind her, she still listens to this special assistant of hers when it


    Especially since Kara''s strength is there, there is nothing to gain by offending her.


    "What else can I do?" Alina is God''s favored child, who would have thought that the person she took a


    picture ofst night was Ayden, a woman.


    It is said that Ayden was punched by Caleb, so she is imperative to find out the person behind the


    photo.


    If it was really a man, then the person would now have a headache would be Alina, but it is the


    opposite.


    Kara stroked her nails, "I understand your current mood, but those tactics of yours are too clumsy, we


    spend a lot of money to train you , not to let you self-destruct."


    These twoments and descriptions of her are like two knives.


    What''s the difference between that and calling her clumsy?


    "Although there is Mr. Collins¡¯ support, but we also put a lot of effort on you, so you only allow sess


    not failure."


    "You mean?"


    "Theparative remarks between you and Alina all over the inte are too ferocious, Alina can''t


    remain in this business or she will be on top of you forever."


    Emma''s development will inevitably be limited in many ways, which is not something Kara wants to see


    as a capitalist.


    Once Emma got the fame, then the benefits she generated is incalcble.


    Or, it would mean that all the previous efforts are wasted.


    Kara''stter words made Emma''s eyes sh with hatred, how could she allow Alina to be on her top


    forever?


    "So what am I going to do now?"


    "Don''t do anything." Kara said in a sharp tone.


    Obviously, she doesn¡¯t put on Emma''s those means in her eyes.


    She sent out a photo of Ayden and Alina, both famous designers in their peers, which if it turns out to


    be her doing, then, she will have the source of maliciouspetition.


    "But now Ayden side is biting hard, and if I do get checked out..."


    "Are you afraid now?" Kara''s already bad tone sank even deeper when she heard Emma say that.


    What did she think about when she was doing such a mindless thing?


    Even a pig''s brain would know that at that time, if she was doing such a thing in that environment, it


    would be easy to be found out.


    Emma doesn''t say anything.


    With an embarrassment on her face, she looked at Kara .


    Kara said, "I will go to Ayden to deal with this matter, you just participate well and don¡¯t do anything."


    "Okay."


    Emma didn''t want to do anything further now.


    Knowing that Ayden had to find out who was behind it, she didn''t dare to admit it in front of Caleb, and


    eventually, she had to find Tomas.


    Because she knew very well that once Ayden really checked her out, then she would probably lose her


    qualification for thispetition.


    So, in this situation, she couldn''t care less what Caleb would think of her.


    For three years, it was clear to her that Caleb would never marry her, and the Collins would never


    ept her.


    Caleb is not going to marry her, and she can''t afford to lose her career at this point.


    So, in order topete sessfully, she had to ignore everything at this time.


    Kara is right, Alina can''t continue in this business, and she''ll have plenty of options even if she''s not in


    it.


    Caleb sat in the terrace garden for a while before going in, only to find that all of Alina''s luggage was


    missing.


    "Alina." That damn woman.


    Caleb was furious.


    Caleb thought Alina had changed hotel, but didn''t realize she had just changed room and went straight


    to Andre''s special room.


    At this moment in the room, she is on the phone with Ayden, "Do you know who just called me?"


    "Emma?" Alina had already thought that even if it wasn''t Emma, it would definitely be one of Emma''s


    people.


    Ayden, in fact, also thought of who it probably was.


    And she''s making a lot of noise to find out who''s behind it, just to make Emma nervous.


    "You know all about it?"


    "Caleb came to me about this when your people arrived at the Grimes International Hotel."


    "So you can''t take it anymore? I thought it would take a long time, but now she has told Caleb?" She


    admire Emma''s shamelessness.


    Ayden knew the story of Alina and Emma, and was disgusted with Emma.


    Originally, she didn''t put Emma in her sights.


    But this person came to door, and more importantly, caused her to be punched by Caleb.


    She is a vindictive person and naturally wants to take this opportunity to show Caleb Emma''s


    disgusting face.


    "She is desperate." If she wasn¡¯t desperate, why would she turn to Caleb with such a self-defeating


    story?


    Ayden, "What did he say?"


    "Let me focus on thepetition."


    "And then he gives you an ount?"


    ording to Ayden''s idea, Emma was forced to admit her actions in front of Caleb.


    It''s time for Caleb to see Emma''s true face and get away from this bitch.


    "You''re overthinking it." Alina said in a very calm tone.


    Ayden on the other side of the phone did not understand, "What do you mean?"


    "What he said was, Ipete with peace of mind, the things will be taken care of when we go back to


    Ingford."


    "Harboring her?"


    "Yes."


    This time, Ayden is really angry, so she was beaten for no reason, the scum still cover Emma?


    Ayden''s temper was even hotter than Ste''s, and she immediately scolded Caleb on the phone for a


    long time.

 Chapter 57 Scum!

    Chapter 57 Scum!


    Alina moved the phone away from her ear, and sure enough, she heard an angry voice on the other


    side of the line, "Jon, I''m not happy until I see you divorce him."


    "......"


    "What kind of scum do you think you''re married to? The evidence is overwhelming and he can still do


    such a thing as harboring a bitchy woman outside."


    Alina''s reaction to Ayden''s phone rant was very ustomed and calm.


    What could be more scummy than that when he could do something like steal blood while she were


    asleep?


    "He''s scum andpletely inhuman." Alina said in a gentle voice.


    "You see it?"


    "Do you think I have masochistic tendencies?"


    "Yes, you didn''t want to live for him back then." Ayden said.


    Alina was speechless.


    Back then, knowing that kind of news while pregnant with her child was a bolt from the blue for her,


    hence doing that kind of thing.


    If Brandon hadn''t been so capable of getting her up, she would be a corpse right now.


    In retrospect, she was stupid.


    This is probably the most regrettable thing she has ever done in her life.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Ayden could see that Alina didn''t want to mention that incident


    back then.


    Alina, "Compete first as he said."


    "You''re just going to let that bitch off the hook? I thought you wanted to disqualify her from the


    "You''ll see, there''s still things to do at thepetition."


    "How dare she continue to harm people?" Ayden took direct breath of cold air. Emma was at least


    afraid of Caleb, so the rest of the game would die down.


    "What wouldn''t she dare."


    "What about you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m prepared." Alina said carelessly.


    Actually lived in Collins Castle and Caleb for two years before they were married, so she knew the


    Collins well.


    Alina is never a person who will let people bully and oppress, it''s just a pity that Emma can''t see it.


    Ayden was relieved to hear Alina say this.


    Before the game, Mrs. Collins came.


    "Mom." Julia nuzzled into Vanessa''s arms, pouting.


    Vanessa pushed her away, "Come on, you''re so old, you''re still acting like a kid."


    No matter what the situation is, Mrs. Collins is always cold.


    She looked to Alina, "How are the preparations going?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all ready to go." Alina replied in a fairly respectful tone.


    Vanessa nodded, not unlike other mothers-inw, she hadn''t interfered with any of Alina''s things when


    she was at Collins Castle.


    Among many luxury families, once married they are asked to be at home, but Vanessa looks traditional


    and majestic.


    In fact, she is very sensible.


    Apart from posing as if she didn''t like Alina very much, the rest of hadn''t been too hard on her.


    However, looking at her attitude now, Alina couldn''t help but mutter in her heart, she seems to have this


    attitude towards everyone.


    Even Caleb never got a smile from her, except for Julia.


    "Alina, with mom here, no one will dare to bully you anymore." Julia was overjoyed.


    Thinking about what happened in the past two days, she felt Emma ispletely trying to push Alina to


    death.


    And now when she heard Julia say this, a smile shed in Alina''s eyes.


    In the evening, Alina took Mrs. Collins to dine in the restaurant of the Grimes International Hotel, which


    is a top-notch hotel, and the restaurant is even more luxuriously appointed.


    "Alina, this is delicious."


    "Have another one then." Alinaughed.


    Andre has always been demanding, plus he alsoes to Oklens at any time, so the hotel naturally


    dare not have anyxity.


    Julia nodded, "Well, I want another one."


    Vanessa gave Julia a doting and reproachful look, but didn''t say anything after all.


    Emma was previously evicted from this hotel.


    If Caleb hadn''t said he''d dine here tonight, she''d never havee to this hotel in her life.


    However, she nched when she apanied Caleb to the hotel and saw Alina dining with Mrs.


    Collins and Julia.


    Caleb looked at Alina when he saw his mother, who was with Alina at this time.


    "Caleb." Emma aggressively pulled Caleb''s sleeve, the tone sounded so pitiful.


    It seems that Alina asked Mrs. Collins toe here on purpose.


    Caleb already had such a suspicion in his mind, so now that Emma guessed the same thing, his mind


    is even more confirmed.


    Vanessa and Alina saw Caleb, the two seemed to have a tacit agreement, took a nce and then


    looked away from Caleb.


    "Caleb, Caleb!" Caleb can not eat.


    He was already angry about Alina moving out of the room.


    Now she was with his mother? What else does she want?


    it seemed to Caleb that Alina would surely have something to do again, to turn his mother against him.


    He left.


    "What does this mean?" Julia was not happy.


    He did not gree then, and put on that face, he is bing more and more unreasonable after he was


    with that woman.


    Julia likes Alina a lot, so naturally she sees Emma as an eyesore.


    Vanessa''s eyes were displeased.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alina, "Hurry up and eat." She gave Julia some of her own food, and the girl, who was already a big


    eater, gagged at once.


    But after she ate, she muttered, "Now I see that Caleb doesn''t look like the biological, Alina does."


    "Julia." Vanessa''s tone was heavier, with a touch of seriousness.


    Julia stopped talking for an instant.


    Although there is some solidity to this statement, but in the outsider''s view, she and Caleb''s identity


    seems to have really switched over.


    Subconsciously she nced at Mrs. Collins across the table, frowned deeply, but did not find any


    answer in her heart.


    Mrs. Collins is a woman of opinion and determination.


    Afterwards, Alina personally escorted Mrs. Collins and Julia to their room, but just as they were about


    to enter the elevator, a force came from her wrist and dragged her straight into the security tunnel.

 Chapter 58 The last night before the competition.

    Chapter 58 Thest night before thepetition.


    The back of her head hit the cold wall, painful, she instantly reached out to cover it. The man''s powerful


    breath wrapped around her, leaving her no way to escape.


    She saw it was Caleb and was furious, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Tell me, what are you trying to y again?" The man''s tone is cold, although he is asking, but he is


    sure that Alina invited his mother here.


    Alina, "I am not."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Heh." The manughed, sarcastically.


    The irony of the image of their dinner just now.


    "She never goes out too much, but you are capable, letting her go abroad." The man said word by word


    through clenched teeth.


    Hearing that, Alina froze.


    She knew that Mrs. Collins seldom went out, and was thest to arrive at parties and the first to leave,


    and usually went out even less, not to mention leaving Ingford.


    However,now that she is in Oklens and dining with Alina, Caleb doesn''t believe that this is not a


    conspiracy by Alina.


    "Believe it or not, this has nothing to do with me."


    "Alina, if anything happens at thispetition, I will make you disappear from this business forever."


    Caleb stared at her sharply.


    Alina gave him a nk stare in return and snorted, "Whether I can stay in this business or not has no


    bearing on me, but if Emma were to fall, would the Collins really watch you keep her?"


    Caleb''s face was already bad, and now his eyes were even more gloomy.


    Alina is telling the truth.


    As long as the Collins doesn''t like Emma , then Emma will be embarrassed anytime she stands behind


    him.


    The moment Alina turned around, Caleb said, "Alina, aren''t you just relying on the old Lawson behind


    you? I''d like to see how long he can protect you?"


    Alina paused and didn''t turn around.


    "You''re wrong, I''m not relying on my Grandpa, I''m relying on myself."


    "Heh, how many good resources Andre has given you over the years? You really have the nerve to say


    that you are relying on yourself."


    "Opportunityes to those who are prepared, Mr. Collins, you are a big boss of a business. I think


    you understand this, right?"


    "......"


    "Unlike someone, the show she held can fail, only you feel that others have stolen her limelight."


    Alina dropped the words and left the security channel.


    "Boom." The security door hit hard, as heavy as Caleb''s heart''s anger.


    Alina is really articte now.


    Eventually, Caleb returned to his room in a fury, and a number shed on his cell phone for Tomas,


    which was quickly picked up, "Sir."


    "Find out what room Alina is in."


    "Okay."


    Originally, she thought she ran away with the luggage overnight, at least changed the hotel, but just


    since he saw her in this hotel, she was still in this hotel.


    Tomas was quick and dialed the number back ten minutester, "Sir, Miss Hughes is in the dedicated


    suite on the top floor."


    "Whose suite is it?" It wasn''t Alina''s anyway, if it was, she wouldn''t have stayed in the presidential suite


    before.


    On the other side of the phone, breathing can be heard seemingly apprehensive.


    Then, Tomas said, "It''s Mr. Francis'' suite."


    Caleb had a terrible headache.


    "Now what do I do with it?" Seeing that Caleb was not speaking, Tomas asked in an apprehensive and


    tentative tone.


    Caleb said, "Leave it alone for now."


    What does it matter? Tomorrow, it''s the beginning of the game.


    This night, many people are destined to be unable to sleep peacefully, especially those designers who


    participated in thepetition, were checking their works all night long.


    Not far from the Grimes International Hotel, a woman had curly hair, red wine swaying in her hand,


    sharp shes in her eyes, "You''re still in the mood to drink?"


    Kara came in, saw the ss of red wine in Emma''s hand, and instantly she was pissed off.


    What kind of important day is tomorrow? There is no room for error until then.


    "You know what, Mrs. Collins is here." Said Emma, tilting her ss of red wine in her hand and draining


    it.


    Kara froze, "What''s she doing here?"


    After all, it rumored that Mrs. Collins didn''t go out much, but now she was out of the country, why?


    Thinking about the rumors between Alina and Kara, Kara felt unease.


    "Tonight, Alina and Mrs. Collins dine together."


    "Did Alina invite her here?" Kara asked in a not-so-good tone, having to say that it was a real


    possibility.


    As Emma tried to crush Alina every time before, it was all ruined by the appearance of Alina and Mrs.


    Collins.


    Alina was a real stumbling block in Emma''s path.


    Kara doesn''t look too good.


    Emma is more like, "Who else but her?"


    The tone of voice is full of hatred.


    Kara heard the anger in Emma''s tone and her eyes dimmed as she said, "You don''t want to do


    anything else now."


    Tomorrow is the exhibition.


    "I''ve already made arrangements over here, tomorrow you just need to be responsible for exhibiting


    your work properly and prepare some of those speeches for your work."


    With that, Kara stepped forward and took the ss of red wine out of Emma''s hand.


    Emma, "What did you arrange?"


    No one knows how much she hates Alina right now, as if Alina is standing in her way.


    It is very difficult to have a turnaround.


    It made her feel ufortable inside.


    "Her follow PD."


    "Ste?"


    "Yeah, after the game tomorrow, there will be many journalists interviewing at that time, and Ste will


    expose the whole giarism process before she enters thepetition at that time."


    Kara said in a sinister tone.


    Originally, she was very optimistic about Alina, but she was signed to Shirling''spany.


    And right now, they have spent so much to package Emma.


    Absolutely it is not allowed to fall just like that because of Emma.


    Since the precious gems are not their own, they have to be destroyed without pity. After all, they are


    not all charities either, and after a big energy investment, it is to be returned.


    me it on the fact that after thest exhibition, they not only did not get rewarded, but also suffered


    heavy losses.


    In that case, Alina can''t stay.


    "Okay, I get it." Emma was relieved to hear that Kara had arranged it so sinisterly.


    Even if there are ten Mrs. Collins tomorrow, there is absolutely no way to save Alina.

 Chapter 59 Competition

    Chapter 59 Competition


    It was a night when no one slept well.


    Alina was woken up by Julia and Ste at 5,00 a.m. when Finley Fox, the hotel''s general manager,


    arrived.


    With the big gift box in hand, Julia and Ste were instantly energized.


    "Miss Hughes, this is what Mr. Francis asked to send you."


    "Oh, good."


    "......"


    "Thanks." Alina took the gift box.


    Finley is gone.


    The moment Alina opened the gift box, Julia and Ste both came over and Alina took out the dress


    inside.


    "Wow, it is nice." Julia looked at Alina enviously .


    At this moment, she can''t help but worry about her brother, which could be defeated without Emma.


    Now that he has an Emma by his side, Alina is probably determined to get a divorce.


    After all, such a good Mr. Francis, even if it is her, she also choose Andre such a seemingly cold, but


    actually sweet man.


    What women want is a man who can put her in the heart at any time.


    "Mr. Francis is really thoughtful, even the dress is ready for you." Ste said enviously.


    Alina, "I used to have my clothes sent from him every time I exhibited, and I didn''t know much about


    that."


    Whenever Andre prepares something for her, it''s sure to make her look good for the asion and just


    the right amount of eye-catching.


    In terms of aesthetics, Andre is definitely good.


    "I''ll do your makeup." Ste pulled Alina to the side, and just then, the phone vibrated in the bag.


    Ste pulled it out and took a look.


    Only for a moment, she then put the phone back into the coat pocket.


    During the make-up, Julia was helping Alina check her dress.


    She said, ¡°Emma won¡¯t do anything, right? Alina, you have to be careful."


    Ste''s hands were shaking as she held the makeup puff.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alina smiled, "She will."


    If Emma won¡¯t do anything, she would not believe it and would have been ufortable.


    Once there''s nothing going on at the game today, then there will be definitely a big move waiting in the


    wings.


    Her phone vibrated and Alina picked it up, "Hello."


    "Got the dress?"


    "Yes, thanks."


    "Everything is ready on thepetition, you can justpete without worry." The man on the other


    side of the phone was very gentle.


    There is still some haziness of not being awake.


    "Okay, I got it." Alina''s heart warmed up too.


    When she hung up the phone, Julia screamed.


    "Ah, Alina, if you hadn''t married Mr. Francis, I would have flown to Shirling to chase him."


    He''s so warm, how can there be such a warm man in this world?


    Alina, "I have divorced him, you can go if you don''t mind."


    "Really? Really? You were really subdued by Caleb?" Julia looked at Alina with disbelief.


    But Andre was still nice to Alina after the divorce, if she approached Andre, she would look for her


    troubles.


    Alina, "You''re wrong, I''m defending Andre, Caleb is a nutcase."


    "Yes, he is." Julia also thinks Caleb is really crazy, otherwise why would he fancy Emma?


    "Alina, you look great." Ste put on Alina''s make-up and then changed into the light blue dress that


    Andre had sent to her.


    Julia looked at the dress Andre had chosen for Alina and said, "Andre is really a wonderful man."


    The two of them smiled, and from an angle that was no longer visible, Ste was preupied.


    On the way out the door, it was all arranged by Finley, Emma was standing there in the hotel lobby


    waiting for Caleb.


    "Mom said she would not go over until she was well rested, so let''s just go first." Julia took Alina by the


    arm and said.


    "Alina." Behind her, came the man''s stern voice.


    Julia and Alina turned around, and Ste, who had already left first, had to fill out the form there first,


    although she was Alina''s follow PD today.


    Seeing Caleb standing not far away, Julia opened her mouth, "Caleb!" Her tone was respectful, but


    there was also a bit of discontent.


    Especially when she saw Emma first, it makes her feel that he is really very indiscriminate in some


    asions.


    Caleb, as if he hadn''t heard Julia''s voice, came to stand in front of Alina, his tall figure giving an


    invisible pressure.


    "Today, you participate in peacefully, everything is negotiable." The words carried not a negotiation, but


    an icy warning.


    Warn her for Emma? At this point, Alina apparently heard it too.


    "Caleb, you''re going too far, even though Alina is your ex-wife..."


    "Julia." Julia''s words were not finished when Caleb shouted angrily at her.


    Julia''s body trembled with fear, and Caleb said with a grim face, "She and I are not divorced."


    Julia froze for a moment, "So what are you doing here? If you haven''t divorced Alina yet, then you


    apany your mistress to the game Alina is going to appear in?"


    Now in this scene, Julia was afraid of Caleb , but also can not help but despise him.


    The man gave her a stern look, Julia quickly averted her gaze. She was afraid, but it is not necessary


    to beat her in a crowded asion, right?


    "Keep it in mind." Caleb looked to Alina .


    Alina, "What if she starts first?"


    However, Caleb said, "She won''t."


    "Heh." That''s a bit sarcastic.


    She won¡¯t? He beat Ayden. Now he has the nerve to say such confident words.


    Alina, "If she won''t, then I won''t. If she will, I''ll go to war with her today, just to see who is capable of


    finally standing at the end today, and don''t you use this excuse to threaten me then."


    With those words, Alina took Julia and turned to leave, leaving Caleb standing in the same spot and


    throwing a tantrum.

 Chapter 60 She in the spotlight!

    Chapter 60 She in the spotlight!


    When they passed Emma, they looked at each other, Emma''s eyes were full of mist, and those who


    didn''t know thought Alina was bullying her.


    And Alina raised her head, the pride and backbone of her own giving Emma a strong sense of


    oppression, and more than anything, she wanted to put Alina to war.


    At one time, Alina was not like this.


    Because Emma and Hope came from deep in the mountains, her mom and dad taught her that there


    must be nothing to make them ufortable. She did all that she could. Yet now Emma was making


    her ufortable.


    In the car,"Alina, you were really great just now, didn''t you see how ck Caleb''s face was."


    Only Alina has the courage toe head-to-head with Caleb, but that''s a relief. For the sake of Emma,


    he went against his wife, if Alina cries, it makes people feel bad.


    "He asked for it." Alina said carelessly, her tone brisk and unaffected by what had just happened.


    Julia nodded, "Yes, he asked for it, you could have done more."


    Watching Caleb being scolded like that, Julia did not feel sad, only because he protects the woman,


    which is disgusting.


    "And that Emma looks so pitiful, you really looked like a queen at that time." Julia felt more and more


    happy.


    She really thinks she is a princess, to drop tears so that the knight born protective desire?


    It''s a pity that the knight can''t defeat the queen, and no one can protect her.


    "Didn''t you used to be close to Caleb?"


    "Not now." Julia said, in a dry and suave tone.


    Alina smiled.


    When Alina arrived, Brandon was already waiting for her and had everything ready for her.


    "Let''s go check out the models first." Brandon said to Alina.


    Alina reached out, straightened the man''spel and tie, and flirted, "You became more handsome."


    Brandon froze.


    "Today is a special asion, be serious." Three years ago, she was crazy enough to seek death, and


    Brandon thought she was a self-pitying grievance.


    It is unexpected that her heart is no different from a child.


    Alina sounded scornful, "How is it not serious when I help my assistant fix his tie?"


    Brandon couldn''t stand her and hurriedly pushed away her hand, "I''ll do it myself."


    Alina looked at Brandon blushing and smiled like fox.


    Over the years, it seems to have be her special way of de-stressing by teasing Brandon before


    every time she goes on stage.


    Looking at Brandon''s tense brow, her nervousness dissipated.


    The humorous side of the two fell into the cold ruthless eyes of the pair not far away, hands clenched in


    fists the moment the bones were cackling.


    There was a lot of work on thepetition, Mrs. Collins came in the middle of the field, Julia went to


    Mrs. Collins, and Ste always followed Alina.


    When Alina met Ayden, the two began to be inseparable together.


    Her and Ayden''s work are shortlisted in, Emma''s also shortlisted, the top twenty can set up an


    independent brand. It is hard to say what position they are in.


    On thest day.


    Ayden, "Andre didn''te with you this time?"


    "No."


    "Gee, he used toe along to every game."


    "This time Brandon is here." Alina said in a tepid tone.


    Ayden nced at Emma and Caleb not far away and snorted, "What are you going to do about her


    when it''s over?"


    "Let''s get through the game in peace first." Alina didn''t want to talk about it.


    In the past two years, she had gone through fiercepetition, but she had not encountered such a


    pandemonium in onepetition, what is this now?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Caleb was pestered by a number of business associates about the partnership the further back in the


    middle.


    The more Emma looked at her, the more gloomy her eyes became, especially the assistant following


    behind her.


    The woman''s eyes were stern and she was a ruthless person.


    "Are you nervous about Andre''s absence?" Ayden asked with concern just as it was time for Alina to


    After all, Andre has been by her side at every show in the past.


    It can be said that Alina hase to such a point today, every step is apanied by Andre, it is a


    pity that in this scene, Andre is not here.


    "He said that I seeded and the future maintenance is on me."


    Ayden, "He''s really relieved."


    Alina''s ''Beginning'' and ''Ending'', as always, challenged the entire fashion world, making people


    shocked from the inside with just one look at the beauty.


    And today, she has not only ''Beginning'' and ''Ending'', but also ''Tomorrow''.


    It''s not the same as Ayden''s work.


    Alina''s work carries a person''s life, there is a fate.


    She imnted these elements well into her work.


    Every person who sees her works with different experiences seems to see their own experiences.


    Every element that strikes their nerve.


    On top of the high tform, Alina says she is a very passionate person at heart, but also a cold person,


    and these works are her sediment.


    Her every word, every phrase, prates deeply into the heart.


    She is a person who has experienced great ups and downs, and a person who does not fall down.


    A thunderous apuse rang out from the scene as the three works were narrated.


    Each look to the stage, as if she dazzled like a star, but also as cold as the clear moon.


    Not far from the audience, Emma subconsciously nced at Caleb beside her, the man''s eyes deep.


    Once again she looked at Alina in a treasure blue dress, that coiled up hair very well set off the beauty


    of her neck.


    She is like an art-like existence, polished by the artisan so perfect at every angle.


    This beauty makes Emma jealous.


    "I heard that the dress was sent by Mr. Fox of Grimes International Hotel in the morning, and it Mr.


    Francis personally picked it out."


    Caleb frowned and subconsciously looked at Emma beside him, "Do you think it''s appropriate to talk


    about this now?"

 Chapter 61 Post-match interview

    Chapter 61 Post-match interview


    Emma looks to Caleb.


    The man now has no the same deep sharpness that he had just shown Alina.


    The men set her eyes once again on Alina, who was receiving a warm wee from the world on the


    high stage.


    Apparently, she never had such a dazzling scene when she was around him, andst show in Ingford,


    it was Andre who apanied her. Wasn''t it Andre who apanied her in every appearance she


    made in the past few years? That man witnessed her dazzling every time?


    Tomas received a message, "Check every Alina show for the past two years."


    Jon Hughes.


    The name was once so foreign to him, yet today it is the name that represents Alina''s journey to the


    top.


    Because the ''Tomorrow'' was so sensational, the designers who came back on stage could not stir the


    hearts of those who had not yet calmed down unless their work was really too good.


    In thispetition, Emma had prepared her own presentation, but she didn''t expect Alina to be more


    impressive.


    So when she stood on the high tform, all the people she saw were mingling.


    It seems like the crowd did this after Alina came on stage.


    It''s Alina again.


    Emma clenched both fists, her face in the light became more and more white, and finally she


    concluded, "This is my narrative of my work."


    She finished hastily and got off the stage.


    Kara, who was waiting below, saw Emmaing down like this and her face turned sullen, "You didn''t


    preparest night?" She could not help but question.


    When she was therest night, Emma was drinking, so she didn''t prepare properly.


    Once in a decade. Such a good opportunity, but Emma ruined it.


    "What''s the use of being even better prepared? Those people don''t treat me with any semnce of


    respect." Emma said suppressively.


    When she stood on the stage, there was not even a single eye contact, there was no more humiliation


    than this.


    Kara, "What do you care about that? Do you know that a lot of important people will be present today,


    and you..."


    Kara was going crazy, and she noticed that after Alina came on stage, there was already a lot of secret


    talk about the differences between her and Katie''s work.


    Katie is a designer who has been famous in this business for a long time, and her work is very strict


    every time.


    Alina''s work, on the other hand, is more sensual.


    Both have their own characteristics.


    Isn''t this normal? How did these people get into trouble with Emma?


    The more Kara looks at Emma, the more she feels angry. If it weren''t for Apricot International Group,


    she wouldn''t even bother with her, and the more she feels that it''s not worth it to promote her so much.


    "Think about it." Kara snorted coldly and turned to leave, obviously furious.


    Emma stood in ce, her blood chilled, when she was on stage just now, she didn''t think that much,


    nor did she think how important it was for her to be selected for this opportunity for ten years, but after


    being yelled at by Kara in such an angry manner, she realized that she might be in trouble.


    It''s Alina''s fault.


    The more Emma thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Kara sent a message out to Ste.


    She must also find a way to get Emma out of thepany''s contract, or let someone else take her, this


    kind of garbage had no professional ability, and still wants to be a designer.


    She kind of experience, even if it is topensate for breach of contract can not work with such a


    person.


    After it''s over.


    Journalists on site were interviewing their target designers for the day, and Jon Hughes was


    naturally among them.


    Alina and Ayden have always been inseparable.


    When Alina was asked about the giarism incident, Ayden subconsciously tried to protect her, but


    was stopped by Alina.


    Ste suddenly stepped forward and stepped in front of Alina with a gentle smile on her face.


    She said, "I''ve been covering Miss Jon since before she entered thepetition, and I think I can


    give you an answer to the question about Miss Jon''s giarism."


    "May I ask when you were with Miss Jon for the entire documentary?"


    "From the moment she decided topete, I was there for her."


    What does this mean?


    Apparently, Ste lied.


    Although they had to do her follow scene coverage, they spent very little time together at Ingford, so


    how could they have been working together from the beginning?


    At this moment, Alina realized that something was wrong.


    Kara, not far away, watched nervously as she saw Ste answering the reporter''s questions.


    This idiot didn''t see the message, did she?


    Ste, at this moment, just felt dizzy in her own head.


    She was ready to give up Emma, and she and Alina have no deep hatred, so why ruin her?


    She tried to stop this from happening, but Emma grabbed her, "What do you mean?"


    Just now after leaving, Kara are not cared all the follow-up? She is still thepany''s contract


    designer.


    Se threw Emma away and was heading towards Alina.


    But Emma pulled her back again, "You have toe with me now."


    Kara can''t stay for half a minute now.


    Although she could only try to break her contract when she got bach, she has already started to give up


    Emma now.


    "You''re a grown-up n now, and I think you should know what you''re doing and what not to do."


    Then she would just go deal with the next scene.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emma naturally heard what Kara meant and her face went pale.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s wait until we get back to Ingford." With that, Kara pulled her hand out of Emma''s.


    Without waiting for Emma''s reaction, she headed straight for Alina''s direction.


    And Emma stood still, her already not-so-good face was even whiter.


    Back to Ingford? Is she breaking her contract?


    Emma''s hands were clenched at this moment, she could hear that Kara was giving up on her?


    Kara was the special assistant Caleb chose for her at the time, and she was so proud, but every


    designer she brought in had extraordinary achievements.


    Without waiting for Kara to pass, Ste''s voice suddenly rang out over the crowd as she said, "Before I


    exin everything for Miss Jon, I want to have something for everyone to hear."

 Chapter 62 The Terrible Recording

    Chapter 62 The Terrible Recording


    "Ste." Alina''s heart was in her throat when she heard Ste say that she was going to give a


    recording to everyone.


    She waS trying to remember what she said in front of Ste that she can''t exin.


    But at the moment her brain went nk, can not think of anything.


    After all, Ste is around her.


    Ste looked back at Alina the corners of her mouth raised a smile, and the look in her eyes put Alina


    at ease instantly.


    "Wait." Kara strode over, but before she can call out, she heard the phone being turned on with a


    recording.


    On the phone, Ste''s voice rang out first, "I''ve recorded what you just said, and I''ll tell you my answer


    after the Oklenspetition."


    "Two million." It was Kara''s voice.


    There was an instant outcry.


    Although they didn''t know who the owner of the voice was, Emma heard it and subconsciously looked


    at Kara''s back.


    Everyone watched nervously as events unfolded.


    Kara instantly fixed in her footsteps, looked five meters away, the recording yback was still


    continuing, "I..."


    "Five million."


    On the phone, without waiting for Ste to say anything, the person on the other side of the phone said,


    "Miss Willis, the cost of your grandmother''s hospitalization now is not low, it must be about two


    thousand a day, your sry can¡¯t cope with it, do you want to see your grandmother just die?"


    "We just want to keep Jon Hughes out of the game, there is no loss to her or you, of course this is


    nothing to lose if you do it, if someone else..."


    "Ste, delete the recording and your grandmother will live longer."


    A recording of about two minutes now makes sense.


    Jon Hughes stood in the way of her opponent, that he must destroy her even at such a great cost.


    That''s a lot of money to pay for Alina''s follow PD, and it''s no small amount.


    There was an outcry.


    "I wonder if this recording is enough to exin the giarism of Miss Jon?" Ste turned off the


    recording, looked at everyone in the room, and said in a loud voice.


    All the reporters'' microphones were directed live at Alina, asking, "Miss Jon, who is behind this,


    please?"


    "What are you going to do with the extra people who have harmed you so much?"


    "Miss Jon, Miss Jon..."


    Kara stood in ce, her blood was cold, her whole body was almost off the ground. It was over, it was


    over. This is the voice of her heart at this moment.


    And Emma is no better, even if Kara does not say that she is not rted, she would want to have


    nothing to do with Kara.


    It''s terrible, these reports today is to the whole world, she is trying to destroy Alina directly? It''s really


    horrible.


    A recording that unveils a conspiracy.


    They didn''t think there would be such a big deal behind this, and even the Oklens decade organizers


    were dragged into it, threatening to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Eventually, Alina was pulled out of the press pool by Brandon, and in the car, Alina looked at Ste,


    "Ste..."


    "I am okay." Ste looked at Alina, andughed bitterly.


    Alina, "When did this happen?"


    "A few days ago, it''s probably about Emma''s show, and they''re trying to use thepetition to get


    Emma to overpower you, or at least not let you steal her thunder."


    After all, Emma wasmercialized over at Ingford.


    Unlike Jon Hughes, design is her dream. For Emma and the group behind Emma, it''s a business, an


    investment.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "No name left." After all, she didn''t know Emma well, so she couldn''t make out who''s voice it was.


    But little did Alina and Ste and others know, after this report.


    Theizens were very active in finding people who were behind this kind of thing, and all the


    contestants who saw Alina as a rival were dug up, including Emma, naturally.


    Of course, Emma will be the main object of suspicion by the general public, after all, every previous


    public opinion has been rted to her.


    Alina was taken away by Brandon, while Emma was caught in what was originally a scenic interview,


    but is now a sharp question.


    "Emma, may I ask do you know the person who threatened Miss Willis on the recording?"


    "Do you think you can take first ce without Jon Hughes?"


    "Or do you n to frame all the designers who are better than you and the stage is yours alone?"


    Just now, Alina''s questions were already sharp, and the questions asked of Emma were a bit crazy,


    almost disregarding their professionalism as journalists.


    Emma was surrounded by reporters in the center, pale. She had no idea where Kara was hiding.


    Although people on the outside don''t know it was Kara in the recording, those who are familiar with


    Kara must have heard her voice.


    Kara has made a lot of enemies in thepany over the years, and now there is no telling how the


    recording will be used in such an opportunity.


    Now, she has to take care of her own problems, so she can''t care about Emma.


    "I don''t know, this has nothing to do with me." Emma didn''t dare to say anything more.


    This international journalist, however, is not the same as Ingford''s.


    The questions that were not dared to be asked there can now be thrown out sharply by the crowd, "I


    heard that you had an affair with Jon Hughes'' husband, may I ask if you became a designer by


    relying on Mr. Collins?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Every question asked by the journalist had Emma scorned by the world.


    Every question is inseparable from Alina, is her life really only in the shadow of Alina?


    "No." She roared, but without any conviction, burst into tears.


    However, now that such a big thing has happened, every reporter''s eyes are so cold when they look at


    her, not half a bit of sympathy.


    Her exnations pale inparison and only usher in sharper and more pointed questions.


    And because tonight, she may be disqualified by the organizers over here, and even Caleb has been


    thrust into the center of public opinion. Even if Ingford doesn''t dare to report it, there will be countless


    troubles to deal with the international reports that will follow.


    After that, no matter what questions the reporters asked, Emma did not say anything, but just kept on


    shedding tears.

 Chapter 63 Mrs. Collins insistence!

    Chapter 63 Mrs. Collins'' insistence!


    Caleb, who was already at the hotel, listened to Tomas'' report, got up and walked out in stride, "Stop."


    However, Vanessa, who was sitting on the side and had been silent, shouted a stern rebuke, and Caleb


    pressed his voice, "It''s all a mess over there now."


    "I heard it all, Tomas made it clear."


    Mrs. Collins'' tone was soft and calm, but it sent chills down Tomas'' spine.


    And then, looking at Caleb, she said, word for word, "Now whatever she did on the spot, she deserves


    it."


    With that, Caleb tugged at the tie around his neck, full of annoyance.


    Vanessa continued, "I was with Alina this time, so don''t me her this time for framing her for that


    woman."


    Tomas'' back broke into a cold sweat.


    Caleb gave him a look, and Tomas understands what he''s implying and turns around to head out.


    However, just as he takes a step, Vanessa angrily scolds him, "Where are you going?"


    "Ma''am." Tomas turned back apprehensively.


    Vanessa gave him a majestic look before looking at Caleb, "Whoever leaves this room today..."


    When she said this, Vanessa paused in her speech and fished out a pill bottle from her bag.


    At this moment, even if she doesn''t say it clearly, everyone knows what kind of medicine is in that


    bottle.


    "I guarantee you''ll have toe back and collect my body before you make it to the scene."


    Caleb''s pupils clenched as he looked at Vanessa, with a chill running through his body, "You shouldn''t


    do such a thing, it brings down your quality."


    "We are not an untrustworthy family, yet because you failed to keep your promise to Ms. Erica, what


    other qualities are there?"


    Vanessa''s tone, always light, uttered the most serious words, the most defensive of the bottom line.


    Tomas looked to Caleb, who was looking at Vanessa, and Tomas didn''t know what to do.


    As if the scene tonight, Vanessa expected it from the beginning and therefore said she was not feeling


    well when it was almost over.


    He sent her back and she passed out straight away, causing Caleb to have toe out with her.


    Originally she was to the hospital, but she woke up and said she was pretending to be dizzy.


    At that moment, no one knew exactly what Caleb''s face looked like.


    And now Emma''s people kept calling him, while Vanessa did not allow Caleb leave the house.


    "Mother." Caleb heaved his tone.


    Vanessa, "No need to say anymore."


    She probably knew what Caleb was going to say, and at this point, she didn''t want to hear anything.


    After Alina returned to the hotel, Finley came over, a man in a suit, looking all powerful.


    He is the general manager of this branch.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all set up outside the hotel." Finley said to Alina.


    With such a big event happening at the tournament, there are bound to be a lot of reporters thinking


    about covering Alina.


    But for now, not responding is the best response.


    "Well, thanks a lot." Alina said.


    Finley did not go over there, but based on Andre''s special instructions, he had to do a good job.


    Finley was gone.


    Brandon answered a phone call, and then looked to Alina and said, "Emma was picked up by an


    ambnce."


    At these words, Alina''s heart tightened.


    "What''s going on?"


    There was a moment when she finally feltpassion, no matter how Emma said, and she also ate


    dinner for a few years.


    But thinking about what she did afterwards, Alina''s heart, too, instantly went cold.


    In her mind, that woman does not deserve to be pitied.


    "Originally those reporters who had a set object to interview, when they heard that recording, they also


    flocked to the scene. It is said to have fallen to a broken hand bone and some ces on the body were


    stepped on."


    "That serious?"


    "Yes." Brandon nodded.


    Alina''s heart felt bit of relief.


    Although it''s still not clear who actually called Ste on the recording, it must be Emma''s people.


    What''s the cost of this after she''s made such a big move behind the scenes?


    "Where''s Caleb?" Alina thought, "Now that Emma has been hurt so badly, Caleb must be devastated.


    However, Brandon said, "Vanessa fainted at the game tonight, they stand twenty minutes early."


    "So, Caleb is not there?"


    "Yes."


    In that case, it means that Emma is facing the chaos alone?


    Emma must have cried a lot, right?


    After all, it was Caleb who stood in his way every time, and now, alone, she was facing the scrutiny of


    the world.


    "Want to watch it live?" Brandon asked, looking over at Alina.


    Alina nodded, "Yes."


    Brandon turned the tablet on and there were already cut out videos on the inte, especially peak


    clips that had been put up.


    In front of the camera, Emma was crying and her makeup was all over the ce. The reporters had


    one sharp question after another, and she didn''t say anything except that she didn''t know.


    "After tonight, the organizers who are responsible for so many sessions and so authoritative will surely


    investigate this matter thoroughly."


    After all, such apetition would never allow such filthy behind the scenes, which would be a


    The designer who eventually started it all was involved, and surely the road ahead was going to be all


    but ruined.


    "That would be out of our control, anyway, it has nothing to do with us, no matter whoes to ask


    anything in the meantime don''t get involved in this issue."


    This is an extraordinary time for Emma and a sensitive time for their side, as Alina is well aware.


    "Yeah, I know." Brandon nodded.


    Alina looked at him again.


    Her face was more serious, and she said, "You''ve met with Caleb tonight, he''s a very small-minded


    man, so be careful."


    "I know." Brandon nodded.


    Three years ago, Alina was rescued by Brandon and taken directly to Shirling to hide.


    And how Caleb exactly found Alina, Brandon naturally knew it.


    After Alina appeared, Caleb would came to him, and the reason for not settling the score, it was also


    Alina was giving him a headache.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That nce at each other tonight was so fierce, and Caleb''s anger could be seen.


    The atmosphere is more tense than the current one, and Emma took great effort to get rid of the


    reporters, but she is having a hard time.


    She was alone in the hospital.

 Chapter 64 Crushing Fractures!

    Chapter 64 Crushing Fractures!


    No one knows that, at the scene, how helpless she was, how desperate she was, the moment she fell,


    she could not remember how many pairs of feet stepped on the back of her hand at that time.


    She even clearly heard the sound of bones cracking, the kind of pain that pierces the heart and bones,


    to now her forehead is still in a cold sweat.


    The doctor came over with her examination report, "Miss Bell, ording to the film, your right index


    finger and ring finger have crushed bones and need immediate surgery now."


    "Surgery?" When she heard surgery, Emma''s face went white.


    The doctor nodded, "Yes, surgery is necessary."


    "Isn''t it corrective?" If it''s corrected, why does she need surgery?


    Emma opened her mouth, her lips were trembling.


    Doctor, "You don''t have a normal fracture, it''s aminuted fracture, and ording to the film, it''s not


    aminution on the joint, but on the middle joint of the finger and also the head joint."


    "So will I be able to keep my finger?" Emma looked at her hand, at the swelling of her right hand.


    Looking at the area the doctor said, her heart was beating uncontrobly.


    Doctor, "Yes, but it''s not much use, you can use the force, but only the root."


    It means there''s basically little strength in the rest of her body. That''s where she holds her pen, and


    she''s not on top of her game yet.


    She has beaten Alina yet, how can she not be able to use her right hand?


    Emma couldn''t help but tremble at the thought of it.


    "Isn''t there anything else you can do? Like fix it." Emma spoke again, and her tone couldn''t even help


    but tighten.


    Her fingers cannot be without strength, especially the fingers of her right hand.


    At this moment, she trembled and looked at the doctor with fear. Facing the word ''surgery'', she was so


    afraid.


    However, to her horror, the doctor shook his head, "Unfortunately, your condition is too severe to


    repair."


    "No way." Emma roared hysterically as soon as the doctor''s words left his mouth.


    Howe it can''t be fixed?


    She just got stepped on, howe she has to go to the point of finger weakness?


    She doesn''t believe it.


    "You''re all Alina''s people, aren''t you? That bitch won''t let me keep my finger and wants to destroy me


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The ward was in instant chaos.


    The doctor and nurse looked at each other.


    They came from the exhibition, but didn''t know who Alina really was, so they didn''t know what Emma


    was talking about.


    "Miss Bell, this is a hospital, please calm down."


    "How do you tell me to calm down, how do you think I''m going to calm down?" Emma roared.


    Doc, "Miss Bell, I know this is a cruel truth for you, but..."


    "I don''t want surgery, I don''t want surgery." Emma shouted frantically.


    She doesn''t want surgery.


    She tried to move the fingers of her right hand, but it is in great pain.


    With her swollen fingers, she couldn''t do anything but hurt.


    Madly, she was going to grab the pen in the doctor''s coat pocket.


    Crowd, "Miss Bell, please calm down."


    The pen taken out of the doctor''s pocket fell to the ground.


    Frozen looking at the pen that fell to the ground, and the pen body and cap fell apart, she almost


    fainted.


    How can she not hold a pen?


    "It was Alina who gave you the money, how much did she give you?" Emma''s eyes were scarlet and


    she waspletely out of her mind.


    At this moment, she only felt that she had so many conflicts with Alina before, Alina also hated her in


    her heart, right?


    But is this revenge of hers too cruel?


    Let her lose the opportunity to hold a pen in her right hand. Alina is really the cruelest person in this


    world, to destroy all that she has.


    Who the hell said Alina is kind? She is the most sinister and poisonous person.


    "Have you calmed down?" The doctor looked at Emma , and asked seriously.


    Emma doesn''t say anything and looks to the doctor.


    "Please call Caleb." She''s going to make Caleb kill that bitch.


    Alina destroyed everything she had, so why should she still stand on that high tform like that naively


    and ept everyone''s dazzling moment?


    Doctor, "On the way to the hospital, we have helped you to call the person you note husband in the


    phone, no one answered."


    At this moment, when thinking of this note, Emmaughed coldly.


    When exactly did she change that note? It seems to be from three years ago, when Caleb wanted to


    use Alina to save her.


    Later, Alina didn''te to the hospital after all, and Caleb looked for her like crazy.


    She thought, without Alina, Caleb will eventually marry her, so she made a note in her phone book


    addressing Caleb as husband.


    But looking back on it now, it''s ironic.


    "Not answering the phone?" Emma took a deep breath.


    Without waiting for the doctors and nurses to answer, she said, "I don''t want surgery. Just help me deal


    with it conservatively first."


    She doesn''t want surgery.


    Although she has not had anything in the medical field, at this moment, Emma knew very well that once


    she had the surgery, she would probably never have the chance to hold a pen in her right hand again.


    In the hotel.


    Alina was really tired, so she fell into asleep.


    In the other presidential suite, Mrs. Collins remained by Caleb''s side throughout the night, and Caleb


    never had a chance to leave.


    Until dawn, Mrs. Collins was gone.


    Caleb, "You know what happened back then, why do you..."


    Speaking of the year back them, Vanessa was angry, saying, "I don''t know what it was like back then.


    As far as her appearance is concerned, I believe that she took the initiative to throw herself at you."


    It was said that Caleb ruined Emma''s body?


    But looking at her so eagerly tried to enter the Collins family, Vanessa knew she was up to


    Staying with Caleb''s father all those years, She could read other¡¯s mind.


    She did note out often, it was because many faces are seen through, she felt it disgusted, and did


    not want to see it.


    "Caleb, do you really know Emma?¡±


    Vanessa''s tone was serious.

 Chapter 65 Stayed up all night!

    Chapter 65 Stayed up all night!


    And Caleb stood still for a long, long time and could note back to his senses.


    Caleb and Tomas also just came back to their senses, "Sir." Tomas stepped forward worriedly.


    He stayed up all night, under the threatening eyes of Vanessa, he was not allowed to go out, not


    allowed to check his phone.


    At this moment both eyes are red, everything has settled. Now Caleb and Tomas do not know what it is


    like outside.


    Caleb looked at Tomas for a second, headed out the door, pulling out his phone as he did so.


    Caleb called Emma back first, and with all that had happenedst night, it was obvious that almost


    everything was aimed at Emma.


    Alina took painstaking efforts to get his mother out of the country, so this was she up to. What a


    ruthless woman.


    Emma picked up, "Caleb, where have you been?"


    The weak voice was full of aggression.


    From this, he can hear what kind of aggravation Emma has suffered sincest night.


    However, even if she cried, the man on this side of the phone still frowned.


    All over his body, an icy aura emanated, "Where are you?"


    "Hospital."


    Caleb froze for a moment.


    The aura is colder and more sinister.


    In the other room, Alina slept through the night.


    This time she was really going to be exhausted, until Andre''s phone call, she was woken up and picked


    up the phone.


    She took a look at the clock on the bedside table.


    It was 4pm.


    Fromst night aftering back to now what exactly is going on outside, she does not know, so she


    slept soundly in the room.


    "Andre ."


    "Still not awake?"


    "It''s been too tiring, and now that it''s finally over, I want to get a good night''s sleep."


    "You are still sleeping now." The tone on the other side of the phone was full of worry for Alina.


    At this moment, Alina was half awake, but still tired.


    Falling back on the bed, she asked "Crazy out there?"


    With all that happened at the gamest night, Alina doesn''t believe that there is no reaction out there.


    But after each exhibition, she was especially tired.


    Being around her grandfather all these years, she was well taken care of.


    "More than crazy,st night until now probably many people did not sleep." Andre said in a deep tone.


    "Oh."


    It doesn''t matter, although things seem to revolve around her, in her mind, it will always be cleared up.


    "Emma''s hand is probably ruined." Andre on the other side of the phone said.


    Alina, "What''s going on?"


    "Last night at the press conference, you should have heard Brandon say that she was crushed to the


    ground by reporters, and with all the chaos at the scene, something like a stampede is very likely to


    happen."


    It could happen, but it shouldn''t be as serious as Andre''s torture, right?


    "To what extent?"


    "She got injured, the injury report said that her right hand finger bone crushed fracture."


    Andre really has some skills. Now Caleb to protect Emma the way forward.


    Probably, such a message will never be allowed to be released.


    After all, how important a pair of hands is to a designer, at this point, anyone knows.


    Caleb couldn''t have been unaware of this.


    "The news is not known outside yet, is it?"


    "Not for now."


    "And you mind your own business." Alina said after some thought.


    Even if she really has nothing to do with it, Caleb will definitely me it on her, so if there is something


    on Andre at this time, it will be even worse.


    "You''re afraid of him?"


    "Why should I? Knowing that the mad dog is going to bite, you still have to get up there, is this the mad


    dog''s problem or your problem?"


    Andre is pissed off.


    He thought that this girl must have been irritated by being around Caleb for those years, otherwise,


    how could she say such things? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    "Okay, I''m busy here." After saying that, Alina hung up the phone.


    Now it''s four o''clock in the afternoon. She can still sleep so well at such a juncture, then that means it is


    now too chaotic outside to care for her.


    If Emma''s hand is really what Andre says it is, then Caleb must be with Emma right now.


    Just as Alina was thinking, the doorbell rang, and she thought it was a hotel delivery.


    She pulled open the door and found out it was Caleb.


    The moment he pulled open the door, his anger could barely be concealed, and Alina was about to


    close the door with her hand.


    However it was blocked by the man hard.


    "What? Did you do something bad and don''t dare to see me?"


    "I''ve done a lot of bad things, but every single one of them has nothing to do with you."


    Everything can be rted to her, that''s what''s wrong with him.


    As her words fell, the man fiercely pinched her neck, at that moment, Alina only felt suffocated.


    Without waiting for her to react, she was pushed into the room by the man and the door closed with a


    ''bang''.


    Her back was fiercely held against the cold wall by the man, and she met his angry eyes.


    It is evident that the situation on the hospital side is not much better now.


    "Alina, I didn''t realize until now that you are a vicious woman."


    "Then it''s really pitiful for you, being blind for so many years." No rebuttal, but sarcasm.


    Her current sarcasm is elerating the burning of anger in the man''s eyes.


    The force on her neck got heavier, and Caleb really wanted to strangle her.


    And yet Alina was unconcerned, "You''re pathetic."


    "Alina."


    "I really pity you, you know?" This statement, more than anything else, made Caleb even more angry.


    He''s pathetic? He needs her to pity?


    "Not only are you pathetic, you''re ridiculous."


    "Shut up."


    "Because you are standing so high, you are so blind."


    "Those who follow you are even more pathetic, like me once." Alina at that time was really pathetic.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The man she trusted with all her heart was the one who was going to use her to save another woman


    when she was pregnant.

 Chapter 66 Mean

    Chapter 66 Mean


    In the presidential suite.


    The moment the man lit a cigarette, the smell filled the air, Alina frowned in displeasure, "Put it out."


    Alina''s tone was heavier, "You don¡¯t even show respect, what I said really did not wrong you."


    Caleb pushed the cigarette into the ashtray, and the smell of the final burn was so strong.


    "The doctor said her hand must be operated on and..." He paused.


    When he looked at Alina, his gaze was even sharper and colder.


    Alina also looked at Caleb.


    Obviously, things must be serious.


    "Once the surgery is done, her two fingers will, in all likelihood, really be ruined."


    "Is there a choice?" Alina asked absently as she stroked her slender fingers.


    What happens if she doesn''t have surgery?


    On the phone, she heard Andre say that the injury was to the right hand, if it is really ruined, then it will


    be miserable for Emma.


    Right hand is so important for everyone, and for a designer, it goes without saying that almost all of his


    life''s dreams are pinned on the right hand.


    So if this right hand has a problem, then this person''s life will be ruined


    "No."


    "What do you mean by telling me this? To make me feel guilty? Or for me to pity her along with you?"


    "Alina, do you have to be so mean?" The anger that Caleb had managed to suppress was now


    reignited by Alina.


    Mean?


    He called her mean?


    Yes, what he saw was that the Alina he saw today was a lot meaner than the one he once had around


    him.


    Alina smiled.


    "Well, I''ll talk in a different way, although this matter has little to do with me, but I feel so sorry for her."


    Especially when looking at her pathetic look, he became more unpleasant.


    Alina looked at his stoic look and the smile intensified, "Is this also not right? Then I will change another


    way. Oh my God, how can she be so pitiful, what should she do? She can''t even hold a pen in the


    future, right?"


    "That''s enough."


    He can''t listen to this woman any longer.


    If she keeps talking, Caleb really wants to strangle her.


    Alina instantly returned to normal, cold face, "Then what exactly do you want? To let off steam for her,


    or to avenge on one of my hands?"


    The more this woman talks, the more unreasonable she bes.


    Caleb thought that if he hadn''t died of anger, he must have been lucky.


    He wondered how the Hughes family, an aristocrat, had such an uneducated offspring.


    "Andre''s brother, Brooklyn Francis, has won a medical gold medal in medical orthopedics and has


    wowed the medicalmunity with his restorative medicine."


    "Brooklyn is pretty awesome."


    Alina also thinks Brooklyn is great.


    A medical genius is only twenty-six this year. He is already upying the highest position in the


    medical world.


    Andre once said that during the school years, he and Brooklyn are two extremes. He spent a lot of time


    in theboratory and operation room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I''m not talking to you now about whether he''s good or not." Alina once again made Caleb angry.


    Alina, "Why are you mentioning him to me if he''s not great?"


    Naturally, she knew that Caleb knew in the shortest possible time what this Brooklyn person really


    meant.


    Some time ago, she and Andre fought in a state of death, forcing Andre to leave her.


    Now he wants to please Andre for the sake of Emma, and he wants Alina to help?


    Do they seem to have a good friendship with each other nowadays?


    The sound of the lighter rang out again, "Don''t light it."


    Just as Caleb was about to light the cigarette in his mouth, he heard Alina say in a strong voice.


    Caleb, who was already irritated, smashed his lighter and scratched his hair hard.


    "Alina, you should know what I''m talking about."


    "I don''t know."


    "Did it really have nothing to do with you that she watched me in my room all night yesterday?"


    Alina, "What?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me."


    "I really don''t know." She referred to Mrs. Collins ?


    Who else but Mrs. Collins could have watched Caleb all night at that juncture?


    So, what happenedst night was so big and serious that Caleb wasn''t even with Emma?


    There wasn''t even anyone on the scene who could protect Emma.


    Alina''s heart was more than happy with this news.


    "Now you remember?" Looking at Alina''s expression, Caleb could barely keep the anger down.


    Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Caleb said, "Have Brooklyn do the repair surgery on her, she


    can''t lose that hand." the man bit particrly hard, with a strongmand.


    Alina, "What if I can''t do it?"


    She would not do it.


    Emma was in the most painful time, Alina could have given a hand, but disregarded the old friendship.


    But friendship is mutual, no one has suffered the same pain she suffered three years ago.


    So now, again, no one can ask Alina to give Emma the benefit.


    Caleb''s body was chilled and his eyes were dangerous to the core.


    "Alina."


    "You''ve been having such a hard time with Andre, and now want his brother to operate on Emma? Do


    you think I''m stupid, or you''re stupid?"


    "Even if you are shameless, I don''t have the nerve to say so."


    "Caleb, you have narrowed the road yourself, so don''t me others."


    He probably didn''t expet he would need to go to Brooklyn, did he?


    The unbeatable man was finally taught a lesson.


    Looking across at Caleb, whose eyes were almost on fire, Alina said, "Even if , even if you eat me, it is


    useless."


    "So, you''re turning it down?"


    "It''s not about turning down, I couldn¡¯t heal, you could have had another way to invite Brooklyn, but that


    way wouldn''t have been me."


    The danger under the man''s eyes grew thicker, and he finally got up, "Alina I''m giving you a chance."

 Chapter 67 Are you trying to ruin her?

    Chapter 67 Are you trying to ruin her?


    Caleb was gone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alina sat in the same ce for a long time and did note back to her senses, her mind was filled


    with Caleb''sst words.


    Finally, Alina snorted out.


    "Who do think you are? Give me a chance?" Simply ridiculous.


    Once, when she needed him, he was in her world in that unpleasant image, and now, she needs the


    chance he gives?


    If this opportunity was really given by Caleb, Alina would really not want it.


    Alina had been hungry since she sleptst night. Andre had someone bring her food.


    Just as she was about to eat, Ayden''s phone call came in, "Hello."


    "Awake?"


    "Yeah, what about you?"


    "Just woke up, did you see the reports?" Andre was more than just awake, she sounded invigorated.


    Alina "I didn''t, but Andre called me, and I know everything."


    "Now that Caleb has a headache, AIG¡¯s PR is out in force."


    Since Caleb took over the group, he hasn''t used the PR department almost once, and this time it''s


    different from the previous time in Ingford.


    In Ingford, no one dares to involve the Collins family.


    But this time it happened in Oklens, and naturally it got out of hand beyond the scope, and even the


    group''s medal PR was out in force.


    It can be seen that this incident has a really big impact on the image of AIG.


    "So things are probably squashed now, right?"


    "I also admire the ability of those publicists to really get it squashed."


    "Oh."


    At this point, Alina was not surprised.


    Caleb is boring to her, but in the group, he is capable.


    And of course she knows why he was boring.


    Because of Grandpa Max, though the Collins did not mention that incident in front of her.


    But she knows.


    Whether it''s Vanessa putting a cold face on her or Caleb just doing his duty, it''s really all about the year


    she turned eighteen.


    A girl met such a thing when she was eight, and even she was pregnant with the rapist''s child.


    At one point she had a nervous breakdown and lost control.


    Even after all these years, when she looks back on it now, she still feels that the world has turned gray.


    "Emma, despite being so badly injured, the organizers are stepping in to investigate."


    "I think you should be careful, ording to the personality of that scum, now even the gold public


    rtions are out, it is likely to reverse this matter to lead to you."


    Alina froze.


    What Katie said is highly likely.


    After all, he could do something like that when she was pregnant, so now Emma is facing the loss of


    her right hand to hold a pen.


    In such a situation, there is a real possibility that he will lead everything to her.


    "I got it." She took a deep breath and said.


    She then hang up and gave Andre a call.


    Sure enough, Andre said, Caleb met with the organizers.


    Is this really what Ayden says it is?


    That also depends on whether she agrees or not.


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina called Finley over and said to Finley, "Did you take a screenshot


    of the surveince the other night?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    "There''s a thing." As soon as Alina''s voice fell, she saw Finley looking at her with a grave face.


    Alina, "What?"


    "The next day, the hotel''s surveince system was hacked, and the previous surveince video screen


    archive was all gone."


    Ayden was beaten up because Ayden made a scene to find out who had given the photos to Caleb and


    the next day things got messy.


    Who would believe that Caleb had nothing to do with the hacking of the hotel''s security system at that


    juncture?


    Now, he went to see the organizers, also for Emma.


    "Screenshot it."


    "Okay."


    Andre is really experienced in hiring people.


    Finley did not involved, but on the second day something so big happened, he sensed something


    unusual, so he had saved the suspicious things.


    Short after Finley went out, the screenshots were sent to Alina''s email address.


    Alina forwarded it to Ste, who flew back to Ingford onst night''s flight and is now following the


    reports from Ingford.


    Not long after, the phone vibrated, "It''s me."


    "Alina, what do you mean?"


    "Send it out." Alina closed her eyes and said.


    Ste, "Okay, I got it."


    Now that thepetition is over, all of them are waiting for the final result ranking, and they know


    exactly what kind of person Emma is.


    So many things on the game, there is no telling what the tactics will be after this game.


    One thing was clear to Alina, and that was that Caleb was meeting with the organizers at this time, and


    it didn''t take much thought to figure out that he wanted to screw her.


    Once, she thought Caleb was a man in charge, now she takes back that thought, he''s a scumbag.


    Alina was really right.


    In the Presidential Suite, Caleb is sitting with Jack, AIG''s Director of Public Rtions.


    Just now, Caleb gave his opinion on the recording that Ste released at the end of the show.


    The recording has already involved Emma, and in further investigation, many people in Ingford are


    going to suffer along with.


    Jack frowned at Caleb, pushed his sses, eyes full of deepplexity, "You are trying to ruin her."


    Caleb just said, leading directly into the wind of Alina''s self-directed performance. After all, Ste is her


    follow PD.


    It is possible for two people to conspire to make such a thing, and the degree of conviction will be very


    high.


    But once the crowd believed, then what awaits Alina will be the end of all things.


    Caleb took a hard drag on his cigarette, "It''s no ident that my mother is over here this time."


    Alina is scheming, and she should pay for it.


    "You mean, she did it on purpose?"


    "Last night, she kept watch in this room all night." She referred to Mrs. Collins.


    He didn¡¯t believed that such a strong tactic had nothing to do with Alina.

 Chapter 68 Destroying your wifes image for your mistress!

    Chapter 68 Destroying your wife''s image for your mistress!


    Caleb didn''t know what kind of agreement and tacit understanding had been reached between Alina


    and his mother, but Emma''s hand suffered so much damage, it''s totally going to destroy her


    "Have you found the reporter who stomped on Miss Bel?" Jack asked in a cold voice.


    Caleb, "There was no one with her, the scene was chaotic, and she didn''t see anything."


    With each word, Caleb said it through gritted teeth.


    Emma''s people were not there and he and Tomas were stuck in the hotel.


    Especially after his mother''s behavior after getting into the car, it makes Caleb believe that this incident


    is rted to Alina.


    "So do we need to investigate the people on Miss Bell''s side?" Jack asked, after thinking about it.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened, "Take care of the immediate first."


    Right now, Emma is being spurned by everyone, it''s toote to find out anything.


    So the most important thing right now is to take care of the immediate.


    Seeing Caleb''s firm attitude, Jack folded his legs, "It seems that you are really hard on her."


    "Hard on her three years ago, and even now." Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Jack


    continued.


    Caleb was stunned.


    And when Jack talked about three years ago, Caleb had a sh of struggle and hesitation in his eyes.


    Emma''s call came in, interrupting his thoughts and he picked up, "Emma."


    "Just now the director of the hospital told me that Mr. Francis will not to take my repair surgery."


    On the phone, Emma''s voice was full of pain.


    Instantly, a cold light filled Caleb''s eyes.


    He was going to Alina, which for another preparation, and he had asked the hospital to contact the


    doctor.


    And as the hospital director, naturally, he knows something about these elites in the medical world.


    At the time he proposed it, the director said that Brooklyn was a very strange person and had been


    devoted to research over the years.


    He has been working on some important experimental operations recently, so he will not necessarily


    agree to take on Emma''s restorative surgery.


    Sure enough, the hospital director''smunication failed.


    He said to Emma, pressing down his anger, "Don''t worry, he''ll operate on you."


    Emma pinned almost all her hopes on Brooklyn from the moment she found out about him.


    She, for one, did not want her hand to be wasted.


    "Really?" Obviously at this moment, Emma couldn''t help but be skeptical.


    Caleb "Don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    Hearing Caleb say this made Emma feel better.


    That is her hope.


    What''s the difference between a right hand being so important to her and a model losing her leg and


    not being able to get back on stage?


    The loss of these parts of them represents the loss of their dreams.


    Such a result is really too heavy for them.


    No matter who, they don''t want to take such a heavy blow.


    Brooklyn must give her surgery.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When he hung up Emma''s phone, the chill in Caleb''s eyes remained, and he said firmly with every


    word, "Let''s do it."


    The moment of hesitation and struggle just now reced by more ruthless.


    Caleb decided that Mrs. Collins'' visit to Oklens was either idental or rted to Alina.


    Even more now, he was sure that the scene that happened at the game must be rted to Emma.


    Her mistake was that no matter how much she hated, she should havee at him. Since she stayed


    in the design world, she would not stop.


    Then let her staypletely away from the design world.


    Jack froze for a moment.


    And then the corners of his mouth raised a smile, that smile was deep and sarcastic, "It seems that she


    is really important to you."


    He was talking about Emma.


    She is more important then his pregnant wife.


    And Caleb, when he heard Jack say this, the chill that was already in his eyes was now even more


    intense.


    He said, "I owe her that."


    "What about Lady Alina? Are you nning to divorce her?" Divorce? They weren''t divorced.


    In such a marriage rtionship, in such a knotty moment, his choice is the woman outside.


    Jack''s tone was off, and Caleb could see it.


    When looking at the man, his eyes zed.


    "Jack , what do you mean?"


    "No amount of good PR can reverse the image of you now driving your wife to her death for your


    mistress." What kind of image is that? Everyone hates it.


    Danger pervades the air.


    "If that guilt really takes up that much area, then it''s better to deal with the rtionship with Lady Alina."


    Despite the furore, but as Apricot International Group''s gold publicist, naturally, he knows his boss well.


    Without waiting for Caleb to get mad, Jack got up.


    Looking down on Caleb, he said, "I''ll take care of this in the way you want me to."


    Tomas came in with a serious face, "Sir, there is a big problem."


    Jack paused at his words.


    He happened to be there, and when Tomas saw Jack, it was as if he had seen a savior.


    Anyone who thought Alina was a gentle woman, must have been a fool.


    But she in fact was ruthless.


    Caleb looked at Jack and gestured wordlessly, and Jack turned to return to his seat.


    Tomas said, "The video that Miss Bell took of Lady Alina and Miss Mitchell has been spread all over the


    world, many vloggers have forwarded it."


    Caleb was furious at this.


    "Didn''t I tell you to destroy those surveince?"


    "It was destroyed, but they had a hand in advance."


    "It seems that Lady Alina is making the first move." Jack eyed Caleb profoundly .


    Even if it is his person, at this moment Jack felt happy, for he knew what kind of person Emma was.


    During Alina''s absence, she had three years of peace and quiet.


    Alina seems to have everything under control, as Caleb is just about to screw her over Emma, she


    sends out the hard truth.


    "Now that that recording has been well exined by that video, what do you think, now, should be


    done?"


    "Is that the recording that had people send the one Lady Alina and Emma colluding to make a name for


    themselves?"


    How much does she want to be famous?


    It will be silly to clear Emma¡¯s name.

 Chapter 69 Justice and Evil

    Chapter 69 Justice and Evil


    The more Caleb tries to clear Emma with the recording, the more Alina seems to expect Caleb to screw


    her.


    So it''s solid evidence to Emma.


    Now, not to mention the gold PR, even God can''t clear Emma''s name.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The man''s mind swept away like crazy.


    At this point in time, it is probably clear that Emma is basically finished.


    "Give me the tablet." Caleb said in an annoyed tone.


    He is now really eager to strangle Alina.


    Tomas hurriedly handed the tablet to Caleb, who repeatedly watched the video screen on it, though


    without naming names.


    But the special temperament and height can make people see who exactly is.


    After Alina had her fill, Andre booked her a special flight back to Shirling, and Finley took her to the


    airport himself.


    Alina swiped her tablet, and she had to say that Ste was really fast.


    Now that Caleb''s chances of getting under her skin have beenpletely eliminated, she can now go


    back to Penny in peace.


    Ste''s number shed on the phone, and the other side picked up, "Alina, all the vloggers have


    forwarded it."


    Especially now that it''s so hot, this news topped the headlines almost immediately.


    With all eyes on her, Alina couldn''t believe that Caleb would dare to drag her down now.


    "Thanks." Alina said.


    Ste is a rare good friend, trust is the most treasured between friends.


    And Emma''s focus is never on that.


    "We are friends."


    "By the way, I had Brandon transfer in the medical bills to your Grandma''s ount at the hospital."


    "I don''t need that."


    "Ste, I am grateful that you were not forced by this weakness to betray me, and how can I leave you


    to bear all the difficulties by yourself?"


    "Alina." Ste suddenly got choked up on the other side of the phone.


    She said, "If Grandma knows, she would rather not be cured than let me do such a thing."


    "Well, I know." So Ste is a girl who deserves to be loved.


    Then Alina hang up the phone with Ste.


    Alina looked at thements on the video screens, and they were all overwhelming all critizing Emma.


    So it goes without saying exactly what kind of tough times Emma is having right now.


    And that, too, can''t be med on her.


    Soon after, Ste called and Alina picked up, "Ste."


    "You gave the hospital a million?" Ste eximed in shock.


    Apparently, Alina was not expected to be so generous.


    Alina, "So you tell the hospital to schedule surgery for your Grandma."


    That''s a lot of money to cover the cost of surgery.


    "Alina, how can you...?"


    "Your Grandma''s health is important." Ste''s sentence was cut short by Alina before she could finish


    it.


    She had listened to that recording.


    It was two thousand a day.


    It can be seen that the cost of surgery is definitely not low.


    And she is now in a position to help her friend, why not Alina help her?


    "Alina, how can I thank you?"


    "We''re friends, don''t let that stress you out." Alina helps Ste, but she doesn''t want to put too much


    pressure on Ste.


    Aftering down.


    She also had Brandon look into it, saying that Ste''s sry over the years was basically spent on her


    grandmother.


    This year, however, she was even more overwhelmed by the deteriorating condition of the elderly.


    Ste posted a text as fast as she could, intertwined with that video, sweeping all in order.


    Her title clearly states how she was coerced with her seriously ill grandmother before thepetition,


    and how Alina secretly helped her after Alina learned about it.


    The contrast between good and evil is stark.


    Caleb had just finished sorting out how to help Emma, and there was an outpouring of criticism of


    Emma for being a viciouspetitor.


    Now it is even more directly even the moral bottom line ispletely torn.


    Caleb ruthlessly mmed the tablet in his hand on the carpet, making a muffled, and the atmosphere


    was even colder to the limit at this moment.


    Jack was also looking at his phone, apparently saw it too.


    This article did not use the fans to push, but now in just an hour, it has millions of forwarding.


    Caleb''s phone vibrated, and when he looked at the number, the danger in his eyes rolled over even


    more at that moment.


    He picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Mr. Collins, we found out that Miss Jon''s maliciouspetition was indeed facilitated by Miss Bell."


    "Now we met and decided unanimously that it is to nullify Miss Bell''s results in thepetition and


    cancel the qualification of future exhibitors."


    The person on the other side of the phone said formically.


    It was a good game, but now it is made dirty.


    For the even boundary organizers, authority is being challenged again and again, plus now public


    opinion is getting bigger and bigger.


    Thepetition quota will be announced tonight.


    If Emma was still on the list, everyone would have attacked.


    If Emma had nothing to do with this, the organizers would have stopped it from happening.


    But now it''s different.


    The organizers have been given thetest evidence that everything is rted to Emma, plus something


    so big that it draws a lot of fury from everyone.


    So Caleb''s originalmunication is now useless.


    Caleb smashed the phone straight away.


    Katie looked at the furious Caleb and said, "This is Oklens, you can''t just take control of everything."


    This is the first time since Caleb took charge of AIG that things have gotten so out of control in his


    hands.


    And Jack has no idea what this game means for Emma, let alone Caleb.


    Caleb was trying to give a final closing gift to Emma.


    Her taking the international route was his finalpensation for her based on that incident back then.


    But things turned out the way they are now.


    Caleb mmed the door and left.


    Tomas and Jack looked at each other.


    Tomas asked Jack apprehensively, "Is there really nothing that can be done about this?"


    "Yes."


    If there is a way, howe Caleb looks annoyed?


    Jack, "Tomas, what do you think Emma is?"


    Tomas froze at this question.

 Chapter 70 Match Findings

    Chapter 70 Match Findings


    Until now.


    Tomas doesn''t even know exactly how Jack and Emma bonded, but he feels it very clearly that Jack


    doesn''t like Emma at all.


    "Sir if Master Caleb knew about it, he would have..." , "You''ll tell him?" Without waiting for Tomas to say


    anything, he was interrupted by Jack.


    After all, Caleb himself will see what is the scene outside now.


    Whoever it was, also thought that no matter what kind of PR couldn''t handle this.


    Jack, however, actually had a solution beforeing today, but after listening to Caleb''s meaning, he


    suddenly didn''t want to help, but Alina is smart enough to know to take first move, and now all the


    fingers are pointed at Emma.


    Caleb now feels the same way in his heart.


    He thought so in the irrational situation, wait until the time he got back his sanity, everything would be


    toote.


    Tomas didn''t dare to speak, after all, Emma was targeted by Jack.


    His good days are over.


    "No."


    "You''re a qualified special assistant and should be able to see it too."It should be clear to him what kind


    of person Emma is.


    Tomas nodded his head.


    Over the years, the young girls in thepany, who were slightly beautiful, were humiliated by Emma


    in private.


    In the end, they are not allowed to be humiliated, and many of them leave thepany automatically.


    And this time, Tomas is also considered to have been in the those people, naturally knows toe to


    this point Emma is also to me.


    Caleb arrived at Andre''s dedicated suite in a fury, ready to kill Alina.


    The clerks cleaning the room were shocked to see Caleb.


    Respectfully, they greeted, "Sir."


    "Where is she?"


    He didn''t see Alina, and his anger was more intense because of it.


    The clerk, "The guest here has left."


    "When?"


    "Three hours ago."


    Caleb got more furious


    She made such a big mess out of it, but she ran away first.


    Caleb was already there, and Emma was able to recuperate in the hospital, but the follow-up news


    about her was overwhelming.


    Looking at the harsh abuse and insultingments, Emma just felt chilled.


    "Where have you been?"


    At the moment Kara picked up the phone, Emma''s tone was full of questions.


    "I am back to Ingford."


    "You went back alone first?" Hearing that Kara had already gone back to Ingford, Emma was more than


    ready to kill her.


    Apparently, she didn''t expect Kara to leave her behind.


    Just as she was about to say something else, Kara simply hung up.


    Emma''s heart was heaving at this moment.


    Now such a big thing happened, she did not even have someone to discuss the solution, and Kara


    went back to Ingford first?


    Emma''s heart ached.


    She had no ideal who leaked her cell phone number out, but now one after another strange numbers


    are calling in.


    She dared not pick up any of them.


    "Ah."


    Alina.


    It''s her, it''s definitely her.


    Emma¡¯s hatred spread.


    Especially, the moment the resultse out.


    She even felt that the world had copsed, and she was almost looking at the ranking on the official


    website over and over again.


    Jon Hughes, third. Taking a glimpse of it, she felt it was so piercing.


    Second, Katie.


    First, Lilith Booth.


    Emma struggled to find her name, reading almost every word clearly, and turned over several times


    with great effort.


    As a result, there was nothing.


    It''s once a decade.


    Beforeing, Caleb clearly promised her that this was hisst gift to her.


    "Alina, I''m not finished with you." Emma said fiercely.


    She has been pressing for so many years, isn''t it enough? Now Alina still wants to steal from her?


    Caleb''s number shed on the phone, and it picked up, "Hello."


    "The results are in." Emma said with trembling lips.


    "You''re disqualified from futurepetitions."


    At this, Emma felt that her brain had exploded.


    "What?" Almost no longer able to hear her own voice, she asked.


    "You shouldn''t have done that." The man on the other side of the phone said in a cold tone.


    The best means can not resist the evidence.


    Emma''s already pale face is now even more bloodless, yes, she should not have done that.


    So what should she do?


    To be crushed under Alina''s feet and trampled in the mud for the rest of her life? In front of Alina, she


    should always be like a clown?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Alina is the young princess of a noble family in the city, while she deserves to be a poor girl in the


    country?


    Emma doesn''t know how she got off the phone with Caleb.


    The phone vibrated again, she thought it was Caleb''s call to reassure her, but it wasn''t.


    Alina arrived in Shirling at two o''clock in the middle of the night, and Andre drove to pick her up himself,


    Alina said, "You are tired all day, why do you have toe yourself?"


    "I will be worried." Andre said carelessly.


    Alina smiled, "What''s to worry about?"


    There was some me in her words, but it was satisfying.


    By now the Lawson family was asleep, so Andre headed straight to Alina''s apartment downtown,


    Shepford Apartments.


    Andre helped her carry her luggage and Alina asked, "Is there any reaction from Grandpa?"


    "What can be the reaction? I''ve taken care of it all for you, what are you worried about?"


    "Oh."


    These two years, Grandpa is watching closely. If Andre has not take care of her, he would be taught a


    lesson.


    Over time, Andre seemed to have made it a habit to help her clear up everything.


    "You''re tough enough." Andre said as he gave Alina a look.


    It is about the video. Andre is a perceptive person and naturally senses what Caleb is up to.


    But before he could make a move on his side, Alina made the first move.


    Alina "He''s never been soft on me."


    "Yes, you did a good job." Andre said with a smile.


    In this way, when in Ingford, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about Alina being bullied by those people.


    Alina is smart, but now Caleb is irritated.

 Chapter 71 Chase to the place where there is child

    Chapter 71 Chase to the ce where there is child


    As Andre thought.


    Now Caleb''s lungs are literally bursting with anger, while Alina is spending the night with Andre at


    Shepford Apartments, the most exclusive apartment in downtown Shirling.


    When Caleb found out the news, he just felt me of angering out of his eyes.


    Alina woke up early because she wanted to go to Lawson Residence to have breakfast with her


    grandpa and her Penny, which she couldn''t wait for.


    As a result, the phone rang just as she was leaving the house, and it was Caleb on the other end.


    She picked it up, "Hello."


    "You were,st night, with Andre?"


    She could feel the chill of the man''s face on the other side of the phone.


    And she was in a good mood, now her face is not much better.


    "You spy on me?" She sounded unpleasant.


    Why is he everywhere? She is already in Shirling, but still can''t escape his shadow area?


    Why has it been so quiet for the past three years?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is also because Caleb thought she was dead. If he found her grave, probably


    he would pull out her body.


    "Yes, or no?" The man didn''t answer Alina''s question, his tone was a bit heavier.


    Without seeing him, Alina could almost feel the danger rising from the man on the other side of the


    phone.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Without waiting for the man on the other side of the phone to anything else, Alina hung up the phone.


    This person spoiled her mood early in the morning.


    Andre, who was walking in front, couldn''t help but stiffen his spine, but Caleb deserved it. He came up


    to pick a fight in the morning, let him be angry.


    Caleb was already at the airport, and now Oklens was all in Jack''s hands, so there was no need for


    him to stay here.


    Emma was sitting next to him, and Tomas was standing a short distance away, feeling the atmosphere


    tense.


    At the moment Caleb is cupping his phone in his hand, the coldness in his eyes is getting thicker and


    thicker, raging and tumbling, wishing to destroy the earth.


    "Caleb." Emma looked at Caleb with hurtful eyes.


    Now she had nothing left, but Caleb.


    Even if it is really on top again, so what? She will only spend time after time being criticized, no matter


    how to cover up, she will be med.


    That kind of road is destined to thorns and unpleasant, why bother to chase?


    "I''m going to go have a cigarette." Caleb got up, and headed off to the side.


    Emma looked at Caleb, who was covered in chills, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    Subconsciously she looked at her hands wrapped.


    In the corridor, Tomas received a call from Caleb, "Sir."


    "You and she go back first, I''ll go to Shirling." The man said with a cigarette in his hand and a deep,


    dark tone.


    At those words, cold sweat broke out down Tomas'' back.


    Let him go back with Emma first?


    "Does this Miss Bell know?"


    Speaking of Emma, Caleb''s face shed even more annoyance.


    "Do I need to report to her my whereabouts?" After the icy rhetorical question, Caleb turned and left,


    while Tomas felt like he wanted to disappear.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Emma, who was waiting in the vip waiting room, saw Tomas leave ande back.


    Frowning and subconsciously looking behind him, she heard Tomas, "Master Caleb is gone."


    Emma, "What?" At that, she got up and subconsciously went pass Tomas in the direction Caleb had


    just left.


    But before he could take two steps, Tomas said, "Don''t chase him, he''s going to see Brooklyn."


    His words stopped Emma in her tracks, "Shirling?"


    "Yes."


    Tomas was a bit timid.


    But it''s hard to find such a reason for Caleb, but Emma''s focus seems to be on Shirling.


    Shirling is where Alina has been living for the past few years.


    Emma''s tone became stern, "Where did Alina go after the show?"


    Tomas at this moment felt like his brain was going to explode.


    He had a natural sense of repulsion towards women, for they were too difficult to deal with.


    "She went back to Shirling, didn''t she?"


    "I don''t know." Tomas said.


    In fact, Caleb went to Shirling at this time, it must because Alina was there.


    Emma said coldly and stiffly, "Get me a ticket to Shirling."


    "It''s not appropriate."


    Tomas felt like his brain was going to explode and couldn''t imagine what Caleb''s face would be if he


    saw Emma chasing him to Shirling.


    Probably Caleb would fire him.


    "Go to Shirling." Emma said in a firm tone, an attitude that was clearly unchangeable in the slightest.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Emma looked at her injured hand and then looked at Tomas


    and said, "I''m hurt, it''s not too much to see the legendary doctor, is it?"


    It is a good reason.


    But Emma is going there now?


    Tomas, "It''s better to listen to Master Caleb and go back to Ingford first."


    How dare Tomas let Emma go to Shirling?


    Especially, thinking of something, Tomas looked at Emma apprehensively, "The Francis family and the


    famous Lawson family are in Shirling, so it is not good for you to go there."


    They''ve all seen how capable Andre is, and he is protective of Alina.


    Alina lost everything, her grandfather in the world was her only family. From what she has gained in the


    past few years, it is clear that the Lawsons have treated her extremely well.


    When she heard that Caleb was going to Shirling for Alina, Emma felt very bad.


    These are all hints from Tomas to her, even if not explicitly, but also probably for Emma to understand.


    Shirling is Alina''s territory, she will not be able to get a good time Emma goes there.


    Just then the airport announced their flight, and Tomas looked at Emma, who was still angry, with


    apprehension, "Back to Ingford first?"


    Her had tough attitude, but after hearing Tomas¡¯s analysis, she finally nodded.


    With all themotion between her and Alina on Oklens, Shirling is also believed to be abuzz.


    At this time she went to Shirling, the Lawson family or the Francis family, bothrge families, are easy


    to do something secretly to her.


    In particr, she also sensed that Caleb''s mind was on Alina.


    In this way, he will be even less likely to protect her wholeheartedly.


    Thinking of these, she became jealous and agnry.


    She wished Alina to death.

 Chapter 72 Complex Harmony

    Chapter 72 Complex Harmony


    In Shirling, Alina was in a good mood to see her daughter in the morning, but the phone call from Caleb


    had some impact.


    But by the time she got to Lawson Residence, she was happy.


    "Mommy." Alina lovingly kissed Penny''s round face, thinking it was simply adorable.


    She like her smell too.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "Yes, Great-grandma said you are so busy at work now and told me to eat and sleep well." The child


    hugged Alina''s neck, constantly rubbing against it.


    Alina was tickled, "Come on, don''t rub, haha.".


    Megan Green brought thest soup to the table and then gently walked towards Alina and said, "Give


    me the child, I''ve got some nutritious porridge for you to eat first, and I made you some beef soup for


    lunch, so you need a good tonic."


    "Thanks, Grandma Megan , it''s better I hold her." Alina was very polite to Megan.


    Megan Green was Grandpa Zane''s second wife.


    She was also the year that made Alina¡¯s mom and grandma painful, and the reason that grandpa was


    rarely mentioned when mom and grandma were alive.


    What''s more, when Grandma passed away, she would rather entrust her to Grandpa Max than her


    Grandpa.


    When Alina learned about it, she also thought that this woman was so bad that she couldn''t like this


    woman.


    After all, she caused pain to Grandma and Mom.


    But in the past three years, she probably understood why grandpa would divorce grandmother. Alina


    was polite to her.


    However, Megan''s presence made her change, little by little.


    "Let''s eat first, look how thin you are." She wanted to hold Penny, however Penny was habitually


    reaching towards Megan while eating.


    Megan is approaching seventy and is in good health and spoils her child.


    "Come on, Penny , we have to have breakfast." Very affectionately, she hugged the child and very


    carefully ced the child in the chair.


    The child was happy, her legs wiggling.


    Megan said to Alina, "Penny has changed a lot since you were gone and is now willing to try to eat on


    her own."


    Watching the child not very skilled with a spoon in the bowl, Alina¡¯s eyes are full of doting.


    Especially when she opened her mouth to eat, she looked so cute, "Great-grandma, I want to eat that."


    Her finger pointed the dish that Megan had made especially for the child''s taste.


    "Come on, open your mouth."


    "And that." The child is just like a foodie.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Looking at the patience and affection for Penny in Megan''s eyes, Alina had mixed feelings.


    In the kitchen, the cooks do the adult breakfast, but over the years, since Penny has been introduced to


    Even Alina''s and Grandpa''s food were made by her.


    She said that Grandpa is old, so he needs to be careful with his diet. And Alina is also weak, so she


    needs to be careful.


    At the moment, the breakfast table is full of joy.


    Zane put Alina''s favorite shrimp bun into her bowl and Alina said, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    As with Megan, Alina often keeps a polite distance from her grandfather.


    She can''t be hysterical about her mother and grandmother because of all the hurt they''ve done, but at


    the same time she can''t seem to do it withplete closeness.


    After all, for as long as she can remember things, there has been no grandfather in her world.


    In Grandpa''s words, only during the time she was born, he held her, and every time he talked about it,


    he was filled with emotion.


    Alina had no words to say.


    At this time, Andre''s cell phone rang, and after the call, he came back with a gloomy face.


    He whispered in Alina''s ear, and Alina changed greatly at the words, "When will he arrive?"


    "This afternoon."


    Caleb really left her no quiet time.


    Apparently, it was not expected that the nonchnce shown to him on the phone this morning would


    lead the man toe straight here after her.


    Looking at Penny, who was eating well, Alina was upset and angry.


    "Grandpa, I''m going to go back to Ingford now."


    "So soon?" The old Lawson''s eyes shed with dismay.


    Although Alina has been by his side these years, but he does not feel sufficient topensate her.


    It was as if he was making up for his daughter through Alina.


    After so many years away from Ingford, he felt most guilty about his daughter.


    Megan looked at Alina with concern, "You just got back and haven''t finished eating yet. Why are you


    leaving?"


    "The matter of Ingford has to be dealt with quickly." Alina said to them in a deep voice.


    Zane nodded, "Well, it''s good to be clear about you and that guy."


    He''s heard it all.


    Caleb did not have a clear rtionship with Alina and he did not expect that Caleb would announce his


    engagement to Emma under those circumstances.


    Now, "What''s his attitude now?"


    When ites to Caleb''s attitude, Alina feels angry.


    She came back because he was going to marry Emma, but now this man did not do it quickly.


    Now to him, Alina does not know what to say to describe, simply annoying .


    "It doesn''t matter what his attitude is, I''ll take care of Grandma¡¯s thing as soon as possible." Speaking


    of grandmother, the atmosphere stiffened for a moment.


    Alina went back to Ingford, it was also because of her Grandma.


    Alina subconsciously looked at Megan, who smiled at her, "Go ahead, this has to be cleared up."


    Who would have thought that someone would have tampered with Ms. Erica''s death?


    When she was alive, it doesn''t matter what kind of conflict, but when she died, she suffered so much,


    and that was the most intolerable.


    Alina was bound to find out who was behind it.


    This time, she wanted to stay with Penny for two days, but now she was scared to watch Calebe


    after her, fearing that he would know of the existence of this child.


    Back then, when he was so cruel, Alina never thought he would have a chance to be the father of this


    child.


    She hastily ate breakfast.


    After a few more words of exnation with her grandparents, Alina left, Andre drove her to the airport.


    On the way, Andre gave her the thermos and Alina asked, "What''s this?"


    "Grandma made beef soup for you."


    It urred to her that Megan had made her beef soup for lunch when she entered the Lawson


    Residence.


    She didn''t expect to leave in a hurry, and Megan was careful not to forget to bring it to her.


    Looking apprehensively at Andre, she asked, "Will Grandma Megan be ufortable inside?"

 Chapter 73 People are putting their hearts into it

    Chapter 73 People are putting their hearts into it


    It''s about Grandma.


    After all, Megan has been very good to her since she returned to the Lawson family of Shirling.


    She has been recuperating since she returned to the Lawson family of Shirling because of her choking,


    and suffered a lot when she gave birth to Penny, and after the baby was born, she was taken care of


    carefully.


    And during that time, Megan was very attentive to her, not only to her, but also to Penny. Because the


    baby was born prematurely again.


    Megan simply can''t trust a professional baby sitter, almost with her hands-on.


    Penny''s health is poor and she is often sick, and Megan has aged more than ten years since she first


    returned to the Lawson family of Shirling, all because of Penny.


    This is why, in many cases, Alina could not cken her face even when she knew that her mother and


    grandmother were suffering because of Megan.


    "Grandma is a delicate person and very good at putting herself in other people''s shoes, she won''t


    me you."


    "Okay."


    When she heard Andre say this, Alina''s heart felt better.


    After all, it was someone who was good to her, and Alina didn''t want her to be sad.


    "Alina ."


    "Yes?"


    "In fact, back then, you should not listen to one side of the story, grandpa and grandma¡¯s divorce,


    probably not only grandpa''s reasons."


    "They didn''t say anything."


    Alina said.


    Mom and Grandpa hardly ever talked about Grandpa, otherwise how could she not have known he was


    still alive after Grandma died?


    And aftering back to the Lawson family in Shirling, Grandpa kept his mouth shut about what


    happened back then.


    But it is also to keep his mouth shut about all this, she saw the grandmother''s hatred for her


    grandfather, but from the Lawson family, she saw a different side of story.


    "It''s all about the previous generation, you shouldn''t be too stressed."


    Alina nodded her head.


    But she is really stressed out. Every time she sees Megan being nice to her, she is actually under a lot


    of pressure.


    And she''s nice to Penny, too.


    If Megan had been ruthless or not epting her, she would have had a reason tosh out over her


    mother and grandmother''s hatred.


    But Megan was nice to her.


    Andre, who is her grandson, and Luna Barker, the daughter she had with her ex-husband before she


    got together with her grandfather, are also super nice to her.


    In the midst of this chaotic family rtionship, yet it was so harmonious, something she did not expect.


    "Come on, don''t think about it." Andre rubbed her head and said in a doting tone.


    "Got it."


    Alina is already very nervous about rtionships.


    In such a chaotic family rtionship, she should be heartless.


    Otherwise, it really feels suffocating.


    "Go back to Ingford to get things in order as soon as possible. Grandpa is getting on in years."


    "Yeah, got it." Alina nodded.


    Just now at the breakfast table, she clearly felt Grandpa''s reluctance.


    So what she also wants is toe back as soon as possible.


    When the nended, Caleb received the news that Alina had flown back to Ingford an hour before.


    "Alina, I''m not finished with you." Gritting his teeth, he wanted to tear the flesh off Alina''s body.


    If you''re going back to Ingford, what are you doing back here? Just sleep with Andre for one night?


    Thinking about the night she spent with Andrest night at Shepford Apartments here, he got pissed


    off.


    In the end, Caleb didn''t go straight back to Ingford, but to Andre''spany.


    Andre was surprised to see him there.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I think I need to remind you of something." Caleb dropped the briefcase in his hand with flourish and


    tugged at the tie around his neck in annoyance.


    Andre secretly clenched his fist.


    However, Caleb did not mean to fight, but irritably pulled out the chair opposite him and sat down to


    light a cigarette.


    He took a hard puff and flicked the ashes on the ashtray.


    And then he looked at Andre and said, "You and she have a clear rtionship, did you forget that I am


    legally married to him?"


    Clear rtionship?


    Is he talking about the divorce papers Alina bought him on line?


    Thinking of the girl''s evil deeds, Andre inexplicably wanted tough, but looking at the face of the


    Satanic cold Caleb, he still held back.


    "And you know it''s only legal?" He said coldly.


    As his words fell, the air in the office went cold.


    Caleb looked at Andre with a biting and mocking look, and Andre didn''t understand what Caleb meant


    by looking at himself with this look.


    What is there for him to mock?


    And sure enough, the next moment, Caleb''s poisonous words uttered.


    "It seems that no matter how good you are, you can''t escape the gic inheritance." These words


    were spoken with the utmost mockery.


    Andre, "What do you mean?"


    Why is it still about genes?


    Caleb''s sarcasm increased at the corners of his mouth as he took a drag from his cigarette, then


    pushed the butt into the ashtray and looked at Andre.


    And then said, "Your grandmother, back then, was also a third party."


    Andre just felt his brain explode, buzzing.


    He jerked up and looked sharply at Caleb.


    "You think what she did was holy and glorious?"


    "Caleb, you bastard." Andre instantly burst into anger, just now he thought Caleb was here to fight.


    And now, he wanted to fight him.


    The scene was instantly intense.


    No matter how many things happen to him, he can cope with it, but his grandmother is involved, Andre


    can''t stand it.


    The two men are on par with each other, and both are down for the count. After all, it is in Andre''s


    The scene, for a time, was intense. Since Andre became the president of this internationalpany,


    he has always given the image of being stable and serious.


    This is the first time they¡¯ve seen such a thunderstorm against someone with a ruthless hand, and the


    staff of the secretarial department who followed the closest around were in cold sweat down their


    spines.


    Those female employees, however, only felt that their president seemed more handsome.


    Management ability is super, and now he could even fight with force.


    "Caleb, I thought you were disgusting back then when you did what you did, and now I think you''re


    even more disgusting."


    An hourter, the two stopped.


    Andre looked at Caleb sarcastically.


    Caleb, "You can''t judge what I did with her back then."


    "You''re just disgusting."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 74 Who is in the arms?

    Chapter 74 Who is in the arms?


    After the fight.


    Both did not get well, but with blood and bruise all oever.


    Andre calmed down after venting a bit. As disgusting as Caleb is, he can say things like that.


    Probably regardless of the investigation of him or Alina, Caleb did not get the full picture. If he really


    knew the real rtionship between Alina and him, Caleb would not be possible toe to Shirling.


    But, Andre wasn''t going to exin.


    He was still tingling Caleb''s nerves, "You know what Alina said in my armsst night?"


    Just Caleb finished venting the anger, once again, his eyes burned scarlet by the anger.


    Two of them wanted stab each other with harsh words. "It seems you think you are honored to be with


    her now in such a rtionship?"


    Andre really wanted to kill Caleb now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    No wonder Alina had to leave him.


    Then he would help her out.


    "She said in my arms that three years ago you used her to save Emma, and she was pregnant back


    then. You''re an animal and she doesn''t want you."


    The office door, at the moment, was open a crack.


    The group outside heard two men, and they just felt sweaty.


    And the man who just came in looked extraordinary, howe he was so childish?


    In the ne, Alina had an inexplicable shiver as the flight attendant came over, "Miss Hughes, would


    you like some hot coffee?"


    "Thanks."


    Alina got up from the couch, which was the Lawson family''s special ne, and whenever it was time


    for Shirling to go anywhere, Grandpa wanted her to travel with the best and safest security.


    The flight attendant is a special arrangement made by the airline every time the Lawson family travels,


    and Alina has seen her many times and is familiar with her.


    The flight attendant also has a good grasp of her preferences, as well.


    Soon, Alina''s favorite temperature coffee was delivered, and after drinking some, she felt less chill on


    her body.


    But she did know that in Shirling, Andre and Caleb had a fight.


    Their anger surged up again as they said harsh words and the two once again had a fight.


    Alina got off the ne and turned on her phone.


    Several days of vition text messages came in.


    "You had continuous vition of the red light seven times, its serious beyond the speed range, now we


    hereby revoke your motor vehicle driving license, any questions, please go to our office."


    When she saw this message, Alina felt angry.


    It happened when Caleb was driving her car that day.


    The man was driving at a speed that made her throw up, and what made her angry was that Caleb was


    driving the car and she was the one who had to bear the consequences.


    "Caleb, you are scum."


    Alina was so angry that she spun around several times, eventually destroying all her grace, but couldn''t


    find a suitable insult for Caleb.


    Eventually, Alina took a taxi to Mulherd Manor.


    After so many days of exhaustion, she just wanted to get a good night''s sleep.


    Lucy made her some porridge, all made to her previous taste, "Lady Alina, eat something before you


    go to sleep."


    "Thanks, Lucy ." Alina got up and Lucy brought the porridge directly to her room.


    Although it''s just a simple porridge, every meal eaten here is full of memories for Alina.


    "This ck bean porridge is what mom used to like."


    "Yeah."


    Lucy is also full of emotions when talking about Alina''s mother, and there is a strong sense of sadness


    in her eyes.


    It''s heartbreaking for her passed away at her best years.


    After eating, Alina sleptfortably,pletely unaware of what was going on at Shirling.


    All through the night, the call woke her up.


    Dazed and confused, she picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Where are you?" The man''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Alina hung up straight away for it was Caleb.


    Originally she was upset with this man, and he sounded fury.


    She was really too tired.


    After each exhibition, she had to sleep for several days.


    She hung up the phone and went straight to sleep.


    "Lady Alina, Lady Alina."


    It''s Lucy''s voice.


    When she opened my eyes, she saw Lucy bent over the bed , "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Collins is here and won''t leave until he sees you."


    Alina rolled over and arched around the bed several times, just thinking how that man was so


    annoying.


    Twenty minutester.


    Alina dawdled down the stairs with a look of not being awake and looked across at the man with a


    bruised face, instantly awake.


    "Your face...?"


    Not concern, of course. But she admired the man who could beat the hell out of Caleb.


    In Ingford, no one would dare to make such a move against Caleb unless they were mentally prepared


    to go bankrupt.


    "What did you say in his arms?" The man''s tone was unprecedentedly calm, yet his eyes was flickering


    with danger.


    Alina, "In whose arms?"


    She sobered up, but Caleb''s words stunned her.


    Caleb''s face was full of chills.


    Not waiting for her reaction, the man suddenly got up, approached her with full of pressure. Alina sat on


    the sofa, can not help but shrink.


    However, the next moment there was a force on thepel, the sky was spinning, she was put down on


    the sofa.


    "Did he touch you like this? Or like this?" His action was increasingly excessive.


    Alina raised her hand to p Caleb in the face.


    Yet a force came from the wrist, held easily by the man.


    "You also hit Andre like this ?" his voice got colder.


    Alina was furious, "Let go of me."


    "Don''t want me?"


    Alina "You''re a psycho."


    "Do you say everything in his arms?"


    No one knows how Caleb made it back and what storms his mind took on along the way.


    Just thinking about what Andre had said made him want to kill her, and his mind was filled with images


    of her in Andre''s arms.

 Chapter 75 Freak Out

    Chapter 75 Freak Out


    Alina just felt a headache.


    Ever since she returned to Ingford, she felt that Caleb had changed. He has lost the stability he had


    three years ago and has be suspicious.


    He is imperceptible.


    More often than not, he is like a psychopath, and his behavior is iprehensible.


    For a long time, Alina was tossed and turned by him before he let her go.


    The look on Caleb''s face was finally better.


    "Don''t see him again, or..." The fire of the lighter rushed up.


    Instantly, he lit a cigarette.


    Alina has a real aversion to the smell of cigarettes and wonders when in the end this man became so


    addicted to smoking.


    He had not finished his words, but Alina knew at this moment that his threat was full of meaning.


    She took a deep breath.


    Looking to the man already sitting across smoking, she somewhat angrily straightened herpel, "I left


    Ingford in that way three years ago, and after that, it''s none of your business whose arms I''m in or what


    kind of words I say."


    Anger was like the sparks of a burning cigarette he held in his hand.


    Three years ago, why she left and how she had to leave?


    All of these things are irritating Caleb''s nerves.


    Since Alina''s return, he has tried to avoid the memory of three years ago as much as possible, no,


    actually before she came back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He''s been avoiding it too.


    No one can bring up what happened three years ago. He has been looking for her, but bringing up


    three years ago is not okay.


    It is clear that those things have long been a taboo in Caleb''s world, a taboo that he does not want to


    face.


    And at the moment Alina mentioned it, his eyes deepened, and the moment they met, Caleb felt his


    throat harden. That scene is still fresh in his mind.


    Just as Alina wondered what a man like Caleb would do when faced head-on with what he faced three


    years ago.


    The next moment, he spoke up.


    To Alina''s surprise, there was no apology, no exnation, but he asked in a stern voice, "Three years


    ago, he took you away?"


    Alina was angry at his words.


    She remembered the night she went to the show in Ingford and he blocked her. He asked the same


    thing, asking if Andre had taken her away.


    He even wondered how she and Andre had met, when they had met, and whether the tragic crash at


    Hasnan Bridge had been premeditated.


    He is ruthless, but thinks that she has long betrayed him? Will it make him feel better in his heart to


    think like that?


    So was everything three years ago her fault, and he hated her death on the operating table?


    This must be the case.


    Anger finally broke Alina''s nerves, she got up, picked up the water in front of her and sshed it down


    on his face.


    That''s not enough. The cup in her hand was smashed directly on the man''s head, and she moved too


    fast for Caleb to dodge.


    The moment the cup rolled to the floor, he only felt a sudden pain in his brain.


    "Alina!" Since when on earth did she have such a cranky side?


    Caleb just thinks that people who used to think Alina was ady are blind, and that includes him.


    Alina turned around and went into the kitchen, and when she came out again, there was a kitchen knife


    in her hand.


    Lucy hid in the shadows and watched. Just now Alina''s defiance of Caleb made her feel happy, yet


    when Alina came out with the kitchen knife, Lucy''s heart was in her throat.


    "Lady Alina, what are you doing? Hurry up and put the knife down." Caleb deserve to be beaten, but if


    Alina had done it herself, it would have been the end of the Hughes.


    "Caleb, I''m telling you, you cheated on me back then. It was you who betrayed the marriage, you did


    something disgusting yourself, don¡¯t me it on me."


    "Do you know how disgusting you are? There are so many women in the world, you don''t want to sleep


    with, you had to sleep with Emma, you sincerely disgust me, don¡¯t you?"


    "I know you didn''t like this marriage that was arranged by Grandpa Max back then, you can divorce me


    if you don''t like me, why do you need to engage in such a tactic to dilemma me? Your purpose is


    achieved, I am really disgusted by you."


    "But please don''t me this disgusting stuff on me. I''m telling you, I was not a virgin when I was with


    you, yes, I was frankly. And what about you? Why did you slept with one of the Hughes family?"


    "You''re a beast, no, beasts are more noble than you." Alina cursed with anger.


    And Caleb''s face was getting darker and darker.


    Alina was pointing a kitchen knife at him, if Lucy hadn''t stopped her, Caleb thought this woman would


    really cut him up right now.


    Lucy hugged Alina''s slender waist, "Lady Alina, put the knife down, put it down, good girl."


    Lucy is not worried about Caleb, but Alina, after all, if she really did such a thing, she will have to bear


    the legal responsibility.


    Alina said fiercely, "I did not do anything to wrong you, back then whether you are willing or not, I


    married you before you nodded, do not make a look like I owe you."


    "Now, I''ll make it up to you, but there''s one thing I''ve changed my mind about." Alina became furious.


    Caleb watched her face change.


    In the end, Alina said, "I made you whole, but there is a fact that the marriage is betrayed by you, so


    even if we have the divorce, you got nothing from the family.¡±


    Alina said fiercely.


    Before in order to get rid of this marriage, she did not want anything, but this man did not cherish her


    opportunity.


    Well, drag it. From now on, she will show him what it takes.


    From the moment Emma had done so much to harm her, Alina was going to show the two of them what


    it cost.


    Caleb did not expect to be cursed by her when he asked such a question.


    "What do you want?" At this moment, Caleb calmed down.

 Chapter 76 Deducting his points

    Chapter 76 Deducting his points


    Three years ago, no matter who took Alina, it doesn''t change the fact that he was going to use Alina at


    the time.


    Originally from that surgery, he wanted to give her somepensation, but he did not expect to end up


    with that tragic end.


    And Alina didn''t know that Caleb was referring to something that happened three years ago, and she


    referred to that marriage that they were both trying to get out of.


    "Yours, all of it." Her words were spoken with such conviction.


    The air was quiet for a few moments.


    A few momentster, the manughed, with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, "You are greedy."


    "Although I don''tck money,but Caleb, this is the price you should pay."


    Betrayers deserve to pay the price.


    Originally the affair of Caleb and Emma could not be tolerated, but she did not pursue it.


    Now since she is to take care of these things, it must be handled cleanly.


    Alina, "Caleb, I''ve never been with you for money. But this time you made me do it."


    It really has nothing to do with needing it or not, it''s all a price he must bear.


    The manughed, disgust shed in his eyes.


    Over the years, there have been countless women who wanted to be with him for Caleb''s money, and


    there have been many who have thrown themselves at him.


    But in Caleb''s mind, Alina is not like those women. She has nothing, but has been raised by the


    Hughes family with a noble heart.


    It''s like she doesn''t care about anything and doesn''t covet anything.


    Caleb originally came to Alina for her night with Andre in Shepford Apartments, but he didn''t expect it to


    go this far.


    This woman''s words are heartbreaking.


    The moment he turned around, "Wait."


    Alina opened her mouth and called out to him.


    The man paused in his steps.


    There were light footsteps behind her, and Alina came to him, reaching for his suit pocket.


    "You..."


    Without waiting for his reaction, Alina fished her driver''s license out of his pocket and shook it in her


    hand.


    "The day you drove my car speeding through a red light, you always have to pay the price for that."


    Not waiting for his reaction, Alina took her driver''s license directly away, and now she is really a


    vindictive character.


    Anyone who messes with her will be returned to her.


    Caleb walked away, annoyed.


    That evening, Andre received a call from thepany, and then rushed to thepany in the middle


    of the night to hold an emergency meeting, in which, the atmosphere is cold.


    "So Caleb is sick." the matter is rted to Caleb again.


    He had wanted to go to Ingford to spend time with Alina after he had finished his work, but Caleb was


    now acting like a madman.


    But whenever there is something with Alina, the ount is all on him.


    It just doesn''t end there.


    Early the next morning.


    Alina took Caleb''s motor vehicle license and driver''s license with her to get the vition processed.


    Caleb, who was in a meeting in the conference room, received several messages early in the morning,


    ''Tree points at the red light.¡¯


    Several messages came, his points have all deducted. Then there is a motor vehicle license


    suspension information, Caleb did not see the money for the punishment .


    But the driver''s license is suspended.


    It made his face pale instantly.


    The executives in the conference room all felt the chill on Caleb''s body at the moment, and the next


    moment he just said, "That''s it for today."


    As his words fell, the stuff left immediately and quickly.


    When Caleb was left alone, he dialed Alina''s phone number, and even through the screen, he wanted


    to strangle that woman.


    Alina''s cheerful voice came as she picked up, "Hello."


    By the sound of her voice, he can tell that things have been sessfully handled by her.


    Caleb tugged at the tie around his neck in annoyance, "You''re happy?"


    "That''s for sure, I''m sure happy to defeat a brutal and despotic tycoon like you."


    Caleb felt that he couldn''t talk to Alina right now, because this woman has a way of making him pissed


    off.


    Now, he is really angry.


    Alina, "You don''t have to be upset, this is the price you should pay."


    How capable is she now of making him pay the price at all times? She''s that happy that he''s paying the


    price?


    "Your drove the car, I did not wrong you. The camera is very clear."


    Caleb was not there, which was quite a problem to deal with.


    But the good thing is that now the evidence is very convenient to keep, he can''t shrank it off.


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything else, Alina on the other end of the line hung up and Caleb felt


    his brain hurt.


    Alina was so happy now that she hung up the phone and happily drove to thew firm.


    When she got up in the morning, she called Andre first and heard that Alina wanted to go through legal


    proceedings.


    It was also a direct rmendation to her awyer.


    It is said that in the world of Ingford divorcewyers, she has no record of losing a case.


    In the car, the phone vibrated.


    "Hello."


    "Is it done?" Andre''s somewhat tired voice came over the phone, obviously the aftermath ofst night''s


    all-night meeting.


    Alina, "It was a bit of a hassle, but it''s all done, and I''m driving now."


    "That''s good."


    Now Andre thinks that Alina is really getting better and better.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When she said she wanted to get rid of Caleb, Andre was very supportive.


    After all, Grandpa gave Alina a lot.


    In addition, when her grandmother and parents left, they also gave her a lot of inheritance.


    After being tossed around by Emma, she changed her mind, because she was able to scrape off


    Caleb''s fortune, and also to break Emma''s heart.


    After so many years of ups and downs, she naturally knows some people are not allowed to give in.


    Emma and Caleb are typical of such people.


    She hung up Andre''s phone.


    Alina then went to his appointedw firm, and on the phone Andre didn''t say that Caleb was making


    things difficult again against VIG.


    These are not Alina''s concerns either.


    Now she just needs to take care of Ingford and get back to Shirling without any problems.

 Chapter 77 Fake divorce papers?

    Chapter 77 Fake divorce papers?


    Apexi Law Firm.


    Alina eventually sat down, holding the business card handed to her by Ms. Sharp, and then looked


    across at Isabel Sharp with a pair of dark-framed sses.


    In professional dress, with well groomed curly hair, she still looked so young.


    "Isabel Sharp?"


    "It''s me."


    How does she feel so familiar with this name? She just can''t remember it at once, but it was


    rmended by Andre, so it can''t go wrong.


    Alina put the card into her bag and looked at the baby-facedwyer. If Andre hadn''t rmended her,


    she wouldn''t have believed this thewyer who was the legendary Ms. Sharp who hadn''t lost her case.


    "After the confirmation, then let''s start now." Suddenly, the baby-facedwyer got serious.


    Well she is very cute.


    Alina also straightened up, "Okay."


    Isabel flipped open the book, pen cupped in her hand, "Your husband cheated on you, and you want


    him to get nothing from the marriage."


    "He''s worse in nature than the usual cheating." Alina corrected Isabel''s question.


    Emma, the person who lived with Alina and even when she was pregnant, Caleb tried to use her to


    save Emma.


    And things are in deceitful concealment, it is so bad in nature.


    This is outrageous for those listening, not to mention how the person involved feel when she is going


    through these situations.


    The total disregard for the feelings of the other partner in a marriage is simply unbearable.


    One hourter.


    After Otto received a phone call, he rushed to AIG, and Caleb listened to Otto''s ry.


    Directly after smoking three cigarettes in a row did not suppress his anger.


    "It seems that this time is really not a means topete for favor." Otto said in a deep tone as he


    looked across at Caleb.


    All have been exined so clearly to thewyer.


    When she wanted to get divorced, people around Caleb thought Alina felt Caleb owed her an apology.


    Women would be fine after being coaxed.


    But now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    "Did you not coax her?" Otto asked.


    After all, she had not found awyer since she came back, but now she cam to awyer, which means


    the problem happened during this period of time.


    Caleb didn''t even try to make Alina feel good?


    Right now, there seems to be only this one exnation.


    Caleb''s face instantly darkened, "Who can coax her now?"


    This is the truth.


    Every time, she was at the edge of losing out of her mind.


    "So is it possible that she doesn''t want to divorce Andre and is therefore trying to make things clear


    between you?" Otto thought.


    That''s probably the problem, too.


    Those who are close to Caleb know what Alina''s situation has been for the past few years, but what


    they can''t believe is that Caleb doesn''t want divorce.


    Since so, then why did he screw her so much back then?


    This is something that no one around him can understand, but now there seems to be no other way


    than to help out with ideas.


    Caleb then threw out the divorce papers of Alina and Andre, "They''re divorced."


    Otto looked at Caleb then at the divorce papers he had left on the table and picked up.


    He touched the words of Divorce Paper.


    Instantly, the gold words are smeared, smudged the vermillion book.


    Otto apprehensively looked at Caleb, he didn¡¯t want to say anything, but had to borate a fact.


    "Are you sure it''s true?"


    "What?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Otto, always gentle, was not too clear in his verbal statements when he waved his gold dusted


    fingertips in front of Caleb''s eyes.


    The atmosphere in the whole office froze at this moment.


    Caleb''s face changed, and then he grabbed the divorce papers in his hand, when he saw the gold dust


    smeared vermilion page, he really wanted to strangle Alina.


    At this moment, Alina had already left thewyer and went to the hospital and to the staff in charge of


    her grandmother''s case.


    However, on the way, the phone kept ringing, it was Caleb calling, and finally Alina picked it up.


    "Mywyer will talk to you in detail about the divorce, so we don''t have to face each other directly."


    Alina said to the other side of the phone without any politeness.


    However, the man on the other side of the phone seemed not to hear or take her words to heart and


    just said, "Where are you?"


    "What''s it to do with you?"


    Dropping the words, Alina hung up the phone.


    Once she wasdylike in front of Caleb, she now was hot-tempered.


    At the moment Caleb is sitting in the lobby of Mulherd Manor, Lucy, although displeased with him very


    much, dare not go forward looking at his sullen face.


    Tomas, "Alina is really naughty."


    No one knows that at that time in the office, Otto can not help butugh.


    When Otto saw that the divorce papers were fake, Caleb really wanted to strangle Alina.


    Now she really is capable of everything.


    Outsiders look at it as a joke, as naughty.


    And in Caleb''s eyes, it is intolerable.


    Alina was busy with her work and received a call about wedding dresses and couture, wanting to work


    together.


    She said she was considering and not responding directly, and that the matter would have to be


    discussed with Andre on what kind of business to choose under what circumstances.


    Andre saw it better.


    Just as she back at Mulherd Manor, she saw Caleb''s car parked outside, not in her spot, but Alina was


    still upset to know he was here.


    Inside, she saw the man''s death-like face. Tomas nodded respectfully while going out. She asked,


    "What are you doing here?"


    Alina didn''t get it at all why this man had such a sullen face.


    Caleb looked into her eyes, sharp and cold.


    Alina, "Ms. Sharp went to see you?"


    Right now, the only reason she can think of seems to be this, if Caleb can¡¯t be so angry, Ms. Sharp is


    really good at her work.

 Chapter 78 Bought online?

    Chapter 78 Bought online?


    However, the next moment, the man took out something directly from his arms, and without waiting for


    Alina to react, the divorce certificate she bought online was pped directly on her face.


    With Caleb''s imcable anger, he asked, "Is he that important to you? So important that you would do


    such a thing?"


    Her face hurt, and she was angry.


    However,when he saw what Caleb pped over, his anger instantly turned to weakness.


    "Bought online?" The man''s tone grew more and more dangerous.


    It was as if he wanted to kill her.


    Alina''s head is spinning.


    Apparently, she didn''t expect Caleb to find out about this, which she hadn''t thought about when she


    was doing it.


    Now, she had the heart to faint.


    After all those years with Caleb, she had some idea of what this man''s temperament was like, and now


    she just wanted to go call Andre.


    Let him hurry up and get ready to respond.


    "I..."


    "Alina, wait for the news that he''s broke." The man dropped his words, got up and headed out.


    What is he going to do to VIG again?


    Thinking about thest loss, Alina, no matter how much she hated Caleb, couldn''t care less now.


    "Caleb, you crazy bastard, stop right there." She caught up with him.


    She can''t let him do anything to VIG again, or Andre would have deal with the trouble between them.


    The man paused without turning around, and his tone was even colder. "What? Could it be that you


    can still beg me for him?"


    It seems that if Alina dares to beg him for Andre, then he will definitely overthrow Andrepletely.


    Alina''s mind was scrambled by him.


    It was his fault back then, but it sounds like it was her cheated on him.


    "Just a fake marriage certificate, do you have to do this?" Alina couldn''t find the words to exin this at


    all.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In fact, she didn''t have to exin.


    But because of this, he took action against Voyage International Group, and that''s what Alina can''t


    stand.


    The man turned around violently and looked at her with scarlet eyes, the danger in those eyes was


    even more self-evident, "Don''t have to do thsi?"


    Of course not.


    Howe it sounds like he cares about this matter?


    "Calm down, actually between me and him..."


    "I want a word from you now."


    "What?"


    "You and him, divorced or not?" The answer is clear, if she really wants to divorce Andre, why mess up


    like this?


    Looking at the man''s eyes, Alina knew she made a trouble, if not exined clearly today, then in


    ordance with the man''s crazy character, it may be a wild revenge against VIG.


    She doesn''t care for his stuff, but definitely can''t be lost because of him.


    Alina couldn''t help but swallow, "I have nothing to do with him at all, why do you want me to get a


    divorce?"


    "Nothing to do with him? What a reason."


    "No, I..."


    "Alina, it seems that if I don''t let you suffer, you think I will do nothing for our old feelings."


    Alina turned cold all over at this.


    Old feelings?


    Does he have old feelings for her?


    If there really is, even if not for the sake of their old feelings, then should he leave her alone for the


    sake of Grandpa Max?


    But what happens in the end?


    He didn''t care anything, but Emma was more important in his heart than all.


    In Alina''s thoughts, Caleb walked away full of chills, and by the time she reacted, he had gone.


    She immediately called Andre, who had just finished his meeting, "What''s up, Alina?"


    "Caleb is crazy again."


    "When has he ever been normal?" In Andre''s opinion, what Caleb did was not something that a normal


    person would do.


    Alina, "This time the madness is more serious."


    Just now Caleb¡¯s ruthless eyes were really terrible.


    Andre, "He did not agree with the divorce?"


    Thewyer he found for Alina, and the fact that Alina had so much evidence on her side, was enough


    of a headache for even Caleb.


    When thinking like this, if he is normally crazy, then things are rather abnormal.


    However, the next moment, Alina said in a frightened voice, "He found out that the divorce certificate


    was a fake."


    Andre¡¯s brain went nk.


    What Caleb did was not a human thing, but he has always been a shrewd man, and he got screwed


    over on divorce papers.


    At the time, they were so concerned about the funny, they didn''t think about what the consequences


    would be if Caleb found out.


    "I''m telling you, be careful now, that man said he''s going to make sure you go bankrupt."


    "Even if you don''t go bankrupt, it will definitely make your skin fall off." Alina is really worried.


    Although Andre is not a good person, but he has no reason to go crazy. People do something beyond


    imagination when they are irrational.


    Caleb is in exactly that position right now.


    "Okay, I get it." Andre''s voice held back a smile.


    It is hard to imagine that even now, this man can stillugh.


    But just thinking about Caleb''s face, Andre felt good in mood.


    Fake divorce papers.


    The only person in the world who dares to shame Caleb like this is Alina, and Alina, who had seen


    Caleb¡¯s crazy face, could notugh out, only felt that man was very scary.


    Lucy came out.


    Looking at the divorce certificate with the word discolored, "This time, he''s going to be mad."


    No wonder he left with that sullen face.


    Alina, "d that he is pissed off."


    Thinking of Caleb''s madness, Alinapletely forgot about her original business and called Andre


    again.


    And finally Andre suggested Alina to decline the offer. She is now making a name for herself.


    She should seize the time to make her brand.

 Chapter 79 I want Joslan Hughes!

    Chapter 79 I want Jon Hughes!


    After Caleb got into his car, Emma''s phone came in, "Hello."


    "Caleb, Mr. Dixon''spany wants to terminate my contract."


    Thispetition would have been one of the biggest packages for Emma from Jay Dixon, and there


    was only one spot in thepany.


    But Emma ruined it


    "That''s your responsibility." Caleb lit a cigarette and said in an indifferent tone.


    The responsibility that should be taken. What has she done? This is the spot Jay gave her for his sake.


    If she seizes this opportunity, then what she will get can be imagined.


    But what did she do before this game? Maliciouspetition? Or was it aparison between herself


    and Alina?


    Emma, who was on the other side of the phone, was in her apartment at the moment, and her face


    sank to the breaking point when she heard Caleb''s cold attitude on the phone.


    "Caleb, I can''t lose Mr. Dixon, really, I..." This moment, her tone is all aggravation.


    There is really nothing left.


    After returning from Oklens, all she got was this termination agreement from thepany, plus she


    had more malicious involvement in the part of it.


    Originally, it also vited the cooperation between them, and she can¡¯t get a penny of the breach of


    contract.


    "I still have things to do on my side, bye."


    "Wait."


    Before Caleb could hang up the phone, Emma called out to him sharply.


    And then, apprehensively, she asked, "What do I do now?"


    What is she going to do, now?


    No one knows how panicky Emma really is right now. After all, no matter how exactly she came to be


    over the years, she put in a lot of hard work in this.


    "You?" Emma could feel the sarcasm on the other side of the phone at this moment.


    Caleb never used to treated her with such an attitude.


    "Believe it or not, that recording really has nothing to do with me."


    From the content of that recording, Kara ispletely to ruin Alina''s.


    However, she waspletely unaware of that when Kara did it.


    But it was Kara who did it.


    Although she also did a lot, butpared to Kara, she really did nothing.


    Kara, however, is still in thepany. Although she was demoted, at least she kept her job, but what


    about her? Because of Kara''s recording, her career was ruined.


    Thepany terminated her contract, so what will be her future path?


    "It doesn''t matter." In response to her exnation, Caleb came in a nonchnt manner.


    When Emma heard Caleb''s words, her heart went straight to her throat.


    What does he mean?


    "Caleb."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In response to her, there was the sound of the phone hanging up.


    Emma stood frozen in ce, doesn''t matter? The recording was not her doing.


    Thepany''s decision gave her the chills.


    And now what chills her even more is Caleb''s attitude.


    "How could you do this to me?" At this moment, Emma was full of pain.


    Emma only felt the pain of her choking.


    She just felt that because of Alina''s return, everything had changed. Looking at Caleb''s attitude


    towards her, she was really panic.


    After hanging up with Emma, Caleb got a call from Jay at ef, who said, "I''ve been kind to her because


    of you, so can you be more discerning?"


    The man on the other side of the phone didn''t sound very nice, and Jay and Caleb had a good


    rtionship.


    Now it''s a mess because of an Emma.


    "I won''t interfere with your decision." Caleb pinched his aching brow and felt nothing but pain in his


    brain.


    The man on the other side of the phone instantly took on an angry tone, "You still want to interfere?"


    All of Caleb''s friends who knew about what happened three years ago felt that he had done something


    wrong.


    Using his own wife to save a woman outside, what was he thinking at the time?


    "All right, let''s get this over with." Caleb doesn''t want to talk about Emma''s problems at all now.


    "You do get over, but do you know how many resources I''ve thrown at her over the years? How much


    was lost this time?"


    Thepany''s resources are not enough to support Emma''s work.


    "I''ll make it up to you." Caleb doesn''t want to dwell on it.


    Jay, however, was not a man to be dismissed, he said, "Forget aboutpensation, I have other


    demands."


    "What?"


    "I want Jon Hughes."


    Caleb¡¯s eyes went dark, as Jay mentioned Alina.


    "You gave her to me, and I will get all this loss back tenfold." She won top three in the big world ss


    It is clear that Alina is now famous in the industry, and she is in Ingford, so Jay has to grasp such a


    good resource.


    Caleb''s eyes shed sharply, "Is that why you were so quick to break her contract?"


    He was not even informed before the termination of his contract.


    Right now, listening to this request, Caleb knows that he may not have done it out of anger.


    It''s Alina.


    With all the fuss about this incident, many people are aware of the rtionship between Alina and


    Emma.


    Jay was really a fox in this decision.


    "If it weren''t for you, she can¡¯t join mypany with her qualifications. How many resources have been


    wasted by her? And without Jon Hughes, I don''t intend to continue doing you favors."


    Jay said in an arrogant tone.


    He''s right, these years will only be spending that kind of money on Emma because of Caleb.


    But before the failed and in this exhibition, she dared to make a fuss, then if he did Caleb a favor again,


    hispany will have to get lost.


    "I want Jon Hughes." Seeing that Caleb is not talking, Jay''s attitude speaks strongly.


    Caleb "She''s not the one I can call the shots."


    "Is she still your wife? The grapevine I got tells me you''re not divorced yet."


    Jay wasn''t happy about it.


    Caleb''s brain hurts even more.


    "None of her work is up to me, don''t you mess around, you really want her, try it yourself."


    Caleb was so annoyed that he just hung up the phone.


    The air was quiet. And his world was chaos.

 Chapter 80 So ungrateful

    Chapter 80 So ungrateful


    After Alina won the top three at the decennial match, there were numerouspanies that wanted to


    sign her.


    But at Andre''s behest, Brandon refused one by one for Alina.


    And ording to Andre''s intention, she started to prepare her brand, which must beunched in the


    shortest possible time.


    Soon, Emma got the idea that Jay would be so eager to terminate her contract in order to sign Alina.


    Mulherd Manor.


    Alina looked at Emma, who was sitting across from her, holding her coffee cup in her left hand, "He


    went to Shirling that day to see Brooklyn."


    "Why don''t you just say that it''s for you?" Alina snickered, seeing through these tactics of Emma''s for a


    long time.


    Isn''t it just Caleb?


    But, as she thought about it, Alina looked at Emma and said sarcastically, "Now, you don''t have


    anything else but him, do you?"


    Emma¡¯s face instantly went white.


    "So, are you satisfied?" As Alina said, she had nothing left now.


    They have been fighting with each other for so long, but now Alina has won, and she is the ultimate


    winner after all.


    Whether she wants to believe it or not, things justy out in front of her.


    Emma was unwilling to give up.


    But how stupid she is, she now knows what she should do most, and there is nothing to do but to hold


    on to Caleb.


    Alina chuckled, "It doesn''t matter if I''m satisfied or not, what matters is you. Is this what you want?"


    "What I want?" Emma''s tone carried hatred.


    Alina, "Did you not make it possible for us to get to this point?"


    To put it bluntly, she was in too much of a hurry to bring Alina down, to get Alina to be her


    stepping stone.


    "You shouldn''t havee back, the fact that he used you to save me three years ago when you were


    pregnant says it all." Emma looked at Alina with pain .


    Alina, "It''s my freedom to be where I am, and the idea that you are is disgusting."


    Since she chose to stand against her in such a way, Emma is no longer qualified to say anything to her.


    Emma''s thin lips pursed as she looked at Alina, tears glistening in her eyes.


    Disgusting?


    "Do you watch TV shows?" Without waiting for Emma to say anything, Alina said, "I almost forgot, we


    used to watch soap operas together after we finished our homework for two years."


    "Do you remember which one of us hated the most at the time?"


    At that time, when they saw those opposite women, spoiling everything for the heroine, they felt that


    woman was so bad.


    Alina, "You look like the vicious woman in the TV show at the time."


    True or false nobledy.


    Before that TV series in the female match since childhood was reced in the gentry, and finally when


    the real nobledy back, did bad things to do thatdy.


    At that time, when they just watched the drama, they also felt that woman was abominable, how could


    she behave like that?


    "Alina!"


    "You think, you''re not as bad as she is? But in my opinion, you are even worse than her." That person


    was just unhappy with her identity.


    And Emma grabbed it.


    There is a fundamental difference between the two, but Emma doesn''t seem to want to admit it at this


    point.


    Emma, "Who are you to say that about me? Just because you''re the daughter of the Hughes family,


    you look down on me."


    "Emma, you probably don''t understand one thing, do you? No one is looking down on you, you are the


    one looking down on yourself."


    And, "Just because I''m the daughter of the Hughes family, I don''t deserve these inexplicable


    retaliations from you."


    The Hughes family at that time because of them even spoke carefully, for fear of hurting them.


    To put it bluntly, don¡¯t help a person too much.


    Emma looked at Alina, and the hatred in her eyes did not lessen because of Alina''s words, but grew


    stronger.


    Finally, she just said, "I have nothing now, you leave Ingford and don''t have any more contact with


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Caleb."


    "Up until now, how can you say such brainless things?"


    Alina looked at Emma sarcastically.


    Emma stood up, the hatred and coldness in her eyes was not concealed, "Alina, I have nothing now, I


    just want Caleb."


    "He''s not a thing, he''s a person. Even if I had nothing to do with him, you wouldn''t necessarily want


    him."


    "If you were really capable, you wouldn''t have married into the Collins family three years after I left."


    Thetter statement hit hard at Emma''s heart.


    Alina had no found in the past three years, while Emma still had no progress between her and Caleb,


    that''s what''s breaking her heart.


    But, "Before there was Grandpa Max, now it''s different."


    "Now? There is his mother."


    Emma¡¯s face changed when hearing Mrs. Collins.


    Looking at Alina in front of her, she was getting more and more hateful, just thinking that what kind of


    magic Alina was making.


    It is clear that Mrs. Collins does not like Alina very much as seen by everyone, yet she insists on not


    epting anyone but her.


    During these three years, not only her, but others as well, came to the door to propose to Caleb when


    they knew Alina was gone, but Mrs. Collins didn''t answer any of them.


    "I want him." Emma looked at Alina and said, word by word, full of determination.


    She couldn''t let go of Caleb.


    Without him, there was nothing left. Without Caleb, would she have to go back to the depths of the


    mountains?


    Alina didn''t bother to talk to her.


    On the subject of Caleb, she was not at all interested.


    "Just take him away, it''s none of my business."


    Emma picked up her bag and gave Alina a hateful look, but at the moment Emma turned around, she


    heard Alina say, "Wait."


    "What else do you want?"


    "Which one of you now owns the apartment in Zoe''s name?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I hope that you will transfer it to my name as soon as possible." Alina said in an indifferent tone.


    Emma turned back to Alina.


    Alina, "Since you''re so ungrateful, I guess you don''t care for anything my mom gave your family, right?"


    Her mother gave it to them at that time because she found that Emma and Hope were good girls and


    she felt sympathy with Zoe.


    But not anymore.


    After Zoe was gone, Emma acted so nastily, and ALina was going to take it back.

 Chapter 81 Support from the evil mother-in-law

    Chapter 81 Support from the evil mother-inw


    Emma, "That was given to my mother by your mother, you have no right to take it back." This is said


    with a bit of timidness.


    It''s because, when she first got close to Caleb, she needed some money to wrap herself up, so she


    sold the house.


    So, where does she have a house to return to Alina now?


    Alinaughed sarcastically, "So you''re just going to have it? It''s disgusting."


    Emma doesn''t look too good.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Eventually, she walked away.


    After Emma left, Alina asked Lucy to throw away all her used things, which Lucy would have done


    without her exnation.


    They also find Emma disgustingly bad.


    "Well, Lady Alina, don¡¯t be angry, and this time she''s getting what she deserves." Lucy saw it all.


    So, this person is doing all the bad things, God can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Alina "I''m not angry."


    Lucy let out a sigh, "Yes, not angry."


    What Alina said is true, not angry, but distressed.


    Things havee to this point, Emma still had no repentance.


    She went to such a good university and actually had a good future, and up to now, Alina doesn''t


    understand why on earth Emma had to go this way.


    The phone vibrated, she looked at the number and found it was Collins Castle''s number, she picked it


    up, "Hello."


    "Alina, Mom asked you toe back for dinner tonight."


    Going to Collins Castle?


    She hadn''t been too willing since Grandpa Max''s death, but thought about Mrs. Collins'' role in this


    Oklens trip, finally she agreed.


    To this day, Alina still doesn''t understand what kind of attitude Vanessa has towards her.


    Vanessa doesn''t like her.


    Even Julia could feel it, and yet, with such dislike, she was helping to take care of everything.


    Later, Alina then received a call from Brandon, who exined Andre''s idea to Alina on the other side of


    the phone.


    Then he added, "You have to make preparations on your side as soon as possible."


    "Well, I know."


    She is now famous.


    But there are only a few works in hand, Brandon''s intention is toe out with some series on the


    follow-up as soon as possible.


    That''s why it''s important to have good works.


    In fact, although Alina''s fame has only risen in the past two years, she has been preparing for it since


    she was in her teens.


    She is considered experienced.


    In the evening, at Collins Castle.


    On the table, most of the food was Alina''s favorite food. The maid prepared a bowl of soup for Alina,


    "Lady Alina, this is for you. You''ve been working hard this time, so you need more tonic."


    At that, Alina subconsciously looked at Vanessa for a moment.


    And Vanessa just ate calmly.


    It''s the beef soup Alina likes. Why do the older generation like to stew this soup when they give people


    tonic?


    At Shirling, Grandma Megan did the same, and so does this ex-mother-inw.


    "Thank you." Although Alina didn''t like the soup too much, she still drank it obediently.


    The taste is simr, light, not much vor.


    Julia suddenly thought of something and looked at Alina.


    "Alina, I have a friend who is getting married, and she so wants the wedding dress you designed."


    "What?"


    "I told her that you are my sister-inw, so..." Julia was too apprehensive to say anything further.


    Vanessa looked at her seriously, "Alina''s focus is not on personal customization right now."


    Julia instantly looked at Alina with bewilderment.


    Alina subconsciously nced at Vanessa.


    Her former mother-inw had broad vision.


    "She''s offering a high price, Alina."


    "Okay." Alina nodded, the price was a key.


    Juliaughed instantly.


    After dinner, Alina wanted to go straight back, but was dragged by Vanessa to have a cup of tea.


    At the tea table, Vanessa said, "This is fruit tea."


    "Ok."


    Alina didn''t want to drink tea in the evening, especially since she had a lot of time to spare and she


    wanted to have a good night''s rest.


    After all, it won''t be long before she''ll be busy again.


    The moment Alina picked up her cup of tea, Vanessa suddenly said, "I heard you hired that girl from


    the Sharp family to fight for you in the divorce case?"


    Alina almost choked herself.


    Alina looked at Vanessa , not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Vanessa, "You have the right attitude towards a broken marriage, decisive, firm and defiant of all."


    Is this apliment or undermining?


    Vanessa handed a document to Alina.


    Alina,"This is?"


    "Check it out."


    Alina took the document, scan it. However, the more she saw the end, the more her heart popped up


    into her throat.


    Grandpa Max had left a lot to her before.


    However she didn''t expect...


    "The shares of thepany?" The shares of thepany was not only the ones Grandpa Max gave


    her before.


    Previously, Grandpa Max gave her almost all of his personal property, yet now gave her his shares in


    the group too?


    "When Caleb started AIG, the initial capital was invested by Max, and Max has arge share in the


    Alina subconsciously swallowed, knowing that the Collins all have their own careers.


    Her father-inw and his sons all upy the dominant position in their own field.


    And when Grandpa Max invested in Caleb, it wasn''t a lot of money. But she didn''t expect Caleb to


    make it so big in one fell swoop.


    And now those investments he made back then, naturally, grew up.


    "This, I..."


    "Not trying to make him get nothing from the household? Now you are the biggest shareholder of the


    Alina¡¯s brain went nk.


    The news came too suddenly, she was overwhelmed by the reaction.


    Before Grandpa Max gave her those properties, she would not dare to take it, but now he gave her


    such arge share.


    "No, madam, you..." Alina was a bit confused by Vanessa.


    Why does it feel like Caleb is going to be screwed?

 Chapter 82 I am your big boss!

    Chapter 82 I am your big boss!


    Vanessa picked up the cup of tea in front of her and took a sip, "It''ste, go back."


    Vanessa has no answer to Alina''s question, which makes Alina a bit confused.


    When Alina got out of Collins Castle, she called Andre, who said, "I''d like to have that son too, if I were


    in the ce."


    "Is that case?"


    "That''s for sure."


    If her son was like this, she would hate not to have one.


    But as a mother, she didn''t take her son''s side on this point, so it''s clear that Vanessa is still very much


    on her feet when ites to the big issues.


    This alone makes Alina admire her.


    "Before Grandpa Max left me a lot of fortune, I do not want that, now this share..."


    And Vanessa totally looked like she was just responsible for passing it on to her.


    "Then be a good chairman."


    Alina remembered that Grandpa Max was the chairman of AIG before, and now the shares are


    "I just don''t want to get involved with him."


    "Just think of it to defeat Emma."


    Alina was instantly speechless. If Emma knows Alina will be the chairman of AIG, she will be


    pissed off.


    This also means that Caleb has little equity left, which was not evident before when Grandpa Max was


    alive.


    But if she did get involved, Emma would be overwhelmed.


    Just thinking about that face, and Caleb''s face, makes Alina feel better.


    "But don''t I have to be busy?" It''s not like she doesn''t have her own thing to do right now, she simply


    doesn''t have time to y.


    Andre, "Just go to a meeting, piss them off, why do you need to take it seriously?"


    That made Alina feel a lot more rxed in an instant.


    "Well, I''ll do as you say."


    Now, she is reallyfortable in her heart.


    What she doesn''t know is that Andre''s idea was a bad one, and Caleb was even more unkind to him


    when he found out about the fake divorce papers.


    Now if he knows that Alina is about to take up the chairmanship of AIG, he will not have time to find


    trouble with her.


    Alina went back to Mulherd Manor with a happy heart.


    In the dim light, the man''s Phantom was parked dominantly there. For Caleb''s visit, Alina just felt


    annoyed to death.


    Seeing the man sitting on her couch with that sullen face again, Alina was not nice, "What are you


    doing here?"


    Did he know about the shares?


    Originally in the time of getting that share, Alina still feel very tricky, but after Andre said, she changed


    her mind.


    Caleb and Emma had done so much wrong before, she had to give them something back to return the


    favor.


    "Go ahead, what''s the request?" The man asked in a cold tone.


    Alina raised her eyebrow.


    "Nothing." She replied dryly. It is impossible for him to take that share.


    Caleb looked over at her sternly.


    Alina, "How much does thepany make a year now?"


    "What are you asking that for?"


    Apparently, they were not on the same page at all, and Caleb didn''t understand Alina''s sudden


    question about thepany.


    Alina, "As thergest shareholder of thepany, shouldn''t I know the group''s annual profit?"


    The air was still.


    This moment, as if a pin dropped on the ground can also be heard clearly.


    Caleb, "What did you say? Shareholder?"


    Alina, "You don''t know yet?"


    Then what did he mean by the conditions he just mentioned? Didn''t he want to take back her shares


    and let him be theplete controller of AIG?


    Alina took the share transfer out and handed it to Caleb.


    It''s signed and sealed by Grandpa Max and hiswyer, and it''s a transfer document with absolute legal


    effect.


    Before, Caleb didn''t think much of it because his shares were in his grandfather''s hands, even after his


    death.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It''s not enough that Grandpa gave Alina his personal property, but now he gave her all the shares of


    thepany.


    Caleb looked at Alina and his eyes darkened.


    Alina jerked the document over, "Don''t doubt it, it was given to me by your mother herself, it''s


    absolutely true."


    "From now on, I am your boss, got it?" Looking at the man''s darkened face, Alina couldn''t tell how


    happy she was inside.


    Although she and Caleb are not a ve and master, but now there is really feeling of unrestrained


    pleasure.


    The next moment, a force came to her wrist, and without waiting for her to react, the man''s clear fresh


    breath approached.


    And then he circled her in his arms.


    Alina struggled.


    The man''s kiss, however, was more vicious.


    Caleb punished the woman in his arms. Who gave her the guts?


    Looking at her arrogance, Caleb wanted to punish her so badly.


    Alina was so dizzy that she felt her brain was about to explode.


    It took a while before Caleb let her go.


    Alina, "Caleb, you''re an asshole, I''m your big boss now, how are you do this to me?"


    "Yes, Boss, remember to be at thepany tomorrow for the board meeting." The corners of the man''s


    mouth curled up.


    His smile gives Alina the feeling that there is a trap.


    Caleb in her world is never a good man.


    "Okay." Alina wasn''t afraid of him.


    Looking at her exasperated look, the smile on the man''s face grew thicker.


    Looking at this smile, Alina was more exasperated.


    And he even kissed her.


    Thinking of this, Alina is very angry, rushed to the bathroom to washed her mouth.


    When he came out, she saw Caleb, full of chills, still in.


    His character is so unpredictable.


    "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Don''t ever tell her that this man is still going to live here.


    It was as if the man had read her mind, and the next moment, he said, "Do I need to remind you of our


    current rtionship?"


    Speaking of this rtionship, Alina got angry.


    She believed in Isabel''s ability and she would help her clear up this rtionship in the shortest possible


    time.

 Chapter 83 Make him get nothing

    Chapter 83 Make him get nothing


    Finally, it was Alina who was too nervous, Caleb didn''t mean to stay here, and before he left, "Think


    about Brooklyn."


    When she heard these words, Alina immediately got angry again.


    This man won''t be satisfied until she''s pissed off, will he? He''s still reminding her about Brooklyn.


    Emma is really important to him.


    Alina, "Don''t even think about it."


    It''s his own debt, what does it have to do with her? Think about it? Think her ass.


    Alina cursed Caleb with all the bad words she knows, but her heart is still not relieved very much.


    Caleb is gone.


    Alina, however, is very angry.


    "Lady Alina, don¡¯t be angry anymore." Lucy said.


    Three years ago, he hurt Alina for the sake of Emma, and he is still so endless.


    No matter who is at this point, it is also absolutely intolerable.


    "I''m not angry." Alina has long stopped caring him.


    Between her and Caleb, only love will feel hurt, and when there is no love, everything he does will not


    hurt her.


    Back to the room, she called Penny, and she is probably still having dinner as Shirling is just getting


    dark.


    "Mommy, I miss you." On the phone, the child is sweet-mouthed.


    "Mommy misses my baby girl, too."


    It seems that the grandmother''s matter is to catch tight, until the grandmother''s matter is investigated


    clearly, she will immediately go back to Shirling.


    As for the rest, it would have been unimportant to her.


    She talked to Penny for a while.


    After that, she talked to her grandfather for a while. On the phone,her grandfather gave her a lot of


    instructions, and Alina nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This night, Alina slept extremely well.


    The next morning, Alina went to AIG, not that she took the chairmanship seriously.


    She also knew that ording to Caleb''s ruthless tactics, the shares would sooner orter be taken


    back by him, and the group was developed by him.


    How could she be allowed to y anything?


    She was purely here to give Caleb a hard time, and when she arrived, she saw Isabel''s car in the


    garage.


    And upstairs, to her further surprise, Emma was also there.


    Seeing her, Emma''s face was full of wariness and discontent, "What are you doing here?"


    Alina, "What does it matter to you?"


    "Alina, don''t you think you are insistent? You said you don''t care while appearing in front of him, you''re


    still as hypocritical as ever."


    Emma said fiercely.


    Alina froze for a moment at her words.


    Hypocritical?


    So the kindness she showed Emma in the past, in Emma''s eyes, was just her hypocrisy?


    So, that''s what she thought.


    At this moment, looking at the hatred in Emma''s eyes, Alina noticed not all good will be seen to be


    good.


    "I don¡¯t know if I''m hypocritical or not, but I do know you taught me one thing."


    "Don''t mind other people''s business, good or bad, you''ll get youreuppance."


    This is a clear retort to Emma.


    Emma looked at Alina with a white face.


    In her eyes, there are tears of aggression.


    She looked like Alina had bulled her. Alina snickered,zy to take care of her.


    Isabel came out of Caleb''s office and the moment she opened the door, everyone felt the coldness


    "Meet me at thewyer this afternoon." Isabel said to Alina.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    Isabel is gone.


    And Emma froze for a moment when she saw Isabel, and then looked freely at Alina.


    At the moment Isabel disappeared, Emma said, "Caleb is going to divorce you, isn''t he?"


    Emma has seen Isabel on the cover of a magazine, a very famous divorcewyer.


    Alina looked at Emma like she was an idiot, "She''s mywyer."


    At this, Emma¡¯s face froze.


    Looking at her, Alina thought she was brainless. No wonder Caleb couldn''t promote her in the past year


    even in help of ef.


    Alina went in.


    And Emma stood there for a long, long time, unable toe back to her senses. So Alina asked Isabel


    to be herwyer?


    She wanted Caleb to get nothing after the marriage?


    When she thought about it, Emma''s face got worse and worse.


    In the office.


    Alina looked at Caleb, who did not look very well, and thought that Isabel had just showed a lot of


    evidence against him.


    "How much have you prepared?" Eventually, Caleb finally spoke, his tone full of chill.


    Alina, "I have all the evidence of your cheating, especially the ones you have done recently, I will just


    pick two of them."


    At the word, his eyes shed sharp.


    At this moment, he finally understood that Alina''s divorce was not a temper tantrum, nor was it just a


    joke.


    She, for real, wants a divorce.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Alina continued, "Do you think Emma would still be attracted to


    you if she knew you get nothing?"


    The two looked at each other, one was a calm provocative smile, while the other, was sharp and darkly


    dangerous.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Want to try it?"


    So that she sessfully can walk away from the marriage? She is really smart.


    "You really want to get rid of me that badly?"


    "Of course."


    "......"


    "Daydreaming about it everyday." Alina was telling the truth.


    When she learned that the marriage between her and Caleb was still going, no one knows what she


    really felt in her heart.


    Some people say she''s stupid.


    The divorce is what the third party whats.


    Yet she just wants to get rid of this man.


    Alina looked at Alina, scrutiny in her eyes.


    He really tried to see Alina through.


    Alina was a bit ufortable by his gaze, "Originally our rtionship was quite simple and clear


    before, it was you who didn''t cherish it."


    She meant that when she asked nothing from the divorce, yet this man refused.


    He always felt that she had some conspiracy.


    Alina doesn''t mind at all what kind of person she really is in Caleb''s mind.

 Chapter 84 Not easy to divorce

    Chapter 84 Not easy to divorce


    Alina and Caleb went to the conference room together, and Emma, who had been waiting for Caleb,


    saw the scene.


    As Tomas was about to follow him in with the papers, Emma grabbed him, "Why is she going to the


    conference room?"


    That''s Alina.


    Emma was already unhappy with Alina, and now when she saw the two of them together at work, she


    felt a choking sensation in her heart.


    Obviously, it ispletely uneptable for her what is happening now.


    Tomas looked at her apprehensively and said, "It''s the board meeting."


    "So what''s Alina doing in there?" Don''t ever tell her that Alina still has something to do with this group.


    If that''s the case, she might see Caleb at work day in and day out in the future.


    Emma''s face looks very bad when she thinks about it.


    "If there is no surprise, Miss Hughes will be the chairman of this group."


    Boss of Caleb? How could it be? How could this happen?


    Alina came back in silence, but now, Emma always felt that Alina had a feeling of settling scores.


    For Oklens big show, she didn''t move at all, so it''s totally here for her?


    As she thought this, Emma''s face grew whiter and whiter.


    The sessionsted until noon.


    Alina, somewhat wearily, and Caleb emerged from the conference room, followed by arge group of


    shareholders.


    Looking at the image of the two walking together, at that moment, Emma didn''t know what it was like to


    have a storm sweep over her sanity.


    This shameless woman.


    When in the underground garage, Alina didn''t agree to have lunch with Caleb, and after the meeting


    was over, she was in a hurry to leave.


    However, she met Emma in the underground garage.


    "You shameless woman." Emma couldn''t help but yell at Alina.


    At her words fell, Alina pped Emma''s face so hard that Emma felt her temples popping.


    Alina is not the silent person she used to be.


    So now she all the time fights back.


    Emma looked at her with bitterness, "You hit me?"


    "I''m going to give that words to you, and I think I have a fact to inform you about."


    "......"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Although I don''t care for the marriage between Caleb and me, every penny he spent for you during the


    life of my marriage to him was half mine."


    "......"


    "I''ll see mywyer in a moment, I have the right to pursue my property, so you wait for thewsuit."


    Later, Alina went straight to her car.


    Emma stood in ce with a chilled body, never at that moment, felt such a sense of humiliation now.


    When Alina took her for?


    Caleb''s mistress?


    So, what is Alina doing now? Falling out with Caleb and pursue her?


    Not to mention Caleb, Emma has never seen Alina at this state before.


    She is, indeed, too ruthless.


    Emma stood in ce, and for a long, long time could note back, feeling suffocating.


    Alina went straight to Isabel.


    She looked so adorable, but it can make others scandalized.


    It was as if hearing this name would mean losing everything.


    "Mr. Collins won''t agree to divorce you yet." Isabel said as she took a sip from the coffee cup in front of


    her.


    Alina, "He had to, he was the one who cheated."


    Alina said fiercely.


    Isabel''s hand holding her coffee cup paused.


    And then she looked at Alina and said, "He said it was before the marriage, and he didn''t admit it


    during the marriage."


    "Deny it? But that evidence..."


    "There is no they are in bed."


    Alina, "What do you mean?"


    Meaning that the evidence is not solid enough?


    She doesn''t like this result.


    How to take a pictures of them in bed?


    Does she expect Caleb to give it to her himself?


    Isabel put down the coffee cup in her hand, "Now there are two problems, first, Mr. Collins does not


    want to divorce. Second, Mr. Collins won''t admit he cheated on you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In that case, it''s not easy to get a divorce."


    "I just want to know if I can divorce."


    Isabel, "Yes."


    "Good, no matter how much it costs, I need the divorce."


    Alina said very firmly to Isabel.


    Isabel looked at the determination in Alina''s eyes and nodded, "Okay, I know."


    When she went to Caleb today, he seemed pretty confident that he thought Alina was making a fuss.


    But now he saw that she want a divorce for real.


    So, no matter how good a man is, there are times when it is better not to be too presumptuous.


    Once the woman gives birth to the idea of divorce, that is, must be divorced. But do not think that she is


    in a temper tantrum.


    Alina, "One more thing."


    "What?"


    "Half of the money he spent for Emma was mine, and I''m pursuing it."


    Not only does she want Caleb get nothing, but she also wants the third party to pay them back.


    This is a first for Alina. Isabel has been in so manywsuits, but this is the first time she saw Alina has


    been so aggressive.


    "She''s spent a lot of money from Mr. Collins over the years, hasn''t she?" Isabel said, pretending she


    didn''t know Caleb well.


    Alina,"That illness alone should have millions, her house and her care are his."


    Those, and the credit cards, the jewelry were things that could definitely be checked.


    And all are worth a lot, so to let Emma return them, Alina is letting Emma go bankrupt.


    She is really very ruthless.


    "Since these are your requests, I will add them for you."


    "Okay."


    Alina''s heart finally felt better.


    How indifferent she was during the previous trip to Oklens, then how ruthless she is now.


    Before she was all heart to enter, and now is to settle the scores little by little.

 Chapter 85 Settlement of scores with you

    Chapter 85 Settlement of scores with you


    And Alina doesn''t know that though Isabel is her attorney, she is also a messenger. Under that baby


    face, there are serious eyes, but also has a gossip heart.


    Now she had ryed her request to Caleb.


    Emma is looking for Caleb today, Caleb has been busy as an excuse not to see her.


    Emma did not want go give up, unwilling to just leave.


    At this moment, she stood in the office doorway, listening to the conversation inside. Otto said, "It


    seems she is really settling scores with you guys."


    "Hmph." Caleb grunted coldly.


    Before, he always thought she was lusting.


    "Isabel said that in the part where she asked Emma to return her property, she was particrly serious


    in her request."


    Seriously, that means it''s not a temper tantrum?


    This woman dare to do anything.


    After hearing the conversation inside, Emma was shocked, not expecting what Alina had said to herself


    in the underground garage earlier was for real.


    What qualifies her?


    With that one marriage license between her and Caleb? Her heart was constantly heaving, it was clear


    that that marriage license was of great use.


    How many women have wanted a marriage license with Caleb over the years and never got one, and


    that includes her.


    She thought that with that incident, she would at least have an advantage over Caleb.


    But what she didn''t expect in any way was, Caleb, a man with a very clear head in his feelings, is not


    just anyone can calcte.


    All these years, he gave her everything, even took her to attend less than a party.


    The outside world, almost universally, believes that she will be the second wife of Master Caleb and is


    going to rece Alina.


    And yet, even with all the outside pressure, there was no response from Caleb.


    It''s as if what everyone is talking about has nothing to do with him.


    At that time, she thought, anyway, Alina is gone, she will just wait till she bes his wife.


    No one can rece her presence and position.


    But Alina came back.


    After these years of events, Emma clearly realized that no one can threaten Caleb, so how in the end


    he agreed to marry Alina? Or, in fact, he...


    When she thought of this, Emma''s face turned even whiter.


    "The message to you is no problem, but Isabel treats her parry seriously." The conversation in the face


    continues.


    Otto said in a gruff tone.


    The implication is that Isabel is not going to let the rtionship between Caleb and Otto get the better


    of her.


    "Got it." Caleb was annoyed as hell.


    Alina is serious.


    With this realization to begin with, his heart is clogged with fear.


    Otto was gone.


    Emma went inside and Caleb saw her and felt more than annoyed, "Why aren''t you back yet?"


    Emma, "Do you not want to see me even now?"


    Her tone was soft with indescribable aggravation.


    Since she came back from Oklens, Caleb''s attitude towards her has been so nonchnt that Emma


    was panicking.


    She was really afraid that if this went on, she would really lose himpletely, and it would be a very


    bad thing for her.


    Caleb looked at her and said, "It''s time for you to calm down."


    "I..."


    "I warned you, take what I give you. Don''t presume what I don¡¯t give you." The man''s every word was


    all danger.


    In that case, as Caleb also said before, when exactly is it?


    It was she first proposed marriage to him.


    That''s when Alina was gone.


    She thought that it would work.


    But what she didn''t expect that was Caleb''s answer, and at that time she hated Alina, hated that even


    though she was dead, she still held a ce in this man''s heart.


    "I took what you gave me, but I lost it." Emma looked at Caleb with teary eyes .


    That looked so aggravating.


    Caleb frowned, "It''s because you did not cherish it."


    "Yeah, I don''t cherish, because those don''t matter to me at all." Emma said emotionally.


    Tears fell.


    "You know what I want, don''t you?"


    "You want it and I''m going to give it?" Caleb''s tone cooled.


    Emma panicked.


    Looking at Caleb''spletely cold face, she was actually scared inside.


    The next moment, Emma bowed her head, which looked so pathetic.


    When she softened her attitude, Caleb was actually ufortable.


    After all, Alina is in turmoil, and if Emma is also in turmoil, he won''t be able to cope with it.


    Caleb, "Go back."


    "Even if I cherish it, so what? Could I just go on now?" Emma looked at Caleb with red eyes .


    Emma raised her right hand.


    "The most critical finger is crushed and fractured, I don''t know if I''ll be able to exert myself by the time I


    recover."


    For now, that hand is still wrapped and the conservative treatment is still used at the moment.


    Right hand is important to her career, however, this hand is nowpletely ruined.


    Not to mention that Brooklyn will not give her surgery, even if Brooklyn agrees, it may not be normal.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    Emma continued, "Caleb, I really don''t have anything but you right now."


    These words was said so sadly, no matter who just heard such words will certainly be moved by it.


    Yet such sadness gave him a feeling of breathlessness.


    This kind of sadness is like a shackle to hold him firmly in ce, and such a feeling makes him feel


    very ufortable.


    But, he can''t get rid of it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You say I don''t cherish it. I actually did cherish the opportunity, but that show..."


    Thetter words, which Emma did not continue, also let him know the meaning.


    If she had seeded in that show, then her reputation would have beenpletely earned.

 Chapter 86 Bite like a mad dog

    Chapter 86 Bite like a mad dog


    And because of that show of hers, the designers who came to the show that day brought works that


    were screened at every level.


    Also, those people knew what the show was like, and there was no hubaloo like Alina''s.


    Alina''s appearance was an ident and a revenge.


    "You think I''m wrong to hate her, but everything I have..." Emma said, her tone choked with tears.


    "How can I not hate her?"


    That show was her best chance.


    As long as that show is sessful, what''s the Oklens 10-year show? Originally that show was also a


    preparation for the Oklenspetition.


    That show was already a failure, and there''s actually not much hope for the Oklenspetition, is


    there? So how can he me this on her now?


    Alina is back at Mulherd Manor, and unlike Emma, she is now fresh after all that she has done.


    She just feels a lot more rxed in my heart.


    "Brandon, what''s up?" Receiving Brandon''s call, Alina put her bag down.


    Brandon on the other side of the phone said, "Did Tomas just call me?"


    Alina froze.


    Caleb is a vengeful man, and Tomas is Caleb''s man, so what was the call to Brandon for?


    "What did he say?"


    "Let me make a trip back to Ingford."


    "Don''te back, he''s been biting people like a mad dogtely." Alina said without thinking.


    At this time, she does not want Brandon toe back, if something happens, she is going to go crazy.


    Brandon on the other side of the phoneughed.


    "You''re worried about me?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Just kidding, things are at a critical stage on her side right now too.


    Brandon is also very busy now, where there is time toe back to deal with Caleb ?


    Caleb has a hot temper, fights with Andre again and again, but thanks to Andre''s good skills, or he is


    going to be crippled.


    How could Brandone back and take a risk on such a vicious man, who is better to stay away from?


    If Brandon is injured, who''s going to do her job with this pile of work?


    "Okay, be careful then." Brandon said in an exnatory manner.


    "I know."


    If Brandon doesn''te back, there''s no guarantee that Caleb will pin everything on her, and she


    doesn''t care.


    Anyway, now they are now considered to bepletely fallen out. She did not do anything hical,


    so she has nothing to be afraid of.


    Alina is starting to prepare rted things, after all, it is about to have her own brand, after which her


    career will reach a higher level.


    She has been busy for a full day, worked overtime and sleptte. The next morning, Alina originally


    wanted to sleep longer.


    But, at six o''clock, the phone vibrated and woke her up, "Hello."


    "Come down."


    A man''s serious voice came from the other side of the phone.


    When she heard it was Caleb, Alina''s anger was instantly overwhelmed, "Are you nuts?"


    It''s still dawn outside, so where is she going?


    "It''s time for a meeting."


    "What the hell?"


    Apparently, Alina didn''te back to her sense.


    "The board meeting is at 7,30, and you have ten minutes to get up."


    It was several seconds before she snapped out of it, "The board meeting?"


    "Need I remind you, the AIG''srgest shareholder?"


    Alina thought this sounded so ironic.


    But now there was no time to argue with him, and finally Alina got up from the bed with reluctance.


    Although Caleb had given her a time limit, she dawdled for half an hour.


    In the car, Alina said with anger, "As the president of thepany, don''t I have the right to say I won''t


    go to the meeting?"


    Suddenly she regretted receiving that shareholder document.


    The man''s slender fingers tapped on his notebook, and he raised his eyebrows. Even in the morning,


    he looked spirited.


    Alina remembered that he usually sleptte at night, so how in the world did he manage to be spirited?


    Caleb, "At least right now you don''t have the right."


    "Why?"


    "It''s such a big deal that thepany changed its chairman, and you''re cking off now at this time?"


    Alina, "Why do I get the feeling that you''re just tossing me around on purpose?"


    What just changed the chairman?


    He didn''t have meetings every day at that time, did he?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Howe she doesn''t have the right to bezy?


    Caleb looked at her, the seriousness in his eyes growing, "You''re not tossing me around too."


    Alina''s mind was not very clear this morning, and now when Caleb said this, Alina was confused.


    This man is deliberately tossed her.


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry as she stares at him.


    "Caleb, wait and see." Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and dropped the harsh words.


    Only when Alina is so unclear can she say such things, if she is sober, Caleb will be pissed off by her


    words.


    Calebughed at her tiger-like appearance.


    Reaching out, he dotingly rubbed her head, "Not well behaved at all."


    The previous Alina was really well behaved and never got into trouble.


    Now she always makes a big deal.


    "Emma is well behaved." Alina said without good grace.


    When Caleb said that, she also felt that she was really well behaved in the past.


    That''s why it gives the man the illusion that he can just hurt her.


    But now, not anymore.


    When Emma was mentioned, Caleb''s face sank, "Enough."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Caleb''s face got worse and worse.


    Yesterday Emma cried a lot in the office, and at first he wasn''t quite sure what was going on, but then


    Tomas said that Emma had heard all those words of Otto.


    "Did you say those things to her too?"


    Alina''s mind was bing clearer now, so she understood what Caleb was saying at once.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 87 Emma‘s aggrieved crying

    Chapter 87 Emma¡®s aggrieved crying


    Caleb''s face was already sunken, but now it''s even worse.


    Alina looked to Caleb, "The only way you can protect her is to hurry up and clear what''s going on


    between us, or..."


    When she said this, Alina looked at Caleb coldly.


    Or what?


    It could be easily handled, however, Caleb at that time never appreciated the opportunity.


    Now, to this point, it is obvious that more people and things will be involved.


    "Stop it." Eventually, Caleb withdrew his gaze from her.


    Alina, "Then do as I ask, do it, otherwise as you know, I don''t like to drag it out."


    "......"


    "I''ve got plenty of leverage between you and her." It was a threat.


    In the small space, the danger is pervasive, Tomas driving the car can not wait to abandon the car to


    escape.


    Caleb is the only person in high society who can make a divorce look like a marketce.


    And before Tomas also thought that Alina was just having a tantrum, but after this, he could see it


    Emma is at thepany again.


    When she saw Caleb and Alina appear together, the emotions she had been organizing all night fell


    apart again.


    Alina smiled, "Well, she''s going to be aggravated again."


    She looked at Caleb mockingly.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    Alina took steps in the direction of the conference room, while Caleb approached Emma, "What are


    you doing here again?"


    There was so much impatience in his voice.


    It seemed to Caleb that he had said everything he needed to say to this woman.


    Emma lifted the thermos bucket on her left hand, "The porridge is nice this morning and I wanted to


    bring some over to you."


    Caleb pinched his sore brow.


    "Caleb, is she even going tomute with you now?" Emma looked at Caleb tentatively .


    Yesterday Tomas said that Alina was the new chairman of thepany after the old Collins.


    She thought that among the three of them, Caleb was the shining star, and that she would be the one


    who would be next to the shining star once Alina was pushed out.


    Yet now she is ufortable that Alinamutes to work with Caleb. What''s more important is where


    Alina is standing now.


    "Get back." Caleb looked at her with stern eyes.


    At this moment, she even felt a strong sense of danger.


    The words that came to her lips were swallowed hard.


    "Porridge."


    "Take it back." The man turned around and left indifferently.


    Emma stood still and watched Caleb''s indifferent back, clearly no one was doing anything, yet she felt


    a burning sensation on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She felt embarrassed, standing still.


    Even though, under Caleb''s authority, no one dared to look at he, Emma still felt like a joke for all to


    see.


    "Alina." Emma whispered the name silently, feeling nothing but hatred for her.


    She has nothing left but Caleb, and now, she wants to take everything away from him.


    Her phone vibrated, she took it out, which kind of broke her embarrassment.


    It''s an unknown number, "Hello."


    "Miss Emma?"


    "It''s me." It was an unfamiliar voice, one Emma didn''t recognize.


    The next moment, however, she knew exactly who was on the other side of the phone, "This is Isabel,


    thewyer of Alina Hughes, let''s meet."


    "What are you calling me for?" Emma was already in a bad mood, and now she heard that this was


    Alina''swyer, she couldn''t help but get irritated.


    "Miss Bell, please calm down, I just have a few questions I need to check with you."


    "There''s nothing I can do with you, so don''t call me again."


    After saying that, Emma just hung up the phone.


    There was never a moment when she felt as humiliated as she does now.


    Alina''swyer called her, and she knew in her heart what that really meant. It meant that Alina was


    serious about what she said in the underground garage.


    And with that marriage license between her and Caleb, it would be her right too.


    At one time, Emma had never expected so much, nor did she think that she, the youngdy of the


    Hughes family, would actually do such a thing.


    As same as those women, she fights with her husband¡¯s mistress in the divorce.


    The meeting, which did notst long, finished in an hour or so.


    Caleb and Alina came out of the conference room together. Emma walked straight towards them and


    Caleb''s eyes shed with anger when he saw that she was still there.


    The next moment Emma was directly in front of them, and without waiting for Caleb to say anything,


    she first said to Alina, "You have to do this, don''t you?"


    Alina, "Don''t you have to do the same?"


    She naturally knows that Emma is looking for her trouble now, something must have happened, but it


    doesn''t matter.


    Whatever it is, she deserves it now.


    Emma, "Alina, is this how you humiliate me? Who are you to humiliate me like that?"


    "What did you do?"


    Caleb clearly didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I got a call from herwyer." Emma looked at Caleb with resignation and pain .


    The scene then cooled down.


    With one stern look from Caleb, all those present dispersed.


    He coldly looked at Emma , "Follow me to the office."


    His tone was full of danger and discontent, and Emma''s heart stuttered, thinking that it was probably


    Caleb''s discontent that she was making a scene at the office.


    But she, really, couldn''t help it.


    No one knows what it was like for Alina when herwyer called her.


    It was as if Alina was stripping her clothes, one by one, and exposing her to the sun.


    In office, Emma has been crying.


    As if she was aggrieved. After all, in her heart Caleb is a god-like existence, dominating the destiny of


    all.


    But she never thought that she would also face the same embarrassing situation as those women who


    are mistress.

 Chapter 88 Good move

    Chapter 88 Good move


    Alina leisurely stroked her nice nails, unlike Emma''s aggravation, she now stood in the position of


    defeating Emma.


    Caleb was smoking.


    Before, he always thought that Alina was messing around, but he did not expect that she would get


    divorce.


    Let her attorney find Emma, and he knew exactly what she was up to.


    A number shed on Caleb''s phone and was quickly answered, "Caleb."


    It''s Isabel''s voice.


    At this, Alina was nervous, and it was only then that she remembered that Caleb had a friend named


    Otto Sharp.


    Are these two rted?


    Alina felt a headache.


    "Come to my office right now." Caleb said in a chilling tone to Isabel on the other side of the phone.


    Emma looked smugly at Alina, and apparently heard Isabel''s voice, like she was saying, "See? The


    However, if this were usual, Isabel would probably have listened to Caleb, but today...


    She tangled for a moment and her tone was a bit more serious than earlier, "Caleb, I know why you''re


    looking for me, but I''m sorry I can''t see you until thiswsuit is over."


    "Isabel."


    "Well, I am now your wife¡¯swyer, I will not be threatened by you, nor will I be bribed by you, or I will


    be just as the evidence in court."


    Caleb and Emma are now both looking unpleasant.


    Alina smiled brightly.


    Knowing the indirect rtionship between Isabel and Caleb, there was actually bit of concern on her


    side.


    But now, none of this needs to worry her anymore.


    Ste felt Caleb''s heavy breath, not half threatened by him, continued, "And I think that you need to


    reflect on your attitude towards marriage, there is nothing wrong with her pursuit."


    "......"


    "You might as well think now about how Miss Bell is going to fill your joint marital property, and by the


    way, let me remind you of this. Every penny you spend for Miss Bell now is joint property, and she has


    to pay back half of it."


    Caleb mmed the phone in anger.


    At this, Caleb smashed his phone at the corner, at that moment, his heart was constantly heaving.


    "Hahahaha." Alina couldn''t hold back herughter any longer.


    Looking at Caleb and Emma''s pale faces, she couldn''t help herself.


    Thewyer Andre found is really good.


    She just need to say what she wants, and she can piss these two people off.


    "Caleb." Emma looked at Caleb with tears in her eyes.


    Just now the phone call was not aloud, but she heard it all.


    Caleb looked at Alina with hatred as if you hadn''t heard Emma''s words.


    Alina, "Ahem." "You hear that? Remember to find a way to pay me back, and also, every penny you


    spend from him now is our joint property, and it has to be paid back."


    Alina looked at Emma with a heavier tone.


    Looking at her white face, Alina¡¯s heart was soothing to the extreme.


    "Go back first." Caleb, holding back his anger, looked at this arrogant woman and simply wanted to tear


    her apart.


    A man, especially a sessful man, surrounded by a number of women, it is all very normal.


    It is also very normal to give some gifts to women. Their wives are choosing to hold back in order to


    maintain their image and marriage.


    They will swallowed all the bitterness.


    Emma thinks Alina wouldn''t dare to do so. Caleb spent a lot of money on her because of that incident.


    At that time when getting those, she never thought she would suffer this scene today.


    "Stay, it just so happens that today we are all here, we can count how much it really cost.¡±


    "Alina!" The man gritted his teeth and looked at her, Alina,"She spent millions on that illness, didn''t


    she? Using your wife''s bone marrow."


    The air, once again, froze.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The original smile on Alina''s face was reced by coldness.


    Caleb was stiff, looking at Alina''s sharpness and coldness at the moment, and his heart felt like it was


    blocked with a piece of cotton.


    As for Emma, this illness was originally her capital to show off in front of Alina.


    She also always thought that because of an illness like that, Alina will realize that she is not as


    important as she is to Caleb and that their marriage license is useless.


    She is still nothing in Caleb''s heart.


    Yet Alina actually attacked her with this matter?


    Only she knows what her illness was like, and when she thinks of all the things she did back then,


    Emma''s eyes darkened.


    Alina looked at her and said, "Even a normal person with this kind of disease would need no less than


    a million for treatment, and Caleb gave you the best medical resources, so the hospital room alone


    costs several thousand a day, right?"


    "......"


    "How long did you stay? What kind of high ss caregivers were used? You were enjoyable with his


    financial resources, right?"


    "That''s enough." Caleb''s brain was throbbing with pain, and he couldn''t hear any more.


    Alina looked sharply at Caleb, "I know that this is nothing to you, but even if it''s a dime, it''s still our joint


    property."


    "I''ll give it all to you."


    "You give it to me? Half of what you have is mine, and besides, you''re the one who cheated on me, you


    will get nothing, so what are you going to give me? Embezzle thepany''s public money? It''s all


    mine."


    She holds thergest shareholder share of thepany now.


    She won''t budge on the joint property. Caleb will get nothing and the money spent on Emma will be


    taken back.


    She is really ruthless.


    She won.


    Such a tactic is more than ruthless. Who would dare to do what she did?


    "Caleb, the things I have in these eyes, is not aspensation for your guilt, but..."


    "Is it true that he slept with you?" Alina sharply interrupted Emma.


    Emma instantly turned white on her face.


    What did she mean? Did she know all about it?

 Chapter 89 You give me the chance to humiliate her

    Chapter 89 You give me the chance to humiliate her


    At this moment at Alina such sharp words, the atmosphere again frozen, Emma heart churning.


    Especially when she looked at Alina, who looked like she knew everything, her heart was choking, and


    she always felt as if Alina knew everything.


    She wanted to say something, however, nothing came out from her mouth.


    Does she know, or does she not know?


    Numerous possibilities shed in Emma''s mind. She wanted to say something, but dared not.


    Alina, "Even if it was him slept with you, it''s not a reason for him topensate you with joint property."


    Looking at Emma''s pale face, Alina said in a more sarcastic tone.


    And Emma''s heart felt even more humiliated.


    She never thought there would be a day like this, in her heart, Alina has always been a soft target.


    How dare she say such humiliating things about her


    Outside, Tomas and others are waiting anxiously, even through the office door, they can feel the heavy


    atmosphere inside.


    Just as everyone was getting nervous, the office door suddenly opened and Emma came running out


    of it in tears.


    The staff looked at each other, and then rushed to bury their heads in work.


    In the office, Alina are confronting with Caleb.


    "Are you satisfied?" The man looked at her coldly, and in his eyes were full of anger and ice cold.


    The aura of danger surrounded Alina.


    Alina blew on her nails and stood up to look at Caleb coldly.


    The corners of her mouth lifted in a sarcastic smile, "Not satisfied."


    Three years ago, although Caleb had to use her to save Emma, but ording to Emma¡¯s tricks, she


    did not believe that Emma did not know that she was Caleb''s wife.


    Once, she was told by her ssmates that Emma likes to steal everything from her, whether it''s her


    work or the limelight.


    She never cared about it.


    But if that scene three years ago was also a calcted grab, then it''s time for Alina to show her that


    she''s not a soft target for her to take advantage of.


    "You!"


    "That illness she had was true?" If only, three years ago Emma would have known that she was


    Caleb''s wife, then she also had reason to be suspicious of Emma''s illness.


    Caleb has a cold glint in his eye.


    "Alina, enough."


    "Enough? Don''t forget, this opportunity I can sit here today and humiliate her is given by you."


    Now this is unbearable?


    When she wanted to simply divorce before, he didn''t agree.


    Now, he said it was enough.


    How can it be that good?


    In Oklens, although there is no danger, but Alina also clearly see what kind of face Emma really is.


    She didn''t fight not because she was afraid of her opponent, but because she didn''t have time. All her


    thoughts were on that big game during that time.


    Even so, how much trouble did Emma give her? Now the whole world knows that she, Jon Hughes,


    has a scumbag ex-husband.


    It''s a disgrace..


    Alina felt ashamed of Caleb. She hadn''t mentioned him to anyone in Shirling for three years.


    "What the hell do you want?" Caleb finally relented.


    He''s seen Alina''s changes before, but her mouth is so harsh that it doesn''t give in to anyone, and she


    has ruthless attack.


    He never knew that his wife could cause him a headache when she misbehaved.


    "When you cheated, did you think about what I was going to do?¡±


    For the first time, there was hate in Alina''s tone.


    She will always remember the day this man gave her three days to think about it and had such a tough


    attitude.


    When Brandon picked her up from the hospital afterwards, she could feel the man''s indifference and


    callousness even when he was passing his words.


    And that cold indifference was not only to her, but also to the child in her belly.


    Originally, she did not have time to settle these, and now she will settle them all together.


    "She and I are not what you think we are." Caleb looked at Alina with stern eyes.


    Alina, "You feel guilty that she can''t get pregnant for the rest of her life, don''t you? You are really


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    capable, when you were delirious, you still.."


    "Alina!"


    They stared at each other, the coldness is pervasive.


    Alina ruffled her long hair, and the sharpness in her eyes grew stronger, "Grandpa Max took care of


    me. But it wasn''t me who forced you to marry me, so who are you to treat me that way? Are you taking


    revenge on me or on Grandpa Max?"


    That marriage was wrong.


    But Alina didn''t ask for that mistake, so why should she pay for it?


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Alina continued, "You don''t like me, you don''t want me, you


    can tell me, I can tell Grandpa Max. Why do you put on that sullen face?"


    This is the first time Alina summed up the marriage, the words are not long, but every word is to the


    point.


    As she said, that marriage is hispromise with his grandfather. But at the same time, that was not


    what she had begged for.


    The two men confronted each other, and just as Caleb was about to say something else, Tomas'' voice


    came from outside, "Sir, it''s not good."


    The door to the office was thrown open and Tomas'' face was all gloomy.


    Caleb already had a headache, and now that Tomas came in like this, he knew it was important,


    "What''s going on?"


    It''s not often that Tomas loses his temper like this.


    The next moment, Tomas said, "Miss Emma..."


    "What''s going on?"


    "She''s on the rooftop."


    Without waiting for Alina to understand, Caleb got up from his office chair and left the office.


    Tomas nced at Alina apprehensively and hurried to follow.


    Now Alina realized that Emma was the only can toss around. She took out her phone and dialed Ste.


    "Ste ,e to AIG, there''s big news waiting for you." Hanging up the phone, Alina just left AIG.

 Chapter 90 Big Trouble

    Chapter 90 Big Trouble


    AIG downstairs was full of reporters.


    This is the center of Ingford''sndmarks and is very crowded, and Alina was already crowded when


    she drove out.


    Alina drove away indifferently.


    In the car, Andre''s phone call came in, "Hello."


    "Emma is trying to force Caleb to marry her?" Andre from Shirling saw it live.


    Alina, "She is good, huh?"


    "You can still sound so rxed with this tone? This should have some impact on your side if it gets too


    big, I''ll arrange to take care of it."


    "Go ahead, make as much noise as you can, I''d really like her to die." Alina''s tone was harsh.


    Andre froze at that, because he had never heard Alina sound like that before.


    "What happened over there?"


    Alina is an active personality, will not be easy to hold a grudge, so she never take revenge on Caleb


    since she went back to Ingford.


    Obviously, now that she would have such a ruthless tone, something must have happened before this.


    Alina pulled over and closed her eyes, "Emma probably knew I was Caleb''s wife three years ago."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Could that illness have been premeditated as well?" Alina asked.


    Cold sweat broke out down her spine as she thought about it.


    If there was something wrong with that illness, then Emma''s n for her must have been premeditated.


    Once, Emma stole those things from her, works or the quota.


    But three years ago, she was pregnant, and Emma was trying to steal her husband from her.


    "You mean that her illness could be a fake?" Andre was shocked.


    Alina, "If she knew what was going on between Caleb and me, and what she''s going on with Caleb


    now, there''s really no telling."


    Emma would have done anything, and in that case, it''s really possible.


    "I''ll have someone look into it." Andre''s tone cooled.


    If it was Emma tricks on Alina, then it was intolerable.


    No one knows how bad was Alina''s health when she returned to Shirling three years ago, when she


    was close to giving birth.


    However, she choked too much and both she and the fetus in her belly were in danger of losing their


    lives.


    Grandpa looked more than ten years older on the night she was born prematurely.


    After the baby was born, because it was premature, it is always under the danger, so Megan has been


    worried about her health


    If it''s true that it''s only because of Emma''s calctions, then, it''s unforgivable.


    "Check it out." Alina''s tone was cold.


    Her eyes were even sharper.


    Without waiting for Andre to say anything, Alina said, "About Grandma, I suspect..."


    Alina couldn''t help but feel a chill down her spine.


    "You mean, it might have something to do with Emma, too?"


    "I do hope it has nothing to do with her." But things, after all, have to be checked out.


    That mysterious phone call so far has not been traced to where it came from.


    But grandmother''s death, indeed, has a problem, which the hospital admitted and were cooperating


    with the investigation.


    But it''s too slow.


    Alina can''t wait that long.


    "How much do you have against Emma at that time?"


    Alina, "No grudge, but everything she did during this time made it easy for me to associate everything


    with her."


    With all that Emma had done to her during this time, it was natural for Alina to rte everything that


    Emma had done.


    The illness, probably calcted, involved the child, she could not bear with it.


    If her Grandma¡¯s death is really rted to Emma, she is vicious in nature.


    "Got it, I''ll have someone check it out for you." Andre said.


    Alina felt her heart choking.


    "In that case, Emma is not simple, you should be careful." Andre said.


    Alina, "I know."


    If it''s true that all this is rted to Emma, then she would take revenge.


    Andre hung up the phone.


    Alina sat in ce, watching the people outside all heading towards the AIG building.


    Alina''s mind was filled with the mysterious phone call, after which she set out to get Ingford''s side of


    the story about her grandmother.


    The hospital got confirmation that there is indeed a problem.


    No one had been found until now, so since the other party knew something was wrong with Grandma''s


    death, so does he knows the reason for this?


    The ambnce, whistling past, went straight towards that AIG building.


    Alina''s eyes was even colder.


    Eventually, she drove back to Mulherd Manor and saw the Collins Castle¡¯s car when she got to the


    entrance of the yard.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She walked in.


    Lucy was waiting at the door, "Lady Alina, you''re back."


    "Who''s here?"


    "It''s Mrs. Collins."


    At this time, Mrs. Collins came directly to Mulherd Manor, and Alina thought that it was the AIG that


    was causing the trouble.


    Alina walked inside.


    However, as she had just taken two steps, Lucy reminded her, "You don''t look so good."


    She never looked good.


    Alina got in.


    Mrs. Collins is drinking coffee, Lucy is good at making coffee, and it is rare that she has a satisfied look


    on her face.


    When she saw Alina return, her brow furrowed and the seriousness in her eyes intensified.


    Alina handed Lucy her bag and sat across Mrs. Collins, "What brings you here?"


    "You have a lot of trouble with Emma?"


    "I''m just defending my rights." Hearing the coldness in Vanessa''s tone, Alina said in a formic voice.


    Vanessa put on a smile.


    This smile puzzled Alina.


    Did she note to get her in trouble? The mess today must have some effect on Caleb.


    However, Alina was wrong.


    Vanessa said, "Three years ago, you wouldn''t have been pushed to that point if you had that kind of


    skill."


    Howe she sounds like satisfied?


    Vanessa continued, "There''s more than this, are you afraid?"


    When she heard the word, Alinaughed, "Why should I be afraid?"

 Chapter 91 This precedent

    Chapter 91 This precedent


    The smile in Vanessa''s eyes was thicker, and the moment Alina looked at her, there was always


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    tenderness.


    Such tenderness, instead of making Alina feel rxed, gave a creepy feelings.


    She does not look like someone who would be gentle.


    "Ma''am, what do you mean?"


    "The marriage of the gentry dare not say half a word even if it is destroyed by a third party. You made


    precedent , but Max will be rest in peace."


    Not to mention what Vanessa said, she also saw quite a lot.


    But even if that is the case, these years Ingford is very calm.


    And yet, as Caleb''s mother, doesn''t she me Alina at all?


    "Alina, it''s good for you to be sober." Vanessa stood up, as if in that instant, she felt relieved.


    Alina was even more iprehensible.


    Vanessa looked at her and said, "I''ll go back first."


    "Ma''am."


    She didn''t understand.


    Vanessa, however, has no intention of continuing.


    Lucy appeared behind Alina, "What does Mrs. Collins mean anyway?"


    Lucy is also considered an old man, but even if she can''t understand the meaning of Vanessa this time.


    "Whatever she means, as long as she''s not after me." Alina said.


    It''s the truth.


    As long as Vanessa wasn''t looking for trouble with her, that was fine.


    Lucy nodded, "Well, that''s true."


    Vanessa returned to Collins Castle, and Julia came back after the exhibition and saw that Vanessa was


    in a good mood.


    "Where did my mother just go?" She looked at the driver and asked.


    Driver, "Mulherd Manor, went to see Lady Alina."


    Julia has also seen the intense news from AIG and has to say Caleb is unlucky these days.


    One thing is worse than the other.


    But what is the meaning of her mother going to see Alina but feeling better?


    She followed inside.


    "Mom." Her curiosity grows.


    Vanessa is in a really good mood, the moment she picks up her cup of tea, her body seems to be a lot


    lighter.


    Julia cautiously approached, "What did Alina say to you that made you so happy?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you dislike Alina?"


    "Who told you I didn''t like her?" Vanessa''s tone was instantly serious.


    Julia pouted.


    She always posed that she dislike Alina, didn¡¯t she?


    Julia was baffled by this. Alina is obviously so nice, but why doesn''t her mother like her?


    "It''s not that I don''t like her, I just don''t have confidence between her and Caleb, as you saw three


    years ago."


    When ites to three years ago, Vanessa is angry.


    Not to mention the old Collins has to lose his temper, even if she heard that her son had done that


    thing, she could stand it.


    Besides, Alina was still pregnant at the time.


    "Caleb made a mistake three years ago, but look what Emma''s be."


    Speaking of Emma, Julia was angry too.


    Now it''s still such a fuss, they all suspect that the illness three years ago was faked.


    Now not only one person doubted with Emma''s disease, but all of them are doubting the authenticity of


    the disease.


    "Whether it''s true or not, Alina will give her a lesson." Vanessa said in a light-hearted tone.


    Emma has been giving them a hard time over the years.


    Now she is forced by Alina to jump off a building, it can be seen that Alina''s tactics are so good.


    Looking at Alina''s momentum, even if she continues to make trouble, Emma will not be able to take


    advantage of it.


    Julia is worried, "Emma is a shameless person, will Alina be able to beat her?"


    Vanessa, "Since Alina can force her to jump off a building, she has nothing to take advantage of it. Let


    them make trouble, Caleb should also have a headache."


    In Vanessa''s opinion, Previously, Alina was too good, so that he did not worry at all, so that he dared to


    spend his time on Emma with impunity.


    It''s good to make a scene now.


    They would like Alina to be more ruthless, so that Caleb can have more heartache.


    "Then if this goes on, they''ll probably get a real divorce."


    "He''s going to regret the divorce." Vanessa said.


    The drama is better if they get real divorce.


    Julia, "Will Caleb regret it?"


    "Alina is a smart kid, and she''s probably doing more than just falling out by suddenly being so hard on


    Emma."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Maybe there''s something else going on in the shadows that we don''t know about, so let''s wait for her


    to turn up bit by bit and let Caleb get a good look at Emma''s face."


    When all the masks are taken off, what will be waiting for him at that time besides regret?


    Julia got it instantly.


    After hearing Vanessa say so, she also noticed that Alina''s recent tactics were a bit fierce, as if she had


    been touched by the bottom line.


    If that''s the case, then both Emma and her brother will be turned upside down by her.


    Vanessa is disappointed.


    She can see at a nce what a kind of person Emma is, but her son can not see it.


    It is time for him to taste the bitterness of the evil he has sown.


    Ingford has turned over.


    Emma was forced to jump.


    Those who attacked her before now began to wonder who the maliciouspetition is in the end,


    many people felt sympathy for her.


    Some people on the Inte even started abusing Alina.


    In Mulherd Manor.


    After Alina spoke with Isabel and Ste on the phone, she went straight to her study and started talking


    to Brandon about their studio coboration.


    She has no problem with her brand, and now there are many partners who have taken on her work, but


    she has all refused to do so ording to Andre''s wishes.


    On the other side of the phone, "The factory site has been chosen, and the relevant personnel and


    equipment are already entering."


    "Got it."


    She has her own brand and her own processing nt.


    That''s the position Andre has given her.


    "You have to be more of a gatekeeper on the finished product thates out." Alina said to Brandon


    on the other side of the phone.


    Brandon, "Don''t worry."


    Alina can rest assured that Brandon will take care of everything.

 Chapter 92 Alina, you win

    Chapter 92 Alina, you win


    Just after hanging up Brandon''s phone, Caleb''s call came in.


    As for the news outside, Alina did not read it but she could guess what it is like online.


    It''s very scary.


    "Hello."


    "Say it, what''s your next tactic?"


    "You want to know?"


    "Alina, you win."


    On the other side of the phone, there was a hidden anger.


    Alina is silent.


    Does she win?


    This is said as if she is a militant. She was the one who drove them to the brink of extinction?


    Alina, "Do say as if I forces you, in Oklens, you tried to bring me down."


    Before thepetition, Caleb cost her a chance to go to Oklens for Emma.


    In Oklens, things are even more constant.


    If she didn''t hit them back then, the really thought she was a sick cat.


    Now they can''t stand it now that she is fighting back?


    "Divorce, right?" The man on the other side of the phone gritted his teeth.


    Alina, "Not a penny less, remember to make her return it to me." Alina said word for word.


    "Even by now..."


    "She''s not dead, and the debt must be paid." Caleb didn''t finish his sentence before Alina icily


    interrupted him.


    He wants to call her mean?


    Emma was about to jump off a building, and she still wanted her to give it all back?


    "Don''t think I''m mean, you''re no good either. Just inform mywyer when you get it ready, no need to


    Her words are really quite harsh.


    And Caleb for a long, long time did not respond.


    He kicked at the hospital chair, and scratched his hair in annoyance.


    Tomas stood to one side.


    Caleb ha also seen what''s happening online.


    Alina is more than a tough nut, under the pressure of public opinion, she did not even let go.


    Now Isabel has even filed an application for custody of his ounts with the court, before his divorce


    from Alina, it has to ept public bills.


    "Should we ask Mr. Sharp toe over?" Tomas looked at Caleb and said with some apprehension.


    Caleb, "No need."


    After saying that, he refused without thinking.


    In his opinion, it is useless even if Ottoes here now. Isabel has a baby face, looks like a pure


    angel, but in fact is also a woman with a very heavy heart. In thewsuit, her mouth is unbeatable.


    In the ward.


    When Caleb came in, Emma looked at her with a pale face, the tear stains still on her face. Although


    the inte is now upside down, she still looks miserable in front of Caleb.


    "Why do you have to do that?" Caleb said in a not so nice tone.


    Emma just woke up.


    At this moment when she heard Caleb''s words, her heart hurt even more.


    She looked at Caleb and said, "Do I have to give all that back to you?"


    Her tone was pitiful.


    How will she pay it back?


    Over the years, everything she got on Caleb had spent out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Now she has to pay it back? What is she going to pay back with?


    "Nonsense. Get some rest and stay out of this." Caleb''s tone got worse and worse.


    He has never given anything out that he has never allowed to be returned.


    Alina really challenged him, in Ingford, never had any woman dare to make such a scene.


    This is something they all didn''t expect, but Alina is more famous now, and yet even in this situation,


    she dares to mess with Caleb.


    This is the problem that no one expected.


    Even, Emma didn''t expect it.


    After all, the higher a person stands, the more they think about their reputation, but Alina does not care


    about it.


    Caleb was gone.


    Emma was alone in the ward, with her eyes as if they were hardened with poison. Now she had


    nothing left.


    Although most of the inte now says that she was retaliated by Jon Hughes because of her


    rtionship with Caleb.


    But arge part of the poption is saying that she deserved it. After all, an existence like hers is


    inherently dishonorable.


    How could she have ever imagined that Kara would be the first person to see her, "Now, get a lesson?"


    Kara looked at her and said.


    Emma was silent, and now it seemed to her as if whoever it was could also look at her jokes, she didn''t


    want anyone to see this.


    "You''re no better."


    "I''m no better here, because of who?" Kara paid the price too.


    If it weren''t for her work experience and all those years in thepany, Jay would not kept for though


    she begged for it.


    She knows better than anyone that once she leaves ef, she will get nothing left.


    She will even be blocked by the industry, so many years of hard work will be in vain.


    But the price to pay is not small.


    "Why are you visiting me?"


    Emma''s tone isn''t nice.


    Having worked with her for so many years, she has always known Kara to be a person who values


    profit.


    She, on the other hand, had nothing left, and it was rare for Kara to visit her at this time, which was


    something Emma didn''t expect.


    Kara, "Jay wants Alina to sign with hispany."


    Hearing this, Emma subconsciously clenched her hands.


    Although she had heard about the possibility before, she really knew it when she heard the inside


    scoop from Kara.


    This is true.


    Jay is in such a hurry to terminate her contract, for Alina.


    "Alina is a very sensitive person and I think she will suspect me soon."


    After all, she was previously on Emma''s side, and if she really let Alina into ef, she would have a hard


    time staying.


    Originally, after the incident in Oklens, she wanted to stop, however, now she would have a bad time.


    After hearing that Alina might sigh with ef, she has been living in fear.


    "Then what do you mean bying to me?"


    "You are really willing to let her go ef and upy your previous everything? You know that the


    be in her hands."

 Chapter 93 She jumped!

    Chapter 93 She jumped!


    In Alina''s hand?


    Emma''s face stiffened as she looked at Kara.


    It had to be said that no matter how much she had achieved over the years, she did have a lot of good


    resources that had fallen into her hands during her time at eF.


    At the thought that Jay had not waited a moment for her to get out of her contract when she returned


    from Oklens just to work with Alina, her heart was pounding!


    "Emma, if she stays in Ingford, you''ll only lose Mr. Collins as well." Kara looked at her already in action.


    She continued!


    Emma, "......"


    At those words, she looked at Kara!


    At that moment, it was more than silence.


    There was no doubt that Kara''s analysis was terrifying to her.


    Alina''s presence was so terrifying to her.


    She couldn''t stay in Ingford!


    That was Emma''s thought at the moment.


    "Do you have any ideas?" Looking at Kara, she finally spoke.


    She had seen what Alina could do, to make the Collins like her, she did not take Caleb highly.


    It was a side of Alina that Emma had never seen before.


    Kara, "Now, continue this farce of yours! You''re going to make me haveplete reversal for you."


    Aplete reversal?


    Meaning, to get public opinion on her side?


    So Alina was pressured to leave Ingford?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "But she''s a person who''s not afraid of anything." Emma said her thoughts, that was the Alina she had


    seen in her time.


    The meek girl she had once seen at the Hughes family was gone.


    The Alina she saw now was so frightening.


    "So you''re willing to lose everything you have now?"


    Lost?


    She hadn''t even lost it yet, and Alina was screaming for her to give it all back.


    Emma dreaded to think what it would be like if she lost Caleb.


    "Do you really want to go back to the woods?"


    Emma''s face turned white.


    "To put it nicely, it''s a beautiful ce! But to put it mildly, it''s the middle of nowhere, are you really going


    back to that ce?"


    "Don''t say that!" Emma didn''t want to hear any more.


    Her birth had been a pain in the neck for her.


    Once in the Hughes family, they both had parents, why were their fates so different?


    Alina grew up in a privileged environment, with endless dresses and hobby sses.


    Her mother and father were rich and in love.


    In such a healthy environment, she had everything.


    She was like a star in the sky, enviable, and Emma was desperate to destroy her.


    "You have to admit, your career is ruined now, and without Caleb, you''ll really have to go back to the


    poor mountains and grow crops like your parents!"


    Emma looked at Kara with a shudder running through her body.


    This was a fact Emma never wanted to face.


    Because her parents were farmers!


    She had med her mother more than once for bringing her into the world, when she first arrived at the


    Hughes family.


    The Barbies Alina yed with even had beautiful dresses.


    And what about her?


    The most she could remember ying with since she was a child was mud!


    She envied Alina''s life and hated herself for not being born into a family like hers!


    "Think about it, she has to leave Ingford!" said Kara in a heavy tone as she looked at her.


    And with that, Kara left.


    When Emma was left alone in the ward.


    In her mind, there was a storm of bad memories from the past! She didn''t want to go back to the


    mountains, not since she had been with the Hughes family.


    Alina had to leave Ingford!


    Even though she was now out of her depth in the business, Alina could not take advantage of all the eF


    resources.


    Caleb arrived at Mulherd Manor.


    When he saw Lucy, "Where is she?"


    "Lady Alina is busy." Lucy didn''t look good when she saw Caleb.


    She hadn''t known about the situation and had thought Caleb and Alina would be fine, but when she


    found out about Emma.


    Lucy now looked at Caleb with a different face.


    After all, she''d grown up with Alina.


    Caleb wouldn''t leave until he saw Alina, and she eventually went to get Alina.


    Seeing Caleb, Alina didn''t look too good, "I thought you hadn''t had time to show up for me all week."


    After all, Emma had made such a fuss. ording to her methods, she would have kept Caleb around


    at this time, no matter what.


    Caleb had a cigarette in his hand!


    In the smoke, the more irritable he was.


    Alina, "Put it out!"


    Her words were very serious and very forceful.


    She had already decided in her heart that she would not put up with Caleb any more, and having made


    that decision, she was now in a position to say so.


    No tolerance!


    Just absolutely not.


    Caleb looked at her with a sharper look in his eyes, but Alina met it without any fear, and with an


    unmistakable strength in her eyes.


    Finally, Caleb put the cigarette butt down in the ashtray.


    Alina took a sip of the tea and heard Caleb say, "Whatever your tactics are, put them away!"


    Caleb had been watching Alina and Emma''s actions for some time and had seen some of them.


    There was a whole lot of backstabbing going on.


    Now that the public opinion was so overwhelming, Alina must have a n.


    Alinaughed lightly, "So worried about her?"


    "......"


    "Don''t worry, she can''t die, she won¡¯t die!" Alina said in a sarcastic tone.


    It was a big fuss, but Alina knew Emma too well, she was a person who cherished her life.


    At those words, Caleb darkened his eyes.


    Caleb''s tone was even colder, "68th floor!"


    Alina, "......"


    "She jumped!"


    Obviously, Alina didn''t believe this. Jumping from such a height, if she didn''t fall to her death, she''d be


    scared to death.


    She was afraid of heights, she naturally knew how frightening that height was, so she would never


    have dared to do so!

 Chapter 94 Ill agree to all your conditions

    Chapter 94 I''ll agree to all your conditions


    When Caleb said this, Alina had to say that she admired Emma''s courage!


    "She is dead?" Alina asked.


    As her words fell, the already icy atmosphere was now even colder.


    Looking at Caleb''s sunken face, Alina knew that it was a waste of words, how could it be!


    Even if she did jump, Emma had her n.


    "At the time, the firefighters were there!"


    "Oh." Alina trailed off.


    Caleb looked at her with a colder look, obviously shocked by Alina''s indifference as well.


    How on earth could she be so indifferent nowadays?


    Alina saw what was going through Caleb''s mind and said with a smile, "Don''t think I''m indifferent, after


    all, you didn''t have any warm hearts three years ago!"


    Her tone was calm.


    It was as if she was talking about someone else''s business, but this calmness also gave Caleb a torn


    feeling.


    Her tone was too calm.


    It was so calm that it felt like a storm was about to break out.


    Caleb looked at her eyes with mixed feeling, "I agree!"


    "What?"


    "I''ll agree to all your terms.Will you stop?¡±


    "Can you take nothing away?" Alina looked Caleb with amusement, the smile on her lips intensifying.


    Caleb nodded, "Okay!"


    Alina, "Great."


    The smile on her lips intensified.


    But no one knew how sore she felt! Having gotten rid of Caleb, but watching himpromise on


    everything for Emma, she was jealous.


    She was jealous not for herself, but for her daughter, knowing that he was such a man, and that she


    had got rid of him, which was the greatest salvation for her.


    She had known three years ago that between the child and Emma were in his heart and that he would


    eventually favour Emma!


    But at this moment, when the child was in the world, she still felt that Emma, in his heart, took over


    everything.


    The message came.


    Alina picked up her phone. It was a message from Andre, telling her to go and watch the news


    immediately.


    There were already a number of tweets on her phone, Alina clicked on them and the first one was


    ''Maliciouspetition news, Jon Hughes suspected to be entering eF!


    eF? Thepany Emma used to work for.


    Below was an apanying article analysing the truth about Emma jumping from the building this


    time! Saying that it was about maliciouspetition.


    Is it because she''s going into the eF and is therefore taking revenge on Emma at the show?


    And now they''ve even forced Emma to go to her desperation?


    Public opinion, in an instant, went backwards! There''s a lot of articlesing out about how she''s not


    happy with Emma''s meddling in her marriage and it''s all her revenge on Emma.


    Alina threw her phone right in front of Caleb''s face.


    And then she looked at Caleb with her arms around her chest, "What do you think I should do about all


    this online publicity?"


    A difficult question was thrown at Caleb!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Caleb frowned.


    It was just a deal.


    Had something gone wrong again? Especially when Alina was looking at him with such an indifferent


    look.


    He knew she had a n.


    And now the chance was left in his hands?


    Caleb picked up her phone, and when he saw the impact of the articles, his face got pale.


    His breath grew colder.


    "So far, you still think I''m the only one making trouble?" Alina looked Caleb with amusement.


    After all that had happened, Caleb think it was Alina was causing all the trouble.


    So, ask him, now that this has happened, "If this is about you, will you tolerate or will you take it back?"


    She asked Caleb in a sharp voice.


    Caleb mmed his phone and got up, walking back and forth around the sofa several times, not saying


    a word, clearly irritated to the max.


    What is this? What the hell is this?


    "68th floor is high!" Alina was still looking at Caleb with amusement, as if she was watching Caleb''s


    jokes.


    Caleb, "......"


    Looking at Alina, he wanted to say something, but looking at the smile in Alina''s face, he couldn''t say


    anything.


    Caleb was no fool, and he could guess what had happened.


    If Alina was really going to the eF, Jay would need to work on him, and no doubt the person behind him


    was trying to use Emma to get Alina out of Ingford.


    It was a really vicious tactic.


    "Leaving Ingford is a small thing, but it''s going to hurt my reputation, isn''t it?"


    When Caleb didn''t say anything, Alina continued, amused.


    She couldn''t believe that Caleb could be that generous?


    Caleb, "I''ll give you an exnation for this!"


    The words slipped from his lips, but Caleb swallowed them.


    "I don''t want an exnation, don''t bother, I''m good at protecting my reputation."


    "What are you going to do again?"


    "Caleb!" Alina stopped her smine, her tone was heavier and her eyes werepletely cold as she


    looked at him.


    Did he really think that she was just looking for a joke?


    His exnation? She didn''t care!


    "If she is really innocent, these methods of mine can not hurt her at all, understand?" If she can, she


    must be in on it.


    And it was obvious to Caleb that Emma was involved.


    Looking at his silent, cold-eyed look, Alina''s mouth lifted in a sneer, "There must have been a lot of


    women who envied Emma that night, right?" It was a lifelong responsibility!


    Alina didn''t think there was anything wrong with a responsible man before, but a man like Caleb was


    bad luck for anyone who got involved.


    Caleb looked at her with a colder look in his eyes.


    "If I were a man, I would have defied Grandpa Max and married her."


    "That''s enough!"


    "Caleb, have you ever really thought about why your family doesn''t like her?"


    "The Collins are all very responsible men." Yes, it''s gic.


    But this is the same group of responsible men who are absolutely uneptable to Emma, why?


    Caleb had obviously never thought about it, but Alina had thought of something.

 Chapter 95 Ambiguous Attitude

    Chapter 95 Ambiguous Attitude


    There is no doubt that things havee to such a point that this is no longer a solution for Caleb to get


    nothing!


    And those who knew everything around Caleb found out that this Emma was a trouble maker!


    Caleb has been working hard for half a day.


    She''s swallowed his effort.


    Alina is a tough nut to crack!


    This was the time Caleb realised that when Alina wants something, he better gives it to her.


    Otherwise, she''ll rip his skin off.


    It''s not the same!


    It''spletely different! A person''s heart has you, no matter love or not, she will give you anything.


    But since the moment, she did not love you, all his had done was in vain.


    As he got up, "Wait." Alina called out to him.


    Caleb, "What?"


    "Let''s go divorce first!" He got up and grabbed his jacket from the couch.


    She had her head on straight, and although the public opinion was nowpletely against her, no


    matter what the fuss was about, her divorce from Caleb was not going to change.


    The quicker this was done, the better!


    Caleb looked at her with a dark twinkle in his eye, "Do you want to divorce me that badly?"


    Even at this time, when there was so much publicity? Did she know that divorcing her now would be


    bad for her?


    Or is it that she has Zane behind her, and is therefore more reckless?


    "Do I have to wait for my next wedding anniversary with you?"


    Caleb, "......"


    His face once again darkened, but before he could say anything, he heard Alina sneer, "It''s my death


    anniversary too, isn''t it?"


    Caleb, "......"


    A storm was shoved through his head.


    Alinaughed sarcastically again at his reaction, "Oops, I forgot, you don''t even know when our


    wedding date is, do you?"


    It was ironic, really.


    That day three years ago, not just when she was pregnant, that day she asked Brandon to take her to


    the hospital was their wedding anniversary.


    She''s probably the only person in the world who has managed a marriage to such a tragic extent, On


    her wedding anniversary, her husband wants to use her to save an outside woman!


    "Or do you want that date to be the most memorable date of your life?"


    "Go!"


    Caleb couldn''t listen to any more of this. His mind was almost exploding.


    The smile on Alina''s lips intensified as she watched his furious back.


    That''s enough. That was enough!


    Was it ever love? Maybe! Even if the old Collins had brought them together, Alina had to admit it that


    this man was good enough to make her fall for him, but she could not stand that he was a scum.


    An hourter.


    The two of them came out of the civil service with their divorce papers. Caleb really can do anything.


    Once he wanted to, even if the staff was off duty, they still got divorced!


    Looking at the divorce papers in her hand, Alina graciously held out her hand to Caleb, "Happy


    divorce!"


    Her smile was dazzling. It was as if she had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Caleb was furious.


    He looked coldly at her outstretched hand and said icily, "You''ve got what you want, so put away your


    tricks or I''ll get back at you!"


    He was telling the truth.


    Alina knew it, even if he had signed the divorce paper, so what? If he dared to sign it, it meant that he


    was holding her to it too!


    Alina ruffled her hair, "You should say that to Emma, if she doesn''t mess with me, she''s safe and


    sound!"


    "......"


    "But for now, think about what you want her to say to the public."


    "You!"


    Without waiting for Caleb to say another word, Alina walked away with her back proudly erected.


    She looked so tough and did not care about the divorce!


    She drive away in a dashing manner.


    Caleb stood there, scratching his hair in annoyance, and finally took out his phone and dialed a


    number!


    The phone picked up quickly and Tomas'' voice came through, "Sir!"


    "Come and pick me up!" Damn Alina, she had revoked his driving licence.


    When he hadn''t found her, he had wanted to know if she was still alive, and he hadn''t had a good time


    since he got back.


    Tomas on the other end of the line heard the danger in his tone, "Yes, in ten minutes!"


    Hanging up the phone, Caleb stood still.


    Looking at the traffic on the road, he felt lonely.


    He was pissed off by Alina, and now that he was suddenly at peace, there was a feeling that her heart


    had been emptied of something.


    It was a bad feeling, and it made him feel like he was in a trance.


    Ten minutester.


    In the car.


    Tomas looked apprehensively at the grim-faced Caleb in the back seat, and Caleb said, "Take the time


    to go to the traffic police!"


    "Yes."


    It was a bit inconvenient not being able to drive.


    Although Caleb didn''t really like driving, it was always easier to do things on his own.


    The hospital.


    When Caleb arrived, Emma was on the phone, seemingly in a better mood, and when she saw Caleb,


    she said, "I''ve got something to do here, I''ve got to go!" The moment she looked at Caleb, her eyes


    were filled with the aggression of a victim.


    She had fallen from height , and apart from her broken leg, she looked in good spirits.


    "Caleb, what are you doing?" Caleb''s eyes were so prating, they made Emma''s heart shiver.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    "Is it about you?"


    "What?"


    "Did you put the word out that she was going to the eF?"


    Emma, "......"


    Sullen came over Caleb''s eyes as he mentioned this with a questioning look.


    "It wasn''t me."


    "Huh!" Caleb sneered.


    Emma''s heart shivered at the sound of Caleb''s sneer, "Caleb, what do you believe?"


    The tone of her voice was one of endless disappointment.


    Believe in what?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Caleb, "......"


    He was silent!


    After everything that had happened, what could he believe!


    Emma looked at the depth in his eyes and felt even more panicked, even after all these years, she had


    never seen it clearly.

 Chapter 96 Cunning woman!

    Chapter 96 Cunning woman!


    "I''m divorced from her! Don''t do anything pointless in the future." Looking at Emma, Caleb became


    more and more annoyed.


    Emma was innocent! Caleb had favoured Emma a lot of the time.


    It was also because of his guilt towards her.


    But he had always had a clear conscience when it came to the big issues.


    And when Emma heard that Caleb had divorced Alina, her eyes instantly came to life.


    She wanted to say something but swallowed the words that were on her lips.


    Just wait!


    As soon as their rtionship was clear, things between her and Caleb couldn''t be far behind.


    The moment Caleb got up.


    Emma said in a panic, "Don''t me me!"


    Caleb, "......"


    At those words, the chill in his body intensified.


    There was no doubt that Emma was admitting it!


    Emma was not stupid, everything she had done during this time had been carefully nned, she just


    didn''t expect it to turn out this way.


    It was a good sign that Alina had a huge background behind her.


    If there was really no background at all, then there was no way things could have turned around like


    this!


    Feeling the chill in Caleb''s body, Emma said, "That night changed my whole future, I can''t even be a


    mother anymore, and now I don''t even have a future."


    Emma said in a somewhat sad tone.


    Caleb, "......"


    It''s not a big deal for a woman to say she has no future, after all, there are plenty of women relying on


    men


    But if she could not be a mother, then she would lose a lot of opportunities in life.


    So it was understandable that Emma had been so active since Alina''s return.


    "Emma, I had said I''d make good arrangements for you! And you''re still too sensitive, you shouldn''t


    target her!"


    Caleb said thest few words with such emphasis.


    Even though he had taken Emma''s side time and time again before, it was Caleb''s sober rebuke when


    it came to this moment.


    Hearing Caleb''s heavy tone of voice, Emma felt her heart being plucked out of her chest.


    "I won¡¯t do it again!"


    After all, Caleb and Alina were divorced now, and of course wanted things to be quiet this time!


    But Alina was that kind of person.


    Emma has made such a big mess, and still wants to be safe, which really is too naive.


    Outside, there was a lot of buzz.


    There was a lot of sympathy for Emma and then there were all sorts of targeting of Alina.


    She didn''t deserve to be in that position, but Alina was back at Mulherd Manor in a good mood.


    When Andre called, Alina''s light-hearted tone was heard on the other end of the line, "It''s rare that


    you''re in such a good mood!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Oh?"


    "I finally got rid of the mad dog!" Alina said in a very light and cheerful tone.


    After all, this was a very serious matter for her.


    "Divorced?" The man on the other end of the line instantly energized.


    Alina, "Uh-huh!"


    Finally, the divorce was finished.


    It hurt! But after she had calmed down, even the fact that Caleb was on her spouse''s list made Alina


    feel sick.


    "Good."


    Apparently, Andre also thought that Alina and Caleb were hurting Alina by getting together.


    But there was no need to think about it now.


    It''s good to get divorced!


    "I''m in touch with Jay and he will take care of it, you send me a picture of the divorce papers!"


    "Okay."


    Alina hung up the phone.


    Then she took a picture of her divorce papers and sent it to Andre.


    It was good for her to get divorced, but with all the buzz out there, she wasn''t stupid, she had to move


    on with her life.


    Her reputation was not to be hurt by anyone.


    Besides, Emma and Caleb don''t deserve to be kept quiet.


    Alina sent a message to Ste, who has been in the business for years and was not in a hurry to see


    what was going on.


    She knew exactly how to turn it around and was waiting for Alina''s information.


    It was a shame that Ste didn''t work in PR department, for she had such a clear mind.


    The next day!


    Ingford was in a uproar.


    The day before, Alina had been called out on her shit, and the next morning, things werepletely


    flipped.


    Alina''s personal ount was screenshotted and ament was instantly trending, ''Pain is in past!


    The future is ahead!''


    In a few simple words, she clearly exined her past and her attitude towards the future, apanied


    by a picture of a divorce certificate!


    Emma jumped off a building, and the next she broke the news of her divorce?


    So, what was the real reason for Emma''s jump?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And even at this time, eF had posted that ''the president has declined to invite Jon Hughes to join the


    team.¡¯


    Alina''s PR team also issued a statement saying, ''Jon Hughes¡¯ brand is in the pipeline''!


    They had even sent out a registered trademark for the design, an orchid, which looked elegant and


    beautiful.


    That means that Jon Hughes has not thought about being involved in anyone''s business since the


    Decade.


    She got divorce and set up her brand..


    So all the reports of yesterday were overturned in an instant!


    Caleb was woken up by a phone call from Tomas, who said in a gruff voice, "Things are not going well


    with Miss Bell."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Caleb''s tone was a hazy, obviously not totally awake.


    He''d been busy before the Oklens Fashion Show, and he''d had so much going on since he''d returned


    that he''d managed to get it all done yesterday.


    He tthought he''d get a good break!


    "Check your phone." After that, Tomas hung up and sent numerous screenshots to Caleb.


    The first of which was a screenshot of Alina''s Facebook page.


    Caleb was instantly awake, his eyes shing with anger.


    "Alina!" The divorce was a big deal to her? How could the whole world know about it?


    But as soon as he saw the reports below, Caleb realised that this was Alina''s response to the reports


    yesterday.


    "That sly woman!" Annoyed, he lifted the covers and looked furious.


    He knew it wasn''t that simple when she''d insisted on a divorce yesterday at such a critical juncture, that


    she''d never wanted to rely on him for anything.

 Chapter 97 The restless are always restless!

    Chapter 97 The restless are always restless!


    Since when on earth did she have such a well thought out mind that could flip around no matter what


    kind of trapped energy she was under.


    She hadn''t used any of Zane''s power up until now.


    The thought of her facing the storm alone made Caleb even more upset. Soon he got a call from


    Emma.


    Looking at the number made Caleb even more irritable, so he sat down on a small sofa and lit a


    cigarette and took a couple of puffs. The boredom in his heart was only slightly relieved.


    But the phone was still vibrating.


    It was obvious that Emma had seen the reports and that yesterday''s predicament with Alina was now


    hanging over Emma''s head.


    There was more out there than just calling her a scheming woman! Even her birth was not in the light.


    It has even been revealed that his affair with Emma was a real affair, otherwise he would not have left


    the family with nothing.


    Caleb smashed his phone.


    At the hospital, Emma was now going crazy, having watched Alina being called out all over the inte


    yesterday, she thought it was aplete turnaround.


    She had, after all, been too careless!


    Caleb hadn''t been answering her phone, what was she going to do with?


    If it wasn''t for Caleb''s people at the hospital entrance, even the ward would have been overturned by


    the press by now.


    When Kara arrived, she looked sarcastically at the cold room, "I didn''t expect Mr. Collins hasn¡¯t visited


    you even now."


    Emma''s face was already white, and when she looked at Kara, it was even colder!


    "What are you still doing here? You''ve served your purpose." What did Kara want? All she wanted was


    to keep Alina out of eF!


    It was been widely reported that Alina had her own brand.


    Well, she was in an enviable position, having had everything since she was a child, and now she was


    in such a high position.


    Kara, "Find a way to marry Caleb!"


    Emma, "......"


    At that, she raised her eyebrows!


    The look in Kara''s eyes changed.


    Marry Caleb, that¡¯s for sure


    Kara, being a shrewd person, looked at Emma and said, "She''s got a lot of momentum right now and is


    going to turn everything over on you."


    Now that even Emma''s birth has been revealed, what''s next!


    From today''s events, Kara has found out that Alina is a vindictive person.


    And after what happened at Oklens, there''s no way she''s going to let it go.


    Now things are happening one by one.


    Maybe she''s going toe out with the Oklens recording.


    And Emma, too, had obviously thought of that! If Alina found evidence of that recording too, then both


    she and Kara would have been in troubles.


    After all, Kara''s presence in this ce was due to her own fears, and she had been demoted.


    It''s a big price to pay at the eF, and if Alina keeps going through this, none of them will escape.


    "But now..." it means that now she has to marry Caleb as soon as possible?


    Although Alina was now divorced from Caleb, everyone around Caleb knew it.


    Three years ago, even though Caleb made that decision between her and Alina, he didn''t have Alina in


    his heart.


    He wanted to save her!


    But it was Alina he wanted.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so crazy to find Alina for three years.


    She didn¡¯t know how Alina managed to force Caleb to divorce, but Caleb gave her almost everything.


    "If they get back together, Alina will stay in Ingford!" said Kara to Emma in a very serious tone.


    Emma knew what Caleb had in mind for Alina, so it was possible that .what Kara said woulde true.


    They had just gotten divorced and they thought they might remarry! This was true for people who didn''t


    know the situation, let alone Emma.


    "I know."


    Kara, "You''re a very clever person, you just didn''t know Alina had Andre behind her."


    Andre!


    Yes, what role did Andre y in Alina''s world all this time?


    It was the same man who had made them suffer, and whatever they did on their side was eventually


    broken.


    And now, at the mention of Andre, Emma was instantly scheming.


    Kara looked at the change in her eyes and said, "Be careful!"


    With so many previous experiences, almost all of which had been dismantled, the next n, whatever


    it was, had to be even more subtle.


    And it had to work!


    "Okay." Emma nodded.


    The next one couldn''t be as painless as the previous one.


    Kara was gone!


    Emma sat in the hospital room, deep in her thought.


    Caleb''s call, finally, came through, and Caleb on the other end was silent, not saying a word.


    Emma took a deep breath and said, "Caleb, what should I do?"


    Before, because she had panicked about Alina, she had pushed Caleb time and again.


    And now it hade to this!


    The more she tried push him, the more he was distant.


    After all the drama yesterday, he hadn''t evene to the hospital today, despite all the fuss.


    Emma was also more cautious about Kara¡¯s words!


    It was a mistake after all.


    The absence of Alina over thest three years had given her the illusion that Caleb would be her own.


    But it was wrong.


    Caleb never belonged to anyone, and she was wrong to think that.


    She thought she had an important ce in Caleb''s heart, but she didn''t know that was only for that one


    night.


    A life-saving gift that won''t affect that shrewd man for the rest of his life.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was only because of that saving grace that he didn''t leave her behind! And she wanted a lot more


    from than that.


    So from now on, she had to be more careful.


    "I''ll take care of it!" Caleb said coldly and hung up the phone.


    Emma heard Caleb''s detachment, tears fell from her eyes, and her body trembled.


    Alina was sleeping well, but her peace was shattered by a phone call!


    On the phone, the child stammered and said to her, "Mommy,e to pick me up."

 Chapter 98 The child is actually here!

    Chapter 98 The child is actually here!


    Alina was in a daze.


    When she heard Penny''s words, she instantly woke up and bounced out of bed, "Where will you be


    picked up?"


    Her child wasn''t even in school right now, so how could she possibly to pick her up now?


    The next moment, the child on the other side of the phone spat out, "The airport!"


    Alina drew a breath.


    "Which airport?"


    "Ingford."


    Alina, "......" Instantly, her eyes went ck.


    It must be wrong, it must be wrong, she must have heard wrong.


    However, no matter how confused she was, she had now jumped out of bed, "Wait for me over there!"


    Her heart was in her throat, and she didn''t dare hang up the phone.


    She was so confused now that she didn''t know what to think, how a two-year-old childe?


    No matter how she got here, there was now a knowledge in her mind that this child cannote to


    Ingford wow!


    Really, she was crazy.


    She didn''t even have time to change out of her nightgown, so she ran downstairs in her halter top, and


    Lucy was shocked when she saw Alina.


    There was a shock in her eyes, "Lady Alina, what are you doing?"


    What''s the rush, with her hair in disarray and no time to change her clothes?


    But Alina couldn''t answer.


    All her attention was on the phone.


    She was dressed like this and ran out the door.


    Lucy, "......"


    Caleb got out of the car and saw Alina running out the door like a maniac!


    The nightgown that almost reached her legs, the way her legs swayed, it made his blood boil.


    She was going out in this outfit?


    "Alina!" came Caleb''s voice, holding back his anger, just as Alina was about to pull the door open.


    It was a gritty voice.


    Alina stiffened at the sound of Caleb''s voice.


    The call on the phone was still going on.


    Looking at Caleb walking towards her, Alina was at a lost!


    Her brain was jammed!


    She looked at her phone before speaking, ¡°I don''t care what''s important to you, I''m not avable right


    now!"


    Then she pulled open the car door to get in.


    The next moment there was a force at the back of her head, a man had pinched her neck, and a


    sinister voice came from above her head, "Where are you going?"


    "None of your business!"


    "You''re just going out like that?"


    "None of your business!"


    Alina couldn''t care less what she was wearing now, her two-year-old child had arrived at Ingford


    Airport, she would have rush there even if she had naked.


    In the intervening time, Lucy had already brought out Alina''s clothes and shoes.


    "Lady Alina, put them on!"


    Alina broke away Caleb''s hand, put on her coat haphazardly and ignored Caleb''s dark face.


    She got into the car and left.


    The car rushed out like an arrow, Caleb was stunned.


    What was this woman up to again? In such a hurry!


    Tomas had already gotten out and stood by.


    He looked at Caleb apprehensively, having seen everything that had just happened.


    Something had happened to Alina, otherwise she wouldn''t have been in such a hurry.


    "See?" Caleb spoke, his tone all gloomy.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes!"


    Caleb, "Have someone watch her and see what she''s up to."


    This Ingford was messy enough, but this storm was all because of Alina, so this was no time for


    anything else to go wrong.


    "Yes."


    Tomas nodded. He knew that Caleb was upset at the moment, even though there was nothing going on


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    at thepany and they were still working together.


    But the Collins family has always been a family-oriented ce, and if this gets too big, it''s going to be


    even more annoying in the future.


    The Collins family has always been a family-oriented ce, and if this gets too big, it will be even more


    annoying in the future.


    Especially Emma!


    Tomas picked up Caleb yesterday and naturally knew that they were now divorced, so as Caleb''s


    special assistant, it was only natural to assume that he would marry Emma.


    For three years!


    There hadn''t been any action because Alina was still alive, even though she had been forced out in


    that way.


    But it''s over, after all this time, and they''re still not together.


    The airport!


    Alina''s heart was still beating like a madman the moment she picked Penny up from the stewardess.


    No one really came over there.


    It was at this point that Alina hung up on the flight attendant, "Thank you so much."


    Flight attendant, "You''re wee, Penny is a good girl and didn''t make a fuss the whole way."


    "How did she get on the ne?"


    This was Alina''s main concern now, how did this child get on the ne when there was no one else


    around?


    The stewardess said with a smile, "It''s online childcare."


    Online?


    Alina subconsciously looked at the child in her arms, but finally nodded politely in front of the


    stewardess without asking any questions, "Thank you very much."


    Alina''s heart was beating wildly


    It was a good thing her child was okay! There are so many things that can happen on the way!


    After thanking the flight attendant, Alina turned around with the child in her arms.


    She was the only one in the airport who''s getting the most attention right now, and even though she


    was wearing a jacket, she looked like a crazy person.


    "Penny !" Alina''s voice was serious.


    The child put her head in her arms, and the way she pampered her made Alina say no more words of


    reproach.


    Don''tugh at a child, and she''ll teach you what it means to be a kid who can do anything.


    She called Andre, it was still early in the morning because of the time difference, when he found out


    that Penny was with Alina, Andre said, "Are you awake?"


    Alina, "You don''t know the child''s missing?" At that moment, she was holding back her anger.


    The person on the other end of the line was instantly awake.


    "What the hell?"


    "I said, the child''s in Ingford, I just got her!"


    "That''s not possible."


    "Andre!" Alina''s tone was more serious and the caller waspletely incoherent, "What!"


    It''s impossible.

 Chapter 99 Cute Daughter!

    Chapter 99 Cute Daughter!


    Alina''s brain was throbbing with pain too!


    She had all gone from Shirling to Ingford, yet no one had noticed, Alina was shocked and stunned.


    There was a lot ofmotion on the phone, for Andre was already up, and then there were a lot of


    noises.


    No doubt everyone was going to Penny''s room to confirm.


    Alina hung up the phone with a headache and looked at the girl in her arms, now staring at her with


    eyes wide open.


    She needed to be examined!


    Two minutester, Andre called, "Penny''s missing."


    Andre on the other end of the line was worried.


    Andre had been staying at Collins Castlest night, he had been a bit drunkst night, so he was too


    confused to know anything.


    But now!


    "In my arms!" In the car, Alina sat with the child in her arms.


    The storm was still raging in her head, how on earth did her child get to Ingford?


    "How did she get here?" Obviously, that was Andre''s concern on the other end of the line.


    She was only two years old!


    And Collins Castle in Shirling is such a long way from the airport, is this child a genius?!


    Normally, she''s such a nice, quiet child. How could she suddenly do something so amazing?


    "I don''t know!" Alina was desperate.


    Andre was equally desperate, "Grandma''s in a panic when she finds out, she was in Penny''s room


    when I went over."


    It''s a mess.


    "I am going crazy!" She heard Andre on the other end of the line before Alina could say anything.


    The Lawsons were probably in a mess.


    The old Lawson''s blood pressure went through the roof and he would have been dead if he hadn''t got


    Penny by Alina''s side!


    Alina, "I nearly went mad too, is Grandpa all right?"


    "He''s still lying on the sofa."


    It was a real scare.


    The child, who had been sleeping so well, had suddenly disappeared from the room and Collins Castle


    had been turned over without finding her.


    So the elderly was worried


    "Oh!" Alina sighed, not knowing what to say now.


    She felt very bad.


    Andre, "So what do you mean now?"


    "Come and get her!" Alina was outright annoyed.


    How could Penny be left in Ingford? It was a no-brainer.


    All the Collins were in Ingford, Caleb too.


    She''d just yesterday got rid of Caleb and now there was a child!


    The mere thought of it made Alina desperate.


    "Mama." Penny, who had just been in Alina''s arms, looked at Alina in anguish when Alina told someone


    to get her back.


    Alina''s head was hurting.


    She couldn''t stand the look on her daughter''s face, she wanted to give her life to her whenever she put


    on that look of anguish.


    "Come on, I will take you home." In short, Penny couldn''t stay here one minute longer.


    Penny, "I don''t feel well."


    "What doesn''t feel well?"


    "My head hurts!"


    Alina''s heart skipped a beat when she heard her daughter had a headache, and felt her forehead,


    which was really hot.


    She was desperate.


    After all, she had no experience with children, so the only thing she could think of at this point was to


    take her to the hospital.


    To Andre on the phone, she said, "Caleb can¡¯t know about her, you have toe to Ingford!"


    There was no doubt that Alina was really going crazy, it was really bad.


    "Got it!"


    Andre hung up the phone.


    Alina gently put her child on the passenger side, but found a serious problem, the seat belt wouldn''t be


    able to hold her.


    She was too small.


    How the hell did she get here in her small body? At this point, Alina was racking her brains and couldn''t


    figure it out.


    Half an hourter, at the nearest hospital, Alina appeared like a madman with her child.


    She hade out without her shoes.


    The doctor took the child''s temperature, which wasn''t too high, prescribed some medicine and sent her


    home for observation.


    In the car.


    Alina gave Penny water, "How are you fell?"


    "I fell bad."


    Alina''s heart melted at the sight of her daughter''s big, adorable eyes.


    Although she was taken by surprise and helpless, she was happy to see her daughter.


    After calling Lucy and hearing that Caleb had left, she was relieved to take Penny back with her.


    But on the way, she told Andre toe and take her away as soon as possible, Caleb was a madman.


    Although their rtionship was now cleared up, but going to Mulherd Manor was like going home! The


    This time, in a ce where she coulde and go as she pleased, Alina was even more worried, so


    she had to get Andre toe and take the child away.


    Mulherd Manor.


    Lucy was in shock when she saw girl who looked partly like Alina and partly like Caleb!


    "Lady Alina, this is?"


    "My daughter!" Alina sat on the sofa, desperate.


    She had just given her child some porridge and her medicine, and at this moment, she was barely able


    to recover from the morning''s frenzy.


    Lucy, "Master Caleb is the father?"


    Lucy looked at Alina with some trepidation, her mind in a tizzy.


    Alina, "Yes!"


    "So..."


    "She is leaving tomorrow."


    To the older generation, this was a sin! Lucy''s eyes were full of pain when she looked at Penny at the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    moment.


    "child." There was love in her voice.


    Penny was holding her mug and drinking from it, and Lucy loved her even more.


    She touched the child''s head, it was still hot, but not too hot.


    But it''s important to be careful with fevers, especially when ites to children.


    Alina looked through Penny''s bag, apart from the mug she was holding, there were two dresses and


    the rest were nappies.


    Looking at Penny, she teased, "You''re still wearing diapers?"


    She was a bit of a failure as a mother!


    Penny, "I have to wear it at night."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 100 Uncle?

    Chapter 100 Uncle?


    Alina had changed the children''s clothes, but they were thin.


    The weather here in Ingford was still good, but it was still a bit cold in the morning and evening.


    She had someone send the clothes over immediately.


    "Lady Alina, don''t worry, the child is in good spirits, it''s not too serious."


    Lucy looked at Alina''s nervous face and reassured her.


    Alina nodded her head.


    Megan called.


    On the phone, Megan kept apologizing to Alina, "Alina, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!"


    "It''s okay, Grandma Megan."


    "Penny is so young, how on earth did she..." Apparently the whole family were now wondering how on


    earth Penny got from Shirling to Ingford, how on earth did Penny get on the ne.


    After all, a child of less than three years old is the most innocent of ages to an adult and could not have


    done anything, but how did this child do it?


    Alina took a deep breath and said, "Well, Grandma Megan, take care of yourself and don''t worry too


    much."


    "Good that she went to see you, Alina, I was really scared to death!" At the sound of Alina''s concern for


    her health, Megan on the other side of the phone burst into tears.


    It was a relief to hear that the child had reached Alina''s side.


    After all, she was only two years old, what would have happened if something had happened?


    "Come on, Grandma Megan, don''t be upset."


    "Alina, I''m sorry, I really didn''t know she was going to leave the house, I really didn''t know!"


    Andre said, after checking the CCTV, that the child had left the house alone.


    She got into a taxi at the door.


    Then the airport surveince was checked and she went through security by herself and handed


    something to the security officer.


    Then the security officer took her to the ne and handed her to the flight attendant.


    The whole process went very smoothly.


    After reassuring Megan for a while, Alina hung up the phone. This morning, her phone had kept


    ringing..


    Even Luna, Andre''s mother, called, which shows how powerful this girl is, and the whole family was


    affected by her.


    The child was clutching a mug, her mouth smashing against the straw, looking at Alina with a serious


    look, her eyes were innocent.


    "Penny." Alina held her forehead and came to the child''s side, taking Penny''s soft hands.


    On her wrists were two little silver bracelets with bells on them that Megan had bought for her, and they


    looked great with her dress.


    Alina took the cup off her mouth.


    "Okay, now can you tell mummy how you did it?" In a slightly serious tone, she asked


    The child looked at her innocently, "I miss you, mummy."


    These three words were said with bit of aggression.


    Alina''s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a needle.


    "I know you miss mummy, but mummy wants to know how you came here?"


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle?"


    "Yes."


    "Did uncle book your ticket?"


    "Yeah."


    "......" Alina winced! If it was Andre, he wouldn''t have done that.


    It couldn''t be Brooklyn, that was even more unlikely, Brooklyn was in theb all the time and rarely went


    back to Collins Castle.


    "Uncle Andre?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "How about the car for the airport?"


    "Uncle." The child''s words were not very clear, so she was very brief in what she said.


    Alina''s brain was in buzz.


    She didn''t know how to hold back her anger.


    Then she went to the other side and called Andre, who heard this, his brain went nk!


    "Wait a minute."


    Without waiting for Alina to say anything else, he hung up the phone.


    Alina''s mind was splitting, and she didn''t wait for Andre''s call toe back.


    Lucy rushed over with the child in her arms.


    "Lady Alina, Mr. Collins is here!"


    Alina, "......"


    At that moment, she felt like fainting.


    When she was in Shirling, she thought Caleb was going to be there, even in the same city, and she


    didn''t feel safe.


    And now she was in a ce that Caleb would shamelessly go in and out of at any time.


    She really wanted to bury herself.


    "Get the kid upstairs."


    "Yes!"


    Lucy rushed upstairs with the child in her arms.


    When Alina arrived in the lobby, she saw Caleb''s chilly eyes, and the flicker in his eyes was all about


    danger.


    Alina, "You..."


    She moved her lips to say something, but at that moment, nothing came out.


    Caleb looked at her, his eyes darkening!


    "Why are you in such a hurry this early in the morning?" At this point, Caleb paused.


    The look in Alina''s eyes also became more dangerous.


    Alina looked at Caleb''s eyes, and drew a breath of cold air.


    She took a breath, but could not relieve herself. Caleb looked at the clothes Alina hadn''t changed out of


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    until now.


    There was a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Alina, I said, once we got divorce, you stop everything!" Caleb said in a stern voice.


    Alina froze for a moment.


    So he wasn''t talking about the child! She felt relieved instantly.


    It was obvious that she hade here so early in the morning, just because of the reports today.


    "I told you yesterday that no one has the right to hurt my reputation!" The Oklens trip did hurt her


    reputation.


    It was her character that''s being destroyed, too.


    Although she may not have been as righteous as she could have been! But to protect herself, she was


    absolutely obliged to!


    The two''s eyes met in the air, and their breath flowed.


    Alina, "You don''t have to look at me like that, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong."


    "......"


    "On the contrary, you need to take care of your lover."


    Alina looked at Caleb with determination.


    Caleb''s brain was buzzing! Without waiting for him to say anything, Alina said with increasing


    sharpness, "With a beautiful woman in his arms, can''t you tell the difference between right and wrong?


    No wonder Mrs. Collins doesn''t want you anymore."


    Caleb, "......"


    It had to be said that his rtionship with the family had been a taboo in Caleb''s mind for years.


    The two of them were tough as nails, suddenly, Penny''s bawling came from upstairs.


    Alina''s motivation to fight against Caleb was swept away in a moment of shock!

 Chapter 101 Who is the father?

    Chapter 101 Who is the father?


    The air, for a moment, froze.


    Alina looked at Caleb, and Caleb looked at her! Their eyes met in the air at that moment.


    Andre''s phone call broke the mood, and Caleb was already up.


    Alina''s nerves were already on edge, and the moment she saw Caleb get up and drop his cigarette butt


    in the ashtray, her eyes just stared upstairs.


    Her heart was in her throat again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ignoring Andre''s phone call, she subconsciously went to the stairs and silently stopped Caleb''s way.


    Caleb''s eyes were already stern on Alina''s face.


    He asked in a hushed voice, "Upstairs, is there a child?"


    Penny''s voice had stopped, and it was obviously Lucy who had coxed the child as fast as she could!


    But it was impossible for anyone to think that the minute long cry was a hallucination.


    It was the child¡¯s cry.


    Alina looked at Caleb, and after a brief moment of calm, Caleb approached her with coldness.


    Reaching out, he was about to shove her away.


    The moment Caleb grabbed her by thepels and lifted her up, Alina shouted, "We''re divorced!"


    Caleb, "......"


    Caleb''s eyes were sharper as he looked at Alina.


    "So, my business is no longer your business!"


    "Who is the father?" Caleb asked.


    Alina, "Not you anyway."


    At least that''s what Alina had thought all these years.


    Caleb was in a bad mood, and as Alina said this, he was cold all over. , and now when he heard


    "Then who is it?"


    "Doesn''t matter!" Yes, as long as it wasn''t him, it didn''t matter who it was.


    The me of anger in Caleb''s eyes were going to burn Alina.


    And Alina looked at the unpredictable man. For the hand that was holding herpel, and even without


    looking at it, she could already feel the veins on the back of his hand.


    Alina''s heart went straight to her throat!


    Undoubtedly, she was afraid that Caleb would throw her away and go upstairs. She could not allow


    Caleb to go upstairs!


    Lucy had seen the child at once, and she already knew Penny was his daughter, so Caleb must not


    see her.


    Alina''s breath caught in her throat as she thought about it.


    The phone vibrated!


    Alina and Caleb confronted each other, in a state of panic! She didn¡¯t know what was happening


    upstairs.


    But the child cried again.


    Alina had no idea what kind of strength she was using at the moment to confront Caleb, so that she did


    not fall to the floor.


    "Andre?" Caleb finally spoke up after a long time to break the tight silence.


    In his mind, he sorted out as fast as he could what had been going on between Alina and Andre!


    The fake divorce papers.


    Such deceit towards him, so now this is? All because of the child? So do these things to him?


    Three years!


    Three years was really enough for a lot of things to happen and she left Ingford the way she did.


    So, in those three years, it was possible that she could have had something with another man, even


    having a child!


    But how could she?


    "Alina!" Caleb''s body trembled, and his hand squeezed herpel with heavier force.


    Alina''s mind was also in turmoil.


    Knowing what Caleb had done to Andre for the marriage certificate a while back, what if she knew the


    child was Andre''s!


    Caleb would take absolute revenge on Andre.


    But if he didn''t, Alina could guarantee that Caleb would run upstairs to see what was going on.


    After a lot of thought, Alina finally chose to nod.


    And the moment Alina nodded, anger swept through Caleb, burning all his senses.


    "Alina!" he said, almost gritting his teeth.


    Alina was almost scared to death of him.


    "Good for you." Caleb was vicious in every word.


    He wanted to tear her apart.


    Alina looked at Caleb in his rage, his scarlet eyes showed the extent of Caleb''s anger.


    Even though Alina had fought him with all her might, she didn''t dare to speak when she saw Caleb like


    this.


    What a wimp!


    Now that she had betrayed Andre, there was no telling what would happen next.


    "Wait and see, you guys!" Caleb said with a stern voice and turned to leave.


    And Alina stood there for a long time, unable toe back to her senses.


    Finally the constant vibrations of Andre''s number brought her back to her senses and she picked up


    the phone, "Let me tell you, your daughter is not a simple girl."


    Before Alina could say anything, Andre on the other end of the line uttered.


    Alina, "It doesn''t matter!"


    "What?"


    "You''re finished." Alina said with a whimper, all she could think about was Caleb''s ruthlessness.


    Not only was Andre finished, but she would be subject to Caleb''s reprisals as well.


    When she thought about it, Alina felt like she couldn''t breathe very well.


    Andre, on the other side of the phone, obviously didn''t understand what Alina meant, "What do you


    mean?"


    "Just now, Caleb knows about the child."


    "What?!"


    "It doesn''t matter." What mattered was that Caleb was mad as hell right now.


    And in Ingford, if Caleb went mad, then everyone involved would be thrown into the vortex with him.


    Andre''s brain was nk.


    "I didn''t do it! But I''m the one who got the tickets and the taxis."


    Andre never left his phone with him and yet this was what had happened.


    What was he supposed to say?


    Alina, "Just be prepared."


    It was a pain in her head.


    And when Andre heard Alina say get prepared, he knew Caleb must have been totally pissed off!

 Chapter 102 Did you find out who it was?

    Chapter 102 Did you find out who it was?


    The wind was blowing hard.


    Andre was soon retaliated against by Caleb, and the trip to Ingford that had been scheduled, naturally,


    did not take ce.


    Alina was about to send the child back, but then there was a development with Grandma.


    "Lady Alina, it was really a mistake." Lucy looked at Alina with apprehension.


    The child had fallen and had a big bump on her head, the child was in pain and was crying a lot.


    Alina, "It''s okay."


    In fact, Alina''s mind was so confused. Now the consequences of this was unthinkable.


    At the table, Alina had no appetite whatsoever.


    The child was fed something.


    "Mummy, eat." The child said, very sweetly.


    Looking at her innocence, Alina felt that her brain really hurt, this child didn''t even know what she had


    done.


    "Okay, mommy eat." When the child fed herself the corn, Alina took a bite and ate it with little taste.


    Later.


    She had to go, but she didn''t feel at ease leaving the child at home, even though Lucy and the


    housekeeper were there.


    Caleb was a madman now, though he hadn''t been here since yesterday''s rage.


    But he coulde here at any time, after all, Caleb had always been a mad.


    And he does the most iprehensible things.


    Alina had no choice but to take the child with her, as well as Lucy


    At the police station, Alina saw a couple of screenshots of videos of "A man entered the ward at the


    time before Erica''s ident."


    Alina''s heart was in her throat when she saw the picture of the heavily wrapped man entering her


    grandmother''s hospital room.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    There was dense pain in her heart.


    "Did you find out how it was?" The moment Alina spoke, her lips trembled.


    At this point in time, things have naturally be clear, Grandma''s death was really tampered with.


    When she thought about it, Alina was more than choked up.


    "Not yet, now check the people who entered the hospital on that day, after all, it is a high-end hospital,


    there are not too many people in and out every day."


    "......"


    "The hard part is that it''s been so many years!" The person said to Alina.


    They had been still looking for the entry and exit files, and if they could find the entry and exit registers,


    then they would be able to find out.


    Alina, "We have to find that person!"


    Her heart was heaving.


    "Of course!"


    Alina was in a trance and sat in the car for a long time, unable to recover.


    She had grown up with her grandmother, she was not a bad person.


    The misfortune of her marriage had already split her life, but when it came to the end, she still suffered.


    The death of her grandmother had someone behind, and it was natural for Alina to think of the car


    ident that happened to her parents.


    Why Grandma was in hospital?


    She was in hospital because her parents had died in a car ident and she couldn''t cope with the


    shock.


    She lost all her family.


    Everything seemed normal, and now it turns out that Grandma''s death was abnormal.


    Instantly!


    What had seemed normal was like a web of mystery that enveloped Alina.


    Alina felt her heart hurt so much.


    "Lady Alina." Lucy called out to Alina in a worried voice.


    When she came out of the room, her mood had changed and she looked very gloomy.


    Alina took several deep breaths, but could not suppress the heavy weight in her heart, and she asked,


    "Lucy."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    "Is my grandmother a bad person?"


    "She is very nice to everyone around her.."


    "All good?" If she was such a good person, why would anyone want to harm her?


    What a mess!


    Alina''s mind waspletely confused at this point.


    She obviously didn''t expect things to go this far.


    No matter what, the person behind this must be found out, no matter who he is, he must be found out.


    At this moment, Alina was so determined.


    Did she hated it?


    Of course she did! At this moment, Alina hated the person behind the ident more than anyone else,


    if even her parents'' car ident was a conspiracy.


    When she thought this, Alina''s heart was overwhelmed by the pain of losing everything, and if it was all


    premeditated!


    Eighteen years of a perfect life had been turned upside down, and her heart had been so well


    protected, had been tarnished with hate.


    Alina didn''t know how she got back to Mulherd Manor, but the child climbed onto the sofa and touched


    Alina''s face.


    Alina instantly looked back at the child in front of her.


    "Penny ."


    "Mummy, don¡¯t be sad." Thest two words were a bit tongue-in-cheek.


    And it was this soothing voice that gave Alina peace of mind for a moment.


    How could she not be sad?


    It was as if her heart had been filled with cotton when she knew that that gentle and elegant


    grandmother had suffered so much in thest days of her life.


    No matter who it was!


    She had to find that person and make him pay a great price.


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "I miss you."


    It was hard to imagine that such a child, who missed her mother, woulde all the way to Alina''s


    side.


    "I know." Alina hugged the child.


    Smelling her smell, Alina felt morefortable at that moment.


    No one knew what she was feeling right now.


    It hurt so much.


    And it''s a good thing Penny was around at this time. What would have happened to her if Penny hadn''t


    been there!


    Lucy had made special food for the child.


    The elderly knew what the child should eat at what stage! And with Lucy, Alina doesn''t have to panic so


    much.


    "You''re a good eater." Lucy is particrly fond of Penny because she is such a good eater.


    Alina smiled and looked at the child with a look of affection and tenderness in her eyes.

 Chapter 103 Its her money thats lost

    Chapter 103 It''s her money that''s lost


    Andre was in trouble.


    And everything was clear about Emma, and Caleb finally called in Ayden , the publicist.


    Everything was hushed up, no exnations, but no more reports.


    When Ste came to see Alina.


    All the time she wasining that Caleb was a scum! "Hope he can protect her for the rest of life!"


    She was pissed off that thought Caleb knew Emma''s true face, he still protected her.


    "All right." Ste looked furious.


    Alina didn''t feel like it now.


    Alina had seen how Ste could swear, and when she arrived, she had insulted Caleb and Emma for


    half an hour.


    In the past, she would have been relieved by this.


    But today, having just found out about her grandmother, she couldn''t tell you how she felt.


    "But it''s good that you have divorced him!" Ste said.


    It''s just that it''s such a good story that it would be worth a fortune to write and report it.


    But Caleb did not allow to report any of it!


    Everything was being kept under wraps, and Ste was affected.


    Alina nodded.


    In any case, it was good that it was now legally clear.


    Ste, "Did you get Mr. Francis to check the recording out?"


    It''s the recording of the phone call to her.


    Ste didn''t know who it was, but she thought Alina would be able to do it, and if Ste hadn''t


    mentioned it, she would have forgotten.


    The recording, which had been going around, was about Emma, and no one knew what it was about.


    Alina looked at Ste and said, "I''ll have someone look into it, but you should leave it alone for now."


    Although the Oklens affair was now behind.


    But it had toe out anyway.


    Jon Hughes was not to be ndered! You need to get enough of this behind the scenes.


    Those who want to cken you will know what you are doing to those who cken you.


    Once you do, you have to make everyone afraid, so that everyone understands that there are things


    that could not be done.


    "Yeah." Ste nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It had to be investigated!


    It had to be about Emma, but Ste had the same idea as Alina.


    Emma had wanted to destroy Alinapletelyst time.


    So how can we not find out who''s behind it!


    Andre came to Ingford.


    He spent an hour in the AIG Building and then turned up at Mulherd Manor with a bruised face.


    Alina looked at Andre''s face and she was angry, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "How on earth did you fall for that mad dog? And you married him!" Andre was really pissed off.


    Alina, "......"


    It was better not to talk about Caleb, but talking about Caleb was making her head hurt.


    Andre, "He''s been tampering with the projects going on in Ingford too!"


    "What''s he doing?"


    "Trying to kill me."


    Alina, "......" and her eyelids twitched.


    Alina took several deep breaths, but could not suppress the unease in her heart.


    Then she looked at Andre apologetically, and before she could say anything, she heard Andre say, "But


    he didn''t get it right either."


    "So now, you''re really in fight?" Alina looked at Andre with puzzle.


    Wasn''t that what they were acting like now?


    Andre, "He''s the one who''s lost his mind!"


    But Alina felt Andre lost his mind too.


    Looking at Andre''s face, she had a feeling that Caleb was hurt too.


    Suddenly, she approached Andre.


    Andre was smoking a cigarette and was startled by her sudden movement, "What are you doing?"


    Despite all the buzz about them, the two of them are still very much at arm''s length.


    Alina froze at the way Andre bounced away instantly.


    Alina rubbed her nose, "Is it going to hurt your work now that you''re making so much noise?"


    It''s fine to fight.


    But if it affects thepany, it''s not good.


    But based on the current situation, there must be affect, but Andre arrogantly said, "He hit only the


    surface."


    When Alina heard this, she was relieved.


    Knowing that there was much underneath VIG that the world didn''t know about was a big part of what


    protected the business in times of turmoil.


    Even Caleb didn''t know much about VIG.


    So what is being fought is superficial.


    After all, no one has dared to challenge VIG like this in years, and now Caleb is jumping on it like crazy.


    It''s crazy and irritating.


    AIG and VIG are fighting! Caleb doesn''t care, but Andre does.


    He really cares about his reputation.


    A lot of people have been asking about him and Alina now, and they''re all close friends!


    So, there are things that are not so much about it, but when it''s passed around for a long time, people


    think it''s so much about it.


    And why did Andre care so much?


    Alina wasn''t sure, but there was something wrong with him for thest year.


    "Wait, that''s not right!"


    "What?" Alina''s sudden shock stunned Andre.


    Alina looked at Andre, "I''m the chairman of AIG now!"


    Andre, "......"


    When the document was handed to her, the old Collins seemed to be worried about Caleb in some


    way!


    She could not love Caleb, but she was going to keep what the old Collins had given her.


    And now this damned man used her assets to fight her people?


    When she thought that, Alina was pissed off.


    "You!" Andre didn''t know what to say to Alina now.


    And Alina''s mood was also hit hard.

 Chapter 104 He Gets Angry Badly

    Chapter 104 He Gets Angry Badly


    Alina finally showed up in AIG, and Caleb''s mouth lifted in a sarcastic smile at her appearance, "Slow


    to react!"


    Alina was already unstable in her mood, now she was in a frenzy.


    "Caleb, what is wrong with you? It''s left behind by Grandpa MAX, and you started it!"


    And that''s how he is fighting with Andre?


    This was revenge on her! She had just got this international business, yet he was making a fuss.


    With the way things are going between him and Andre, it won''t be long before the huge international


    conglomerate goes bankrupt.


    Crazy!


    Alina had now seen what madness really was.


    "And now you want to have it all to yourself?" Caleb looked at her andughed sarcastically.


    It was a dangerous smile, with a coldness that would destroy everything.


    Alina drew a cold breath.


    Looking at Caleb in front of her, "What do you mean?"


    "I said, I can give it to you and I can destroy it!" Caleb''s tone grew deeper and deeper.


    So, he was getting back at her.


    Without waiting for Alina to say anything, she heard Caleb continue, "What do you think happens when


    you go from being a high-flying Jon Hughes to a down-and-out family with hundreds of millions in


    debt?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she heard that, Alina let out a cold breath.


    Now she finally understood what Caleb''s madness was all this time.


    He was crazy and he was going to bite her in the ass?


    "Do you hate me that much?" Alina said, her whole mind reeling.


    Caleb, "Of course I do!"


    "I hate you more, don''t I?" Alina said, looking at Caleb with hatred.


    "There was bit of bit of guilt for you.¡±


    But that guilt was finally shattered when he found out she had a daughter with Andre.


    No one knew what Caleb was going through in those days, three years and two months between her


    disappearance and her appearance, and every night of Caleb''s life during that long period of time.


    It was a torment!


    How many nights he smoked alone in the dark until dawn, but for three years and two months, Alina


    had a child with another man.


    No matter how much guilt he felt, the moment he found out about the child, Caleb copsed in mind.


    "You married me, and you had the child with someone else!


    Alina¡¯s brain was so dizzy!


    "No, I..!"


    "Now that you''ve done it, you have to have the courage to bear the price." Caleb said, viciously.


    Now Alina''s mind was buzzing.


    She felt that her world had been turned upside down.


    What the hell was this!


    She was nowpletely confused and disoriented by Caleb.


    As she said, she was the one who hated Caleb the most! And now all of a sudden, he hated her with a


    passion.


    What was this all about?


    "State your terms!" Alina hade in a frenzy, and after hearing Caleb''s words, she was pissed off


    She just wanted it to be over.


    With Caleb''s current madness, at this rate, Alina was likely to end up with hundreds of millions of


    dors in debt.


    She was not so rich, but she had a good life.


    The only thing that matters is her grandmother!


    After finding out about her grandmother, she went back to Shirling.


    It was going to be smooth lifetime of living like this. But she never thought that Caleb would have gotten


    into all this trouble.


    And that was how Alina''s world was split up.


    "What? Scared?" Caleb suddenly came close to her, his warm breath on her neck, making Alina shiver.


    She was tempted to duck.


    But the brute force of Caleb''s hand on her slender waist gave her nowhere to go.


    The kisses were overwhelming!


    Alina, "......"


    Her brain exploded with a buzz.


    She reached out to push Caleb away, but her cold hands were instantly shackled by Caleb, and the sky


    was spinning as he embraced her and buried her in the sofa.


    Alina, "......"


    Her heart was already beating wildly, and when she felt Caleb''s warmth, her mind went nk at that


    moment.


    "Caleb, get off me!" Alina waspletely furious.


    Anger that added more heat to the ambiguity.


    What did this man take her for? With such conditions?


    There was a pain on her lips.


    It hurt so much that tears wereing out of her eyes.


    She looked at Caleb with anger. And Caleb looked at her with a colder look in his eyes, his cold fingers


    rubbing her chin.


    The corners of his mouth lifted in a mocking smile, "What? Think I''m going to let Andre off the hook by


    doing this to you?"


    Alina, "......"


    "You''re not worth that much with that body!"


    Alina raised her hand to p him across the face, but the force of her wrist shackled her.


    "Let go."


    "But do you think if you and I had a child too, Andre would leave you with hundreds of millions of


    dors in debt too?"


    Alina, "......".


    Caleb was taking revenge, that was the biggest realization in her mind right now.


    Yes, this man was definitely getting back at her.


    Calebughed sarcastically at her reaction, "I checked, you''re a big shareholder in VIG, Alina, you''re


    really something."


    Only a few years with Andre, and she got so much security from him? Or was it simply that they had


    been together before the divorce?


    The danger in Caleb radiated even more when she thought this.


    Alina, "......"


    Before Alina could say anything, Andre''s phone call came in and when Caleb saw the number, his was


    pissed off.


    They were so reckless now! In their minds, he and Alina were no longer rted.


    But it was his decision if they were rted or not..


    Alina felt Caleb''s change.


    "Let go of me."


    Caleb''s grip on her tightened as she struggled and seeing the worry in her eyes, Caleb picked up the


    phone.


    Pressing the answer button, Alina''s breath stopped!


    Before she could say anything, there was a force on her waist that made her grunt.


    And then, meeting Caleb¡¯s evil smile in his eyes, she saw that he picked up the phone and said to


    Andre on the other end of the receiver, "Tonight, she''s noting back."


    Alina, "......"

 Chapter 105 Your Scandal!

    Chapter 105 Your Scandal!


    Five minutester.


    Alina was sitting on the sofa with a fierce look on her face, looking at Caleb smoking at his desk, and


    now Caleb''s face seemed to be much happier.


    He''s a real cunt!


    "Tell me your terms!" Alina got right to the point.


    In thest three days, he''d let off steam, albeit superficially, as Andre had said.


    But the way he was going, there was every chance that he would bring out all of VIG''s hidden stuff.


    Then, it would be a problem.


    So for now, Alina just wanted to stop and felt that what the old Collins left her was too tough to handle.


    She wanted to get rid of it.


    "Tonight, stay with me." Caleb said naturally.


    Yet Alina winced at the thought.


    He had just said that on the phone to piss Andre off, so tonight he would not let her go back?


    Alina took a few deep breaths to push down the anger she was feeling.


    "Caleb, we got divorced, just a few days ago!" Alina tried to be patient.


    Caleb, "You came to the Collins family when you were eighteen, didn''t you?"


    Alina, "......"


    Caleb didn''t answer her question, but asked instead.


    Alina looked at Caleb in silence.


    It was the year she turned eighteen that she lost everything! In thest hours, her grandmother hadn''t


    even given her any news of her grandfather.


    She was handed over to the old Collins.


    "You came to the Collins family when you were eighteen, and married me in your twenty. Before and


    after marriage, the Collins family were your guardians, and now you want to clear your name with me


    with a divorce certificate?"


    "......"


    "Have you forgotten that before you married me, you lived next door to my room."


    The more he said, the worse Alina''s face became.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "What do you want?"


    Alina didn''t want to hear any of those rtional questions right now.


    At a time in her life when she had nothing, the old Collins had been as caring and loving as an elder.


    She was grateful.


    But that gratitude did not mean that everyone in the Collins family could hurt her.


    "What do I want?"


    "I''m divorcing you because Grandpa Max agreed to it, Caleb, and the only one kind to me is Grandpa


    Max."


    "......"


    "You don''t deserve my gratitude at all." Alina looked Caleb.


    In Alina''s mind, the old Collins was the one who had really done her a favour.


    The rest of them did nothing good to her.


    "What a heartless woman!" Caleb looked at her sarcastically.


    And with those words, Alina''s heart sank.


    "Caleb, who are you to say that about me?" Her tone was already unsteady.


    There was no doubt that she hated that addressing.


    How much did Emma get from the Hughes family? How many favours had Mum and Dad given her in


    those days?


    She would not ask Emma to pay back, but she did not want to be called as a heartless woman..


    And now Caleb was calling her that. "You don''t know what it''s like to be a heartless woman!"


    "......"


    "I''m done with you because of your scandal with Emma, don''t put the me on me. I left three years


    ago and I''m done with you for good."


    In Alina''s mind, the rtionship between them had been clear three years ago.


    "Ask yourself, what have I done wrong to you in the two years I was in the Collins family?!"


    She had been a good girl when she came to the Collins family and had tried to be a good wife and


    daughter-inw since she had married Caleb.


    She never did anything wrong to the Collins family.


    But after the ups and downs of her life, when she was hit hard again, it was by this man.


    He almost knocked her into the abyss.


    "Who are you to hate me?" Alina looked at Caleb, her emotions out of control.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And Caleb looked at Alina, who was almost out of control, with a gloomy twinkle in his eye.


    Alina looked at him and said, "You have no right to hate me."


    "Do you think it''s a matter of hate or no hate?"


    Alina, "......"


    Caleb hit the nail on the head!


    It''s messed up,pletely messed up! It''s not a matter of hate or not hate anymore.


    Three years ago, she couldn''t forgive him for what happened, but it was good that she was able to


    clear things up with Caleb!


    But now when it became clear that she and Andre had a daughter, the child was the problem now.


    For three years.


    He searched like crazy for Alina, and she had a child with Andre? That alone was enough to make


    Caleb want to destroy the world.


    Alina took a deep breath, "Tell me your terms!"


    At this point, she didn''t want to say anything else.


    She was not going to tell the truth about the child! She knew this man too well, once he knew the child


    was his, then it would be a difficult quagmire.


    She had suffered enough from this man, she didn''t want her child to suffer from him too.


    It was enough to carry all these things by herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to involve the child in this.


    Caleb''s eyes shed dangerously as he looked at her as if she wanted to get rid of him, he was angry.


    "Tonight, stay with me!"


    Even at this point, Caleb still said the same thing.


    "After tonight, will it be clear?" At that moment, it was as if Alina had made a terrible decision.


    She looked at Caleb with determination.


    That look of determination was a nerve-wracking moment for Caleb.


    Caleb said, "Let''s see how you do."


    Alina, "......"


    Her hands subconsciously clenched into fists.


    The look in Caleb''s eyes made her want to eat him alive.


    She was silent.


    And it was this silence that made Caleb look at her with a sharp gleam in his eyes.


    She would have given anything for Andre.


    "Caleb, you know what? I have met you in my life, and it''s a disaster!" Alina said.


    Caleb was silent.


    Only the sound of the lighter was heard.


    This silence showed the horror of their current atmosphere.


    Alina wanted to run away, but she knew that running away from would only ignite the fight between


    Caleb and Andre even more.


    There was no telling what the two would do when they broke out.

 Chapter 106 Do I look like a good person?

    Chapter 106 Do I look like a good person?


    Wend Vi.


    Tears welled up in Lois'' eyes when she saw Caleb return with Alina in tow, "Lady Alina!"


    Alina didn''t have much affection for the people here, but for Lois, she had a good impression!


    Lois took care of her all the time.


    Alina, "Lois."


    "It''s good that you are back. The kitchen knew you would be back and was preparing your favourite


    food in the morning."


    Lois said excitedly.


    And Alina looked subconsciously at the back of Caleb in front of her.


    In the morning? Did he call?


    Her heart was stifled!


    At the dinner table.


    Looking at the food from three years ago, Alina''s heart was choked.


    Thest time she had been brought here, she wouldn''t have wanted toe in.


    And now!


    She didn''t expect that she''d be forced toe back here even though she''d gotten away from Caleb.


    The habitual act of putting something she didn''t like into Caleb''s bowl made both Alina and Caleb


    freeze.


    Because it was a habit she had done when she was around Caleb three years ago! Whenever she


    didn''t eat something, she would give it to Caleb.


    And it''s a habit Alina has had since she was girl, when her parents were around, she would give her


    dad anything she didn''t eat.


    When she came to the Collins family, she would give it to Caleb.


    "If you don''t eat it...!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Caleb ate the broli.


    Alina''s heart was already heavy, and when she saw Caleb''s actions, she felt even worse.


    Loisughed at Alina''s gesture.


    So when the two of them get angry, they are really angry, but they would be fine!


    It''s been so many years.


    She hoped that this time the two would have good terms..


    The fact that the young master was able to bring Alina back at this time, when there was so much


    trouble outside, means that the outside years are not credible.


    The meal was a bit tedious.


    After it was over, Alina looked at Caleb, who was smoking, and she sat across from him, uneasy.


    Caleb obviously felt the same way.


    "Do you want to go back to him that badly?" His tone was cold.


    Alina looked at him. There was something in her eyes.


    It was hard enough to be in the same room with him now.


    Caleb took a deep breath with a dangerous twinkle in his eye, "Go back if you want to, no one is forcing


    you."


    Alina, "......"


    His words were easy to say, but once he made a request, if he didn''t get what he wanted, the


    consequences would be too much for everyone to bear.


    Although Andre has enough power to stand up to him, if she did leave now, what awaited Andre would


    be Caleb''s wildest revenge.


    "A game of chess? Or tea?" Alina said, holding back her resistance.


    It was boring to sit with him all night.


    She longed to go back to Mulherd Manor.


    The child was there.


    The child loved Andre too, but at night, Alina was worried that Andre wouldn''t be able to coax the child.


    Caleb''s mouth lifted in a light smile and he looked at Alina sarcastically, "In your mind, am I such a nice


    guy?"


    The tone of his voice was more than seductive.


    Alina''s heart sank.


    She looked at Caleb with a stoic look!


    "You know, I''d give up everything to fight with you!" Alina couldn''t resist.


    The next moment, however, her threat was nullified by the tone of Caleb''s voice.


    Caleb said, "You won''t."


    Alina, "......"


    "You''re not afraid of anything! But you can''t let go of Andre!" and Caleb had Alina''s finger on the pulse.


    No matter what happens these days, whenever she hadn''t defended Andre first?


    Under the circumstances, Caleb didn''t believe that she would really dare to fight him.


    Alina, "......" If this had happened before, she would''ve cursed him badly.


    But now, she was still scared by this man! No matter what he does now, it''s always her he''s messing


    with.


    Yes, she was the biggest shareholder in AIG now, and she was the one who lost out when he made


    such a fuss.


    "I''ll fire you if you don''t believe me!" Alina finally said to Caleb in a fierce voice.


    She was now the chairman of the board, and although she was the one who didn''t care about anything,


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    it wasn''t difficult to fire someone.


    Caleb was smiling at her threat.


    Caleb said, "Want to try it?"


    "You!"


    "Alina, you''ve got a lot of nerve, how dare you threaten me now?"


    Just now, Alina was threatening Caleb.


    But Caleb had no weaknesses nowadays, and her threat ended up like a punch on cotton.


    She was the one who ended up being upset.


    "Good, I want to take a break during this time, starting tomorrow, I will not go to thepany, how


    about it?"


    Alina, "......"


    The best way to get mad at this man was to get Andre to go to the office and take care of him if he


    didn''t go tomorrow.


    But then she dismissed the idea.


    One child had already caused such a bloodbath, if she dared to take Andre to thepany tomorrow,


    not to mention VIG would be finished, AIG would be finished as well!


    Then she would really be in debt to the tune of hundreds of millions of dors and would never be able


    to pay it back in her lifetime!


    Don''t question Caleb''s ability to make 20 million on his own at the age of 12.


    This kind of brains would have no problem bringing her and Andre down.


    Alina''s mind was racing, "No, you''d better go!"


    She was no fool, and after a thousand thoughts, she knew what was at stake for Caleb now.


    When this is over, she will definitely give back all the shares!


    It''s horrible.


    No matter who she asks to split it, she can''t split Caleb''s stuff, or she would go bankrupt.


    "Heh." Caleb sneered.


    Alina, "So, tea?"


    The next moment, Caleb got up and walked upstairs, without saying a word, but with a clear meaning.


    Alina''s heart was in her throat.


    She took several deep breaths, but couldn''t push down the unease in her heart.

 Chapter 107 Anger

    Chapter 107 Anger


    The moment Caleb''s hand reached the strap of her nightgown, Alina couldn''t help but tremble, "Wait!"


    In the dim light.


    The fear on her face was clearly visible to Caleb.


    In his eyes, there was an instant rage!


    He stopped moving his hand, "Go away!"


    There was no doubt that Alina''s attitude had angered Caleb.


    Alina shuddered as she was shouted at. She looked at Caleb in frustration!


    But whatever the reason for her fear, in his eyes, what could a woman who had given birth to a child be


    so resistant to him for?


    Andre, of course.


    "Caleb." Alina''s lips quivered as she called out Caleb''s name, but the next thing she heard was Caleb


    saying, "If you don''t want to, get dressed!"


    She didn''t want to.


    He could see it.


    Alina closed her eyes, her heart felt like a big hand had been stretched into it, and she had tried so


    hard to restrain it!


    But the memories that were in her bones at that moment were like a flood that had broken through the


    floodgates and swept over her.


    The night she turned eighteen, and the night she had with Caleb, were both horrific in her memory.


    So she couldn''t help but be terrified to experience something like that here!


    "So you....?" Alina looked at Caleb apprehensively.


    Obviously, she couldn''t do it.


    "Alina, take your child and get out of Ingford and never appear before me again or you will regret it!"


    Alina''s nerves went wild as she picked up the clothes on the floor, barely able to slip them on, and


    rushed out like a madman.


    Her back was so sharp that Caleb''s eyes shed with fierceness.


    Was he that scary to her?


    Yes!


    He was already so terrible to Alina.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have disappeared from his world in such a horrible way three years ago.


    Alina came back to Mulherd Manor in a frenzy, the child had been put to bed by Lucy, and Andre was


    sitting in the living room, smoking one cigarette after another.


    The moment Alina entered the room, she heard him on the phone saying, "Go to Wend Vi and


    bring her back!"


    There was a cold and dangerous aura about him, fierceness Alina had never seen in Andre before.


    Her heart was tightening.


    "Andre?" she quivered her lips, calling out to Caleb whose back was to her.


    Caleb''s back froze.


    And then she heard him say to the other side of the phone, "Don''t worry about it." And then he hung up


    the phone.


    When he saw Alina''s mess, Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The danger passed in a sh.


    Alina could see it clearly, and her breath tightened.


    In the middle of her thoughts, Caleb was already striding to her, and his cold fingers traced her lips.


    The moment he touched the wound, Alina drew a cold breath of pain.


    Caleb''s eyes were already dark, but now they were even colder.


    "Did he do it?" His tone was cold.


    Alina met his dark eyes, took a deep breath, took a step back and tilted her head to the side!


    Caleb''s breath was heavier as he watched her avoid him in embarrassment.


    Alina, "I..." wanted to say something, but nothing coulde out at this moment.


    Andre, "He withdrew it all!"


    His tone was deep.


    It was also as if he was saying something else through the words.


    All of it?


    All of what!


    All this time Caleb has been retaliating against them and today after she followed him to Wend Vi,


    Caleb withdrew all of it, why?


    "Andre, I...!"


    "Don''t ever make that sacrifice again." Andre gathered herpels and subconsciously looked at the


    nape of her neck.


    Caleb was relieved to see that it was clean without any marks.


    Alina looked at Andre, who was so perverse, and wondered!


    But she didn''t have much time to think about it either.


    So much had happened in one day that her mind was dizzy.


    It was good that Caleb had withdrawn everything.


    As long as it was over with him, it would be a relief for Alina.


    "We''ll go back tomorrow!" Andre said in a hard voice, looking at her.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    Even if Andre didn''t say so, she decided to leave tomorrow.


    "Go and rest." Andre could see how tired she was.


    Alina nodded and turned around and headed upstairs.


    However, after two steps, she heard Andre behind her say in a heavy tone, "Alina, Caleb is a tragedy


    for you, keep your distance from him, no matter what the form of entanglement."


    Turning back, she looked at Caleb standing in ce with a deep look on her face and finally nodded.


    Alina washed up and went over to Lucy, who saw her return and got up, "Lady Alina, you are back."


    "Yes, when did she sleep?"


    "An hour ago."


    "Thank you, let me do it."


    "Okay."


    Lucy carefully picked up the child and handed it to Alina, not wanting to wake her up, as it would be


    difficult to coax a child.


    Although Penny was sleeping well, the child woke up in the middle of the night and it was really


    torturous.


    "What''s wrong with Andre?" Alina turned around with the child in her arms, thought of something, and


    turned back to Lucy.


    He was really fierce.


    When she came in, she was scared by Andre.


    Lucy froze for a moment at that.


    And then she said to Alina, "I took Penny upstairs an hour ago, and he looks like that after two two


    phone calls."


    What kind of phone calls could have made Andre look like this?


    In Alina''s mind, Andre had always been a man who could hide his emotions.


    He always looked like a dude at all times.


    She remembered the first time Caleb investigated Andre, she couldn''t believe it when she found out


    about Andre''s flings over the years.


    But to Alina, that was the normal Andre.


    When he was working, he was serious!


    When he was not working, he'' wass surrounded by women, but he had to deal with any of them.


    The next morning, Lucy made breakfast early, and when she saw Alina and Andre''s suitcases, her


    eyes were filled with sadness.


    "Lucy, I''m counting on you while I''m gone." Alina said gently to Lucy.


    Lucy, for a moment, froze.


    She had nned to go with Alina, because it was not easy to find a job at her age.


    "Lady Alina."


    "Grandma is a clean person, she doesn''t want her house to have ayer of dust, so I don''t worry if I


    leave it to you."


    Lucy nodded with emotion.


    The old Cook was really just an excuse to give her a job, "Thanks, Lady Alina."


    Alina nodded and rubbed the top of the child''s hair as she ate on her own.


    It was a bit of a struggle, but it was persistent.


    It was clear that the girl was very persistent in what she could do and would not let anyone help her


    when she could do it herself.


    She had a good character, trying to be independent, trying to be strong.


    "Are you all right?" Alina looked at Andre, who hadn''t said a word.


    Caleb''s face still didn''t look good, much as it hadst night.


    Andre, "Yes!"


    Alina, "......"


    It was obvious that something was wrong.


    But in front of Lucy, Alina didn''t say anything and the breakfast was finished calmly.


    After breakfast, Andre thoughtfully put their luggage in the boot, with Penny in Alina''s arms and her bag


    on her back.


    "Penny, give me your bag."


    "I can carry it myself." The child said softly.


    Alina''s heart melted at the sound of her voice.


    "It''s okay, let her carry it!"


    Alina knew that Andre was worried about the child carrying the bag in her arms, but the bag contained


    the child''s necessities, so it was good for her to carry it.


    And Alina knew that the child was very fond of her bag.

 Chapter 108 He took the blame!

    Chapter 108 He took the me!


    In the car, the child had a straw cup in her mouth, she loved water, and was sitting nicely in Alina''s


    arms!


    Up until now, they still don''t know why Andre''s phone has her flight information, car appointments and


    even her escort information on the way.


    Of course, they''ll be interrogated when they get back.


    "Do you miss Great-grandpa, Penny?"


    "Yes, I miss Great-grandpa, I miss Great-grandma."


    The words made Andre, who was driving, pinch her cheeks, the child''s diet really can''t be dyed.


    It''s only been a few days since she arrived in Ingford and she already feels like she''s lost weight.


    It was clear that Megan had taken good care of the child at Lawson Residence.


    Megan has been talking to the child on videos almost every day for the past few days, and in the


    videos, Megan looks like she''s about to cry, and the child knows how to coax her.


    It was easy to get Megan to feel better.


    In the airport, Andre checked the car into the airport, as he was working with Ingford and would be here


    any minute.


    Once everything was taken care of.


    Andre took the child from Alina''s arms, "I can carry her."


    "It''s okay!"


    Caleb put the child on the suitcase and pushed it ahead of him, while the child held on to the luggage


    bar.


    Alinaughed at that image.


    When she saw Caleb, Alina''s heart leapt into her throat when she saw Caleb in the VIP waiting room


    with Emma.


    She immediately took the child in her arms and held her face in her arms, as if she was worried that her


    child would be stolen.


    Caleb''s eyes were full of bitterness when they met.


    The aura, at this moment, was explosive.


    Tomas pushed Emma and said to Caleb, "I''ll take Miss Bell for a coffee."


    Without waiting for Caleb and Emma to say anything, Tomas pushed Emma away, the chaos was


    horrible.


    And Caleb looked at Alina with the child in her arms and Andre by her side!


    Caleb''s eyes glowed with a chill.


    But before Alina could react, there was warmth around her slender waist and Andre had her in his


    arms.


    In an instant, the air froze.


    Alina looked at Andre, who was now looking at Caleb with a dangerous look in his eyes, even with a


    strong sense of sovereignty.


    Alina could clearly feel the spark between the two men!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I''d like a cup of coffee too." Alina said to Andre with a slightly tighter tone, in fact she wanted to run


    away now.


    Emma had been taken away by Tomas, what was Caleb doing here?


    Unlike Caleb''s danger, the moment Andre spoke to Alina, his tone was extremely gentle!


    "Okay."


    And with that, he put his arm around Alina and headed for the caf¨¦.


    The moment they passed each other, Caleb''s dangerous voice rang out, "Did I say that?"


    Alina, "......"


    Andre, "......"


    "Don''t ever show your face to me again!" In every word, Caleb spoke with such danger.


    Alina''s body was tense as she held the child.


    She took a deep breath to say something.


    But before she could say anything, she heard Andre speak, "She and you are divorced, she can be


    wherever she wants to be from now on, I hope you can understand!"


    His words that struck Caleb hard in the heart and Alina hard in the nerves.


    Why did Caleb feel stifled when Andre said those words, after all the hysteria between them?


    "It is in the past, and Mr. Collins, you have to move on."


    And with that, Andre left with Alina in his arms.


    The rtionship between them was now clear, the sound of footsteps behind them was far away and


    Caleb stood still.


    The moment he clenched his fists, the bone joints were clucking.


    The moment he looked back, he met Alina''s big eyes on his shoulder, clear eyes with innocence in


    them.


    Such clear eyes made Caleb''s heart choke.


    Inthe cafe, Emma was sitting in her wheelchair with a forlorn look on her face, and Tomas put a cup of


    coffee in front of her, "Here you are."


    "Will I be able to stand up?" Emma asked in a faint tone.


    And this dark calmness seemed to carry with it a certain heaviness for her.


    Last night, and now!


    No one knows what kind of crying she had to endure when the doctor handed Caleb the report of her


    shattered calf.


    She felt like her sky was falling.


    The right hand is still inoperable!


    And now the right leg! Emma felt her heart choke when she thought of what the doctor had said.


    Tomas stiffened for a moment at that.


    And then he said, "You must believe Master Caleb."


    Believe, Caleb!


    Emma had always believed, no matter what had happened over the years, she had always believed


    that Caleb would be on her side.


    Emma wasn''t sure what had happened that night! But she does know that that night was important to


    him.


    How else could she have been such a big part of his life all those years!


    But now!


    Could she really trust Caleb with something that could be solved medically?


    "Although Mr. Gibson is not as good a doctor as Mr. Francis, he is only ranked internationally in the top.


    He will find a way out.¡±


    Tomasforted Emma.


    Crushing fractures!


    The doctor had examined her right leg, which was more serious than the finger bone of her right hand,


    and it would not be easy to restore it to normal.


    So now Tomas''s reassurance was no constion to Emma.


    When she saw Alina walking over with the child and Andre, Emma''s eyes welled up.


    They were match to each other, and God was nice to Alina.


    Andre carried Alina straight to the box, half an hour before boarding, and Alina didn''t want any


    surprises.


    However, when Andre got to the door to go out, Caleb followed him at some point and now looked at


    him and Alina with a cold look in his eyes!


    The look in his eyes was as if he was going to devour them!


    Alina''s heart was in her throat at the sight of Caleb and she pushed Penny¡¯s head into her arms.

 Chapter 109 Is there more stalking to be done?

    Chapter 109 Is there more stalking to be done?


    Alina should have stayed in Ingford at this time, after all the progress made with Grandma, but the child


    came as a surprise.


    And she couldn''t let that ident cause any moreplications.


    "What, Mr. Collins, are you going to stalk her?" Andre looked sarcastically at Caleb.


    Caleb, "......"


    Alina, "......"


    Caleb looked sharply at Andre, "Get out of the way!"


    Without waiting for Andre to say a word, Caleb stepped in forcefully, and when Alina saw Caleb''s


    actions, her heart, once again, was in her throat.


    In the end, one cannot have a weakness.


    In the old days, Alina would have been strong enough to confront Caleb, but now, she didn''t dare!


    She was too afraid that Caleb would see the face of the child in her arms.


    And right now, Caleb''s gaze was straight in her arms, the child''s back was to him so small.


    Dressed up in a pretty little dress, she looked cute with her hair tied up.


    Her daughter? Naturally he thought of her with her big belly, three years ago, she was already


    pregnant.


    "What do you want?" Alina looked at Caleb warily.


    At this moment, she was really afraid that Caleb would pull the child out of her arms to see what was


    going on, and Caleb could really do something like that.


    After all, he had done crazier things, so what was this?


    Caleb, "How old is she?"


    The question was for Alina, but his eyes were still on the child in Alina''s arms.


    Caleb didn''t know why he was following her, especially now that he was asking such an inexplicable


    question.


    Alina, "What does it matter to you?"


    "Alina!"


    "One and a half years old!"


    At the moment when Caleb''s eyes shed danger, Alina gave in to him.


    She just wanted to get it over with.


    "Is that enough?" Andre''s tone became more and more dangerous.


    Alina''s brain was hurting and her heart was pounding. What the hell was going on? It was killing her.


    "I don''t want coffee, let''s go." Alina got up with the child in her arms, she didn''t want to drink coffee.


    She would like everything to be over.


    If this went on, it would really kill her.


    The moment she passed Caleb, Alina felt the viciousness of Caleb''s breath and took Andre by the


    hand, "Let''s go!"


    If this goes on, there''s going to be a fight.


    Caleb''s body was already chilled by her subconscious movements, and now the danger was even


    greater.


    Emma was sitting outside at the moment, watching the scene, her face was even whiter, the corners of


    her mouth raised a bitter smile!


    She didn''t believe it before, but now she really understands that some rtionships are really not a


    matter of paper.


    But what does it matter if it''s clear or not?


    It was who was with him that mattered!


    Away from Caleb and Emma, Alina breathed a sigh of relief and felt like she hade to life.


    "Don''t run into each other on the ne." The security check went smoothly, but the thought of Caleb,


    Alina felt a real pain in her head.


    Andre, "I''ve made a temporary change of nes."


    The implication was that no matter how close they were, it was unlikely that the two of them would


    meet for the rest of the trip.


    At that, Alina was relieved.


    The child being around made her feel like a cat when she saw Caleb!


    It was terrifying.


    Because she knew that no matter how scary and troublesome it had been, it was nothing when it came


    to the child.


    Once Caleb knew the child was his, it would never be clear between them.


    "But why did he bring Emma to the airport?" Emma was weak now.


    There was no way she could have left the hospital at this point, and yet Caleb was at the airport with


    her? Why?


    Andre, "I don''t know what to say about the woman''s life, but she is a real disaster!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m surprised she only broke her leg going down that high, but it looks like it''s also a crushed fracture."


    ''Alina couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold air, that was really bad.


    The injury to her hand that affected her career had not been dealt with yet, and now her leg had been


    injured like this.


    This is why you can''t just do anything bad, especially if you''re using yourself as a ploy to get someone


    else''s attention, and maybe God will take your wife away.


    She can''t hold a pen in her hand!


    If she can''t get her leg up again, Alina hopes she''s learned her lesson.


    But even if Emma had been hurt that badly, she would never stop


    She would only hate Alina more, even though she had done nothing, but that was the way some


    people''s minds worked.


    She made the trouble, but she med others, and even retaliated shamelessly.


    The two of them boarded the ne without incident.


    The flight was due to leave in 40 minutes.


    The flight attendant brought them hot coffee and thoughtfully prepared a snack for the children.


    Alina looked to Andre, "So he''s taking Emma to Brooklyn?"


    No one can guarantee the sess of such a difficult operation, but Brooklyn has made such a


    promise.


    Because he wouldn''t normally take it on if he wasn''t sure, and if he did, he would make sure she was


    back to normal.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why!?"


    "If it was Brooklyn, they would have threatened you." He knew how weird Brooklyn was.


    So there was no way he could just take Emma there.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alina nodded, "Yeah."


    But whatever.


    Just don''t mess with her.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, Alina''s phone vibrated, she looked at the number


    and picked it up, "Alina speaking!"


    "Miss Hughes, we are..."


    Alina listened carefully to the words that followed, and her face grew white, holding the child, and


    looked at Andre.


    Andre could see right away that something was wrong with her.


    Alina hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Andre looked at her who was shaking.


    Was it Caleb''s call?


    Don''t tell him that Caleb is up to something, or he won''t let Caleb off easy.


    Alina looked at Andre''s eyes with wild shes of emotion.

 Chapter 110 What you can only face alone

    Chapter 110 What you can only face alone


    ##### Chapter 110 What you can only face alone


    Finally, Alina said to Andre, "I can''t go back to Shirling right now, you take the kids and go back."


    "What''s going on?" Andre looked at Alina with a frown.


    What had been said on that phone call?


    Alina took a deep breath and said, "There''s a clue about what happened back then."


    When she thought of that time, even though it had been so many years ago, her heart still trembled


    when she faced it again.


    That night, the ck pupils in the darkness were as sharp as ck cats, and she like had been torn


    apart.


    In her midnight dreams, those eyes haunted her like a nightmare for many days and nights.


    But it''s strange!


    The most peaceful years were the years when she was with Caleb, when she arrived at the Collins


    family at the age of 18, and she never had that nightmare again.


    And after leaving the Collins family, it was probably Hasnan set off her nerves again, so that in Shirling


    she dreamed of that night again from time to time.


    The nightmares, like demons, haunted her and kept her awake day and night.


    "You mean that night?" Andre understood instantly what Alina was talking about.


    Alina nodded, "Yes!"


    She dreamed of finding that man that night and cutting him to pieces.


    "I''ming with you." Andre said in a gruff voice.


    In the end, knowing exactly what that night had done to her, Andre didn''t feelfortable with Alina


    going back alone.


    But then Alina said, "I can go myself."


    She might not be able to do anything else!


    But for that night, she could face it alone! And she had to face it alone.


    "Alina."


    "Andre, I can do it." Alina looked at Andre and said.


    The tone of her voice was so firm.


    And Andre could see in her eyes that she didn''t want more people to know about the bad side of


    herself.


    "I hate that man, I want to know who he is!" And definitely, to cut him into pieces.


    No one knew how painful it was for her after that night! She didn''t dare tell her family, she didn''t dare let


    anyone around her know.


    She would always remember the painful look her parents gave her when they found out she was


    pregnant.


    She was the apple of their hearts.


    She could not even fall in love.


    And yet, in the prime of her life, she was pregnant! She didn''t even know who the father was.


    Shey on the cold operating table, feeling the coldness of the instruments and the pain they caused


    her.


    And the more that pain became clear, the more she hated that man.


    There had been no news for so many years, and now had finallye through, so how could she


    leave?


    "Are you sure you can go by yourself?" Andre was still unsure about her.


    Alina, "Help me bring the child back."


    "......"


    "I can do it!" Her words were spoken with such conviction.


    And Andre could hear it clearly, her hatred for that man and her determination!


    Finally, he nodded, "Okay!"


    The child can''t stay in Ingford, or she would get into trouble here! After all, there were the Collins


    everywhere!


    The only way for Alina to have peace of mind was for the child toe back with him.


    Alina got off the ne and watched Andre and Penny take to the skies before turning around at the


    airportnding window.


    ......!


    There were the men''s fierce eyes.


    When she saw him, Alina walked around.


    But just two steps away, she heard Caleb''s cold tone, "What, are we really going to meet like strangers,


    like Andre said?" The coldness in his tone was tinged with ruthlessness.


    Alina paused and closed her eyes, hiding the emotions in her eyes at that moment.


    She took a deep breath, "Sure!"


    Caleb, "......"


    However, before he could say anything, Alina continued, "What, do we seem to have feelings for each


    other to you?"


    This was said with such irony.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the way they had parted three years ago, should they not have seen each other as strangers, and


    told each other their feelings in the light?


    Obviously, they had no such feelings for each other.


    Hearing the sarcasm in her tone, Caleb''s eyes darkened, he turned back to Alina!


    "One and a half years old, right?"


    Alina, "......"


    It was obvious that she hadn''t been expecting Caleb to wait here, just for the child.


    "Yes." she was very calm.


    At those words, it was obvious that the scent behind her was colder, but Alina didn''t care, as long as


    the child wasn''t with her.


    She wasn''t afraid of this man at all.


    Before Alina could react, there was a force at her back and she was pushed into the security door on


    the side.


    A moment of silence in a crowded ce.


    She raised her eyes and met Caleb''s cold eyes and bloodthirsty voice, "You aborted my son and had a


    daughter with him?"


    Alina took a deep breath, "You don''t even have the right to be angry."


    Caleb, "Alina!"


    "You''re not entitled, you know that?" Alina said coldly.


    Caleb didn''t even have the right to be angry.


    "Three years ago, you made that decision, and you sealed the fate of that child, you didn''t think about


    his life, and you want me to keep him safe?"


    "Alina!"


    "What? Is it my duty?" Alina sneered as she looked into Caleb''s furious eyes.


    Each word was a sharp knife to Caleb''s heart.


    A force came to her neck, and in an instant suffocation hit her, and Alina felt suffocated.


    She wanted to say something, but the moment was so suffocating that she couldn''t say anything.


    She was indifferent to Caleb''s fierceness, and just looked on calmly, without saying a word and without


    fear.


    Alina, "Who are you to be angry with me about the child?"


    Caleb looked at her smothered cheeks and finally let go of the pressure.


    The moment Alina was free, she breathed heavily, her eyes still cold with stubbornness as she looked


    at Caleb.


    She said, "You don''t want to be a father, why should you care about a child?"


    Caleb was angry with her words.

 Chapter 111 Uncle Did It？

    Chapter 111 Uncle Did It£¿


    Here on the ne.


    Andre was serious, but when he saw how serious even the girl was, he became ease, and felt a


    headache for Penny.


    "Okay, now can you tell me what''s going on in my phone?" There was so much going on at Ingford.


    There hadn''t been time to ask the girl, but now it was different.


    Andre had to know what was going on.


    The child looked at him with big, innocent eyes, not saying a word.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Penny !" Andre''s tone was heavier when he saw how silent the child was.


    This was something that had to be cleared up, otherwise it would be toote to prevent it.


    Andre had spent a lot of time with the child over the years and had been a very good uncle, but this is a


    very good uncle, who doesn''t know that this child, who can''t even speak clearly, is capable of such


    things.


    Her journey to Alina''s side was so smooth.


    Whatever her ability, whatever her intelligence, there had to be a full exnation for this now, and she


    must not be condoned.


    That''s what Andre was thinking now.


    "Tell me, okay?"


    "Uncle booked my ticket."


    Andre let out a breath of cold air, so she was going to me him.


    If she said that in front of his grandpa and grandma, it was going to kill him.


    Andre doesn''t remember anything about that night, he''s drunk out of his mind! He didn''t know anything


    about what happened when he went back.


    So when he saw the records on his phone, he felt like his world was spinning.


    He didn''t have the guts to tell his grandmother and grandfather anything, so he went straight to Ingford.


    If grandpa and grandma found out about this, they would have scraped him alive.


    Penny, "It''s Uncle!"


    No matter what Andre asked, the child had only one answer.


    "Penny, after what happened here, I already know you''re very smart, but I need to know about.!"


    "It is Uncle."


    Andre, "......"


    What else could he say!


    It was uncle no matter what he asked,


    "I''m telling you, if you want your uncle to live, don''t say that to Great-grandma and Great-grandpa!"


    "It''s Uncle."


    Andre, "......"


    It''s all uncle.


    But he doesn''t remember anything now and has no idea what really happened then.


    The look in the child''s eyes was all the more bizarre for that.


    It''s good for children to be smart, but when they''re too smart, it''s a headache for parents.


    And Andre has a lot of trouble with this kid, he doesn''t know what to do.


    It''s like she''s not going to stop until he''s dead. Just thinking about it makes him feel headache.


    Ingford.


    Alina was taken to the car by Caleb, then she found out that Caleb''s ns had been changed and


    Tomas had taken Emma to Billy Gibson!


    Billy Gibson was a close friend of Brooklyn''s because he was very interested in him.


    In terms of medical expertise, he was only second to Brooklyn.


    So when she found out that Caleb was sending Emma to Billy, Alina knew that she was going to fail.


    Billy was the same kind of entric as Brooklyn, and he would have been irritated by this!


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Caleb drove her back to Mulherd Manor and when he got out of the car, the man looked at her with a


    hesitant look!


    Alina didn''t want to talk to him, and the moment she got out of the car, she walked straight inside, but


    Caleb''s tone was so dangerous when he said that.


    Alina turned around and looked at Caleb coldly, "What do you mean?"


    "Alina, I need to get something back, I don''t want to be stigmatized, so get rid of that shit between you


    and Andre!"


    Alina, "......"


    Her heart sank.


    What did he mean? It was clear to Alina now.


    She had thought this man was crazy before, she hadn''t wronged him at all.


    "We''re divorced!"She said through gritted teeth.


    Caleb''s mouth lifted in a sneer, "Deal with him and don''t leave Ingford!" he said, brutally.


    The exhaust from the rear of the car didn''t wake Alina up from her spot, and for a long moment the air


    was silent with only the sound of birds chirping.


    Alina stomped her foot in ce, "Caleb is a psycho!"


    Not just a psychopath, but a very sick one.


    She got a message.


    It was a very long list of VIG''s secret projects.


    Alina, "......"


    One nce, and her pupils clenched.


    So what was Caleb''s deal with Andre before? Almost as if he''d held back, just given a warning?


    And now, to put this in front of her, he was threatening her?


    Yes, it was to threaten her.


    Her heart was heaving!


    At that moment, Alina felt like her world was falling apart.


    "Caleb!" She said through gritted teeth.


    This man was more than a madman, he was insane.


    These were not enough to vent her anger, but now she was really mad.


    Lucy was shocked to see Alina back, "Lady Alina."


    "Lucy !"


    "......"


    "I''m." Alina cried out of anger.


    Although Andre was definitely a formidable and tough image in her mind too!


    Even this list doesn''t threaten her at all, but Alina knows very well that these two doing this was


    absolutely terrifying.


    She was being torn apart by the relentless agony inside her.


    After calling the airport trust to have the car sent out, Alina went limp on the sofa for two hours.


    By the time the car arrived, she drove over there!


    On the way there, Alina was in an endless wave of emotions, saying to Andre that she could do it.


    But could she?


    When she arrived, the one recognized her at once, after all, it was her parents who apanied her


    here to report the crime, "Have you found him?"

 Chapter 112 Dont dare to remember!

    Chapter 112 Don''t dare to remember!


    Alina''s tone was tight as she asked.


    To this day, she still shivers in the face of the events of that night.


    "Miss Hughes, now here''s the thing, we need to know the details of that night now! You need to recall."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alina''s already unpleasant face grew even worse when she heard the word ''details''.


    Even after all these years, there were details of that night that she still didn''t dare to recall.!


    Every time she thinks about the events of that night, she feels a tingling in her body.


    She took several deep breaths, but could not suppress the suffocation in her heart.


    "Miss Hughes, please rx because the case from that night may ovep with another case and we


    need to be sure now!"


    Alina took a deep breath.


    And then she said, "Go ahead."


    "Did you see the man that night, was he injured?"


    Alina closed her eyes.


    She tried to remember what had happened that night, but only for a moment, her heart choked.


    And her face was white.


    "Miss Hughes?"


    "I, I don''t remember!" It wasn''t that she didn''t remember, but that she didn''t dare to remember.


    "Miss Hughes, please rx, you can tell us everything here and we''ll make sure you''re safe."


    No, it''s not about safety.


    What the hell was going on then?


    It was chaos!


    She was so stimted by what happened after that night that a lot of information was jumbled up.


    She said, "I don''t know if he''s hurt." She really didn''t know.


    "Miss Hughes, this information is crucial for us at the moment." His tone was heavier.


    The information was more than important, it was crucial.


    Alina closed her eyes again!


    After taking several deep breaths, she heard him ask, "Do you smell blood?"


    Alina, "......"


    At these words, she opened her eyes violently.


    Her pupils shed with urgency.


    Was there?


    She though so, but she couldn''t remember if it was the man''s or her own


    "I don''t know." For the first time, in all those years, after her parents had left, she faced the question


    head-on.


    In all those years, she hadn''t wanted to think about what had happened, so now, she couldn''t answer


    anything at all.


    "I really don''t know, I..." The smell was so pungent!


    At that moment, when the smell was overwhelming her, she just felt that she. was really finished.


    At that moment, something disappeared from her world, never, never to be found again.


    "It''s okay, Miss Hughes, don''t think about it if you can''t remember, it''s okay!" The man saw that


    something was wrong with Alina.


    She didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    After all, everyone here knew what damage it had done to Alina.


    Her parents had sent her to a psychiatrist because she was in such a bad way that they hade here


    several times to ask for results.


    He was urged to get the results back.


    That''s how much it really hurt her.


    And all these yearster, now, looking at her reaction, he can see that all these years she has been


    afraid to face that question.


    So it was cruel to force her to do so now.


    "We must catch that man, we must, we must." Alina was a bit incoherent.


    Yes, no matter what, the man must be caught, no matter what it takes to turn him over.


    "Okay, Miss Hughes, calm down."


    Finally!


    Alina didn''t know how she got out of there, the sun was shining brightly, but she couldn''t feel any


    warmth on her body.


    It was so cold, so cold, it made her feel like she was suffocating.


    She returned to Mulherd Manor in a trance.


    Lucy saw that Alina was not well.


    "Are you all right, Lady Alina?"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me, I''ll sleep it off." At this moment Alina was a bit disoriented.


    She didn''t know how she had driven back.


    She didn''t dare to think about any of the questions she had just asked, it was too painful.


    The memories were too painful for her, so painful that. she didn''t dare to think about them anymore!


    She buried herself under the covers.


    Alina woke up in a daze when Andre''s phone call came.


    She picked up the phone, "You arrived?"


    Sure enough, she was feeling much better after her sleep.


    Andre, "Yes, we''re here."


    "Good, keep an eye on the kid this time." Alina said helplessly.


    Although the child had been here for a few days, there had been so much going on here that she


    hadn''t been able to talk to her properly or anything.


    Andre, "How are things on your end?"


    Alina''s body tensed up when she was asked this question.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "I think, it will be done soon!"


    There are things from back then that have been checked out.


    But now, little by little, she is sure they''ll be found out soon.


    Her grandmother''s case also took a breakthrough, and now that night, it seems that there is also a


    good progress.


    "I won''t be back for a while, let''s wait for the results toe in." Alina thought for a moment and said to


    the other side of the phone.


    The tone of her voice was as calm as possible.


    Andre, "Okay, got it."


    "......"


    "Be careful with Caleb then!" said Andre on the other end of the line as he was about to hang up.


    Alina got even more upset speaking of Caleb.


    She said, "It''s not just me, it''s you too!"


    "What?"


    "He knows a lot about VIG''s secret projects."


    There was silence on the other side of the phone.


    And then, Andre''s tone took on a dangerous tone, "He threatened you with this?"


    Andre was a perceptive man and knew exactly what was going on with Alina the moment she


    mentioned it.


    Caleb was such a ruthless man in business, but he was so emotionally inept!


    Alina, "Anyway, you should be careful with him." "They''ve seen how crazy Caleb is before.


    So whatever his attitude was now, it was better to be careful too!


    "You needn''t be afraid of him!" Andre said in a heavier tone.


    Alina, "I''m not afraid of him."


    After meeting again, her emotions towards the man were never fearful.

 Chapter 113 Going Crazy

    Chapter 113 Going Crazy


    Andre, "It''s good that you''re not afraid, VIG doesn''t need to sacrifice you to preserve, remember that!"


    Alina heard the cold hard tone of the man''s voice and feltfort.


    She knew that.


    VIG had been founded by her grandfather, and it was clear why Alina didn''t fight Caleb on these


    matters.


    It''s just that she can''t bear to see her family''spany suffer for the sake of that man.!


    On the face of it, Andre is the president of thepany, but there''s more to the group than meets the


    eye.


    There are so many things involved in every project, so many people and so many things should be


    avoided.


    She can''t let this madman wreck everyone.


    She hang up.


    Ayden ''s call came in, they''d been in touch once or twice since Oklens, after they found out she was


    divorced from Caleb.


    First Ayden pped her hands.


    "Ayden ."


    "I''m in Waiting for Someone!"


    Alina, "Waiting for me?"


    She was clearly in a rxed mood as a result of the flirtatious atmosphere.


    But the caller spat at her, "The famous Waiting for Someone in Ingford, don''t tell me you''ve been here


    all these years and you don''t know that?"


    Alina, "......"


    She of course knew!


    Even if she didn''t go out much, she knew what Waiting for Someone was.


    Ingford''s money pit! A man''s paradise at night, a ce where many men who were devils by day were


    exposed and devilish by night.


    Just, "What are you doing there?"


    "Unlike you, I''m too busy with my own brand after the Oklens game, I''ve got nothing to do right now, so


    I came to rx. Wannae?"


    "Yes!"


    Ayden was really good at ying, she had never been to Ingford before, and when she came to Ingford


    she went to wait for someone.


    After hanging up the phone, Alina got up and changed her clothes.


    Then she felt her way out, to Waiting for Someone.


    The lights were shing and the music was deafening.


    When Alina entered, she saw a woman hanging on Ayden ''s body in the middle of the stage.


    Alina, "......"


    No wonder Caleb had beaten Ayden when he saw the videost time.


    Not to mention, she looks really male, and her male clothes look great on her.


    He can''t tell she''s actually a girl.


    "child." Ayden saw her and waved at her.


    Alina walked over to the girl who had been hanging on to Ayden and was hostile when she saw Alina.


    The girl was clearly displeased!


    Ayden pushed her away and took Alina''s slender hand and pulled her into her arms.


    Alina, "Ayden , you''re drunk!"


    The strong smell of alcohol wrapped around Alina and it was clear that the girl was very drunk.


    Ayden , "Here is fun, the girls have great bodies."


    "If you keep doing that, I''m going to smack you!" Alina''s tone was heavier.


    Did this woman know how many good women she had been victimising over the years?


    Ayden saw that she was about to get angry and let go of her, spitting, ''Boring woman.''


    "Yes, you are interesting, many girls want to marry you, have you decided who you want to marry!"


    Alina was really telling the truth.


    Many of them know she''s a girl.


    The woman gives her a scornful look, pushes a ss of wine towards her and drains her head.


    Alina, "I don''t drink!"


    "Come here for tea?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alina, "How can you say that?"


    "I don''t think the girls here know how to make tea, do they? Come on, you''re divorced, do you want to


    protect the Lady Alina image?"


    Alina reluctantly picked up a ss of wine in front of her, and it tasted excellent.


    "How''s that? I''ve chosen well for you, haven''t I?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay."


    It was just that she wasn''t much of a drinker, and it gave Alina a headache to see how drunk Ayden


    was going to be tonight.


    After a couple of drinks. Alina said, "You drink, I''ll driveter, I''ll take you to the hotel."


    "There''s a chauffeur." With that, the wine was put in front of her.


    She regretteding to this ce.


    "I''ve heard that Emma''s been in a bit of troubletely! That woman is a mad dog and probably hates


    you."


    Ayden reminded Alina.


    Alina said indifferently, "She already hates me, doesn''t she?"


    She didn¡¯t know what it was about her that made her so angry, but over the years she had been hitting


    her again and again, harder and harder.


    Alina seemed to have gotten used to it over time!


    "That''s why I say, there are times when you can''t be a good person."


    "You have to be a good person! You can''t let one person make you doubt everything about yourself,


    can you?"


    On this point, Alina said it easily.


    Ayden was smiling.


    The two of them clinked sses!


    During this time women and men came up to her, the first time Alina had ever seen such a discordant


    scene.


    At the beginning, Alina insisted that she didn''t want to drink and that she wanted to drive! But as we


    talked with Ayden , the wine seemed to turn into in water! .


    After arriving at Mulherd Manor in the evening and hearing Lucy say that Alina had gone out, he waited


    here and didn''t answer his phone after three or four calls.


    Raising his wrist, he looked at the watch on his face and his eyes glittered with gloom!


    Without the Mrs Collins status, she''d gone out to y straight and note back at all!


    Andre wasn''t there either, who was she with?


    "Alina!" He said through gritting teeth, almost as if she was about to be chewed up.


    Finally, a number was dialed.


    This time, the caller picked up quickly.


    "Find out where Alina is." There was a cold glint in his eyes.


    He wanted to see where she''d gone to in Andre''s absence.


    He''d just hung up the phone.


    A number came in, it was Alina calling.


    The corners of his mouth lifted in a chill as he picked up the phone, "Where is she?"


    After all, a woman hung out until two o''clock, anyone would have prejudice against it.

 Chapter 114 Almost hit Ayden again?

    Chapter 114 Almost hit Ayden again?


    The voice on the other side of the phon, pleasee was not Alina''s, but a man''s, "Sir, we are from Waiting


    for Someone, are you the family of thisdy? If soe and get her here."


    Caleb, "......"


    Mulherd Manor to Waiting for Someone, Alina drove for about 40 minutes and Caleb arrived in about


    10 minutes.


    After this evening, Tomas will probably have a lot of work to do.


    In the lounge, at that moment Caleb''s pupils tightened and the coldness radiated from his body as he


    saw that Alina was hugging a man.


    He grabbed the man and tightened his fist, but stopped the moment he saw his face!


    "Hmph!" Ayden was thrown onto the sofa with a grunt.


    Alina was already drowning and Caleb grabbed her off the couch.


    "Drink another one." Alina muttered.


    Her face was already red.


    In two years with the Collins family, and two years of marriage to him, Caleb had never seen her this


    drunk.


    In Caleb''s mind, Alina was always a disciplined person.


    But tonight, looking at her unruly side, something bit him in the heart.


    "Ayden , I love you so much.¡±


    Her hands were interacting wildly as Caleb hugged her and walked outside.


    Caleb smiled, his face darkening to the core.


    Between them, there had never been such a love affair! Plus she was the daughter of the Hughes


    family, during the two years she was in the Collins family, everyone treated her with respect, and their


    marriage was done in that way.


    So love, between them, never existed!


    The marriage, for her and for him, seemed like an obligation and a duty, and she protected her status


    as Mrs. Collins very well and presented herself very well.


    She has been very well received by the public and, apart from the divorce, there are no ws to be


    found.


    And now, she said she loved Ayden..


    "Do you like Andre?" Caleb''s grip on her grew heavier as he asked this question.


    However, he regretted asking the question.


    Because he didn''t want to hear the answer that he didn''t want to hear from her.


    What he had seen of them all this time was enough to make him feel bad!


    But the next moment, Caleb was so angry that he wanted to m Alina to the ground, only to hear her


    mutter, "I like Andre!"


    Caleb, "......"


    "Alina!" he said, giving her a sharp twist on the face, but it did nothing to vent his frustration.


    Alina was probably so drunk that, despite Caleb''s force, she didn''t feel any pain.


    Caleb was even more furious.


    What the hell was going on here?


    It took him a lot trouble to get Alina into the car, Well, carrying a drunk woman was really a hard job.


    "Andre, Andre . Alina mumbled.


    Caleb felt like his nerves were going to explode.


    Is Andre that important to her? How important was it in her heart? She called him by his name when


    she was drunk and unconscious.


    Caleb had never known what it was like to lose.


    But now, listening to Alina''s stubborn attitude toward Andre, he has a crazy idea in his mind, that is to


    get rid of all her memories of Andre, and then force him into her mind.


    But looking back, what was there between him and Alina that was worth remembering? There was


    nothing.


    "What about Caleb? Do you miss your husband?" Caleb asked.


    The soft woman in the passenger seat asked in a stormy tone.


    When the word husband came out of his mouth,Caleb''s heart was shaken violently.


    At this moment, it''s as if he''s fully aware of what he means to Alina.


    It''s always been right.


    Does he feel like he should be her husband? But now the rtionship seems to have change!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Say it.¡± Caleb was furious when Alina was silent.


    When he said Andre, she was so excited, but now when she was silent. What does this woman mean?


    Angry?


    Crazy?


    Unbeknownst to Caleb, Alina had fallen asleep from too much alcohol and frantically grabbed her


    shoulders.


    "What were our two years?" He was utterly infuriated by her silence and lost his mind.


    Alina, who had lost consciousness due to the crazy shaking, now felt dizzy and ufortable.


    It was hard to open her eyes.


    Being vigorously shaken by the man, her heart is like a stone to let her ufortable, finally she threw


    out.


    It came the instant silence.


    Caleb, "..."


    Fundus of madness and anger at this moment waspletely frozen.


    Alina is really sick. Even when she''s not awake, she''s throwing up like crazy.


    The smell of the car was so bad!


    Caleb was unpleasant seeing this.


    "Alina!" I''m not done with you.


    Alina always knew Caleb was a neat freak during the years he was around.


    During the three months of her pregnancy, she had tried to bear it in his presence, and when he was


    gone, it was dark.


    By his side, she always maintained a decent image, he never knew, she pregnancy reaction was


    ufortable.


    Alina is drunk, and all of her decency suddenly falls apart. She once maintained a decent image for


    Caleb, and now she ispletely shattered.


    The sound of vomiting hit Caleb''s nerves.


    He''s really ready to throw Alina out of the car now.


    What was this between them that she had done him such harm in his life?


    As far as Caleb is concerned, Alina is doing him a disservice.


    "You bloody woman! Fundus storm was in the attack, but the anger finally extinguished.


    Because Alina was really drunk, no matter how angry he was, she didn''t react at all.

 Chapter 115 Andre feels lynched

    Chapter 115 Andre feels lynched


    Instead of sending Alina back to Mulherd Manor, Caleb took the presidential suite at his nearest hotel


    while everything was sorted out.


    It was almost four o''clock when they arrived.


    "Andre.!"


    Caleb, "......"


    He is dressed in a nightgown, his hair still dripping with water.


    Just now, in the bathroom, he held her down in the bathtub three or four times, until she didn''t smell like


    that at all.


    Alina probably can''t really drink, even at the Collins family dinner, but she never did.


    So she had too much to drink this time, and even after the bathing, she still had no intention of sobering


    up.


    And Caleb was busy for almost two hours, and the heartless man was still calling Andre by his name.


    The moment he got close, he could still smell her wine, and the warm breath sprayed on her delicate


    red cheeks.!


    "You haven''t told me, who is Caleb to you?" In the car, he had been frantic to get her answer.


    Despite being interrupted in such an unpleasant way, Caleb now wants to know.


    When she was sober, they were at loggerheads, so he should at least know what kind of presence he


    had in her heart when she was drunk.


    However, it was a disappointment in the end.


    Alina muttered, "Andre, husband!"


    After saying this, she turned around, hugged her pillow and fell into a deep sleep.


    Caleb''s eyes were glowing with a storm of madness, Andre, husband!


    Caleb''s sanity was nowpletely frayed.


    Caleb was really mad.


    No one knows how he managed to get through those three years, to find her and bring her back to


    Ingford, not to have her heart set on another man.


    It was as if something in his head had beenpletely pried open, and he waspletely awake, but


    also stubbornly unwilling to bear it.


    Those things were so bad for him,!


    Andre!


    How could he upy such an important ce in her heart?


    Back then, when Grandpa made that decision, she knew that he would absolutely respect her, and if


    she didn''t nod, then they wouldn''t have had that marriage!


    But she nodded, and now she wants to run away halfway? Does this woman really think he can just


    mess with her?


    However, the moment it became clear that he was in his possession, his movement instantly stopped!


    Looking at Alina, who waspletely asleep, her pupils tightened!


    The moment Megan received Penny, she held the child''s soft body in her arms and burst into tears.


    "You''re scaring Great-grandma, how can you...?" The words that she wanted to scold the child could


    not be uttered at this moment.


    And so the child was held in her arms.


    "Great-grandma, don¡¯t be sad, I am good." The child didn''t seem to have the slightest idea what a big


    deal she had done.


    Megan, "Yeah!"


    Although everyone was scared to death this time, the child, who is less than three years old, reached


    her mother''s side so smoothly that he had to say that the child''s intelligence is really high.


    She wondered what would have happened to any other child, but Penny managed to get to Alina


    without any problems.


    "Then Great-grandma, don¡¯t be sad."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Don¡¯t do it again, or you are killing me." That''s a true statement!


    The child was held in Megan''s arms for a moment, afraid that something might happen if she let go.


    "Well, now tell Great-grandma, how on earth did you get there?"


    Until now, Megan and Zane couldn''t figure out how the child had managed to get a taxi or get to the


    airport.


    All the servants and housekeepers were questioned carefully, even everyone in the family.


    However, no answer was forting!


    Andre, who was following behind at the moment, was nervous when he heard his grandmother ask this


    question.


    The next moment, the child uttered, "It''s Uncle."


    The air was instantly frozen.


    The old Lawson and Megan looked at Andre at the same time, and Megan looked at the old Lawson.


    Andre, "......" At this moment, he felt that these eyes were almost lynching him.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I really don''t know anything about this!"


    Andre was hopeless about this.


    Megan was already shaking with anger, "What the hell is going on!?"


    Children don''t lie, especially when Penny was brought up by her and she knows the child well.


    Andre, "I was drunk that night, and I don''t know what happened."


    Although this exnation is somewhat pale, it is true, and he really has no idea what the situation was


    that night.


    Megan was angry and her eyes went ck.


    Zane''s eyes were more stern as he looked at Andre, who tensed up, "Grandpa, I...!"


    "It''s Uncle''s phone." The child spoke again as the atmosphere was stagnant.


    Andre drew a breath of cold air.


    What had he done to this child to hurt him so much?


    All eyes were on Andre at the moment, and they were almost as if he was being lynched.


    But just as Andre was about to get angry, Penny spoke again, "I used my uncle''s phone!"


    "You used his phone?" Megan asked, her voice trembling as she looked at the child in her arms.


    The child nodded!


    It was a clear exnation, but now the atmosphere was even more gloomy.


    Penny, using Andre''s phone, booked a flight, booked a car, booked en route hosting! And got to Alina


    without a hitch?


    Andre instantly looked at Penny as if she were a monster. Was a child less than three years old that


    capable?


    "Penny,e to Great-grandpa." Apparently, the old Lawson''s mind was nowpletely muddled too.


    Penny slid out of Megan''s arms and ran neatly to Zane''s side, "Great-grandpa, aren''t I good?"


    Now all the people were shocked.


    How exactly did she know about those procedures? And how did she do it? After all, it is very


    "Yeah!"


    "And will Great-grandpa reward me?" The child looked at the old Lawson like she was taking credit.


    The eyes that were so stern a moment ago are now filled with doting as they look at Penny.


    He said, "Penny, what do you want?"


    "I want to y with my uncle."


    "y with your uncle?"


    "I''ll go wherever my uncle goes!"


    Andre felt a pain in his head, the nappy wearer should stop causing him trouble and he would never


    take the child again.

 Chapter 116 Humiliating Caleb with money?

    Chapter 116 Humiliating Caleb with money?


    In the back garden of the Lawson Residence.


    Megan looked at Andre with a stony expression, "You really can''t remember half of it?"


    To this day, both Andre and Megan are still a bit confused that Penny has done such a big job all by


    herself.


    How can they be calm?


    "Grandma, believe me, I''m really unaware of it!" Andre was innocent, up until now he had no idea how


    the child had done it.


    He wished he could have been there sober to see it, but after what happened, he did not think so.


    He wanted to keep the his mobile phone under martialw from now on.


    No matter what happens, the child must not be allowed to y with the phone again.


    "I believe in you, but Zane..." When ites to Zane, Megan is apprehensive.


    And then she said in a serious tone, "You know that my rtionship with him is different from the


    ordinary, although it has been calm and quiet over the years."


    "......"


    "But Erica has been a scar in his heart, and with Alina and Penny, you have to be more careful."


    Megan said.


    Andre''s eyes darkened at her words.


    Megan and Zane are abined family, each with their own children and grandchildren.


    Thebination of the two families is a result of their eptance andmitment to each other.


    "Grandma, are you happy?" Suddenly, Andre asked this question.


    The question, too, left Megan stunned.


    "Yes!"


    "I''ve been around him for a long time, it''s be a habit, you don''t understand"


    Being around Zane has been a habit for a long time and it is not a question of being happy or unhappy.


    A lot of couples, no matter how exciting they are at the beginning, don''t make it to the end because


    they don''t know what habit is.


    After the mour of the rtionship, it bes an irreceable bond, and it''s probably for these


    reasons that Zane and Erica don''t get to that point in the end.


    "Actually, the two of us are still a goodbination family, after all, there are usually very few issues


    involving each other''s children."


    "......"


    "If it wasn''t for what happened in Ingford, Alina would probably never havee to Zane, do you


    understand?"


    So, she was kind of having a happy life.


    When Alina first arrived, Megan was worried that this peace would be shattered, but it turned out that


    she had been wrong.


    Alina is not as hysterical as expected, she is very well brought up by Erica and her mum and dad.


    "Okay."


    "And, I can see your heart for Alina, but Andre, don''t start if you can''t promise to go all the way."


    Megan, in a gruff tone, said.


    Not an objection, but a reminder.


    After all, Alina has a special status, which is different from those girls, plus she has Penny and a


    rtionship.


    Megan doesn''t want her to get hurt again.


    To put it inly, she has little faith in her grandson.


    Alina opened her eyes in a daze and woke up thirsty! She had never known what it was like to be


    hungover.


    All she felt nOw was a burning stomach and a very dry mouth.


    She moved her body and felt the pain, she winced, moved again and instantly realized that something


    was wrong.


    The original confusion in this moment disappeared!


    She lifted the covers and looked at herself, and at that moment, her face turned pale.


    Suddenly, a man put his arm on her waist!


    Alina, "......"


    She sat there for a long time, not daring toe back to her senses, nor did she have the courage to


    look at the man around her.


    She just froze, her mind was like a storm was shoved into it, and instantly the wind was raging through


    her mind.


    She then looked to the side.


    The man was sleeping very deeply, and his side face was perfect.


    The fear that had been there was now changing into rage in the heart.


    "Caleb!" The hysterical cry brought the sleeping man to his senses.


    He looked confusedly at Alina, who was looking at her with angry eyes, it was as if she wanted to eat


    him up!


    "You."


    The sound of a crisp pped hard on his face.


    The air was instantly silent.


    Without waiting for Caleb to react, another p to his face!


    Alina was as mad as hell. He winced in pain as her fingernails scratched his cheek.


    "Caleb, you bastard, how could you do this to me? I''ll kill you!" Alina hit him frantically.


    She exploded with emotion at this moment.


    And Caleb now finally came to his senses for good, "Damn it, stop!"


    "You bastard, you son of a bitch, how could you do this to me, how could you!" Alina, her wrists


    shackled by Caleb, struggled like mad.


    Caleb felt like the world had been turned upside down by her early in the morning.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He let go of her in the midst of the confusion.


    Alina jumped out of bed, haphazardly put on her clothes, searched the room and finally found her bag.


    He didn¡¯t know what she found in there, but she was writing in the paper and then tore it off.


    And then a million cheque fell on Caleb.


    "Last night I was going to pay for Waiting for Someone, but you came, I can''t let you work hard for


    nothing!"


    The door mmed shut, and Alina left.


    Caleb, "......"


    Air was solidified.


    She sat on the bed for a long, long time without looking back, and on the quilt was the million cheque


    that had slipped from his body.


    This damn woman even humiliated him with money.


    Alina came out of the hotel and walked down the street in a daze!


    She had fought with Caleb with all her force, and now she seemed to have lost all her strength.


    She didn''t really know what happenedst night, but the pain all over her body reminded her clearly of


    that night almost killed her!

 Chapter 117 Badly Hurt

    Chapter 117 Badly Hurt


    Ayden ''s phone call.


    On the phone, she uttered, "Alina, where were youst night?"


    "I, I don''t know." Ayden on the other end of the line breathed heavily, "What do you mean?"


    "Ayden, Caleb bullied me." Alina''s emotions werepletely copsed.


    On the phone, she burst into tears.


    The air, at this moment, was frozen.


    "Wait for me." With those words, the woman on the other end hung up the phone.


    Ayden was a different being in Alina''s world. Although Andre had given her a lot of good resources.


    But it was Ayden who really made her go deeper and smoother.


    They are twopletely different types of women, yet they have a surprisingly simr journey. Except


    for marriage.


    The personality waspletely different.


    But these two people, who arepletely different from each other, have be best friends who talk


    about everything.


    Ayden arrived at Alina as quickly as he could, as it was raining sporadically, when Ayden arrived.


    Alina''s hair was covered in beads of water.


    The door mmed shut and Ayden ran over to Alina, pulling her jacket off and pulling it over her head.


    "What are you doing?"


    Especially after seeing the tears in Alina''s eyes, Ayden ''s heart couldn''t help but twitch at this moment.


    In her heart, Alina looked weak but strong inside after going through so many things.


    She had never seen Alina in such a state of distress since they had met.


    However, Ayden did not know how much that night really affected Alina and how many psychiatrists it


    took to put it down.


    And just now, when she saw herself and Caleb in that scene, it reminded her more than just of that


    night.


    It also reminded her of the night Caleb got drunk, and she was pregnant with Penny.


    Both nights were undoubtedly the most painful for her, and Caleb would have been respectful and


    responsible for her had he not known Emma during the marriage.


    She''ll probably break out.


    "Ayden , I''m in pain." Alina''s eyes were tearing up.


    Ayden, who was tall, put her arm around Alina as she walked to the car and said, "I''ll take you to the


    hospital."


    After getting in the car, Ayden rushed to find a dry towel to dry Alina''s hair.


    "You''re not well, you can''t catch a cold." Alina froze, allowing Ayden to dry her hair and tears to flow


    down.


    She didn''t speak again until she got to the hospital.


    After the doctor had examined Alina, Ayden was about to run in, but was pulled back by the doctor.


    "There''s a nurse inside."


    Especially at this moment, the doctor was looking at her with some displeasure.


    The next moment, the doctor said, "Her injury is a bit serious, so no sex for the next month."


    "What?"


    "A woman''s body is delicate, it can''t take this kind of torment." The doctor gave Ayden an even more


    unpleasant look.


    Now Ayden understood the meaning of the doctor''s eyes.


    Caleb was instantly cursed in his mind.


    They had divorced, and yet he still rude to Alina.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alina was helped out of the room by the nurse and the doctor prescribed an ointment and told Ayden to


    not have sex.


    She had been treated like a man for many times before. But it was the first time she was treated like a


    beast by a doctor.


    It was Caleb''s fault.


    After Caleb''s rage, when he saw the marks on the sheets, his heart twitched hard. She was hurt?


    Tomas''s number shed on the phone. He annoyingly lit a cigarette before picked it up, "What."


    "We''re at the airport, getting ready toe back." Tomas said in a somewhat strained tone.


    And Caleb probably knew the oue.


    He was already unhappy, but now he frowned even more, "What''s going on?"


    "When we found Billy, he was with Brooklyn."


    Tomas said.


    His heart was already agitated, and now when he heard this result, he even pinched his aching brow.


    "Come back first."


    With these cold words, Caleb hung up the phone and smashed it on the desk.


    He then took a long, hard drag on the cigarette.


    No one knows what is going on inside Caleb''s mind at the moment.


    In that stormy night, that person cried for mercy.


    Ayden sent Alina back to Mulherd Manor, "Alina, are you really okay now?"


    "Yeah." Alina had calmed down.


    There was an important exhibition toe and Ayden dropped by to visit her.


    Ayden was a bit worried about Alina and wanted to put off the exhibition, but was stopped by Alina.


    "I''ll be with you as soon as it''s over." Ayden said as he gave Alina a hug.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    Ayden hugged Alina and tried to say something, but couldn''t.


    Eventually, on reflection, she couldn''t help but say, "You know what a disgusting person that Emma is,


    so stay away from Caleb."


    "......"


    "Don''t let such scum harm you." After all, they had divorced now .


    Alina, "Last night was an ident."


    Last night, she had no idea what was going on, and when she got up in the morning she was in Caleb''s


    bed.


    To now, she did not know what went wrong.


    Ayden knew how proud Alina was andst night must have been an ident. She couldn''t have been


    the one to jump on his body, but Caleb was too much.


    She was his ex-wife, even if he did not have any feelings for her, he shouldn''t do that.


    "I know it was an ident, but it doesn''t look to me like he''s serious about divorcing you."


    Alina was desperate to cut Caleb into pieces now, how could there be any feelings?

 Chapter 118 Dead set on not letting go

    Chapter 118 Dead set on not letting go


    Ayden medicated Alina and left.


    It was a bit of a rush to get going, but in that process, Alina didn''t want to talk about it. A woman who


    normally looks elegant and graceful, at such times, the usual demeanour ispletely lost.


    It''s like calling Caleb out on everything.


    Alina was too embarrassed to talk to him about this, but Ayden was really busy and left soon.


    Andre''s call came in.


    She picked up, "Hello."


    "Tomas has taken Emma back."


    "So soon?"


    "Got quick results too."


    Now that she was all going back to Ingford, Alina probably knew exactly what they were getting without


    any further reminder from Andre.


    "Billy won''t give the operation?" Andre had said earlier that Caleb must have gone to Billy when he took


    Emma out.


    Although she doesn''t know why Caleb didn''t go in person afterwards, Alina knows what Tomas is


    capable of with him.


    And what he hasn''t managed to do seems more than tricky.


    The next moment, Andre on the other side of the phone said, "When he took Emma to find Billy, Billy


    was with Brooklyn."


    Well.


    Now Alina understands everything.


    She''s been having a lot of trouble with Emma. Brooklyn had a nd look, but now it was sure that he


    would help his family.


    "Caleb''s probably going to call you again about this." Andre said.


    Alina stiffened for a moment.


    She never wanted anything to do with Caleb again, yet he could do anything for Emma, as Andre had


    mentioned.


    Since he could have ignored his child for Emma back then, he could anything worse now.


    At the thought of what happened back, she absolutely could not forgive him..


    And as Andre expected, Caleb came in at noon, and Alina was having lunch.. She still felt painful when


    she got downstairs.


    So when she saw Caleb, her face was unpleasant.


    Caleb came back from smoking but did not say anything. He just ate as before, shameless as he was.


    Alina banged her chopsticks on the table with a heavy thud, her face full of discontent.


    Taking a deep breath, she shouted, "I don''t like the smell of smoke."


    The two should have been strangers, but now she has to get to the bottom of it if not for her


    grandmother and what happened back then.


    By now, she would probably have returned to Shirling.


    Caleb looked at her with scrutiny in his eyes that she could not understand.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Alina''s body tingled at the look in his eyes.


    Caleb, "She''sing back."


    She referred to Emma.


    Although Alina knew exactly why this man hade to her door, the moment she was confronted with


    it, she was still ufortable.


    "What are you trying to say?" Alina was already upset to the max.


    Caleb, "Get Brooklyn to operate on her."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Alina was already ufortable, and now Caleb was making her feel even


    worse.


    Caleb, however, did not seem to hear her anger, only to continue, "After the operation, I had nothing


    more to do with her."


    Alina was stunned.


    So, what does this mean?


    Conditions exchange?


    But not necessary.


    "Whether you have a rtionship with her or not is no longer my concern." Her tone was light, without


    any emotion at all.


    She always was so in that he can''t even tell what''s on her mind.


    "Alina."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I don''t trust you." Before Caleb could finish his sentence, he was interrupted.


    And she was telling the truth.


    Once, he was just so deceptive that she trusted him with all her heart.


    But never again.


    He could even sacrifice his child for sake of that woman, can they really be irrted?


    Besides, what did she need hismitment for?


    "It''s not what you think between me and her."


    "It''s none of my business what''s between you and her, it''s up to you to get Brooklyn to operate on her, I


    won¡¯t help."


    "......"


    "I''ll never possibly do anything for her." The more she said, the heavier Alina''s tone became.


    So no matter what Caleb promised her today, she couldn''t have gone to Brooklyn herself.


    After all, those promises of his were not what she wanted.


    They stared at each other.


    At this moment, it seems that even the air is still for a few minutes. Seeing his sullen face, she did not


    have the mood to eat..


    Alina got up.


    The spoon in her hand mmed down hard on the te.


    Turning around, she limped upstairs.


    Caleb was shocked to see the way she walked.


    "Caleb, every time I see you, it makes me think of my child."


    Caleb''s brain was nk.


    When he saw her posture, he wanted to get up and help, but when he heard these words, he fell back


    into the chair as if he had lost his strength.


    The moment he closed my eyes, he hid the heaviness and pain that shed in his eyes.


    No one knows how Caleb''s heart is hurting right now. If only there was a time to go back to the past.


    In the three years and two months that Alina has been away, things have actually changed dramatically


    between them.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed was persistence, though he did not notice it.


    Lucy saw that Caleb was hesitant to leave and stepped forward, "Mr. Collins, go back."


    Alina hadn''t been feeling well when she got back, and Lucy wanted to cook some food for Alina, but


    now Caleb has ruined it all.


    Caleb was finallying back to his sense.


    He took a look at Lucy, but Lucy just bowed her head respectfully and didn''t say anything.


    His phone rang, and He picked up, "Hello."


    After that, he was full of hostility.


    Finally, he got up and left in a huff.


    Lucy was relieved to see him leave.

 Chapter 119 Dont fall into her trap.

    Chapter 119 Don''t fall into her trap.


    On the phone, Andre was pissed off, "He''d do anything for Emma."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alina, "Yeah."


    Caleb was willing to do whatever it took for Emma to get up and pick up her pen again.


    But Alina had suffered so much from him and had said that on purpose, knowing that Caleb had no


    guilty conscience.


    After all, how can he repent? He had ever done such a thing when the child was there.


    It was just to irritate him.


    But in Alina''s opinion, it was not easy to irritate Caleb.


    Andre, "Just leave him alone and get back to Shirling as soon as possible."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded, understanding what Andre meant.


    As she was about to hang up the phone, Alina asked, "How is Penny going?"


    That child really scared the shit out of people.


    Andre thenined, "Caleb¡¯s IQ can¡¯t produce such an unbelievable child."


    Although Caleb''s IQ was not really good when it came to rtionships, but he was the absolute best in


    the business world.


    The old Collins took a small percentage and he grew into a business empire.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Alina asked.


    Andre, "She even set me up."


    Alina didn''t ask her child in detail, but she knew what she had done was really surprising.


    At this moment Andre red out the process.


    It shocked Alina.


    "I was really drunk and I don''t know how she managed to coax me into inputting the password."


    speaking of which, Andre felt so aggrieved.


    He was a big man, and he still didn''t know how he had been fooled by a child.


    Alina, "......"


    Obviously, she did not know what to say..


    After all, there was no surveince in Andre''s bedroom. It was hard to image a girl was coaxing a


    drunken man to input the password to his phone.


    "The family is now wary of her." Andre uttered.


    Alina was upset to hear that but the child really needed to be watched out for, less she did something


    shocking again.


    After hang up Andre''s phone, Alina still thought of her daughter, and she wanted to go back and end


    the work here..


    Alina was now in Ingford, but she was not idle, waiting for the oue of both events.


    And she was in touch with Brandon about the progress of things.


    Brandon was a cautious man, but he was also a fast mover, and with Andre, Alina''s brand was soon


    running.


    After all, the heat of the Oklens exhibition was still fully on.


    So when Alinaunched her own brand, it would be a hit with the public.


    "Okay, I''ll contact Mione to help design the jewellery." Alina said to Brandon over the phone.


    Brandon has been with Alina for many years and has gained experience in the aesthetic field.


    Alina''s pieces were so special that he had them sent back with essories, but it didn''t match.


    Alina has contacts in this area, so she can find someone if she has any problems.


    For a week, Caleb never came to the door again and Alina was free, but on the eighth day, "Lady Alina,


    she''s here and she wants to see you." At this time Alina was looking at the essories Mignon had


    designed for her.


    She asked, "Who?"


    "Emma."


    Alina paused in her movement.


    Obviously, she really didn''t want to see this person.


    Alina looked out of the window at the rain, "Where?"


    "She did note in, but she refused to leave, having been waiting outside. She is drenched now."


    Alina felt this way was stupid.


    Alina, "She can get wet if she likes, I''m busy."


    She was telling the truth.


    She was really busy with her essories.


    Mione wanted a few essories, but she has designed dozens of essories for her own pieces.


    Brandon wanted it today, so she was in a hurry to finish it and hand it to Brandon?


    "Keep the door closed and don''t fall for her trap." Alina said to Lucy after a moment''s thought.


    Who knew what Emma would do? So she had to be careful..


    Lucy went down.


    Alina stood at the window looking out at Emma in her wheelchair in the courtyard, the rain wasn''t too


    heavy but it was soaking her.


    When she shifted her eyes and saw a dark figure outside, she sort of understood Emma''s intention.


    It was a constant thought of how to set her up.


    Two hours have passed.


    Caleb came.


    The door was kicked open.


    Alina heard themotion even from upstairs and sent thest email to Brandon beforeing to the


    stairway.


    Lucy was trying to stop him as he was about toe up with a hostile look on his face.


    "Lucy ." Alina whispered, interrupting the scene below. The moment Caleb looked at her, in his eyes


    was hidden anger.


    Alina tilted her head and clutched her chest, "Heartbroken for her?"


    "Alina, when did you be so vicious?" Caleb could barely hold back his anger.


    After all, in Caleb''s world, Emma could not get cold.


    Alina was left out in the rain for two hours, which was a real stimulus for Emma''s body.


    Alina, "When I lost that child three years ago, I felt very clearly that he was leaving me little by little."


    She was telling the truth.


    The feeling of the child leaving was so clear that she still remembers how frightened she was.


    A man has no feeling for the whole process of his child''s development, but a woman is different.


    That emotional bond can¡¯t be break.


    Yet the woman feels the life growing little by little throughout the process, the child and the mother


    sharing a heartbeat of affection.


    Caleb, "......"


    Looking at Alina on the stairs, the anger in his eyes was instantly extinguished.


    Alina, "You can even do that to a child. Who are you to even call me vicious.?"


    Her tone was full of sarcasm.


    Caleb stood still, hands in fists.


    Ever since she found out she had a child with Andre, it seemed that every time they met she talked


    about their child.


    And she seeded.


    Caleb was thoroughly irritated.


    "Here." With those words, Alina threw the phone down towards Caleb, and Caleb reached out and


    caught it exactly.


    "Take a look, see the true beauty in your heart and what she is really doing here today."


    Alina gave Caleb a sarcastic look before turning around and going straight into her studio.


    She did not care to admire his expression.


    And Caleb stood there, slowly raising his arms and looking at the phone in his hands, and at that


    moment, his world seemed to copse.


    He was trembling all over.


    If she went out today, Ingford would be a new sensation, attacking her.


    Even though she had Andre and the old Lawson behind her, but her reputation would be ruined.


    And how could she, who loved her reputation so much, allow Emma to ruin it?


    Today, whether Alina went out to see Emma or let Emma in, there was nothing simple about it.


    Emma had missed the mark after all, probably because she hadn''t expected Alina to be so calm,


    despite all the previous unpleasantness.


    Today, however, she managed to lock herself in the house and not go out to beat Emma.


    Caleb was gone.


    Lucy came upstairs and brought Alina some of her favourite snacks, "Take a break."


    Lucy saw how hard it was for Alina during this time, and she was devastated.


    So it''s just not the same between people. Some people get their sess by their own efforts.


    And some people seed by framing others. But what they don''t realize is that it is not sustainable.


    It is no coincidence that Alina is in the position she is in today, not only because of Andre''s support, but


    also because of her hard work.


    "He is gone?" She asked as she put down the pen and got up.


    Lucy looked at Alina in a loose beige dress and felt as if she was seeing her mother and her eyes were


    red.


    "Yeah."


    It is also because of heartache.


    As well as disappointment with Caleb.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Lucy said first, "Mr. Hughes and Lady Le raised a heartless


    woman."


    "Come on, Lucy ." Alina really didn''t want to talk about it at all.


    Those things, which should be the most pleasant memories, have be a nightmare for Emma.


    Lucy, however, said, "I don''t expect her to be grateful, but at least not to your detriment."


    As far as Lucy was concerned, Zoe was just a nanny and an hourly worker for the family, and there


    was nothing wrong with her working hard to provide for the children.


    She wanted to get her child out of the mountains, which was understandable.


    But how much did Alina''s parents pay for the sisters'' school fees? Even for the most wealthy families, it


    was not possible to support a nanny''s child in this way.

 Chapter 120 Look at the true beauty of your heart

    Chapter 120 Look at the true beauty of your heart


    "Lady Le and Mr. Hughes have good heart, but what do they get?" What they got was Emma tearing


    at Alina like crazy.


    "Lucy ." Alina didn''t know what to say in this case.


    In her eyes, there was a sad look.


    Alina couldn''t understand the things Lucy said.


    Back in the day, when Mum and Dad were around, when she was in junior school, they would pick her


    up almost any time.


    Though they were very busy, she was given enough time ofpany, and because of this, Hope and


    Emma were with her almost all the time.


    In the hospital wing, Emma was having her injection, and the doctor took the temperature gauge and


    had a look, "It''s still a bit high, don''t get wet again."


    After a few more words of exnation, the doctor left.


    Emma and Caleb were the only ones left in the ward, Caleb had a burning cigarette in his hand, not


    smoking.


    But in his eyes, there was an endless coldness.


    Emma was a patient, and in the past, she would have tried to be pamper, but now, she did not.


    After all, having been around Caleb for so long, she knew exactly what was going on when he looked


    like this.


    But today, she''d really done enough to keep it under wraps, so how could Caleb know about it?


    Finally, Caleb spoke up and broke the silence.


    "What do you really want?"


    Emme was not looking good and her heart felt choked when she heard Caleb''s question so bluntly.


    So, was he sending her away now?


    Was he annoyed?


    Emma did not know that during this time what she had some was annoying to a man.


    She had been too far.


    "What do you mean?" Emma took a deep breath, trying to suppress her emotions.


    Caleb took a drag on his cigarette and put the unlit one down in the ashtray before looking deep into


    Emma''s eyes.


    Emma''s heart skipped a beat at the look in his eyes.


    "Caleb."


    His eyes were so sharp.


    Her heart was in her throat at this moment.


    Because once he had that look, it was as if there was an oue waiting for her.


    "You found paparazzi. What do you want?"


    Emma, "......"


    His voice was m, yet at this moment it seemed as if her true face had been seen.


    Her heart was beating wildly.


    "Caleb, I didn''t." Emma said in a slightly strained tone.


    He knew it..


    "Emma."Caleb interrupted her arguments, and that was the moment that made Emma know that it was


    useless to argue.


    Why did Caleb know about this even though she was so careful?


    The silence aggravated the atmosphere of the ward.


    Looking at his face, Emma only felt herself more and more suffocated and ufortable.


    Just as Caleb got up, Emma finally managed to say, "I''m scared."


    She admitted it.


    At this moment, Emma had to admit, for this man was so overbearing..


    No matter how much the outside world hadmented on his preference for her over the years,


    Emma knew that he was shrewd.


    If he was really that easy to be fooled, if he was as fond of her as they say he was, then they would


    have been married already.


    However, as Alina said, Caleb would have married her if he had wanted to.


    It was because he was only responsible for her. So no matter what changes in his world, she was only


    one person in his charge.


    Before Alina came back, she could do whatever she wanted with this responsibility.


    "That night, you took her away, you were together for one night." Emma looked at Caleb with tears in


    her eyes.


    Caleb''s face was already gloomy, but now it was even darker.


    Emma''s heart was choking.


    "I have nothing left in this world." she said sorely.


    And she was telling the truth. She had nothing now, so she was scared at the loss of that.


    Caleb was unhappy to hear that.


    The darkness in his eyes was like an abyss, and Emma was caught in this dark abyss and could not be


    pulled up.


    She took a deep breath and tried to swallow the suffocation in her heart.


    "I told you, I will give you a share of what you deserve, but what you can''t have, don''t even think about


    it." His words were cold.


    Caleb has said this more than once.


    "Yes, you did say that. But I can''t have what you can give me now." She burst into tears.


    Many resources had given to her by Caleb in her career over the years, Jay was the biggest resource.


    Ever since she joined eF, she had been surrounded by great resources.


    But only if she could hold a pen.


    Her finger bones now were still inoperable and she could not hold a pen. What else can she do.


    However, Alina made a great sess in the show.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    And she had created her brand in this short time.


    She had everything.


    She was once so high and mighty. Now even with the loss of all her family, she was still the same.


    Standing in such a dazzling position, just like a dazzling star in the sky, making Emma jealous and


    crazy.


    "I have nothing now, except you, you know that?" She wanted nothing but Caleb.


    Whatever this man offers her, she can''t afford it.


    Emma swallowed her words with bitterness, and now she wanted to say something else, but at the


    sight of Caleb¡¯s sharp eyes, she didn''t dare to go on.


    His sharp, dark light was eroding her sanity bit by bit, causing her already messing mind to be


    chaotic.

 Chapter 121 His Calmness

    Chapter 121 His Calmness


    "That night ......," said Caleb, his tone pausing.


    Yet Emma was instantly panic, "Do not say that night."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her body was trembling incessantly.


    However, at this time, Caleb just looked at her sharply.


    It was like he could see through her mind, and now tears were in her eyes.


    "I''m begging you, don''t say that." Emma covered her face in pain.


    It was as if she was afraid to hear about that night.


    Just like so many times before.


    Whenever she faced that night, she would look like in pain, as if it was a darkness she had never dared


    to face in her life.


    "What do you think I''m going to say about that night?" Caleb asked.


    Emma shuddered, and her hands, covering her face, trembled.


    She was afraid at this moment.


    Her heart was beating constantly.


    "Look at me, Emma." Emma was ever more scared. .


    Why did he have such a suspicious tone?


    Emma could hear it, although her mind was in turmoil, she could clearly hear Caleb''s suspicion of her.


    Yes. he was suspicious.


    Emma dropped her hands, her eyes were red, as she looked at Caleb.


    "Do you suspect that it wasn''t me that night?" Emma was really driven to the edge of her seat at this


    moment.


    No matter what she said, it didn''t seem to affect him.


    He had always been like that, no matter what, he had his own judgement. He never trusted anyone


    easily.


    She knew that Caleb hadn''t trusted herpletely all these years, but she had always done it in such


    a clumsy way.


    And there was nothing else she could do about it.


    To mess with this man, once she''d started, there was no turning back. She knew very well that once


    she was exposed, Caleb would not spare her..


    If Alina hadn''t been protected by the old Collins. He would have torn her to pieces.


    "I know you haven''t trusted me all these years. Do you want me to have a medical exam?"


    "......"


    "And then have those nurses and doctors look at me with disgust, and then look at you with pity and tell


    you why I can''t be a mother for the rest of my life?"


    The more she said, the more emotional Emma became.


    Whatever happened to Caleb that night, the reason she couldn''t be a mother for the rest of her life was


    real.


    Alina got a call from Collins Castle, saying that they were having a dinner party for her at Collins Castle


    tonight.


    The call came from Collins Castle''s head butler.


    Alina looked embarrassed, "Walter, I''m divorced now, is it a bad idea to go to a dinner party?"


    When the old Collins was around, she still had some regard for the rtionship and had to go back to


    see him.


    But now it was different.


    Especially whenever she went back to the Collins family, or appeared with Mrs. Collins, it was bound to


    be a big story.


    But now that she''d divorced from Caleb, and Emma was his fianc¨¦e.


    And now that she''d at the Collins family dinner, it would be chaos.


    "Master Chester and Master Romeo are back, and Madame has asked you toe back." The butler


    on the other end of the line had a difficult tone.


    Alina was even more embarrassed.


    "Sir has brought you a gift."


    She didn''t need them, but she knew that everyone in the Collins family had her in mind.


    Before, she thought it was because of the old Collins.


    But now there were gifts, and that made Alina feelplicated.


    Taking a deep breath, she thought for a moment and said, "All right then."


    It would be unjustifiable if she didn''t go after all that had been said on the phone.


    Hanging up the phone with the butler, Alina felt a bit sad.


    She had always thought Vanessa didn''t like her, but now, three yearster, she was good to her.


    Before going to the Collins family, Ste arrived.


    She looked nice in her professional clothes and her eyes were not as sad as they had been when Alina


    saw her.


    "Here you are." Ste gave Alina a gift box.


    Alina, "What is tHis?"


    "From a client, he said the fruit was delicious. So I gave it to you."


    Alina, "......"


    It was a very nice gift box, it looked like it was worth a lot of money, Alina rarely bought, she just ate.


    It used to be the same when her parents were alive. Even here at Mulherd Manor, Lucy was the one


    who bought her food.


    "You seem to be in a good mood these days." Alina looked at Ste with a cheerful look on her face.


    Ste, "Grandma''s operation was a sess."


    Alina, "Then you will be easier."


    "Thank you, Alina, I didn''t know what to do otherwise." Le looked at Alina with gratitude.


    Alina, "No worries."


    "Grandma is very important to me, I won''t forgive those who want to threaten me with her." With that,


    Ste handed Alina a sh drive.


    Alina, "What is this?"


    "The recording, ask Mr. Francis to check it out, it''s possible to find out as it is someone around him."


    Alina froze for a moment.


    Ste was right, that man was unforgivable to Ste. That''s why she was keeping an eye on Granny.

 Chapter 122 Stellas Gratitude

    Chapter 122 Ste''s Gratitude


    Grandma was a very important person to her too, and she couldn''t forgive whoever caused that


    ident.


    So, no matter what she did, she was going to find the person.


    Ste was gone.


    Alina sat on the sofa and Lucy washed the fruit and gave it to Alina, saying, "This is a rare fruit, very


    few are produced in the harsh climate. Ms. Willlis sent to you.¡±


    Alina picked one up and took a bite, it tasted very good.


    "It''s delicious, it''s the first time I''ve had this fruit. Next time I go back, I''ll make sure to bring it to


    Grandpa."


    But thinking about Ste''s gratitude made her feel even worse.


    "I just did a small favour, but I got such good fruit." she said,


    What Emma had done was more than outrageous, it was unbelievable that she could do something like


    that.


    And Lucy sighed when she said this.


    "There are all sorts of people in the world, Lady Alina, don''t take it personally."


    "No one asks her for anything in return." But she was so ungrateful..


    In the evening, Alina went to the Collins family after all.


    In a long aqua blue dress, with a matching silk scarf, she looked elegant.


    Julia met her and took Alina''s hand in hers, "Alina, you''re so pretty."


    Julia really liked Alina, and even imitated her in many of her outfits.


    And every time that style of dress came out, Vanessa liked it and said that''s what girls should wear.


    Alina''s personality was very refined and her parents were teachers, so she always had a very elegant


    image.


    "I saw the gift Dad gave you, it is very nice."


    "Uncle Alby is so thoughtful."


    "Dad would be upset if he heard what you called him." Julia muttered.


    Alina stiffened for a moment.


    So there was actually someone else in the Collins family who was thinking of her? Yes, she was here


    tonight, it proved that they thought of her.


    She thought she would have less and less contact with the Collins family after grandfather passed


    away.


    "You are back." At the sight of Alina, Vanessa put down her cup of tea and moved with an air of grace.


    Although she still had that cold look, in Alina''s mind it could no longer be defined as a dislike of herself.


    There was still less time for them to spend together.


    During her two-year marriage to Aubrey, she had spent very little time with his family, and now it


    seemed that people were not to be taken at surface.


    "Auntie Vanessa." Alina greeted politely.


    Vanessa''s face froze for a moment, and there was a sh of disappointment in her eyes, but she was


    soon relieved.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Naturally, she held out her hand to Alina.


    Alina, on the other hand, stiffened at the sight of Vanessa''s hand.


    Finally, cing her hand in hers, Vanessa pulled her towards the inner courtyard and said, "They''ve


    She had always said that Mr. Collins had brought her gifts.


    But what Alina didn''t expect was Chester and Romeo brought her gift and Mr. Collins had brought her


    some international paints.


    When she saw the paints, Alina was at a loss for words, "Thank you, Uncle Alby, I love it."


    The address of Uncle Alby made Alby freeze and nce at Vanessa subconsciously.


    Vanessa, "Let''s pretend we don''t have that son."


    Apparently, Vanessa was now angry at Caleb, and Emma was too much of a drama queen.


    And yet, she''s been so rambunctious that she''s allowed Caleb to follow her around all the time.


    So much for three years, and now Alina was back.


    "Come on." Alby didn''t look too good.


    He was more disappointed in Caleb as a father than in Vanessa.


    To do something like that three years ago had shattered everyone in the Collins family''s perception of


    him, and made it annoying.


    Chester and Tristan also brought Alina a present, which Alina was very touched by.


    But at least it was remembered. Alina''s heart was always empty without the old Collins at the family


    dinner, and Caleb came back halfway through, looking sullen, especially when he saw Alina.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You did note back before, why you are here?." Vanessa sneered.


    Alina froze for a moment, so this family dinner today did not call Caleb back at all?


    Even Alina felt that Caleb had no ce in the Collins family.


    "Caleb, sit over here." Tristan saw that things were not right and got up from Alina and sat down.


    The atmosphere, which had been good earlier, now felt strange because of Caleb''s presence, and in


    any case, he didn''t like it.


    Vanessa grunted when she saw Tristan tell Caleb to sit.


    "Alina, eat this." Vanessa put a piece of beef into Alina''s bowl.


    She loved beef.


    "Auntie Vanessa, you eat too."


    "What have I done to deserve to hear my daughter-inw call me Auntie Vanessa."


    "......"


    "I must have offended someone in myst life. And now he came to get back at me.¡±.


    She was talking about Caleb.


    Alina could feel the cold air rising from Caleb beside her.


    And Vanessa kept on giving Alina food, and Alina, in the middle, found it hard to breathe between


    mother and son.


    Ever since the divorce, the Collins did not like Caleb.


    If it was a more aggressive family, Caleb might have been beaten up.


    "The Collins family have not abandoned their wives for generations. In my generation, we''ve had child


    that have really tarnished our family name."


    Vanessa was still rambling on.


    Caleb put the bowl down with force.


    Vanessa was already angry and now she heard Caleb throwing such a fit, she said, ¡°You even annoyed


    us in the family dinner.¡±


    Caleb looked at Vanessa with dark eyes, but Vanessa ignored him.


    She was pissed off, and Julia dared not say a word at this moment.


    In the end, Caleb left with anger.

 Chapter 123 Chesters Differences

    Chapter 123 Chester''s Differences


    "Come out with me!" The moment he got up, he said in a very bad tone to Alina.


    Vanessa, "Alina, you eat this."


    Obviously, that''s a clear sign of protection.


    Caleb red fiercely at Alina. He could not do anything to his mother, but not this woman.


    However, Alina didn''t even look at hi, but buried her face to eat.


    At this moment, not to mention Alina suspected that Caleb was not biological, even Caleb himself


    suspected that he was not biological.


    Finally, Caleb left in anger


    Alby nced at Vanessa and said with a sigh, "Do you not want to see him again?"


    Vanessa thought in her heart, she just never wanted to see that son again.


    She felt ashamed because of him.


    Luckily she was not fond of going out, if she did, there was no telling how many people would be


    waiting to see her joke.


    And what she said was also true, the Collins family for generations never abandoned their wives, but


    Caleb did those things three years ago.


    How could she ept that her son was such a scumbag?


    Now Caleb was gone even, but the next scene was no better, after it was all over, in the back garden,


    Chester looked at Alina, "Did you really divorce him?"


    He looked at her with serious eyes.


    Alina nodded"


    She felt Chester, Caleb¡¯s elder brother, was even colder than Caleb and even more ruthless in his


    business tactics.


    Those eyes look like prey, no matter what he sees.


    Whenever there is a desire to hunt in his eyes, it seems that no matter who it is, there is no escape


    from his grasp.


    He looked at her deeper.


    Alina, "Chester, I''ll go back first."


    "Wait." As Alina turned, his tone grew serious.


    There was even a sense ofmand.


    Probably because this man is used to calling the shots in business, even if he is rarely in Ingford, but


    his name was definitely loud.


    Alina turned around respectfully and obediently, "What¡¯s it, Chester?"


    "You and Andre have aplicated rtionship, since there is no possibility or keep distance, do not


    let people misunderstand."


    At the sound of his voice, her body stiffened.


    "You investigated me?"


    The tone of Alina''s voice was tightened at this moment, although she always knew that this man


    seemed to hold everything in his hands.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But now, she didn''t feel good about it.


    Meeting his eyes eyes, Alina uttered, "Chester!"


    Chester, "It''s good to divorce him!"


    He turned around and left, and his back looked so cold and frightening that Alina felt shiver all over.


    She had felt Chester was colder.


    How dare he investigate her and Andre?


    And when she thought of this, Alina felt that Chester was a deep-hearted person, and if Caleb was also


    so cautious, he wouldn''t have made such a big joke with Andre.

 Chapter 124 The child is missing again

    Chapter 124 The child is missing again


    Alina turned around and saw Tristan. Unlike Caleb and Chester, Tristan was a very sunny child.


    The smile on his face always gives him a pure and healthy feeling.


    A healthy heart is probably the only way to have such a pureugh!


    And how long had it been since she had smiled like that?


    "Are you going back, Alina?"


    Alina nodded indifferently .


    Tristan nodded, "Careful on your way back."


    "Okay."


    When she came out of the house, Alina came out with bags of gifts.


    Walter personally escorted her to the car.


    "Here are some that Madam has prepared for you." Walter exined to Alina .


    Alina nodded, "Many thanks."


    "Careful on the road."


    "Okay."


    Alina got into the car and Walter stood there and watched Alina leave the car before turning inside.


    Her trunk was full, and when she was leaving, she realised that Chester had brought her a lot of things


    back from abroad.


    Almost half of the trunk was from him!


    When she thought about the time in the backyard, his words made Alina actually difficult, but it would


    be rude to refuse.


    In the end, Alina pulled them all away.


    When she came out to turn the corner, she was so scared that she braked sharply. A loud bang was


    sound, it was her car that hit a man''s phantom.


    At this moment, she felt her bran buzz!


    Tomas got down from the car and respectfully helped Caleb pull away from the car, full of cold and


    chilly as Caleb got down from the car.


    When Alina saw him, she could not contain her anger.


    However, Tomas pulled open her passenger door for Caleb to get in the car, while he calmly drove the


    Phantom away.


    Alina, "The cost of repairing the car is on you!"


    Nothing good cane from meeting this man.


    "Who do you think is to me if the police is to decide?"


    But he parked his car in mid of the road.


    Alina red at him fiercely. The phantom costs a lot of money for a small piece scratch.


    She had hit it so hard, and the repair was obviously a huge price.


    "On me then, you get off!" Alina said with a grunt.


    Although the price was astronomical, she could afford to pay it.


    Caleb looked at her with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "You''re very riCh?"


    "That''s right!" Alina said without good grace.


    But in those dealings between her and Caleb, this man had never been able to use money to threaten


    her.


    "Drive!" His face was sullen.


    Alina thought he surely would tried to make her go bankrupt.


    Alina looked at Caleb, "What, you''re not happy about the family dinner! Want to take it out on me?"


    When ites to family banquets, it seems to have nothing to do with Caleb.


    Since when, exactly, was that ce no longer half warm to him, even between brothers.


    "What did you do to them?" Caleb spoke in an icy tone, and Alina froze.


    So, what he''s saying is that he has no ce in that family is because of her?


    Alina gave Caleb a fierce re, "Not everyone is like Emma!"


    The discontent in her tone was now fully evident.


    The look in Caleb''s eyes was even darker at the moment.


    The phone vibrated, Alina looked at the number, her heart missed half a beat, and hung up the phone.


    Grandpa''s phone call came it.


    Alina¡¯s heart twitched with a feeling of unease as she picked up the phone, "Grandpa."


    "Alina, Penny is missing." The caller coughed violently before he could finish his sentence.


    Her brain went nk


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I got it." After saying that, she hung up the phone in a hurry and then clicked on the number of the


    phone watch.


    After thest incident with the child, she gave Penny a phone watch.


    And Grandpa called her at this time, apparently the child wasn''t answering the phone at home.


    Now Alina was anxious and a horrible impulse, that was to beat the child!


    Penny picked up, "Mum."


    The soft voice of the child came, and at that moment Alina felt like she was going to have a heart attack


    because of this child.


    "Where are you?"


    "Airport!"


    Alina, who was already feeling irritated, felt that hier anger were about to rise up now.


    "Wait, I''ll be right there." Alina suppressed her anger in her heart.


    She took a look at Caleb, "Get out of the car!"


    There was anger in her voice.


    Exasperated by the child, Alinapletely med it on Caleb! The father is a bad person and the child


    pissed her off.


    "You''re just going to let me off in the middle of nowhere?" Caleb''s tone was Cold.


    And Alina had no time to dwell on him now, and shouted angrily, "I''m going to pick up my daughter,


    what the hell are you? I don''t care where you are!"


    The man''s face was dark as this.


    Alina was out of her mind.


    Worse words could havee out of her mouth by now, not to mention scolding Caleb.


    "You are so rude, Alina." Caleb''s brain hurt with anger.


    Alina got out of the car, went around the front of the car to the passenger side, pulled open the door


    and was about to pull Caleb down.


    However he was already in the driver''s seat.


    Alina''s brain was hurting, "Caleb, I don''t have time to mess with you right now!"


    "Get in, I''ll give you a lift."


    "I don''t need to, can you get out of my car please?"


    "If it''s anyter, you might lose her!" His attitude was faint.


    Alina got into the car the next moment.


    Obviously, she was afraid of losing the child.


    The car rushed forward!


    In the car.


    Alina called Shirling to tell her that she had the child, and Grandpa was grunting on the phone,


    obviously furious.

 Chapter 125 A torturous time!

    Chapter 125 A torturous time!


    The car was speeding.


    However, for Alina, who would normally be seasick at such a speed, she now felt that the speed was


    not enough.


    "Faster!" Caleb subconsciously nced her, and there was already some dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Perhaps this resentment was more towards Penny!


    After all, now in Caleb''s consciousness, Penny is Andre''s daughter, for such a child, he naturally


    doesn''t like her.


    By the time they arrived at the airport, it was forty minutes!


    Same asst time, Alina picked up the child from the flight attendant'', but the difference was that this


    time it seemed to be the leader


    "Miss Hughes, please show me your ID, please." The flight attendant held out the instrument,


    apparently to verify the documents.


    Alina handed her her identity card.


    The flight attendant respectfully epted it, and Penny had already run into Alina''s arms, the child was


    dressed in a small cheongsam with a ponytail, which looked adorable.


    The moment Alina took the child in her arms, the child rubbed against her arms in a very cute way, and


    it looked so affectionate.


    The flight attendant handed Alina the ID card after identification, "That''s OK, Miss Hughes."


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    "You''re wee."


    "......"


    "See you, Penny."


    "See you, MiSs." The child''s voice was soft and endearing.


    After everyone was done, Alina twisted the child''s face, probably because she was a bit angry, so she


    twisted it a bit too hard.


    Then the child looked at her with tears in her eyes, looking so aggrieved.


    "Say it, how did you get here this time?" Last time it was Andre who was drunk and she coaxed Andre


    to enter his mobile phone password ande here.


    In fact, she wanted to know how she had be so skilled at handling those transactions.


    Was it that she coaxed Andre to do all this?


    Think of the possibilities, Alina''s brain hurts so much.


    "I miss mommy." The child hugged Alina''s neck.


    She called her grandfather, who was still grunting on the phone, "Alina, why is she stubborn?"


    "......"


    "How can she be capable when she grows up?" Zane was in an endless headache over the phone.


    The tone of his voice was one of concern for Alina.


    Penny was so hard to be controlled at this young aged, but what could do when she grew up was hard


    to imagine.


    The point is that there are so many people watching the child now, and they failed.


    "All right, Grandpa, I''ve got her. Don''t worry!"


    "I can''t feel at ease, I can''t feel at ease." Zane was pounding his chest on the phone, obviously scared.


    Alina, "How could she have run away again?"


    "She was at the early childhood centre and the teacher called the police!"


    It seems that the management of this early education centre is a big problem! A child this age has


    slipped away and traveled so far in their ce.


    "Now can you get the teacher to pull out, I have her with me now."


    "You have to teach her a lesson." Grandpa, who always loved the child, was obviously frightened this


    time.


    This was the second time.


    Not many people can take it.


    "Okay, I''ll." Alina also had a pain in her head.


    After hanging up Grandpa''s phone, Alina hugged the child and walked outside the airport. Thinking that


    Caleb was still in her car, she was even more irritated.


    When she dialed his number, he picked up, "Is it over?"


    "No, I''m in a bit of trouble, so if you''re in a hurry, take a taxi." She didn''t want him to see the child.


    This child looked much alike Caleb.


    "I''m in no hurry!"


    She would like him to leave, but his answer was surprised.


    "Actually, you don''t have to..."


    "You have ten minutes toe out!" Caleb''s tone heaved a bit.


    Obviously, Caleb on the other side of the phone heard Alina''s emotion of not wanting to see him.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, she heard Caleb on the other side of the phone say, "I''lle


    in and get you!"


    "No, I can handle it, I''ll be right out." And with that, she hung up the phone in a hurry.


    She looked at the child in her arms, who was looking at her with big eyes and a red puddle on her left


    cheek.


    It was obviously screwed by her.


    She would have to interrogate this child when she got back about how in the world did this girl get here.


    The child was carried out, originally Alina wanted to take a taxi! After all, she really didn''t want Caleb to


    have too much contact with the child.


    However, the moment they went out, they saw Caleb standing in the middle of the door, and their eyes


    collided with each other, she had no ce to hide.


    Alina subconsciously pushed the child''s face into her arms, "Don''t move."


    She was subconsciously panicked.


    Caleb looked at the way she was skillfully holding the child, and at this time, his mind had a sh of her


    holding the child by Andre''s side.


    His face was cold, and he turned around with a hostile look on his face.


    Alina knew that Caleb could not control his emotion, so she walked to him.


    After all, she can''t run away.


    In the car, Alina was sitting in the back seat with the child in her arms.


    Caleb looked in the rear-view mirror and saw the little red ball of fur with the pendant pinned to the


    child''s ponytail.


    In this moment, he actually thought that Andre''s daughter was cute.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Damn!"


    At this moment, Caleb''s heart was even heavier.


    All the way,he was silent.


    Alina got out of the car with the child in her arms, "Go back."


    "Alina, are you used to be heartless?" Caleb was very unhappy with her direct attitude of kicking him


    out.


    Alina looked at him coldly, "What? Should I be grateful to you?"


    Caleb was angry to hear this.


    Alina, "Besides, it''s not like I begged you."


    Caleb was furious!


    He felt that the current Alina always had the ability to piss him off!


    When he saw her turn around and go in with the child in her arms, Caleb scratched his hair in anger


    and kicked the wheel.


    However this was not enough to relieve his anger.

 Chapter 126 Tearful Reasons

    Chapter 126 Tearful Reasons


    Alina carried the child inside, but did not go upstairs, but held the child behind the window.


    She was relieved to see Caleb leave.


    Lucy was naturally the happiest when she saw Pennying! "Penny,e to Lucy."


    She watched Alina grow up, now Alina had a child, this feeling was naturally more different.


    Lucy really liked this child.


    "Prepare some food for her." Alina didn''t let the child go down, exined to Lucy, and took the child


    upstairs.


    The anxious voice of Lucy came from behind her, "Don''t be angry, she just misses you."


    Obviously, Lucy was worried that Alina would beat the child, so she said so.


    Alina wished to beat the child, but her heart softened when she heard these words from Lucy.


    She returned to her room with the child in her arms.


    Putting the child down, she opened her Beetle bag and looked inside, sweat towel, nappy and a


    change of clothes for school.


    She can tell from these things that the child is probably really getting involved in learning now.


    "Penny!" At this moment, Alina''s tone was a bit more serious.


    The child looked at her with pity and innocence, as if afraid of her


    Other might probably be fooled by her appearance.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But for a child who was only two years old, Alina did not think that she would not understand what she


    was about to say.


    "Mummy."


    The child cried out timidly at her serious look.


    Alina took a deep breath and said, "Now can you tell mommy how you got here!"


    There was no need to talk about the reason.


    What else could this child be about but missing her?


    What she wanted to know now was how she had gotten here.


    She was originally crawling out of her own belly, but now Alina found out that she doesn''t know


    anything about her daughter. She spent much time with her child, but apart froming to the city.


    But why she doesn¡¯t understand such a small child?


    "I miss mummy, I want to spend my birthday with mummy."


    At that, Alina''s heart softened instantly!


    But still she Asked, "So tell mummy, how did youe here?"


    "Great-grandpa."


    "What?"


    "Use Great-grandpa''s phone."


    It''s scary, what can¡¯t this girl do?


    "You ......" If Grandpa knew about it, Alina would know that Zane would be so angry that he would go to


    the hospital.


    Andre¡¯s call came.


    He said on the phone, "I really had nothing to do with it this time, I''m afraid to be under the same roof


    with that girl now!"


    Andre was telling the truth.


    Thest incident had obviously made Grandpa very critical of him, so was Grandma.


    He loved the child, but he dared not spend time with her, for if anything messed up, he would be in a lot


    of troubles.


    Alina, "Don''t tell others that she used Grandpa''s phone this time."


    "Grandpa''s?"


    "Yeah."


    "She is killing Zane''s life!" Andre heard the words and drew a breath of cold air.


    Alina, "So, don''t tell Grandpa."


    Grandpa was already very upset, and if he found out that the child had used his phone, he would have


    been hospitalised.


    Not only that, but Andre had to go back and erase all traces of them.


    Alina hang up the phone with Andre.


    Alina looked at the child, "You''re trying to scare the hell out of Great-grandpa!¡±


    But she was so small, but Alina had to reprimand her.


    "I miss Mummy."


    The child looked at her in tears, looking so pitiful that Alina swallowed all her reproaches.


    Alina picked up the child.


    At this moment, Alina really had the urge to ignore everything, to take the child back to Shirling, to be


    by her side.


    The child was not so much of a problem when she didn''t leave her for long.


    Obviously, the child was not happy about being away from her for too long.


    And now she realises that she should not underestimate the ability of a child to do anything when she


    misses someone.


    If it were just about her, it would be fine, but this is about her grandmother, and she can''t calm down.


    "Then tell me, will you behave yourself over here?" Obviously, in this moment, Alina had the intention of


    After all, if she let the child run around all the time, the chances of an ident are higher!


    But not so much now.


    It would have been different if Penny had been around her and had behaved herself.


    "Yes, I''ll be good." the child''s tone was firm.


    Alina¡¯s heart was soft, when he heard how the child swore to stay with her.


    "Alright then." In the end, Alinapromised.


    In the past two times, every time she received a call from this child, Alina felt her soul was scared out of


    her body.


    It was better to keep the child with her than to be in such a state of fear, so that she could feel more at


    ease.


    The child was happy.


    "I love you, Mummy."


    What does kid like that know about love?


    But Alina believed that the child knew, because he knew better in her heart who she really loved.


    "First of all, no trouble here, hear me?" Alina said in a very insistent tone.


    And when the child heard that Alina agreed to stay, she was very good, nodding her head, "Don''t worry,


    Mommy, I''ll be good."


    But how could Alina dare to feel at ease here?


    But Penny was around, Alina could keep an eye on her.


    "Mummy, I''ve got a present for you." The child slid off her and started rummaging through the Beetle


    bag.


    And it was at this time that Alina remembered that a car full of gifts was still in the trunk.

 Chapter 127 Zane ,I feel bad!

    Chapter 127 Zane ,I feel bad!


    Alina has reconciled with her daughter in a short period of time, but Shirling is in chaos.


    Zane and Megan hadn''t eaten anything and were obviously frightened by Penny.


    Especially Megan! When she found out that the child was missing, she was the one who was the most


    shocked, after all, the child was not her own.


    The reason for her shock is that she cares about her rtionship with Zane.


    "Wasn''t I good to that child? How could she bear to leave me behind?" Megan was most distraught at


    the mention of this.


    The whole family knew how she treated that child.


    Although Penny is not her own great-granddaughter, she took good care of Penny.


    She has been a hands-on caregiver since Penny was girl, and her hair has gone grey in the process of


    caring for that crying child.


    "Zane!"


    "Well, no more talking." Zane was lying on the recliner, not in good spirit.


    Megan, "I cook for her every day, as long as I am in good health, I do everything for her myself."


    "I know, I know it all!"


    There is no way to me anyone for this, after all, Penny was lost in the early childhood centre.


    Magen was sad.


    How could a child do this? It''s like killing them.


    Megan was really sad, she didn''t expect the child to do such a thing.


    Andre''s mother, Luna, has returned.


    "Mom, Alina has already received the child, so you shouldn''t worry too much." Luna''s heart ached for


    her mother.


    Obviously, she didn''t think a child could do such a big thing.


    Last time, it was shocking enough!


    Lucy said, "When the childes back, I suggest you take the child to have an IQ test."


    "......"


    "She has to be guided!" Give her something to do ording to her intelligence, aiming to bring out her


    strengths.


    After all, it was the first time they had seen such a highly intelligent child on their side.


    Alina took the child to Mulherd Manor and looked at the doll the child had brought her, and she must


    say that the child was quite attractive.


    "You brought me a gift." Her intelligence and emotional intelligence was good to Alina.


    It was not that she had to praise her child, but it was true.


    "Did Mummy like it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Shall we brush the doll''s hair and change her clothes together then?"


    "Okay."


    He was a child, no matter how high her IQ was, she was still childish in all the right ways.


    Looking at the doll''s neatlybed hair, Alina asked, "Penny, did youb this for the doll?"


    "Yeah."


    Looking at her with the brush in her hand, she felt that a lot of what they say in parenting books is not


    true.


    For example, the child could not hold a pencil until she was a few years old because her fingers were


    not strong enough.


    But Penny was very skilled at mastering her strength.


    She felt that she had to do something for her daughter!


    Penny might be a genius when it came to learning!


    Alina was originally angry, but now looking at the child so skillful and nimble, her eyes were starry.


    "Penny."


    "Yes, Mummy?"


    "What do you want for your birthday?"


    "Can I choose what I want?" The child looked at Alina with great curiosity and expectation.


    It was clear from the look of it that what she wanted was not simple.


    "What do you want?"


    At this moment, she would like to see what this child wants.


    "How about a bnce bike?"


    Well, it was a very normal request, and Alina was therefore slightly relieved.


    "Okay, mummy will give it to you."


    "Great Grandma doesn¡¯t allow me to y it, she said it is dangerous." The child was still aggrieved by


    this.


    Alina knew what a bnce bike really was, and therefore knew that it was indeed a bit dangerous for a


    child of her age.


    But since she asked for it, and since the child was growing up, there were going to be some ups and


    downs.


    Since she had asked for it, Alina naturally could not stop her.


    So it was a pleasure to say yes to the child.


    In just a few hours, Alina and the child had a good time, but naturally there were someone unpleasant.


    For example, Caleb and Emma!


    To outside world, Caleb would marry Emma since he had divorced Alina.


    The Collins family did not agree, not to mention that Caleb and Emma themselves also have a lot of


    problems, especially after Alina''s return, a lot of things happened between the two of them.


    Caleb had just arrived at the office and he received a call from the hospital, "Mr. Collins, Miss Bell has


    been suffering from a recurring high fever."


    "Then give her infusion!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was spoken with indifference.


    It seems that this is all he can do for Emma now.


    The doctor on the other side of the phone was thus frozen, for he had learned what happened Caleb


    and Emma In the news, so it surprised him that Caleb¡¯s attitude towards Emma was cold.


    When Tomas came in with the documents, he heard Caleb''s cold voice.


    The phone smashed into the corner.


    Tomas couldn''t help but tremble as he stepped forward and ced the document in front of Caleb,


    speaking apprehensively, "What''s happening?"


    "Get in touch with Billy!"


    Caleb pinched his brow and gave his order.


    Obviously, Caleb knew that Brooklyn would not operate on Emma.


    So the only hope pinched on Billy


    "Butst time, he refused!"


    If Billy hadn''t been so determined, he wouldn''t have returned so soon with Emma.


    So in this case, it seemed pointless for Tomas to make further contact!


    "That depends on your ability!" Caleb looked at Tomas with stern eyes.


    Cold sweat broke out on Tomas¡¯ spine!

 Chapter 128 Not as good as an ex-wife!

    Chapter 128 Not as good as an ex-wife!


    In Tomas''s mind, Billy and Brooklyn were actually the same difficult characters!


    It was no coincidence that these two have be such good friends!


    And Caleb has now given an order for him to take care of Billy, so was he in a hurry to solve the


    problem of Emma?


    "Yes, I''m all for it!" Tomas said after a pause in his voice.


    Caleb lit up a cigarette!


    "Also, find her an authoritative gynaecologist!" Caleb thought for a moment and added.


    These years, Caleb can rarely face Emma, what does he want to do now! To deal with all the


    rtionship with Emma?


    His approach is good.


    In this case.


    If at this point, he still couldn''t see the problem with Caleb''s attitude towards Emma, then this would be


    a real thing!


    Tomas, apparently, saw the point.


    "Yes."


    Tomas went away.


    When Caleb was left alone in the office, there was an endless chill on his face.


    The name "Alina ......" was murmured in a soft voice, with an endlessplexity that no one could


    understand.


    But in the blink of an eye, it was as if Alina was in his world, with a different root of existence!


    No one knew what that it was like, and no one knew what it meant to Alina.


    ......


    Emma saw the gynecologist that Tomas had found for her, Caleb was still there! Alina waste in


    leaving Ingford.


    And now when she found out that someone was checking up on her behind her, she was worried! She


    hade to see Emma to discuss her response.


    What caught her eye now was the madness of Emma!


    "Get out, get out." she shouted in a hysterical rage, throwing the pipe out of her hand.


    The pillow hit Tomas and the expert hard.


    "Get the hell out of here, I don''t want any body checks, I don''t want any body checks ever again."


    Especially not that part of the body.


    What exactly does Caleb mean?


    Emma just felt her heart choking.


    She was so smart! Naturally, she knew that Caleb, who had been silent all these years and had never


    mentioned this matter, had been making a lot of noise about this matter during this period of time.


    In fact, there was no doubt that he wanted to break off the rtionship with herpletely, he was


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    really ying a good game.


    Emma''s heart was choking hard.


    "Miss Bell, calm down, he is also doing you a favour."


    All these years, apart from the debt to her, what has been for her benefit, even she had to ask for those


    resources.


    When she thought about it, Emma was even more heartbroken.


    She must get Caleb.


    She must let Caleb love her and then take the initiative to care for her.


    But right now, she knew that Caleb''s move was definitely not for her benefit.


    "Get out of here, I don''t want to see you!" Emma roared like a madman, her body trembling


    uncontrobly.


    Tomas thought it was her anger that she trembled.


    But she didn''t know it, but it was out of fear! Emma would never dare to let anyone inspect her body.


    They say that when you tell a lie, it takes a lot of lies to make it right.


    She didn''t really believe it, but now, she was convinced of it.


    When you lie, no matter what you say, you''re always in a panic, and that''s what she''s doing now.


    ......


    In the office, Caleb received a call from Emma, and the woman''s tone was full of sadness.


    "You have to humiliate me in this way, don''t you?" The words were full of Emma''s pain.


    It is clear what she is going through inside.


    Caleb¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    At this moment, even through the airwaves, Emma could feel this clearly.


    "Caleb, you may not want me, but you can''t humiliate me like this! What have I done wrong? I just ......"


    Just what?


    At this moment, Emma paused, as if even her breath was hoarse.


    After taking several deep breaths, she continued, "I know I''m from the mountains, and I have no power


    here in Ingford!"


    "......"


    "My mother is the nanny at Alina''s house, do you know how many of Alina''s old clothes my mother


    made me wear?"


    "......"


    "Before, they didn''t treat me like a human being, and you do the same not." Emma''s tone was full of


    painful anger.


    The past is too much for her to look back on.


    How pretty those princess dresses are! There are aqua blue, peachy pink.


    Alina has an endless supply of princess dresses and will give her anything she doesn''t like.


    Their figures are simr and her clothes fit her, but because her skin was somewhat darker at that time,


    Alina still gave her the darkest aqua colour.


    And she, against her will, could only say that she liked it and that it looked good!


    "No one isn¡¯t treating you like a human being! And you''re the one who''s humiliating yourself!" With that,


    Caleb hung up.


    Listening to the ''beep'' of the disconnected phone, Emma''s world went pale.


    Did no one humiliate her?


    So how much further do they have to go!


    Emma''s heart was choked with anger.


    Tomas saw the situation and had to take the doctor back, but Kara was still there! The two of them had


    a working rtionship.


    But no one had thought that they would now get together because of Alina and even talk about


    personal matters.


    "Is that funny?" Emma felt ashamed.


    Kara, "It seems that you are not as good as an ex-wife in his heart!"


    When Emma heard Kara''s words, her eyes were burning with anger.


    Ever since she was a child, what she hated most was when someone said she was inferior to Alina!

 Chapter 129 Fight to marry him!

    Chapter 129 Fight to marry him!


    So wherever she goes, she seems to have an aura of her own, and Emma is always overshadowed by


    her.


    "What? Don''t admit it?" Kara looked at her face andughed lightly!


    Emma, "Don''t say that!"


    "The hospital said you had a high and erratic fever, right? He didn''te!"


    Thest three words were like needles that pierced Emma''s heart, and it hurt.


    The pain was so dense that it spread over her heart.


    Yes!


    Caleb didn''te.


    Even when he heard the news from the hospital, he never showed up.


    "I heard that Alina went to the Collins family dinner yesterday!" Kara hade prepared.


    And Emma was already furious, and now when she heard Kara''s words, her face was even more


    stormy.


    Alina went to the Collins family for a family dinner?


    "They have divorced, and the Collins family still thinks so highly of her! They don¡¯t even have you in


    their eyes." Obviously, this was done for Emma.


    It was a way of telling her that she was nothing in the eyes of the Collins, before or now.


    "See, your current situation is really not very good!" Kara said in a profound tone.


    But such a calm profundity set off a huge wave in the heart of Emma.


    Whether it''s in the heart of the Collins, or in Caleb''s heart, now there is a point that says it all.


    Even if Alina is cleared with Caleb, she is the most important person in the heart of the Collins or in


    Caleb''s heart.


    These are things that Emma simply cannotpete with.


    Even the Collins family never looked at Emma and never thought of epting her.


    But it was Caleb''s attitude that made Emma''s position feel precarious.


    "Could it be that he really doesn''t have any heart for me?" At this moment, Emma''s heart was


    hardened.


    Kara, "He has, but he''s been tossed around by you ......"


    Kara did not continue to say anything, apparently for the Emma once did, she felt too much!


    Caleb knew what Emma had done in Oklens.


    "He still protects you, and it proves that you are in his heart! But as you know, men have nothing to do


    with heart when ites to what''s right and what''s wrong."


    Especially for someone like Caleb, who usually seems to be devoted to Emma''s career, but when it


    No matter how hard Emma tries, it doesn¡¯t work.


    "She went back to the family dinner yesterday, right?" At this moment, Emma did not answer Kara''s


    words, only to hear her gnash her teeth and say.


    Kara, "What do you want again?"


    "She''s divorced Caleb, what qualifications does she have to go to the Collins family again!" Emma


    couldn''t hold back the anger in her tone.


    Kara, "I advise you to stop, you are not a good presence in Mr. Collins''s heart now!"


    This was the truth.


    Although he did not do anything explicitly, his attitude was clearly disgusted with her.


    So if she did anything else now, she knew that it would piss him off.


    Emma, "So am I not going to do anything now?"


    The thought that Alina had divorced Caleb and could still go to the Collins family! Emma felt very


    annoyed.


    Her heart was full of choking and pain.


    The Collins¡¯ was the status symbol of the mistress of the Collins family! If only she went to that ce


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    could she get approval of all the Collins family.


    Just like before when Alina and Mrs. Collins attended the party together, what were all those reports on


    and how they were written.


    Those depictions, which drove Emma crazy with jealousy, were the ones she wanted most, yet it was


    never given.


    "Don''t I deserve that?" In every word, Emma was filled with pain!


    Kara, "Listen to me, don''t do anything on this matter now."


    Especially based on the previous encounters with Alina, Kara could see that Alina was not a simple


    person.


    There was more behind her than that.


    Plus, Emma''s calctions were so poor that she was always easily overturned by Alina!


    If this went on, if Alina really stayed in Ingford, her future life would really be hopeless.


    "So what am I supposed to do?"


    "What Mr. Collins hates most now is your appearance, what do you think you should do?" Kara said.


    And it was these words that stopped the thoughts in Emma''s mind just now.


    Since this was what Caleb hates the most, especially if she could not escape his sharp eyes, she had


    to put up with it right now.


    No matter how unhappy she was with Alina, she could only endure it.


    "Improve your rtionship with him, and try to marry him!" At this moment, Kara''s words seem to carry


    And Emma, at this moment, also listened thoroughly.


    There are ways in which there are certain problems, and it is because of the problems that have led to


    so many problems between her and Caleb now.


    So from now on, no matter how much dissatisfaction she has in her heart, she has to hold it back.


    When she married Caleb, everything would be settled.


    ......


    Emma listened to Kara, so she cooperated with the hospital like never before in the next few days.


    So she was soon discharged.


    In the office!


    "I''m sorry, it was all my fault before, I was too scared to lose you."


    "......"


    "From now on, I will never do that again!" When she said this, Emma''s eyes fell with tears.


    Caleb said in a deep tone, "Don''t do that again!"


    "I''ll remember." Emma felt that she had never been so humble before.


    After this time away from eF, she is as empty as ever! Although she had never been able to make any


    good progress in her career before.


    But after being kicked out of eF by Jay, she found herself even more afraid of losing Caleb.


    It turns out that those people were right, women have to have their own way of survival no matter what


    kind of powerful man they stand next to.

 Chapter 130 She needs a woman

    Chapter 130 She needs a woman


    She was so determined to cope with a man! This will lose herself, although she was now very sincere


    in front of Caleb about her confession.


    But in fact, she hated Alina endlessly in her heart.


    Her right hand would not be in the state it is in if it were not for that fight in Oklens.


    And she would have the means to advance in her career, but now she was like an invalid, unable to


    hold a pen or stand up!


    Both her hands and her legs were the biggest obstacles in her future life.


    Even in front of Caleb, she did not want to show such utter humility. But she was afraid that she would


    lose him.


    "Go back." Caleb aid icily .


    His voice was cold, and Emma felt upset.


    "Caleb."


    She spoke apprehensively and looked at him with nervousness.


    Caleb frowned, his eyes shed with displeasure, and Emma knew he was upset again, but she


    couldn''t help it.


    "What!" His tone was cold.


    Emma was already very sensitive because of her body, so now when she heard Caleb say such words,


    She felt even worse


    Yet Caleb was just as cold.


    "Are we over?" As she said these words, Emma looked at Caleb with tears in her eyes.


    There was more than a hint of helplessness in her tone.


    If she could, she would love to see this man have a big fight with her and then make up!


    But he was so cold.


    It was as if they didn''t even have a fight, which was ufortable and she didn''t like it.


    "I will find a way to cure your hands and legs!" In response to Emma''s pity, Caleb continued to say this


    indifferently.


    When Emma heard Caleb say this, her heart was more than suffocated!


    Emma didn''t know how to get out of Caleb''s office as her legs were not convenient now.


    So Tomas hired someone to take care of her, and although Caleb did not arrange this, Tomas still


    understood it.


    "Miss, shall we go back now?" The maid behind her said as she pushed her wheelchair.


    At the time of hearing this title, it was undoubtedly another great stimtion for Emma.


    Because there was no rtionship between her and Caleb, people around her also call her Miss Bell.


    If she was really Caleb''s wife, then what should these people call her?


    Once upon a time, in the mountains, in that mud-walled house, she used to think that she could look


    like the TV, followed the example of those who became rich wives


    ......


    In the end, instead of going back, Emma had someone drive her to Mulherd Manor, the ce where


    she had been eating dinner for several years.


    When she got out of the car, Alina was ying with the child in the stone paved courtyard.


    When the child''s face was seen, Emma''s heart was even more suffocated in this moment. She had a


    clear answer in her mind.


    When Alina saw Emma, she stopped her smile, asking Lucy to bring the child inside.


    "What are you doing here?" She came to stand in front of Emma at a distance of two meters, and


    obviously had no intention of continuing to go forward.


    Seeing Alina''s defensive look, Emma''s heart was even more stuffy.


    She gave a bitterugh, "You''re afraid of me?"


    "You''re wrong, the viin has to be guarded!"


    When Emma looked at Alina, her heart was full of suffocation and pain, and there was an endless


    coldness in her eyes.


    Subconsciously, she looked behind Alina, Lucy had already brought the child inside.


    And with this, Alina''s face was darker.


    "What are you looking at?"


    She didn''t sound nice.


    Emma, "What are you going to do with the child?"


    "......"


    "You''re really taking it step by step!" Emma said in a dangerous tone .


    Alina''s eyes shed with danger, "You think all people are like you?"


    What did she think she was going to do with that child!


    Emma, "What are you pretending to be pure in front of me? This is the Collins family''s territory, and you


    let the child in here?"


    "......"


    "Alina, you''re making your heart known to everyone!" Emma''s words were full of danger and coldness.


    It must be Caleb''s child, for they looked alike.


    "I''m telling you, Alina, he doesn''t want you anymore, he didn''t want you and the child three years ago,


    why are you such shameless?"


    Emma roared in anger.


    What does she want? Isn¡¯t her child gone? Why is this child here now!


    "In your way?" Alina sneered, looking at Emma''s panicked appearance with appreciation, as if he was


    enjoying it.


    And it was this expression that made Emma''s thoughts confused.


    "My daughter can be wherever she wants to be, what does it matter to you?"


    Alina said in a nonchnt tone.


    Emma, "Take her and go!"


    "......"


    "He wouldn''t even want you or the child!" Emma kept repeating the words.


    They had divorced.


    So even if she brought the child back now, it won''t change anything.


    "Go away!" Alina looked at Emma and said in a sinister tone.


    And Emma was supposed to talk to her properly, to cater to Caleb, but now she could not put up with it,


    especially after seeing the child who looked so much like Caleb.


    Alina turned around and went inside.


    "Alina, you''re a bitch! No one will like the child you give birth to." Emma roared like a madman.


    Just thinking about Alina''s child made her heart feel unbearable, painful and suffocating!


    Inside, Alina made a phone call to Andre.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She said to Andre on the other side of the phone, "Send P to me!" The tone of her voice was full of


    hidden anger.


    "Shall Charles go there?"


    "No, it''s got to be a woman!" What could Charles do if he came over? Some women have to taken care


    by women.


    Alina could not stand Emma any longer.


    Especially when she thought that Emma could see that the child was Caleb''s, she was even more


    annoyed in her heart and thought that she had to send the child back.

 Chapter 131 Who is my father!

    Chapter 131 Who is my father!


    The child was very skilled inbing the doll''s hair, and after the past few days Alina had found that


    the child had a particrly strong concentration and observation.


    However, even so, for this child to be able toe to Ingford alone, Alina was still shocked.


    Looking apprehensively at her daughter who was brushing the doll''s hair!


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    This child was good at her perception.


    It was obvious that she was brushing the doll''s hair, yet she could tell that Alina wanted to speak to


    her?


    Having a daughter like this, It''s a blessing but also a headache.


    Alina took a deep breath, now is not the time to dwell on the child, only to hear her say, "After birthday,


    we will go back to Shirling, okay?"


    Of course, there were many things she had to do in Ingford!


    But the child can''t stay here.


    Although Grandpa in Shirling started a new family! But that was the healthiest family that Alina had


    ever seen!


    Since childhood, the child has grown up in a healthy environment.


    Alina still cares after all.


    What Emma had said was telling the truth.


    This child was not liked by her father before she was born, and Alina would always remember that.


    That day in the study, Caleb and Nova said the words ''abort the child! At that time, those words made


    all her reasoning copse.


    He did it for Emma! Even if the time of the child''s birth can''t wait any longer.


    The child put down the doll''sb in her hand and looked at Alina, her big eyes with scrutiny!


    Alina was a bit weak from the look! Damn, it was only a child, but she was trembling from her gaze!


    "Penny." Alina called softly, with a tone of pampering.


    However the child didn''t take her words and asked instead, "Who is my father?"


    Alina¡¯s brain was nk


    "Penny."


    "Children at Sunflower Kindergarten are picked up by their mothers and fathers."


    Sunflower Kindergarten? Is that the early childhood centre she attended before?


    Once upon a time, it''s not that Alina didn''t think she would have to face such a problem sooner orter,


    but she just didn''t expect it toe so soon!


    Of course, what had been expected was after the schooling of Penny.


    Before she went to school, her environment was basically the same


    The Lawson family often send Andre out.


    Andre is not a bigmunicator, so it''s unlikely to happen at all.


    But after school, her circle of people is changing! So a lot of things have to be faced.


    Especially since this child is so smart, the problem came faster than Alina expected.


    At the moment, listening to such questions from children, she was stunned


    "Mummy?" Seeing that Alina did not say anything, the child called out.


    Alina came back to her senses and looked at the child.


    In such a prating gaze, Alina could not help but feel a panic in her heart.


    Subconsciously, she said, "Dead!"


    Penny, "Dead?"


    At this moment, Alina clearly saw what emotions shed in the child''s eyes! There was bit of guilt, and


    even more panic.


    He took several deep breaths before saying, "Penny let''s not talk about this, okay, Mommy is sad."


    She then made a sad face.


    As expected, this is very useful to her daughter! The child thought her father was really dead, so Alina


    made such a sad face.


    If anyone had asked who the father of Alina''s child was, she would not have a good attitude.


    But when ites to her daughter, she can''t get angry!


    But deep down, she was still subconsciously reluctant to face the fact that Caleb was the father of her


    child.


    What qualifies that man?


    He didn''t deserve to be a father! It was the thing she regretted most in her life, the thing she chose


    least.


    If she had known that Caleb was that kind of person, she would never have had a child with him.


    "Okay, mummy, don¡¯t be said, I won''t ask anymore." Penny looked at Alina who was trembling and


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stood up.


    Hugging Alina who was sitting on the ground, And smelling her body, it instantly calmed Alina''s heart.


    "Penny."


    "Mummy."


    "After your birthday, you must go back to Shirling and nevere back, okay?" Alina really does not


    want to face the problem between them.


    And the child stays here, it still has chance to meet the Collins.


    So Alina was sometimes worried.


    "Okay."


    This time the child was good, and Alina was relieved.


    ......


    In the evening.


    Alina and Penny are at the table and they came a message.


    It''s Caleb!


    "Come out!" Only two simple words .


    Alina''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled.


    He is again!


    Looking at Penny who was eating well, Alina sent a message, "I am sleeping!"


    "Then I''lle in!"


    At this moment, Alina really annoyed. Caleb was so self-centered.


    Three years ago, she could still feel his responsibility for her.


    But now, what she felt more than anything else was this man''s brutal dominance, which was annoying!


    Eventually, "Give me a minute!"


    Letting that man in? How is that possible?


    Alina would never let him see the child.


    Who knows if there will be any idents? Alina does not want to have any mistakes.


    "Penny, Mummy''s going out for a while, be a good girl and eat."


    "Okay."


    Alina stood up, kissed Penny on the cheek, and then exined a few words to Lucy and went out.


    Doorway!


    Caleb''s Phantom didn''te in, so it was clear that there was a psychological shadow from the scene


    before when Alina brutally rammed Emma''s Pagani with her car.

 Chapter 132 Im here for him!

    Chapter 132 I''m here for him!


    Alina reluctantly went to his car, Tomas respectfully opened the door for her, but Alina had no intention


    to get into the car.


    "Say it here!" Clearly, there was no intention of going out.


    She knew what she was taken to one she got into the car.


    What''s more, now the child is still with her.


    The atmosphere in the car was heavier.


    She clearly felt the oppressive auraing from the man''s body. Without waiting for her reaction,


    Caleb pulled Alina to the car.


    "Boom!" The car door mmed shut.


    And then, with a swift start, it was off at the speed of an arrow.


    Alina¡¯s mind went nk!


    Caleb kissed her brutally, with a hint of punishment.


    Alina''s p hit the man''s face, yet he didn''t stop in the slightest.


    The moment her hands were shackled, the skin on her wrists clearly felt the unnatural warmth of the


    man''s palms.


    The moment she opened her eyes, when she met the scarlet starburst in the man''s eyes, Alina


    instantly sensed that something was wrong!


    "Tomas!" She shouted, struggling even harder.


    Tomas, "Just now Mr. Collins to a drinking party."


    Tomas at the front said, considered to give Alina a reasonable exnation.


    However, when she heard these words, Alina only felt her consciousness plunged into the abyss.


    The darkness kepting back to her.


    Her breathing became difficult.


    The man''s muffled grunt came out, and Tomas, who was driving in front of him, was startled, and by


    this time, he had already reached Wend Vi.


    The moment the car stopped, Alina subconsciously wanted to escape from the car, but the next


    moment was pulled back by the man fiercely.


    Tomas had abandoned the car and fled.


    Alina only felt that his whole world was darkened by this.


    ......


    When Tomas entered, when he saw Emma in the wheelchair, he stiffened!


    Emma hade here to wait for Caleb, and the whole of Wend Vi didn''t dare to breathe when


    they saw Emmaing.


    Over the years, Emma hase over here so often that she has almost lived here.


    However, Caleb has never actually progressed in their rtionship, no matter how hot the news about


    them has been.


    When Emma saw Tomas


    She subconsciously nced behind Tomas, "Where''s Caleb?"


    At the moment, there was an imperceptible excitement under her eyes, which she was clearly trying to


    suppress.


    Instead of answering Emma''s question directly, Tomas asked, "When did youe?"


    "Half an hour ago!"


    She had arrived here half an hour ago, and an hour before that she had received a call from Kara.


    And she, too, went to the Wend Vi side and waited!


    "Where is he?" Emma asked when she saw that Caleb had note in.


    When he thought of the possible scene outside the car, his face did not look good, obviously did not


    know how to exin! But if Emma went out at this time.


    And Tomas''s different look at the moment was caught by Emma.


    When she received Kara¡¯s call, she rushed over immediately. However, Caleb was a full half hourte


    to arrive?


    Why?


    "Tomas!" Emma''s tone heaved.


    Tomas heard the discontent in her tone and felt pity for her, but she deserved it.


    What Caleb had in mind for her all these years was clear to everyone, yet she never understood it.


    If she didn''t see it clearly, it was her own fault! If she didn''t want to see clearly, then she deserves what


    she is suffering now.


    Tomas''s tone was respectful, but also cold and hard, "I''ll take you back!"


    Her original stoic face went sullen at this moment when she heard Tomas'' words.


    Looking at Tomas, there was a bit more dissatisfaction in Emma¡¯s eyes, "Where is he?"


    Tomas, "That''s not for you to ask!"


    "......" So she did not even deserve an exnation?


    All these years at Caleb''s side, those people around him have to be respectful to her.


    However now, Tomas was rude to her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Emma took a deep breath! She said, "Where is he?"


    When she thought that Caleb might have gone to Mulherd Manor, her heart choked even more, and her


    hatred for Alina in her heart was even more overwhelming.


    She wanted to tear Alina apart with her own hands.


    They''re both divorced!


    The hatred was like a fierce beast, and it was tumbling in Emma''s heart at the moment, constantly


    pounding.


    "I''ll take you back!" Tomas said to Emma.


    Emma, "I''m not leaving, tell him I''m here for him!"


    At this moment, her attitude was as firm as ever.


    Tomas frowned, "This means nothing to you!"


    "Who are you to say such things to me?" When Caleb''s assistant said such a thing, Emma''s emotions


    were overwhelmed and she shouted hysterically.


    Emma was not sober!


    The people around Caleb could see that Caleb had never given her any hope or illusion.


    Even the so-called engagement had been made clear to her, she would ept anything without Alina.


    But at that time, Emma probably thought that Alina would nevere back.


    So when there was such a determination, as long as she can get involved with Caleb, she is willing to


    do anything.


    Time has changed! What she thought she believed was wrong.


    "Tell him that I''m waiting for him!" Emma spoke with determination, and also looked angrily at Tomas.


    This firm attitude shows that if Caleb does not return, she will not leave!

 Chapter 133 Caleb Can’t Stand It!

    Chapter 133 Caleb Can¡¯t Stand It!


    At ten o''clock at night!


    When Caleb came in with Alina in his arms covered by his suit, Tomas, Emma, Lois, the butler, and


    others were there...!


    Caleb didn¡¯t say anything.


    Alina had passed out. Her hair was wet with sweat, and she was held in Caleb''s arms.


    How intense it was just now!


    Seeing this, Emma was so stunned. She was shivering in the wheelchair.


    Just now, she confronted Tomas and others. But now when she saw this scene, shepletely


    copsed!


    "Caleb..." She grumbled out the name, but she couldn''t even hear her own voice!


    Her world was all nk. She could not hear anything or see anything.


    How could it be?


    How could he do this to her?


    Caleb looked at Tomas angrily. Tomas was already dumbfounded and exined, "Miss Bell didn''t want


    to go back."


    Caleb was doing that stuff just now! Who dared to bother him?


    Tomas also thought that Caleb would drive Alina back, but who would have thought that he would bring


    her in...!


    Especially when Tomas saw Alina¡¯s look now, he had already known no matter who went to Caleb


    would definitely be kicked away.


    Caleb looked into Emma''s eyes. His eyes were sharper and gloomy.


    Emma, for the first time, looked into Caleb¡¯s eyes without fear like this. All the ttery and forbearance


    were gone as soon as she saw them...!


    Even a fool knew what happened to the two of them just now.


    "I''m so stupid! I''m just a fool!" Emma looked at the two and said with a little out of control.


    Wasn''t she just an idiot? If she weren¡¯t a fool, how could she think that Caleb would...!


    Even in that delirious situation, Caleb insisted on going to Mulherd Manor to find Alina. But she, Emma.


    still came here! She was just like a stupid fool.


    "How can you do this to me? How can you?" Emma roared hysterically, tears falling down from her


    face.


    How could he?


    The scene was so weird and out of control.


    "Tomas!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Drive her back." Caleb looked away from Emma''s face, took Alina and headed upstairs.


    Emma couldn¡¯t stand it. Not only did Caleb go to Alina when he was drunk, but even he asked her to


    stay at Wend Vi.


    Emma had already lost her mind. Now such a scene drove her mad.


    She shouted, "You two are already divorced!"


    Caleb kept silent.


    When he heard Emma''s words at this moment, the bottom of his eyes shed some anger. He


    subconsciously looked at Alina in his arms.


    All the anger, the moment he saw Alina''s little face, disappeared!


    In its ce was a touch of emotion that no one understood!


    "Tomas!" He said again in a bit heavier tone.


    Tomas, "... Miss Bell. I''ll drive you back!"


    Apparently, Tomas could hear the anger in Caleb''s tone. It wouldn''t do her any good if she continued to


    dwell on it.


    Even they would be affected.


    "Caleb!" Emma watched the man turn into the corner, shouting hysterically.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Caleb went up with carrying Alina. In the hall... Emma''s face turned pale.


    She had never been so embarrassed.


    Tomas stepped forward, ready to push her wheelchair, "Don''t touch me!"


    Emma shouted like crazy.


    Alina! It was all Alina!


    If Alina didn''te back, everything between her and Caleb would also be settled. Now, it was


    because of Alina.


    Because Alina came back, everything had changed...!


    Why, why did it have to be?


    Why did Alinae back?


    "Miss Bell, if this continues, it won''t do you any good." Tomas said again. It was also a reminder to her.


    Any good?


    When Emma heard it, sheughed sarcastically! ¡°What did I get from him?"


    She liked him! She loved him...!


    Everyone said that she got a lot from Caleb, but what was the truth? Only Emma herself knew it.


    She had never gotten any from Caleb.


    No! Maybe she got something!


    But...!


    It had gone.


    She couldn''t use her right hand, and her legs¡­ It was still unknown whether she could stand up. So


    what did she get from him?


    Nothing!


    "What are those use to me?" Now, she was like a waste.


    What were those use to her?


    Tomas frowned!


    The servants present also had a strange look in their eyes when they looked at her, and they were


    even more disdainful of her.


    After a while!


    Tomas finally got the woman away.


    Two little maidsmented, "Master Caleb and Lady Alina were fine before. It''s all because of her that


    they got divorced! She doesn¡¯t feel ashamed toe here?"


    "Yeah! Did you see the way Master Caleb protected Lady Alina just now?"


    "There are such bitches in the world! No matter how good the couple are, they will break up because of


    these bitches. I really hope that these bitches can be punished by thew."


    "She justes from a very small town. Even she wants to be ady?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! The girls in the small town are also very good, but Emma is just¡­"


    "Yes, yes. It seems that Master Caleb still has feeling for Lady Alina..."


    Since Alina left, Emma hade Wend Vi from time to time. She was not the hostess here, but


    she was more like a hostess.


    Therefore, the staffs here had suffered a lot of.


    Now, Caleb and Alina seemed to get back together! Even if Emma was so badly off, no one would feel


    sorry for her.


    Instead, they only felt that it was just because she deserved it.


    ......


    Upstairs.


    Caleb checked for Alina. Then his face darkened. He called Tomas.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Over there, Tomas picked up, "Sir!"


    "Check what''s going on at the party tonight? Put the relevant people into the jail!" The man''s voice was


    low and dangerous.


    They dared to do such things! Those people... were really sowless.


    Tomas on the other side of the phone was stunned!


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away." Who the hell dared to provoke Caleb! No one had ever dared to offend Caleb


    these years, especially using such a trick at the party, which was Caleb most disgusted!

 Chapter 134 Failed!

    Chapter 134 Failed!


    Alina sensed that something was wrong. She opened her eyes in a daze, and then she saw a man


    frowning. When she felt...!


    At that moment, she trembled violently.


    Caleb felt her reaction. The moment their eyes met, in the dim space, Alina saw his eyes.


    Suddenly!


    Her face was pale and she was trembling. Even her lips were trembling. She retracted back


    immediately.


    "You..." She asked tremblingly. But she seemed to be unable to hear her own voice.


    Her whole body was shaking, which showed how scared she was now.


    This time!


    And that night, and that day...!


    When she was with Ayden the other day, because she was drunk, she didn''t know anything and didn''t


    feel anything.


    But just now she had the same feeling as the night when she was pregnant with Penny and the night


    when she was eighteen.


    No one knew what kind of torment she was suffering.


    "Don''te over!" When Caleb was about to step forward, Alina slipped down directly from the other


    side of the bed.


    The moment her feet touched the ground, she felt her legs hurt terribly.


    However, all her pain was not as deep as her fear for those highly simr eyes in the dim space.


    Seeing Alina''s frightened appearance, Caleb tensed, especially when he saw the fear in her eyes.


    She... was afraid of him? Or?


    Or what?


    In fact, he ... knew how fearful Alina was of the night she was eighteen. She even saw a psychiatrist


    because of it.


    "Don''te over." Seeing the man move again, Alina looked at him even more fearfully, and her eyes


    was full of fear and defense.


    Caleb, "It''s me."


    He said hoarsely.


    After he pressed the switch at the head of the bed, the originally dim room instantly brightened. Alina


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just stared at the man in front of her.


    Her heart was constantly pounding!


    The fear in her eyes was reced by anger little by little, as if she wanted to tear him up.


    She couldn''t wait ...!


    "You..." At this moment, Alina moved her lips to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Caleb walked around the bed and came to Alina.


    He put one of his hands on her slender waist and the other hand on the back of her head. He held her


    into his arms carefully and gently.


    At that moment, no one knew what kind of feeling he had.


    "It¡¯s okay, huh?"


    Caleb said lightly!


    Alina''s already fearful heart was even more painful when she was held by Caleb.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Raising her hand, she was about to p him. But she only heard Caleb saying, "Be good, okay?"


    The wrist was gently held by the man and then was pulled down.


    Alina was trembling lightly and shed tears.


    All these years, she had always been so strong! Yet no one knew how she would be as long as she


    thought of that night.


    Every time she faced the darkness of that night, she was so helpless, fearful, even..., unloaded her


    hard armor.


    In front of Caleb, she had always been so strong. Especially when she appeared three yearster, she


    wanted to kill this man every time she met him.


    She couldn''t even wait to hurt him with so vicious words!


    However, with the fear of that night, the armor in her seemed to bepletely removed.


    She was so fragile, so pitiful!


    Emma didn''t know how to get back to her apartment. Tomas left when he dropped her downstairs.


    Kara was waiting for her. Emma didn''t let Tomas walk her up!


    When Kara saw Emma, she was stunned! "How did youe back so soon?"


    She thought that at least Emma wouldn''t have toe back tonight, but¡­


    What happened now?


    Especially when she saw Emma was intact and the clothes in her were not messed up, Kara instantly


    understood.


    "He didn''t touch you?" Kara¡¯s face darkened.


    Emma clenched her hands into fists. Her gaze was so fierce.


    Seeing Emma¡¯s look, Kara knew even more that today''s things had not been seeded at all.


    She pulled a long face, "What''s going on?"


    It was not easy to grab such an opportunity. But¡­!


    Emma looked at Kara. A deep light shed in her eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You..." Even someone like Kara felt creepy when she saw Emma''s gaze.


    "Failed?"


    Kara would be a fool if she still felt it seed!


    Even though Emma''s gaze was so fierce, Kara still said.


    "You..." When she said here, she saw Emma''s increasingly gloomy face.


    But Kara still continued, "We finally got such an opportunity, but I didn''t expect you to be so useless!"


    The word ''useless'' touched Emma''s sore spot.


    Looking at Kara fiercely, Emma said, "Don''t think I don''t know why you helped me? What right do you


    have to use me!"


    Kara, "You..."


    Emma, "Hmph, Alina has set up her own brand. The design style of the person Jay arranged to you is


    somewhat simr to Alina, right? You just want to rely on this and turn over."


    But if it was simr to Alina''s design style, it was inevitable that it would be troublesome.


    Kara was so cautious. This time, she suffered such a big loss, so she would be more cautious in the


    future.


    It was not good for Emma that if Alina stayed at Ingford. Even Jay did not sign Alina, but he still


    nned to work with Alina.


    Kara''s face turned pale. She didn''t have to be polite to Emma, "Who is to me for that I became


    where I am today?"


    Kara indeed had some abilities, but because of Emma, she lost many of the resources in her hands.


    Although the recording didn¡¯t directly disclose who it was, anyone who had intersections with Kara


    knew that it was her.


    Now, she was with Emma, so it was not hard to see who it was! She didn''t even have the courage to


    leave thepany now.


    Once she left, she would definitely have to bear a greater price, and some of them she would never


    afford.


    "What''s the hell going on tonight!" Kara asked with a gloomy face.


    When Emma heard this, her face was even more gloomy.


    Eventually, she said, "He went to Mulherd Manor to find Alina!"


    Kara instantly tensed and was stiff.

 Chapter 135 The Truth!

    Chapter 135 The Truth!


    Alina insisted on going back to Mulherd Manor. After she used all kinds of means, Caleb finally


    promised to drive her back tomorrow morning.


    At night, whether it was taking a shower or doing something else, Alina was in terrible pain!


    Caleb tried to help her, but was pushed away by her and eventually was kicked out of the room.


    In the study!


    There was a deep light shing in the man''s eyes. Tomas came over, "It''s all done."


    "All in the prison?"


    "Yeah, we¡¯ll probably see the relevant reports tomorrow." Tomas said.


    Undoubtedly, none of the people involved in the matter tonight could escape. Caleb was different from


    others.


    He had always hated the dirty tricks at the parties.


    Whether it was a man or a woman, they had to be willing. That night when he was with Emma, he


    hated it...!


    Now!


    Thinking of Alina limping to the bathroom just now, Caleb fiercely pressed the cigarette butt into the


    ashtray.


    "Go to Green Lake Apartments."


    Green Lake Apartments!


    Emma lived there now.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Tomas was stunned.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to question Caleb, so he quickly nodded, "Okay!"


    Alina tossed and turned in the room, even turning over was painful, which showed how much she was


    injured. The fear in her heart faded.


    She cursed Caleb in her heart.


    The sound of the car engine outside came to her ears. Alina got out of bed with difficulty. Lois was still


    downstairs. When she saw Alina, she greeted, "Lady Alina."


    Hearing it, Alina frowned.


    Lois hurried forward, "What can I help you?"


    "Lois, help me arrange the driver."


    "Lady Alina, don''t embarrass me. Master Caleb asked me to let you have a good rest when he went out


    just now."


    "Where did he go?"


    "This..." Lois looked at Alina with some embarrassment. Seeing it, Alina probably understood.


    When Caleb carried her in just now, although she was already asleep, she actually seemed to hear


    Emma''s voice.


    So was he going to appease Emma?


    Bastard!


    Asshole!


    Green Lake Apartments was one of the upscale apartments in Ingford. Caleb gave one to Emma,


    which was worth a lot of money.


    Caleb was really generous to Emma.


    In the huge European-style living room.


    Emma looked at the man smoking with pulling a long face. Tomas was at the door. Caleb was guarding


    against her?


    Emma nced in the direction of Tomas. The hint in her eyes was obvious, but Caleb seemed to


    pretend not to see it.


    A sh of dissatisfaction shed in Emma''s eyes!


    Then she looked away and looked down. Her tone was full of grievances, "There is nothing you want to


    say to me?"


    Although it sounded very aggrieved, there was also some obvious questioning. She was questioning


    Caleb that he should give her some exnation.


    Caleb took a heavy puff of cigarette, and then asked, "It wasn¡¯t you that night, right?"


    Although it was a question, the tone was full of affirmation.


    Emma originally lowered her head, but at this moment, when she heard Caleb''s words, she looked up


    at Caleb. She stiffened.


    She was stunned!


    Her face was even more pale.


    Even Tomas, who had been standing there, looked at the two of them shockingly because of Caleb''s


    sudden words!


    His gaze kept lingering on the two of them.


    Emma asked, "What did you say?"


    She looked at Caleb in front of her!


    Her lips trembled violently.


    The man''s eyes were sharp, with oppression, while Emma looked at the man in front of her tremblingly.


    It was as if the time was still!


    The breath of confrontation was constantly shuttling back and forth between the two.


    After a long time, Emma said, "Even if you don''t want to be responsible for me, you don''t have to find


    such a reason!"


    "Caleb, do you want me to tell you again what you did that night?" Emma roared.


    She was angry, but it was feigning anger!


    In fact, she was so nervous


    She stared at him! How would he know? He couldn''t know! He wouldn''t know!


    But now...!


    She was still trembling.


    How would he know?


    No! He didn''t know! He was just testing her! After thinking about it, Emma quickly found this reason.


    Caleb must be testing her. For so many years! How could he...!? Then the next moment, she only


    heard Caleb say, "Okay, tell me again!"


    Emma was dumbfounded.


    Tomas was stunned.


    What?


    He...!


    Emma trembled all over, but Caleb was cold. His face didn¡¯t change at all.


    Emma tried hard to see some w on his face, but at the moment she couldn''t see anything.


    There was not the slightest w on his face.


    He didn¡¯t have any doubts! He really got it? Otherwise, why would he be able to ask such a question so


    calmly?


    Emma didn''t know anything about that night. How could she possibly say it!?


    She couldn''t say anything.


    "You, you..." Emma looked at Caleb tremblingly, very emotional.


    "If you really don''t want to be responsible, then just go! Leave me alone!"


    Go?


    No way!


    "Never mind. Think about it, if I really did something to you, I would definitely be responsible, huh?"


    The man''s tone was full of oppression.


    For such oppression, Emma only felt that her whole body was trembling. She... was scared.


    This man was too scary!


    When she provoked this man, she knew it, but at that time, she really had no way.


    She had no choice!


    "Even if it wasn''t me that night, two years ago..."


    "You admitted it?" The look in Caleb¡¯s eyes was even more scary.


    Tomas was so shocked. He looked at Emma in disbelief, and couldn''t believe his ears!


    Was it really not her?


    If this was really not her, this thing would be too terrifying.


    What a horror!


    At this moment, Caleb exuded a cold danger all over his body, and that danger was like a ck hole,


    which would suck people into it at any time.


    Once a person was sucked in, he would be definitely in an abyss.


    Tomas looked at Emma in disbelief...... She was really too bold! She even dared to do such a thing!


    Then what else in this world did she dare not do?


    The two looked at each other. Seeing the look in the man''s eyes, Emma trembled even more. She


    wanted to deny it.


    However, facing his question and the look in his eyes, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to deny it.

 Chapter 136 Get Remarried Domineeringly

    Chapter 136 Get Remarried Domineeringly


    Caleb left.


    Emma sat alone in the living room until dawn and drenched in sweat. Thinking about thatst night they


    didn''t say anything but Caleb looked so indifferent when he left, she couldn''t stop trembling.


    She was screwed up. She waspletely screwed up.


    How could he be like that?


    After so many years, how much efforts did she put on him? But he just cared about that night?


    However, there was nothing happened between them that night, which was the most heartbreaking.


    Hate.


    Whether it was in her eyes or in her chest, Emma was full with hatred at the moment.


    ......


    In Mulherd Manor.


    Alina slept until ten o''clock in the morning. She was still weak, and it was still painful there.


    She could only limp downstairs.


    Lucy saw her, "Morning. I''ll go to get you breakfast."


    "Thank you." Alina was also really hungry. She was called away by Caleb halfway through dinnerst


    night.


    Then she was tossed like that.


    When she thought of that, she cursed Caleb again.


    Penny was ying with a puzzle today. Alina saw the thick and stylish building. The little girl was very


    serious.


    It seemed that she loved puzzle. She didn''t even say hello when Alina came down.


    "Penny likes it so much. She¡¯s very clever. It¡¯s over two thousand pieces. Now it¡¯s almost done." Lucy


    whispered to Alina.


    Alina gasped directly.


    Over two thousand pieces.


    That pieces didn''t seem to be very big. Penny could put all the small ones together?


    This little girl was not only very focused, but also super patient.


    Alina thought of that her father also bought her such puzzles when she was a child, but she hadn¡¯t


    finished it once because it was too difficult.


    When Alina was having breakfast, Tomas came.


    Seeing Tomas, who worked for Caleb, Alina didn''t show any good attitude to him.


    "Lady Alina."


    No matter how bad Alina treated him, Tomas was still patient, which waspletely different from his


    attitude towards Emma.


    Alina asked, "What?"


    "This is what Mr. Collins gave you."


    Tomas took out two red notebooks from his file bag and handed them to Alina. The moment Alina took


    them over, she saw the words above clearly. Then she stopped and was stunned on the spot.


    She looked at Tomas and asked, "What is this?"


    "Your and Mr. Collins¡¯ marriage license."


    Alina was shocked.


    She only felt that her brain buzzed and almost exploded, as if something waspletely exploded and


    tumbled in her world.


    She was stunned and looked at it nkly.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Holy shit.¡± Marriage license?


    Marriage license could still be obtained in this way?


    Obviously, Alina didn''t believe it. But Calebpletely changed her mind.


    Tomas continued, "You and Mr. Collins are already husband and wife."


    "What?"


    The bowl in Alina''s hand dropped on the dining table. How shocked she was now.


    What Tomas said was fiercely stimting her.


    So she reacted like this.


    Tomas, however, was so calm, as if Alina''s reaction was what he expected.


    Tomas continued, "Mr. Collins reminds you don''t forget to keep distance with Mr. Francis in the future."


    Alina shivered.


    Hearing Tomas'' words, Alina seemed to see Caleb''s threat to her through Tomas.


    "Why doesn''t he go to the hell." After a while, Alina really couldn''t find the right words to attack Caleb.


    Too... shameless.


    In her opinion, the word ''shameless'' was definitely not enough to describe Caleb. He was more than


    shameless.


    Tomas still continued, "He said he had to be responsible for you."


    Alina was speechless.


    Hearing this, she even froze in ce. Be responsible for her? Be responsible for yesterday''s events?


    Alinapletely went mad at this moment, "Who wants him to be responsible?"


    His responsibility was like Satan who asked her to go to the hell.


    The words touched Alina''s sore spot. She thought of three years ago.


    At that time, she also thought that Caleb just wanted to be responsible for her and he just wanted to


    keep his promise. She knew it.


    At that time, what Caleb did made her feel that in this world, couples without love could still live


    together very happily.


    People with a strong sense of responsibility could bring people a sense of happiness. However, she


    was still wrong. With that responsibility, he felt he could anything to her.


    But he still couldn¡¯t let go of his first love. His feeling for his first love was over responsibility. No one


    could rece his first love.


    So now when Tomas told her that Caleb would be responsible for her, it touched her sore spot.


    "Just let him go to the hell." Alina frantically pped the marriage license on Tomas'' face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Alina¡¯s crazy look, Tomas knew that she was really pissed off.


    "Mommy?"


    Penny was finally interrupted by Alina''s shout. She looked at Alina nkly. She had never seen Alina


    like this.


    When Alina heard Penny¡¯s calling, she also came back to her senses.


    She looked at Penny, "Penny."


    All the madness and copse were put away at this moment.


    Child... was her weakness. No matter what kind of situation she was in, as long as she saw the child,


    she could calm down.


    Lucy had arrived at the child''s side. At the moment when Tomas was about to see Penny, Lucy


    sessfully blocked his sight.


    "Penny, let''s go upstairs first."


    Lucy was also frightened by Alina''s look just now.


    Lucy took the child upstairs. When only Alina and Tomas were left in the dining room, Alina angrily


    picked up the phone and dialed Caleb¡¯s phone number.


    Caleb picked it up quickly.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Caleb said on the phone, "Have you already gotten the marriage


    license?"


    Hearing his nonchnt tone, Alina trembled with anger.


    She shouted at the phone, "Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau immediately. I will go over immediately and


    wait for you there."


    Get remarried?


    He wanted to get remarried and then she would agree?


    Alina never thought that she didn¡¯t even have a voice in such a matter as remarriage.


    Three years ago.... In fact, she knew that she didn¡¯t have the power to resist him, but she didn''t expect


    that he would do this to her in the matter of remarriage.

 Chapter 137 She Was Pissed Off

    Chapter 137 She Was Pissed Off


    Until now, Alina had no idea what was going on and why the man suddenly wanted to remarry.


    She didn''t do anything.


    Why.?


    However, Caleb only said, "I never agreed to divorce."


    "But we still divorced."


    "So that doesn¡¯t count."


    Alina was furious.


    Why didn''t it count?


    Why?


    Alina sat on the chair and was stunned. She was trying to figure out why it didn''t count?


    No one knew how rxing she was to finally get rid of this man when she and Caleb walked out of the


    Civil Affairs Bureau at that time.


    But now this man actually told her that it didn''t count.


    He was able to deliver the marriage license to her again, and it was when she didn¡¯t know what


    happened at all.


    "I tell you I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you." Alina hung up the phone angrily, shaking all over.


    She directly called the officialint hotline. She was going to sue the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When Tomas saw the number she dialed, his face changed. He didn''t expect Alina to be so tough.


    He took the phone from her hand and hung up, "Lady Alina, why bother?"


    "He did such a thing. I¡¯ll sue him." Alina was so fuming. She hated his guts.


    She just wanted to kill Caleb.


    He used his power to do such a thing to her. Don''t me her for doing that to him.


    Tomas said, "Lady Alina, don''t forget that Mr. Collins still got on Mr. Francis."


    Tomas'' tone was full of threats.


    Alina was stiff and then she was trembling.


    "Boom." The spoon in her hand dropped on the table, directly knocking over the porridge. The table


    was in a mess suddenly.


    She roared, "What else will he do besides threaten me?"


    "He can¡¯t do anything with you." Tomas said in a hesitant tone.


    It was as if she had bullied Caleb. But who was so cruel between them?


    Who the hell did wrong first?


    Thinking of this, Alina was very aggrieved.


    She was very angry.


    Tomas left after a while.


    He left a marriage license, and said, "Mr. Collins asks you to go to work in thepany tomorrow."


    Go to work?


    He said she needed to know thepany well as the president. Alina was already angry. Now thinking


    about it, she was getting more and more angry.


    Then she roared angrily.


    "Go to the hell."


    Why didn''t this man die?


    She had no time to learn about thepany''s stuff. As for doing business or something, she didn¡¯t


    work there at the beginning, so it was not easy for her to get to know it so quickly. Alina was very busy


    now. She had no time.


    However, when Tomas said this, there was threat in his tone.


    The more Alina thought about it, the more angry she became. She just wanted to tear Caleb¡¯s head off.


    ......


    Tomas was back.


    Caleb held a cigarette in his hand and asked seemingly nonchntly, "What did she say?"


    "She¡¯s very angry." Tomas just said that.


    Then Caleb smiled.


    He could expect it.


    He could almost imagine what the expression on Alina¡¯s face was like at that time. Maybe she wanted


    to kill Tomas.


    "What about tomorrow?"


    "Although she didn''t agree, she didn''t say no either." Tomas replied.


    She didn¡¯t refuse it?


    It could be seen that she endured a lot at that time.


    Thinking that she could endure anything for Andre, Caleb felt so angry. He just wanted to tear Andre


    apart.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    VIG was very important to Alina.


    ......


    Emma received an internal call from AIG. She had arranged a guy there when she was previously


    favored by Caleb.


    The man said on the phone that Alina would go to work at AIG tomorrow, which was that Caleb


    arranged.


    "Are you sure?" Emma was shivering with anger.


    How could they get back together again?


    If they really got back together, then... what about her? She thought of Caleb¡¯s wordsst night.


    He knew everything. So, she meant nothing to him now.


    Yes, nothing


    She was nothing. Whether she wanted to admit it or not, she had to admit it.


    "How can it be?" How could it be?


    How could things be like this?


    Emma hung up the phone. Then she smashed the mobile phone on the floor. The nanny didn''t dare to


    Every time Emma got angry, everyone here hid far away.


    "Ah, ah." She was like crazy and roared hysterically.


    The hatred in her eyes was constantly rolling over.


    What should she do?


    What the hell should she do now? Caleb knew everything. He was going to get back together with


    Alina.


    What should she do?


    Emma seemed to havepletely lost her direction. She didn''t know what to do at all....


    But she wouldn''t allow it to happen.


    Absolutely not.


    She and Caleb had also been together for so many years, so how could she just give up like this? She


    didn''t want to lose.


    She couldn¡¯t let this happen.


    ......


    In Mulherd Manor.


    Tomas'' words in the morning made Alina not in a good mood all day. Suddenly, there was shout


    outside.


    "Alina, you slut. Come out. You shameless slut."


    Alina didn¡¯t know what happened.


    Was it Emma''s voice?


    What was she doing?


    Emma was really mad. As long as she thought that Alina was going to AIG tomorrow and be with Caleb


    at any time, she went crazy.


    "Why are you so mean? He didn''t want you and the child back then, but you still came to him."


    Upstairs, P Johnston came down after changing clothes. She looked a bit tired. Apparently, she was


    transferred by Andre from another project.


    Despite the exhaustion, she still looked so energetic.


    Alina, "My dear P, are you tired?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alina got up.


    Hearing what Alina said, P got goosebumps. She had a standard poker face. Alina never saw her


    smile.


    Seeing Alina¡¯s ttering look, P looked at her and said, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    So boring. But it didn''t matter. Alina just said, "If you are not tired, we have to deal with one thing first."


    "Okay." P nodded.

 Chapter 138 Kick Her Out

    Chapter 138 Kick Her Out


    Outside.


    Emma continued to curse. She was just like a shrew. When Alina came out and saw her like that, she


    was angry. But when she Emma¡¯s ugly face, she calmed down in an instant.


    She just red at Emma coldly.


    Seeing Alina finallye out, Emma continued, "Alina..." She gritted her teeth.


    It was like that she was going to tear Alina apart.


    Alina and P stepped forward.


    Then, Alina fiercely pped the marriage license on Emma''s face, "See it clearly. Who is the


    shameless bitch."


    Emma caught what suddenly fell on her and looked at it clearly. When she saw it was the marriage


    license, she almost copsed.


    She flipped it open and looked at it.


    When she saw that it was Caleb and Alina inside, she was short of breath.


    The remarriage date was today.


    Today?


    They got remarried.


    They actually got remarried.


    Caleb came to herst night, then he remarried Alina today?


    "Snap." The marriage license was smashed on the ground by Emma. She was full of anger.


    She almost copsed.


    "How can you remarry? Alina, where is your dignity?"


    "Dignity? That''s a good question." Alina looked at Emma coldly, "Everyone is qualified to say that they


    have dignity, but you don''t."


    When Emma heard it, her already pale face was even more pale. She was trembling.


    She had no dignity?


    Why?


    Alina didn''t want to use Caleb, the asshole, to stimte Emma, but this woman always came to


    provoke her.


    Especially when Caleb asked her who was pregnant to save Emma three years ago, she showed off in


    front of her again and again.


    From that time on, Alina swore that she wouldn¡¯t easily let others bully her anymore. So she just stared


    at Emma.


    She said, "By the way,st night, you were in Wend Vi, right?"


    Emma didn¡¯t know how to refute.


    "So you were ready to give yourself to him, right? But he doesn''t seem to want you." Alina deliberately


    said this to piss off Emma.


    Alina didn''t do the stuff before, but now, she still did it.


    So people were so weird.


    They didn¡¯t want to do that, but they had no choice. When they got so much hurt, they would gradually


    do that.


    "You were waiting for him inside, but he and I were in the car..."


    Emma probably also knew what they were doing in the car when Tomas went in.


    Sure enough, upon hearing such words, Emma was mad and her face turned pale, which was full of


    hatred.


    She wanted to kill Alina.


    "But it''s normal for him and me to do that stuff, after all, we are legal. But what about you.?"


    "If he really does that stuff with you, what will that be?"


    "Whoring?" Alina looked at Emma sarcastically.


    Emma was fuming.


    This moment, she copsed. She just red at Alina, unable toe back to her senses for a long


    time.


    What Alina said were the facts. They were legal and had always been.


    What about her?


    What was she?


    Even if things came to this point, Emma didn''t want to throw in the towel in front of Alina.


    She said, "You seem to have forgotten that three years ago..."


    "Well, well, three years ago? Do you really know what happened three years ago?" Alina looked at


    Emma sarcastically.


    Emma couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She was even more trembling terribly.


    How did she survive three years ago? Of course she knew it. However, seeing Alina look at her with


    such questioning eyes, she was flustered. It was as if Alina knew everything.


    It was as if Alina was interrogating her, leaving her with nowhere to hide.


    "Shut up. Shut up."


    "P."


    "I¡¯m here, Miss."


    "Kick this woman out." Alina looked at Emma and said word by word.


    She would teach this woman a lesson. Once she respected her, but what about her?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She never cherished. So now, Alina could only use such ways.


    Besides, Emma repeatedly came to harass her, which made her so annoyed.


    Only by dealing with her in such ways could make her remember it for a long time.


    "What did you say? You dare." Emma panicked when she heard that Alina was going to kick her out.


    After all, she was in the wheelchair. She simply didn¡¯t have any advantages.


    But Alina didn''t seem to just bluff.


    After giving the order, she turned around and went in.


    There was the fighting sound from behind, which showed how strong P was.


    "Ah, ah. Let go of me. Let go of me." Emma''s panicked screams were so loud. She was struggling.


    However, she couldn¡¯t struggle at all.


    The sound was getting farther and farther away.


    Seeing P''s action, Emma''s driver didn¡¯t dare to step forward. This was just a fight between women.


    He hurriedly called Caleb.


    Caleb was in the office at the moment. When he heard Emma being beaten in Mulherd Manor, the first


    thought came into his mind was why she went Mulherd Manor again?


    This was clearly that Emma asked for it.


    Today, Alina was in the worst mood, but Emma came to her at this moment.


    Without thinking about it, Caleb knew that Alina would take out all her anger on Emma.


    "Take her to the hospital." Caleb said it lightly and then hung up the phone.


    Tomas clearly heard the talk on the phone. He didn''t expect Emma to dare to mess with Alina now.


    How shameless she was....


    The matter was already clearst night. What did she go to Alina to do today?


    Alina even beat her. It could be seen that Emma had gone too far which pissed off Alina.


    ......


    In Mulherd Manor.


    Emma was beaten away. P stroked her beautiful nails, "The reason why you asked Mr. Francis to let


    mee over is just to help you fight?"


    Her tone was not good.


    Alina used to think that P was a cold beauty, but now¡­.


    "Hmm." Alina nodded. Sure enough, the next moment she saw the cold beauty¡¯s face was even colder.


    "That, me."


    P looked up at the time on her watch and said, "I still have some things to do here. Since the trouble


    is solved, you don''t have to wait for me to eat at noon."


    "Okay."


    Who the hell was the boss between them?


    But seeing P¡¯s action of standing up, Alina felt that she was so sassy.

 Chapter 139 Collapsing Coincidences

    Chapter 139 Copsing Coincidences


    With P''s ability, Alina thought she could be Andre''s special assistant.


    However, after P went to VIG, she just wanted to be a little assistant.


    She never wanted to get a promotion.


    Andre also wanted to give her a promotion. But after mentioning it twice and being refused, he could


    only forget it.


    "What the hell is she thinking about?" Alina also couldn''t understand. But she knew that P knew her


    own mind.


    No matter what she did, she had her own ideas and ways.


    Such a person was definitely so promising. How could she just ...?


    Seeing P¡¯s eyes, Alina knew that she had experienced a lot. If it was because of this, it could be


    understood.


    "Mommy."


    Penny came downstairs.


    Alina asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I lost two pieces. Will you go buy them with me?"


    "Puzzle pieces?"


    "Yeah."


    Although Alina was so busy, she definitely couldn''t refuse her daughter''s request, so she nodded.


    Alina was impatient for puzzles. She didn''t know what her daughter lost.


    Since Penny needed them, she just went with her to buy them.


    When they were ready to the car, the little guy wanted to sit in the passenger seat. Alina felt so


    headache.


    "If the traffic cop sees it, I will be fined." Alina carefully fastened the seat belt for Penny.


    Penny begged, "I just want to be closer to you."


    These words made Alina instantly sad again.


    Well, hearing the little guy¡¯s reason, Alina would do anything the little girl wanted. She had to satisfy her


    little daughter for everything.


    The toys in the mall were dazzling.


    Alina used to buy Penny girls dolls and the like at most, but today what the little guy took her to visit


    was all boys'' toys.


    "Baby, isn''t it the doll parts or clothes or something else?" Alina crouched down to the little girl''s ear


    and asked.


    "No."


    "But these are for boys."


    Penny just ignored her.


    Alina followed her little daughter, looking at her serious baby face.


    From her point of view, Alina thought that her daughter¡¯s face was exactly the same as Caleb¡¯s...


    After a long time, Penny finally found what she wanted. When Alina paid the bill, she was shocked.


    Just two small parts cost a few hundred?


    "Baby, what are these?" Aftering out of the toy store, Alina looked at her little girl and the small


    parts in her hand


    They were so small that they didn''t look like they were worth hundreds of dors.


    If here wasn¡¯t the high-end mall in Ingford, Alina would have thought she was ripped off.


    The little girl said, "You don''t understand."


    Yes, she didn''t understand. Such small things cost hundreds of dors. What else could she


    understand?


    "Alina?"


    Just as Alina was grumbling, Julia''s voice suddenly came from behind her. Alina held the child and


    turned back.


    After Alina saw them, she was stunned.


    It was Julia and Vanessa.


    Alina pressed the child''s little face into her arms, but it was toote. They two had already seen the


    child''s face.


    ......


    Ten minutester.


    In a coffee shop, Julia and Vanessa looked at Penny who was struggling to study the puzzle. Then


    Julia said, "She doesn''t look like the rumored person."


    In front of the child, Julia said very subtly. But those who could understand already understood it.


    ording to rumors, Alina and Andre had a daughter.


    Although the matter was not spread in Ingford, Vanessa and Julia still knew about it.


    Now when Alina heard them say it, she frowned and looked at noble and elegant Vanessa. The


    She didn¡¯t expect that there were still such rumors. Would Vanessa agree to let her go back to join the


    Collins family''s family dinner?


    Alina took a deep breath.


    She said, "No."


    "Is it his?" Vanessa looked at Alina sharply. The gaze made Alina tremble.


    Caleb?


    Alina of course knew who Vanessa was talking about.


    "Alina." Seeing that Alina did not speak, Vanessa looked at her. There were moreplicated


    emotions in her eyes.


    Besides, there was also the sadness.


    Especially when she looked at that child, there was more love in her eyes.


    Alina finally said, "Yes."


    She finally admitted it.


    There were so many simrities between this girl and Caleb. She couldn''t hide it at all.


    She wanted to take Penny back after her birthday.


    So before this little guy''s birthday, Alina didn''t even go out with her. They even didn''t go to the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    yground together.


    However... she didn''t expect that they still ran into Julia and Vanessa when they went out today.


    Julia and Vanessa looked at each other. There was shock and pain shing in their eyes.


    The river in Hasnan was so cold. Caleb wanted to use her to save Emma, but she wouldn¡¯t obey.


    Just like that, she grabbed over the steering wheel and rushed to Hasnan Bridge. No one knew


    whether she could survive. Besides, she was pregnant at that time.


    Caleb looked for her like crazy.


    Everyone said that Alina couldn¡¯t be alive after falling into such a rushing river. She was still pregnant.


    But who would have thought that she would not only be alive, but even gave birth the child...


    "Alina." After a long time, Vanessa looked at Alina, and then at the child. She had always been calm


    and elegant, but she couldn''t help but shed tears at this moment.


    The moment she heard Alina saying yes, no one knew what she really felt like.


    Everyone said that she didn''t like this daughter-inw, but was it really like that? Those people simply


    didn''t understand anything.


    However, no matter what the reason for Vanessa to put on such an attitude towards Alina those years,


    at this moment, when she saw this child, she could imagine how Alina had experienced a lot of


    hardships and dangers to give birth to this child.


    Those so-called subtle estrangements between them had gone in an instant.


    Whoosh. Alina got up, picked up the child, turned around and left. From her escaping back, it could see


    that she still couldn''t bear it at all.


    Even if she admitted it, so what?


    She hadn¡¯t prepared herself for that yet.


    "Alina..." Seeing Alina leaving with the child, Vanessa wanted to chase, but she was pulled by Julia,


    "Mom."


    Julia shook her head silently. Vanessa felt so heartbroken.

 Chapter 140 Grandmas Protection of the Child

    Chapter 140 Grandma''s Protection of the Child


    Alina walked away with the child.


    Vanessa and Julia sat in the coffee shop for a long time withouting to their senses. Alina hadn¡¯t


    prepared herself for that.


    So did they.


    "Back then..." After a long time, Vanessa spoke.


    However, when she said here, her heart hurt so much. She couldn''t continue at all.


    Over the years, the old Collins had always said that their family owed Alina. Vanessa knew it. She even


    let down the old Cook.


    But now she knew it was just more than it.


    Caleb, the bastard.


    Thinking back then, Vanessa couldn¡¯t forgive Caleb even more.


    Julia looked at Vanessa apprehensively and said, "Caleb probably doesn''t know about this yet. Shall


    we tell him?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ording to the news they heard, they all believed that this child was Andre''s. But after seeing the


    child today, they were all sure that she was Caleb''s child.


    Although the little face had many simrities with Alina, it also had the same ce as Caleb, which


    were particrly recognizable.


    Others could see it at a nce.


    That little girl was definitely Caleb''s.


    "Tell him and then let him take the child away?" Speaking of Caleb, Vanessa was furious.


    For her son, she was so disappointed.


    Hearing it, Julia didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Vanessa was right. If Caleb knew it, it would cause some kind of big war.


    It was the most heart-wrenching.


    Vanessa still couldn¡¯t calm down. This matter was too shocking for her.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Julia asked Vanessa.


    Vanessa said, "Don''t tell Caleb until he finishes taking care of Emma''s matter."


    "This..."


    "Our family owes Alina too much. If Caleb really can''t let go of Emma, even after he knows it, he will


    still be with Emma and will take away the child.¡±


    "Julia, there are some feelings you don''t understand. If Caleb insists on being with Emma, the child


    would be better with Alina."


    Since ancient times, stepmothers were bad.


    Especially Emma. If she really married Caleb, she would definitely not allow Caleb to have other


    children.


    "Hmm." Julia thought it was right. She nodded, adding, "Alina has no intention to give the child to


    Caleb."


    So if Caleb knew it, there would be a fight.


    They didn''t want things toe to that point.


    Thinking about it, they two hit it off. They didn''t tell Caleb.


    ......


    Alina came out of the coffee shop with Penny and went straight to Mulherd Manor. When she was


    passing by a store, she seemed to see Nova and P.


    When she returned to Mulherd Manor, she hadn¡¯t calmed down.


    The little girl was sensitive. So she could feel clearly Alina''s emotions.


    "Does Mommy have grudges against those two people?" Penny looked at Alina innocently.


    It seemed that only enemies would be like that.


    Alina felt speechless about her daughter¡¯s thoughts.


    "You are such young. How do you know what grudge is?" Even if she had a grudge, it would be


    between her, Emma and Caleb.


    Because of the two people, Penny almost failed toe to this world smoothly.


    No matter what kind of grudge Alina had, she could forget it. But as a mother, Alina couldn¡¯t forgive the


    two people... They hurt her child.


    In the study, the conversation between Caleb and Nova was so absolute.


    He was so indifferent, so cold..., as if what she was pregnant was not his child at all.


    Otherwise, Alina really couldn''t figure out why he didn¡¯t agree to have this child.


    After a while, Vanessa came.


    Lucy hurriedly and respectfully poured the tea. Alina felt flustered about Vanessa''s sudden visit.


    Vanessa looked around, "Where is the child?"


    "Upstairs."


    "Are you ready to take her away?"


    Alina looked at Vanessa.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes were red. It was the first time that Alina saw Vanessa''s red eyes.


    Alina feltplicated.


    "I didn''t want you guys to see her." She was also blunt and showed her attitude.


    She didn''t want the Collins to see Penny, let alone let the child go back to the Collins family.


    Vanessa, "I know."


    She knew? She knew it all?


    Then Vanessa looked at Alina and said, "I asked Julia not to tell him."


    Caleb?


    Alina was defensive and vignt. But when she heard Vanessa''s words at this moment, she was full of


    shock.


    She was so stunned.


    Vanessa continued, "Although he is my son, I also tried my best about Emma¡¯s matter back then. I¡¯m


    also disappointment."


    Vanessa said word by word. She was telling the truth.


    She was so disappointed with Caleb in that matter.


    Anyone in the Collins family could see what kind of person Emma was. The desire in this woman¡¯s


    eyes was so strong.


    She was not a good person. But Caleb actually liked her.


    Not only Vanessa was disappointed, but also the Collins family was also disappointed.


    "Thank you." After a long time, Alina reacted and said in a faint tone.


    Vanessa, "Not for you, but for my baby granddaughter."


    Baby granddaughter?


    As a woman, Vanessa thought more about children.


    Vanessa saw Caleb and Emma so entangled and knew once Caleb knew about it, then the child''s now


    stable environment would bepletely ruined.


    Alina still had some doubts about whether what Vanessa had just said was to appease her.


    But when she heard that it was because of the child, she knew what Vanessa was worried about.


    "How could that girl¡­?" Vanessa didn''t quite understand. ording to her understanding to Alina, she


    didn¡¯t think that she would bring the child to Ingford.


    Alina knew exactly what Vanessa was asking.


    Hearing it, she felt that her head hurt so much, "She came here by herself."


    Vanessa, "What?"


    "Twice." Speaking of this, Alina was also so helpless.

 Chapter 141 Incomprehensible Acceptance

    Chapter 141 Iprehensible eptance


    Alina told Vanessa the general story.


    The more Vanessa heard, the more shocked she became. She didn''t expect that this child could do


    that.


    She was not yet three years old.


    But how could shee to Ingford from Shirling so far away and still have such a smooth journey?


    "My baby granddaughter is so smart." Vanessa rarely praised a person, but at this moment, she was


    clearly shocked.


    How could a child do that?


    It was even a bit difficult for an adult.


    However, the child came to Alina so smoothly twice.


    Hearing it, Alina was even more helpless. She said, "If I could, I wouldn''t want her to be so smart."


    Couldn¡¯t she just be a child?


    Penny was so clever. She could go wherever she wanted and was so unbridled. Alina was worried


    about she would really disappear from her side.


    Vanessa, "It''s a good thing that she is smart."


    She preferred children to be smart, especially girls.


    Because once girls were smart, they would not be so easily deceived and bullied by scumbags.


    They talked until dark.


    Vanessa even had dinner in Mulherd Manor.


    She had been listening to Alina tell some interesting stories about Penny. Then she realized that the


    child had always been normal since she was a child.


    But Penny spoketer than those kids of her age. Even now she couldn¡¯t express what she wanted


    clearly.


    But even so, she coulde to Ingford from Shirling. Vanessa liked Penny more and more. Not only


    that, but for the next few days, she almost came to Mulherd Manor to y with Penny every day.


    Everyone in the Collins family knew about Penny.


    But¡­ no one told Caleb.


    It could be seen how bad Caleb had been in the eyes of everyone in the Collins family after he was


    with Emma over years.


    If one person told you that the woman was not good, you might not care about it. But a group of people


    said that the woman was not good, it might be that she was really bad. If you insisted on being with her,


    then after a long time, others would gradually alienate you.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day before Penny''s birthday.


    Vanessa asked, "How about taking Penny back to celebrate her birthday? Her grandfather also wants


    to be with her. If we alle to Mulherd Manor, it will arouse Caleb''s suspicion."


    However, taking Penny back to Collins Castle for a birthday wouldn¡¯t arouse his suspicion?


    "They all knew it?"


    "Yeah."


    Alina instantly felt speechless.


    Now, she didn¡¯t want to celebrate any birthdays. She just wanted to take the child away quickly.


    Then the next moment, she heard Vanessa say, "Don''t worry. No one will tell him. Only the child''s


    grandfather and Julia knew it."


    Alina was relieved when she heard this.


    If everyone in the Collins family knew it... No, it wouldn''t. If they all knew it, Caleb would probably have


    alreadye to her.


    Alina didn¡¯t believe there was none of Caleb¡¯s men over there.


    ......


    Alina didn''t go to work these days. After the next day of that day, Alina told Caleb that Vanessa went to


    Mulherd Manor.


    And these days...


    "Go to Mulherd Manor every day?" Calebpletely lost his patience, so he asked Tomas to check


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    what was going on.


    Alina was trying to hide from him?


    Could she?


    Until now, she still didn¡¯t know him well?


    Tomas answered, "Yes."


    Go to Mulherd Manor every day.


    Caleb didn''t think that his mother would do that. ording to his understanding to his mother, Vanessa


    rarely went out.


    Unless she was pestered by Julia. She had rarely gone to see otherdies over the years, but now she


    went to Mulherd Manor every day?


    Why?


    "And one more thing."


    "What?"


    "There''s a birthday party being prepared over there."


    "Whose birthday?" Birthday party?


    Preparing a birthday party at Collins Castle? Caleb didn¡¯t know whose birthday was in this month.


    Seeing Caleb''s eyes, Tomas was more and more nervous. He didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not.


    If he said, undoubtedly, Caleb would be mad. Tomas'' apprehension made Caleb''s face darkened.


    His tone was also a bit heavier, "Say."


    "It''s Andre''s daughter."


    Sure enough, the next moment, the man''s face was gloomy and terrifying.


    The atmosphere of the whole office was also tense. Andre''s daughter''s birthday party was held at


    Collins Castle?


    What the hell was this?


    What did Alina do to the people at Collins Castle? These questions were constantlying to Caleb¡¯s


    mind.


    Caleb almost gritted his teeth, "Go to Mulherd Manor."


    He got up, and walked directly out, looking gloomy and terrifying.


    Tomas hurriedly followed him. He just knew that he shouldn¡¯t have told Caleb. Now¡­


    In Mulherd Manor.


    Vanessa coaxed Penny to take a nap and looked at her face. She felt that Penny was more simr to


    Caleb when she fell asleep.


    She remembered that Caleb had also seen this child. How blind was he so that he thought Penny was


    Andre''s daughter?


    After putting Penny in the bed, shee out carefully.


    Seeing Vanessa''s careful look, Alina knew that Vanessa had been ying the role of a good


    grandmother.


    "It''s been really hard for you all these years." Vanessa said with emotion.


    Alina, "I¡¯m good."


    "Well, I know."


    Vanessa asked someone to investigate secretly.


    In addition, ording to the interesting things that Alina told her, she could also know that the people


    over there were extremely good to Penny.


    Especially from those investigation reports, it could be seen that Alina was so weak when she gave


    birth to Penny.


    If it weren''t that so many good family members by Alina¡¯s side at that time, it was unknown whether she


    and her child would have survived.


    "Your grandfather and your step-grandmother are so nice." From those investigations, Vanessa knew


    that Megan was very attentive to Alina and Penny.


    Vanessa was grateful for them and would definitely thank them when she had the opportunity.


    Alina said, "Hmm."


    She nodded.


    She had the good impression of Megan.


    Vanessa pulled her over and sat down, touching her hair very fondly. She was just like a mother


    touching her daughter¡¯s hair lovingly.


    "I''m really sorry." Vanessa said to Alina with a sigh.


    Alina, "That¡¯s all in the past now."


    But it was just for them. Alina would never forgive Caleb and Emma. It would never be in the past.

 Chapter 142 The Grand Birthday Party in Collins Castle

    Chapter 142 The Grand Birthday Party in Collins Castle


    Caleb suddenly came.


    Vanessa was also here.


    Caleb was going to warn Alina not to y these tricks. How could Andre''s daughter have the birthday


    party in Collins Castle?


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Vanessa turned out to be here.


    "I won¡¯t agree." Caleb said in a gloomy tone.


    Vanessa refuted, "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Her tone was sharp and cold.


    Her attitude to Caleb now waspletely different from it when she was talking to Alina.


    Alina and Caleb both looked at Vanessa. Seeing the tension got super-high between the two of them,


    Alina was so anxious.


    Vanessa asked, "Do you still have anything to do with the Collins family?"


    She was looking at Caleb and questioning him word by word.


    Who knew that Caleb, who was a big shot in the business world, would be like this in front of the


    Collins?


    So he waspletely kicked out of the Collins family?


    Now Alina felt exactly like that Caleb had no ce in the Collins family at all.


    What was Vanessa doing now? She waspletely disappointed in her son. She preferred her


    granddaughter.


    "So, you will definitely have the birthday party here tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    Alina still kept silent.


    Caleb looked into her eyes. At that moment, the look in his eyes was like a knife to kill her.


    Vanessa, "You don''t have to look at her. This birthday party is what your father and I insist on giving to


    the child. It can be regarded as apensation for Alina."


    "Compensation?" Caleb sneered and looked at his mother. What a goodpensation.


    Vanessa said, "I think it''s time for you to go to find her."


    Hearing it, everyone couldn''t help but gasp. Caleb looked so terrible now.


    It was just like...


    Emma undoubtedly was the problem, not only between him and Alina but also between him and the


    Collins.


    Eventually, Caleb was gone.


    Vanessa seemed to protect Alina all the time. Since Alina''s return, she had been protecting her, and


    even more now.


    Who dared to say something?


    Andre came over.


    When the little girl saw Andre, she ran directly to him like the wind, "Uncle, are you here to apany


    me for my birthday?"


    "Yes."


    Uncle?


    When Vanessa heard it, she was even more sad.


    Don¡¯t judge a book its cover. It had been like this since ancient times. Why didn''t they understand it?


    Now, it caused a lot of unnecessary trouble and so many jokes.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful today."


    "Grandma Vanessa bought it for me."


    Grandma Vanessa?


    Andre nced at Alina. Apparently, Alina didn¡¯t tell her family what happened here.


    She was also worried they would be worried.


    Every time the old Lawson heard something going on Alina, he was the one who couldn''t calm down.


    Over time, Alina gradually didn''t tell them so much.


    After Vanessa left, Andre finally couldn''t hold back and pulled Alina into the studio, "What the hell is


    going on?"


    He was talking about that they would go to Collins Castle to have the birthday party.


    When he knew about it, he was so shocked and nervous.


    "Do you think we can still hide it from them after they see Penny?" Caleb was stupid, but not everyone


    in the Collins family was stupid.


    Andre, "So...?"


    "Don''t worry. He doesn''t know." Alina knew that he was talking about Caleb.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "After the birthday, just take Penny back with you."


    Alina couldn¡¯t stand keeping Penny staying in Ingford. She absolutely couldn''t.


    "What about you?" Andre frowned.


    He wanted Alina to go back with him. Not only couldn¡¯t Penny stay Ingford anymore, but also Alina


    couldn''t stay here anymore.


    Alina answered, "I got some clues about the matters of Grandma and me. I want to wait until it''s


    "Then you have to be careful." Andre said to Alina.


    Have a birthday party in Collins Castle?


    Now the Collins knew the child, so Alina shouldn''t be too tough.


    If Alina didn¡¯t agree, what if Vanessa told Caleb directly that he had a child?


    At that time, things would get out of hand. Alina didn''t want things toe to that point, so she


    "Why did you go out with the child?" Andre was about to get out of control.


    He panicked.


    Alina looked at Andre aggrievedly, "She wanted to go out. I can''t forcibly lock her up, right?"


    As a mother, she couldn''t do such a thing.


    She just took her out for a walk. She also didn¡¯t expect that they would run into the Collins so


    coincidentally.


    Andre wanted to pinch her face.


    Alina quickly shrunk her neck. It worked for Andre. Sure enough, he stopped.


    "You¡­" Andre was so angry, but he didn''t know what to me Alina.


    Alina looked at Andre, "Okay, after tomorrow, quickly bring her back and don¡¯t let her run off like that."


    "Hmph."


    Andre snorted coldly. He was still angry.


    Alina also knew that Andre wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily when it came to Caleb.


    When did it be like this? No matter where Caleb went, there were always some problems.


    Alina thought that this topic would stop here, but Andre asked again.


    "Did you stay with Caleb the other day?"


    Hearing this, Alina froze.


    When she looked at Andre, there was embarrassment in her eyes.


    What a shrewd man Andre was. As long as he looked into her eyes, he basically knew that what


    happened a few days ago was true.


    "Alina." Andre gritted his teeth.


    Alina, "It was just an ident."


    "ident?"


    "It was really an ident." Seeing Andre like this, Alina didn¡¯t dare to tell Andre that Caleb forcibly


    remarried her.


    She was afraid that they would have a fight directly.


    Andre, "Did you actually allow such an ident to happen? Can''t you just take care of yourself?"


    What Andre said was right. But she couldn''t beat Caleb.


    Alina asked back, "How did you know it?"


    "The other day at the party, he was framed up. All the people involved are in the prison now."


    Hearing this, Alina was stunned. Who dared to frame up Caleb?


    The matter must have something to do with her.

 Chapter 143 Are You Sure They Wont Take Penny Away?

    Chapter 143 Are You Sure They Won''t Take Penny Away?


    Emma really used all the means just to be with Caleb, but in the end she was still disappointed, right?


    Even if she did such things, in the end...


    At the birthday party.


    Although the Collins family didn¡¯t invite others, the decoration of the party was so good.


    "Come baby, give me a hug." Vanessa held the child in her arms dotingly, looking so loving.


    Andre and Alina stand together.


    Then Andre asked, "Are you sure they won''t take Penny away?"


    "They won''t." Having said that, Alina was a bit worried.


    She was afraid that they would take Penny away.


    Although she could definitely get the custody of the child now, there would still be many problems in the


    follow-up.


    At that time, Penny would know that her father was Caleb, that jerk.


    Then...


    In fact, what she was most worried about was the child''s feelings.


    "They won¡¯t? Go back to Shirling when this is over." Andre red at her fiercely and said.


    Alina only felt headache.


    "I know. Just stop talking this."


    She also couldn''t wait for the matter to end soon. Then she could immediately go back to Shirling and


    nevere back


    The Collins were all here.


    Only Caleb didn¡¯te.


    He was sure about that Andre and Alina had already been together. Besides, today Andre was also


    here.


    Without thinking, Alina knew how angry Caleb would be.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ......


    Sure enough, it was just like what Alina thought.


    Everyone in Collins Castle was working hard for the child''s birthday party, so that the child had an


    unforgettable birthday¡­


    But at the office, the atmosphere was tense.


    Especially when Caleb heard that Andre had also gone to Collins Castle, his eyes dimmed, "Huh."


    They were really nice to Alina.


    They didn¡¯t ept Emma no matter what. But now not only did they ept Alina''s child, but also¡­


    Now, Tomas doubted that Caleb might not be the Collins'' biological child.


    Alina was more like their kid.


    Otherwise, as the ex-husband¡¯s parents, how could they do such a thing?


    No matter how much they owed Alina, what they did had gone too far, right?


    This was totally weird.


    Yes, so weird. But even if they thought it was so weird, the two of them never doubted that...


    ......


    Emma also knew that Alina took the child back to Collins Castle.


    Kara looked at Emma, whose face was pale.


    "It seems that you have no chance at all."


    "Shut up." Emma roared.


    She didn''t know how to face Caleb.


    Caleb knew everything. He hadn''t seen her since that day. She didn''t dare...


    Even when he knew that she had been beaten by Alina''s man in Mulherd Manor, he didn''t show up.


    How cruel he was to her this time.


    How could it be? How could he be like that?


    "Otherwise, how do you exin it?"


    "Caleb went back too?"


    "No."


    "Isn''t that enough? He doesn''t ept that kid at all." Yes, Caleb didn''t like that kid at all.


    So, he didn''te to see her these days, just because he was angry with her, right? When he was


    over it, he woulde to see her.


    Yes, it must be like this. Emma keptforting herself and telling herself that Caleb would definitely


    He would definitelye.


    "Huh, really?" Kara also thought it might be so.


    After all, if Caleb really liked the child, he wouldn¡¯t have used pregnant Alina to save Emma.


    In this matter alone, it could be seen that Caleb had feelings for Emma.


    So¡­


    In this case¡­


    "You¡¯d better behave well during this time. For your hand and legs¡¯ sake, he won¡¯t dump you."


    Yes, her hand and legs.


    Even if the person that night was not her, Caleb couldn''t really ignore herpletely.


    Thinking about like that, Emma felt a little better.


    Just wait.


    Now, just wait.


    "You just know how to make a fuss." Kara said in an unhappy tone.


    This was the truth.


    Emma always liked to make some big fuss especially during the trip to Oklens. That trip made Caleb


    know many things.


    Since she didn¡¯t know how to y tricks, just don''t do it. Now, Caleb knew a lot and was also so


    annoyed.


    Hearing it, Emma felt even more painful.


    "Do you think I really wanted to do that?" She didn''t want to do that at all, but... when she saw Alina''s


    arrogant look at the time, no one knew how angry she really was at the time.


    No matter what asion they were on, Alina always stole her thunder.


    Especially as soon as Alina came back, she directly stole her thunder and did it on purpose.


    Emma felt she was bullied. She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Therefore, she couldn''t just wait and did nothing.


    "Everything I did was just to fight back." But in Caleb''s eyes, it was not like that.


    Kara, "Anyway, now let''s think about how to start with Mr. Collins."


    "Everyone in the Collins family have ept that kid. Don''t do anything to her."


    From the fact that Emma was beaten in Mulherd Manor and Caleb never showed up, Kara knew that


    the more Emma targeted Alina, the more Caleb disliked her.


    Emma was aware of this too.


    So even if others let her go to provoke Alina, she didn''t dare to.


    "What reason do I have to provoke her now?" It was clear that Alina was provoking her, but those


    people couldn¡¯t see it, especially Caleb.


    "Don''t be in hurry to ask him to marry you right now. Get your hand and legs better first."


    Kara looked at Emma and said.


    She also knew that it was just about women stuff. If she forced too much, it would only make things


    worse.


    Emma thought the same way.


    She couldn''t stand up, and she couldn¡¯t use her right hand. It was very hard for her to do something


    now. She hated the feeling.


    "I see."


    "Look before you leap." Seeing Emma''s nonchnt look, Kara was also impatient.

 Chapter 144 What Is Chester Angry About?

    Chapter 144 What Is Chester Angry About?


    The birthday partysted until the evening. The little princess received many gifts. Alby, Vanessa and


    Julia were very happy.


    Chester and Romeopletely didn¡¯t know what was going on, especially when they saw Andre.


    In the back garden, Chester looked at Alina with a deep look in his eyes. He asked, "Is she really the


    daughter of you and Andre?"


    Alina was worried that others would find something. After arriving at Collins Castle, she told her


    daughter not to call Andre Uncle Andre.


    Now hearing Chester ask like this, Alina knew only men would be so stupid.


    Caleb didn''t recognize the child. Chester could still ask such a stupid question after seeing Penny for


    most of the day.


    Alina nodded, "Yes."


    Hearing it, Chester seemed to be colder. When he looked at Alina, the look in his eyes was sharper.


    The air was almost still at this moment. It could only be heard their breath. After a while, Alina just


    wanted to escape.


    Chester looked really scary.


    "Chester, I..."


    "Alina, how can you have a child with him? You and Caleb..." When he said this, he paused.


    However, there was a strong forbearance in his tone.


    Alina heard it clearly, so she didn''t understand it even more.


    Without waiting for her to answer, a voice came from not far away, "Why can''t she have a child with


    me?"


    It was Andre.


    The talk between Alina and Chester waspletely interrupted at this moment.


    Without waiting for Alina to turn around, she felt there was a force on her slender waist. In an instant, it


    was more tense now.


    A powerful aura enveloped Alina.


    The two men confronted each other.


    Alina asked, "Why are you here?"


    Andre said, "We should go back."


    Saying that, he put his arm around Alina and turned around directly. At the moment of turning around,


    he saw Chester¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Alina didn''t understand what it meant.


    Chester''s gaze fell on the hand on Alina''s waist, with a prating sharp coldness.


    ......


    In the car.


    Penny was holding a very delicate doll. Alina forgot who bought it. Vanessa prepared a lot of gifts for


    Penny, just like thest time. They got a car of gifts back.


    Andre, who was driving in front, said, "So Chester has feelings for you?"


    "Huh?" Alina was directly awakened by these words. What did he say? Have feelings for her?


    Did he know what he was talking about?


    Andre nced at her in the rearview mirror and said, "You don''t know?"


    It seemed that Andre was still angry.


    Alina, "I don''t know."


    Andre didn¡¯t what to say when he found how insensitive Alina was to the rtionship.


    Alina, "Impossible, right?"


    She didn¡¯t agree with Andre''s words. She and Chester had known each other for so many years.


    Chester was just so indifferent.


    How could a man who was colder than Caleb like women?


    In Alina''s opinion, Chester couldn''t like women.


    Andre, "When you married Caleb, he didn''t object?"


    Speaking of this, Alina remembered something, "At the time, he was the only one who objected it."


    At the time, Chester was really the only one who objected. Alina didn''t know the reason. After all, she


    and Chester weren¡¯t familiar.


    During her two years at the Collins family, Chester stayed abroad with Alby and Tristan.


    But at that time, his opposition seemed to be forcibly suppressed by the old Collins.


    "You really don¡¯t care about that." Andre was helpless when he said this.


    Alina was baffled by his helpless tone


    "No, it''s impossible."


    She thought it was impossible. How could Chester like her?


    The two of them hadn''t even seen each other very often.


    Andre, "Then tell me, why was he against it?"


    Why?


    She didn''t know it at the time.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t care about it.


    Of course, Alina didn¡¯t dare to tell Andre this. After all, it was her business, but she actually didn''t pay


    attention to it at all.


    When she thought about it now, she also felt that she was so careless.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he also knows that his brother is a scumbag?"


    Andre totally didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If he could, he really wanted to open Alina¡¯s head directly to see what was inside.


    What else in the world could make her more confused?


    Back to Mulherd Manor.


    Alina personally bathed her daughter. The little girl was soft, and Alina liked it very much.


    "Baby, go back with Uncle, okay? Mommy will be back soon."


    "Okay."


    Penny nodded.


    Seeing her honest look, Alina couldn''t help but said, "But you can''t run off like that. You''re going to


    scare us to death, you know?"


    Now Alina didn''t think that her little daughter couldn''t understand this. She understood it very well.


    Hearing it, Penny looked at Alina and asked, "So what if I miss Mommy?"


    What to do?


    The implication was that as long as she missed her, she might stille here by herself?


    When Alina thought so, she was so flustered.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Baby."


    "Okay then, I''ll listen to Mommy."


    Penny showed an aggrieved look.


    Although Penny agreed, Alina didn¡¯t believe it.


    She totally couldn''t believe her little daughter.


    She made up her mind that she would take care of those things quickly, and then go back to Shirling.


    After that, she would nevere back to this damn ce.


    At night.


    Alina slept holding Penny¡¯s soft body.


    "Baby."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you like Grandma Vanessa?"


    "Yeah."


    As her mother, Alina knew that this was just polite words. She couldn''t take it too seriously.


    Alina took a deep breath, "You¡­"


    She didn''t know what to say.


    So parents still had to raise their children by themselves. If they didn¡¯t live together, even if they were


    linked by blood, they wouldn¡¯t be close to each other.


    But Penny had her own opinion. She asked, "Why is Grandma Vanessa so nice to me?"


    Could a child under the age of three ask such a question?

 Chapter 145 Why did you hit Caleb?

    Chapter 145 Why did you hit Caleb?


    Ingford''s bright stars, Caleb came in and saw Chester tossing back a ss of wine ......!


    Caleb: "......" eyebrows, tightly knit!


    Apparently, it''s the first time I''ve seen this side of Chester! It''s one thing that they haven''t lived together


    much over the years.


    And what''s more important? Mostly, Chester has always been a very cold and hard person.


    He and his mother Vanessa is a bit like a simr character, never happy or angry, all the emotions are


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hidden under that cold face.


    He is clear and cold!


    Yet today,he is ......!?


    Just as Chester was about to tilt his head again, there was a force on his wrist and Caleb''s voice mixed


    with a magical sound: "Don''t drink."


    See Caleb.


    Chester''s body is even more plummeting!


    "Poof!" The wine in his hand sshed Caleb''s face with his backhand.


    Caleb: "......"


    The cold, crisp smell of wine made him a little unresponsive.


    The next moment "Boom!" The bottle, directly on his head down, ''buzzing'' sound, the brain is nk.


    And Chester, with his scarlet eyes!


    At this moment, the scene is therefore instantly chaotic, just as he is about to raise the bottle again and


    swing it at Caleb, who is a bit confused by the beating.


    This time, Caleb was quick to grab his wrist, and his tone was a bit of hidden anger: "


    What are you doing?"


    "......"


    "Crazy, isn''t it?"


    The scene, the security response is very rapid, have been surging towards them, many guests saw the


    scene were scared.


    ......


    One Night!


    Sleep well!


    Alina is like that, she always sleeps well when she sleeps with her little girl over the years.


    The breakfast table, looking at the little thing has note to the level of the change of the little pink


    nightie.


    "Do you want Mommy to feed you?" Look at the little thing eating thoughtfully.


    Especially she is so small, so Alina feel that the old look is very cute, in the end is their own daughter,


    how to look at the cute look.


    The little thing shook its head: "No, eat your food!"


    "......" eat her?


    The tone!


    Why do you feel more and more that this girl is more like Caleb in terms of temperament?


    Thinking about that dog man makes Alina angry!


    "Last night at the Starlight, Chester beat up Caleb, and he''s still in the hospital."


    "What the hell?" Alina looked at Andre without understanding.


    Andre looked at her deeply at the moment, "What do you think they were fighting about?"


    "Huh?"


    Alina didn''t even understand what was going on when the two of them fought in a ce like a


    nightclub, and now she was asked this by Andre, and it was like a torture with her soul.


    Andre: "Yesterday


    The day Penny''s birthday party Chester found out you and I had a daughter, he beat Caleb up at night!"


    "No, aren''t those two things?"


    "You don''t think these two things are rted?"


    Is there a connection?


    Alina''s impression of Chester has always been very superficial, but now when Andre said so.


    It seems to be true?


    But it can''t be! How is it possible that she and Chester only spent two or three times with each other,


    really?


    "No, I think you''re overreacting, Chester wouldn''t be that kind of person." "Although she''s gotten into


    that kind of trouble with Caleb.


    But it must be said that they were once a couple.


    This Chester seems to have no problems with his character in this area.


    So now this reaction of Andre, let Alina is really some confusion.


    Andre: "You think that I''m overreacting?"


    Isn''t it?


    He''s typically, just overreacting, right?


    Looking at the scrutiny in the man''s eyes, Alina did not dare to say.


    ......


    The Collins family side blew up too!


    Knowing about the fight between Chester and Calebst night, Vanessa looks over at Chester at the


    Collins Castle table right now.


    Frowning, he said, "What''s going on?"


    "You have to pay back sooner orter!"


    Crowd: "......"


    Who understands this deep talk?


    Over the years Pei Jin


    Murdoch rarely came back to Collins Castle, so what did he have to give back to Chester?


    Apparently, Vanessa was the one who was most unresponsive on this point.


    The words of his sons are always profound, and no one understands them.


    But fighting has never happened to the Collins, and this time it''s a refreshing experience for everyone.


    ......


    Hospital side!


    Tomas is here, Emma, too!


    "Caleb." Emma looked at Caleb with tears in her eyes.


    Caleb: "Send her back!"


    Obviously, Caleb, who was already upset about Emma''s sobbing, was in no mood to deal with it.


    Emma: "I''m here with you."


    "Go back!"


    Two words, very cold and hard.


    Emma: "......"


    At that, his face changed, and he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to perform well in front


    of Caleb.


    But now the man is showing no sign of giving her face.


    In my heart, I feel very bad!


    Emma took several deep breaths, but also can not be the heart of the stuffy weight down.


    Take a deep breath, only to hear her say: "I just want to stay here with you, why do you have to do


    this!"


    Yeah, why bother?


    Caleb looked at her, and the look in his eyes deepened at this moment, and that deep look made


    Emma''s heart feel


    It was a torment.


    "Then I''ll go back first, no need for Tomas to see me off."


    With that, he turned his wheelchair around and headed out of the room.


    The back of the depressed look, as long as a person will be heartbroken, but Caleb''s eyes are always


    outside the window.


    His eyes have not been on Emma since she arrived.


    That loss of patience is evident!


    But it must be mentioned that once ...... he was very attentive to her, talking aboutpensation!


    Because that night.


    He basically does everything she asks, however ......! Caleb hates it when people cheat on him.


    What does cheating amount to? It''s the same as betrayal, and Emma, for one, hasmitted the very


    thing that all men hate.


    Emma is gone.


    Tomas: "Are we, discharged?"


    "Call her!"


    Tomas : "......" She? Alina?


    So this person ispletely drunk? In fact, his injury is not that big, he could have been discharged


    I stayed overnight in a ce full of disinfectant water, so I waited here!


    No wonder, just now to drive Emma away, this should note! The one who should note also do


    not know where to get the news toe.


    "Okay." Tomas immediately went down to the phone.


    When Caleb was left alone in the ward, the man''s eyes were deep and dark, and what came to mind


    was Chester''s scarlet eyesst night.

 Chapter 146 - Virtuous woman!

    Chapter 146 - Virtuous woman!


    Alina''s side of the action is also fast, has sent Andre and Penny to the ne, before boarding the


    ne, Andre told her a lot of instructions.


    Tell her to move fast, Ingford is not the ce for her to stay.


    After her reassurance, Andre and Penny got on the ne and left!


    Just after leaving the airport, she received a phone call from Tomas, who told her that Caleb was in the


    hospital.


    Alina scratched her hair, "I already know that!"


    No, this Caleb is in the hospital, what''s the point of calling her?


    "Do you want me to pick you up?" Tomas on the other side of the phone was quite respectful, but


    Alina''s side was a little more baffled.


    "What are you doing here to pick me up?"


    During this period of time, probably because of Penny, because of the high level of nervousness, so


    this Alina''s reaction are also slow.


    If it was before, it must have jumped up and down and cursed, and then just hung up and said the hell


    to see him and so on!


    And now, it''s not at all clear why Tomas called her.


    Tomas on the other side of the phone froze for a moment, he had made it so clear, obviously not


    expecting such a reaction from Alina.


    With a dry cough, he said, "Madam! Need I remind you that just a few days ago, you reissued your


    marriage license with Mr.!"


    The word "madam", Tomas, is particrly strong.


    At this moment, Alina instantly remembered the marriage certificate


    Things!


    I have to say, if Tomas didn''t say something now, she would have forgotten about this .......


    That damned man, talking about this, Alina had to stabilize a sentence: "Right oh, so when we go to do


    it?"


    "What does thedy want?" Caleb''s harsh voice came over the phone.


    Alina: "......"


    Do, do what?


    Of course it''s about getting a divorce certificate!


    "Caleb, I''m not finished with you." With these words, Alina hung up the phone in anger.


    Does this man really think she''s a monkey?


    In such a big thing as remarriage, but also what he said is what, really the more you think about the


    more angry!


    What the hell is this and what the hell is this?


    When the marriage is not her own decision, even if it is, it is not easy to be proud of the divorce once.


    Now there is silently knocked back by him!


    "Buzz!" A vibration, a message.


    Clicking on the message, even through the screen, Alina could probably feel the brutal attitude of the


    man on the other side of the phone.


    "Get to Central Hospital now!"


    "Why doesn''t your brother beat you to death." Alina jumped to her feet in anger.


    Especially the threat in his tone, as if she did not go today, the dead man will do something terrible.


    In fact, Caleb would really do something like that.


    Alina is angry, but there is nothing she can do about Caleb.


    After a few minutes of anger, she went back to Mulherd Manor and then took a slow trip to the hospital.


    Coincidentally, I met Emma in front of the hospital with a thermos bucket in her hand, and it looked like


    she was visiting Caleb.


    When she saw her, Emma naturally did not look good: "What are you doing here?"


    Alina regrets it!


    It was time to bring P with her, and what''s worse is that P is out and about all the time these


    days, not to help her!


    She still has to look at the grandmother''s face.


    "Do I need to remind you of my current rtionship with Caleb? I seem to have regained an entitlement


    now!"


    "What rights?"


    "The right to kick you out of the house!" Alina said in one word.


    Thest time I was in a hurry to get a divorce, so I ended up pestering Emma about it, and she didn''t


    go through with it.


    If this were a person, it would certainly be to tear her hands clean before they would stop.


    This woman doesn''t stop!


    In an instant, Emma''s face was blue and white, and she looked at Alina with more resentment, "What


    do you have to be proud of?"


    "......"


    "Bring the child to Collins Castle, will you? Even if the whole of the Collins would ept it, he wouldn''t


    ept that bastard!"


    "p!" With that, Emma was pped hard on the face.


    Peoplee and go in front of the hospital.


    All eyes fell on Alina.


    Emma saw everyone''s eyes falling on this side, and instantly her heart came to a n, "Alina, how can


    you hit me."


    Her hand over her face, aggrieved look at Alina, under the eyes of Han Lei, more let everyone a burst


    of sorrow.


    Especially since Emma was in a wheelchair, and now that Alina was doing this, everyone started


    pointing at Alina.


    Some people even pulled out their cell phones to take pictures!


    "How can you do this to the disabled?" "Yes, who is this woman, how do I look familiar?"


    The crowd was already talking, and it was clear that Emma was now on the weak side, gaining


    sympathetic nces.


    Emma heard the crowd talking like this, but even more effort to squeeze out the tears.


    When Tomas came down, he saw the two of them in such a scene, and he felt more resentment


    towards Emma!


    She''s got this whole thing going on ......


    "Lady Alina," Tomas called out respectfully, especially when he saw the crowd, and felt bad.


    However, Alina was easily solved in an instant with this Lady Alina.


    Looking at Emma''s pitiful look and being pitied by the crowd, he stepped forward and grabbed the


    thermos bucket from her hand.


    That brutal appearance, so that the crowd among the voices of the stronger talk about her, at this


    moment is therefore a backward breath: "really too much!"


    "Yes, so many people are watching, how dare she?" Obviously, everyone present did not expect that


    Alina would dare to do this to Emma in full view of everyone.


    Tomas was also confused by Alina''s actions, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    However, the crowd''s discussion Alina as if they did not hear the general, looked at the thermos


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bucket: "for him to make soup?"


    "You ......"


    "His soup, I as a wife did not send, you are rushing, people who do not know still think you are his ......


    wife!"


    At the end, the word "wife" was bitten very hard by Alina.


    The crowd, which had just been pointing their fingers at Alina, was instantly in an uproar, and some


    people recognized Alina and Emma at this time.


    The original pity for Emma''s eyes, in Alina''s words, instantly turned back.


    "It''s a third party after all!"


    "Yes, yes, this woman has been so long, how can she still have the face? Really want to break up the


    marriage?"


    "Yes, how can there be such hical women in this world!" At this point, the crowd basically


    recognized Alina and Emma.


    Emma, on the other hand, turned blue instantly.


    Alina threw the thermos into her arms, "It''s fishy and disgusting!"


    At this moment, the scene has no sympathy for Emma''s voice and eyes, as Alina that ''disgusting'',


    looking at the dirty things in general.

 Chapter 147, so that you can feel better?

    Chapter 147, so that you can feel better?


    Alina is already inside.


    And Emma was sitting in front of the hospital like a monkey, being watched, with her heart in her


    hands!


    The sunlight made her dizzy, and her hatred for Alina became even more intense!


    "Alina ......" she said, almost through clenched teeth, no one knew how much Emma was thinking at the


    moment.


    Trying to tear Alina to pieces and chew her up!


    She ......!


    The dizzying sun, the pointing eyes, all these things made Emma feel as if she had been stripped


    naked by Alina and left in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The feeling of humiliation is unprecedented.


    ......


    Inside the hospital.


    Alina was sitting in a chair, Caleb was sitting on the bed, and just now Tomas had whispered in his ear


    what had happened.


    Apparently, at this point, Caleb didn''t expect Alina to be this tough either.


    "So, does that make your heart feel better?" The man looked at her, and his tone was sharp.


    Alina finally looks at Caleb.


    Under the eyes, there is a deep light!


    "Do you know when it started?" Instead of answering the man''s question directly, he turned and said.


    Caleb: "......"


    At the sound of his voice, his body stiffened!


    Apparently, he didn''t understand what Alina was talking about, and he was not always able to grasp


    such a broad issue.


    Especially for women


    ......!


    Now Caleb feels more and more that women are the most difficult creatures to control.


    You can tell from Emma''s body that she will often make things happen, catching you off guard, and you


    simply can''t avoid it!


    Alina saw that the man did not speak, sneered, continued: "It started three years ago!"


    Three years ago?


    What?


    When the man didn''t understand, Alina sneered: "Maybe my fate was too good in the first half of my


    life, so after I married you, I had to protect myself so much."


    "......"


    "No matter what, I can''t trust anyone absolutely except myself!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Caleb: "......"


    At the sound of his voice, his body stiffened as a result!


    She?


    I have to say, some of what she said is true, the first half of her life is a good fate, her parents were


    born that way.


    And in those days, her parents were both high achievers and her grandmother was a nobledy.


    As for her grandfather, in the first half of her life, her grandfather was basically negligible.


    With such a grandmother and parents to protect her, the first half of her life can be said to be smooth,


    but at the age of 18, God took everything away from her.


    She was originally a lucky girl, in that moment became an orphan, an orphan with nothing.


    "Alina."


    "You think I shouldn''t be? I was, and am, really incapable of doing that!" In the first half of her life. Her


    parents ced the greatest importance on her education. In such an influential family, her tutor was


    always very strict with her, but what was it?


    Forced her to the point where she can now argue with the person in the wheelchair even at the hospital


    entrance?


    Caleb looked at Alina, his deep eyes, so prating, trying to see through Alina.


    However, he failed in the end.


    I heard Alina say, "You think I shouldn''t because you don''t know how my parents really support them."


    People say that they don''t remember the kindness, they don''t forget the return!


    However, the external goodwill is definitely not with the purpose of inviting hatred.


    "A nanny''s daughter, a child in the mountains, that tuition is absolutely not expensive." Alina said


    calmly.


    Although the money is nothing to her and Caleb, it''s not much at all.


    But for people like Emma, it''s definitely a chance to change their destiny.


    The family that changed Emma''s life! She has a bright future ahead of her, but ...... is on the way to it.


    Even Alina ispletely on the opposite side of the fence.


    "Our family never asks for anything in return, but my parents definitely didn''t spend that money to have


    her hurt me either!"


    "Between her and me ......"


    "You, the cause! Caleb, do you really think I''m a fool?" The look in Alina''s eyes was suddenly sharp.


    And Caleb to the mouth of the words, but also because of the sharpness of her eyes instantly all


    swallowed, for a long time, but also can note back to mind.


    People, fate may be sad, but it is definitely not a reason to go astray.


    Alina gets up.


    Looking at Caleb''s bandaged head, she said, "I wish Chester would just kill you!" Then she''d be free.


    With these words, he turned around.


    However, in the mention of the fightst night, the man had softened her look, instantly sharp and cold.


    At the moment Alina turned around to leave, she heard a question from behind her: "What''s going on


    with you and him?"


    Alina stopped in her tracks and didn''t look back!


    "Who?"


    This sudden question, she did not understand.


    "Chester ! " Caleb spat out three words icily.


    Last night, Chester had a lot to drink.


    When he hit him, he clearly heard him say, "How could you do this to Alina?"


    Alina?


    He didn''t know when Alina became so close to his big brother.


    In his heart, there was no encounter between them, and the number of times they met was only a


    handful.


    But Caleb is no fool, Chester was clearly beating him up for Alinast night! What do they know? They


    don''t know anything.


    All these years have been on the side of Alina,


    However, nothing is known about what happened to him .......


    Alina: "What do you mean?"


    Turned around and looked at Caleb with some uncertainty, obviously not understanding what the hell


    this man was talking about.


    The man''s eyes were dull, the dark light, sharp and cold.


    "No, I''m talking about you, you''re trying to throw dirt on me after your scandalous affair with Emma


    became public knowledge, aren''t you?"


    Now, Alina is really disgusted, this man what the hell? You want to me her for your own screwing?


    I feel that this rush to remarry her is to give her a scoop of dirty water?


    This man has a deep heart!


    "Alina!", the man gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, Caleb waspletely enraged by the words ''scandal with Emma'' from Alina''s mouth,


    what scandal did he have with Emma?


    Alina: "I''m telling you, your Chester and I are very white, you want to be with Emma no one to stop you,


    but you dare to do something on me, I let you eat!"


    Alina said fiercely.


    And Caleb knows that she definitely has the power to do so! This woman is very smart, as you can see


    from Emma''s body.


    Time and time again, and the hardships and dangers of passing, and finally all the return to the heart of


    the people.


    I have to say, to calcte her, really careful a few points.


    I am not a person, in this area of calction, simply can not do her!

 Chapter 148 Now, Dont Do Anything

    Chapter 148 Now, Don''t Do Anything


    Alina grunted and walked away.


    Tomas came in. Seeing Caleb¡¯s gloomy face, he wanted to say something but stopped again.


    Caleb was waiting for her for one night. Why bother?


    Now, not only was Alina pissed off by him, but also he was feeling bad. He was also angry now.


    Besides, Alina was so tough to him, which made him even more angry.


    "She really left?" Caleb looked at Tomas and asked in an unpleasant tone.


    Tomas, "Yes."


    How could Caleb not know what kind of temper Alina had? How could Alina just pretend to leave?


    Three years ago, it was still possible for Alina to listen to Caleb. After all, he was really good to her at


    that time.


    But now it was different. How could it be possible that Alina still cared about him?


    "What about Emma?" Speaking of this, Caleb felt so depressed.


    "She left too."


    "Hmph, she really knows when toe here."


    "She didn''t get anything today." Tomas said with a sigh.


    ording to what spread on the Inte, Emma originally wanted to attack Alina by inciting public


    opinion.


    But she didn''t expect that Alina would also do that kind of things.


    Now, once Emma took actions, she was oppressed by Alina like that.


    Besides, Alina didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    "Now the public opinion on the Inte is not good for Emma." Tomas reminded Caleb.


    Now there was a lot ofments. The power of thework really couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Tomas


    didn''t expect things toe to this point.


    Just in the blink of an eye, it started to spread.


    "Shall we¡­?" Tomas asked tentatively when he saw that Caleb wasn¡¯t speaking.


    However, the next moment, Caleb said in a bad tone, "Just leave her alone. She should also be taught


    a lesson."


    People had to be responsible for what they had done. Emma was no exception.


    Tomas instantly understood what Caleb meant.


    Those troubles Emma made were all dealt with by them, so she had no idea what price she should pay.


    Now, it was time to let her know. She should even know what Caleb''s attitude was towards her now.


    It was different now. It was totally different now.


    After all, now...


    That night, the person was not her. If it weren''t for the incident two years ago, she would definitely not


    have a good end.


    However, even if so, it was still different now. Back then, if it were really her that night, Caleb could only


    have the responsibility for her.


    But if it weren''t for her, there were some things that wouldn''t be a matter of responsibility.


    "That..." Thinking about it for a while, Tomas didn''t know whether to say it or not. Once he said it,


    then¡­


    "What?" Caleb stared at him sharply. Tomas looked down, "Lady Alina got into Master Chester''s car


    just now."


    The atmosphere of the ward instantly froze.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Why do you say it now?" He asked hysterically, with a little questioning in his tone.


    Tomas bowed his head apprehensively...


    He just knew that Caleb would have this reaction.


    "Let¡¯s leave the hospital."


    At this moment, Caleb couldn¡¯t wait to leave the hospital. Alina actually got into Chester''s car. Was she


    stupid?


    Now even a fool could see that Chester had feelings for her.


    However, she still dared to get into Chester''s car. Was she not worried about her safety?


    In Caleb''s eyes, Chester was a big shot abroad, with ruthless means.


    .....


    Emma didn''t know how she got back to Green Lake Apartments. She almost copsed.


    The nanny hid again. The whole hall was messed up by her. How crazy she was now.


    "Slut, bitch.¡± Emma shouted, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to tear Alina apart.


    How could Alina do that to her?


    Thinking of all the things at the entrance of the hospital, Emma was trembling. Those words¡­ Those


    fingers pointed at her like this¡­


    That sense of humiliation made her still note to her senses. At this time, Kara came over.


    Apparently she saw those top trends on the Inte, "What the hell is going on with you?"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to provoke her during this time?" Kara was in a rage.


    Just today, she heard Jay personally call Alina. Without thinking about it, she knew that the rumors


    were true.


    Jay really wanted to cooperate with Alina.


    Once they cooperated...


    Then her things would be exposed. Between her and Alina, she knew who Jay would choose without


    thinking about it.


    Emma didn¡¯t make the slightest progress on Caleb''s side. But things hade to this point.


    "Are you insane or just stupid?" Kara was driven crazy.


    Emma was already fuming. Now when she heard Kara say this, she red at Kara fiercely, "I¡¯m just


    stupid."


    "You can find someone else." She suffered a loss in Alina''s hands. She was still not over it.


    Now being used by Kara like this, Emma couldn¡¯t stand it at all.


    Caleb also ignored her.


    What else did she have? Nothing.


    Thinking of Caleb''s cold attitude towards her, she wanted to kill Alina.


    Why? Why didn''t Alina die? Such a rushing river didn¡¯t kill her.


    "Well, well, once I leave, I will nevere here again." Hearing Emma speaking to her like this, Kara


    was angrier.


    When she was at thepany before, everyone was respectful to her.


    Even if Emma had Caleb behind her, she still respected her.


    But now...


    Everyone could talk back to her?


    Emma was so fuming now. There was nothing in her world. If Kara was really gone, there would really


    be no one around her to give her advice.


    "What the hell should I do now?" Although her tone was still cold, it was also giving in to Kara.


    Kara was still dissatisfied.


    But she had been with Emma for so long. She of course knew what Emma¡¯s attitude meant.


    Although it was not respectful, it was still a kind ofpromise.


    Kara took a deep breath, looked at Emma and said, "Now, don''t do anything."


    She said word by word so firmly.


    In fact, she had said it more than once before. No matter what Emma meant to Caleb, he had been


    looking for Alina all these years. Now he finally got her back, so how could he stand that she was hurt


    by others like that at this time?

 Chapter 149 Have You Been Beaten Stupid?

    Chapter 149 Have You Been Beaten Stupid?


    Undoubtedly, now Emma was just like an idiot in Kara''s eyes.


    Hearing Kara said not to do anything, Emma just pulled a long face. Her face was even more gloomy.


    "What can I do? No matter what I do, it is wrong." No matter what she did or not, it was wrong.


    No matter what state and attitude she had, Caleb had always had a cold attitude towards her.


    She was upset and even copsed. She had never been so helpless.


    How did things get to where they were today?


    She never thought about it. She didn''t want things to get to the point where they were today.


    "Yes, no matter what you do now is wrong, so don''t do anything at this time." Kara said word by word.


    Hearing it, Emma felt extremely bad. She never thought that things would really be like this.


    She didn''t expect that Alina woulde back alive after falling into such a rushing river.


    She hated everyone. She clenched her hands into fists. Her nails scratched her palms, but it seemed


    that she didn''t feel it at all.


    .....


    Chester drove Alina directly to Mulherd Manor. When she got out of the car, she only listened to him


    say, "Don''t see him again."


    "Who?"


    "Caleb."


    Alina looked at the deep Chester in confusion. The words of Andre and Caleb came into her mind. She


    still didn¡¯t understand.


    "Chester, you..." Was it really like what Andre and Caleb said that Chester had feelings for her?


    But how could it be?


    Alina was really going to be confused.


    "At least before the matter between him and Emma is over. But it can''t be over." Chester said deeply.


    What?


    No, wait. She didn''t mean to wait for Caleb at all.


    Hearing what Chester said, Alina felt so weird.


    She really didn''t think that Chester had slightest feelings for her, but she couldn''t just ask him so


    directly.


    What the hell was that?


    She felt that now she not only had to keep distance herself from Caleb, but also from Chester.


    "Alina, all the Collins are protecting you, so... we didn''t tell him about the child. Do you understand?"


    With a buzz sound, Alina felt her brain was fried.


    Chester investigated her again.


    It was the only ideaing into Alina¡¯s mind now.


    Therefore, he had now not only found out that the child was Caleb''s, but he even knew the rtionship


    between her and Andre?


    So, what exactly did he mean now?


    Alina waspletely confused by this man.


    Chester, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "I..." Before Alina finished her words, he had already got in the car and left.


    Alina froze in ce and didn¡¯te to her sense.


    Andre told her not to get too close to Caleb and Chester. Now Chester told her not to get too close to


    Caleb.


    Apparently, in Chester''s mind, Andre had been ruled out.


    Chester was a lot more cautious than Caleb in this regard. Alina didn¡¯t know why Caleb didn¡¯t


    investigate her.


    But at least she was lucky in this regard.


    "Buzz." The phone vibrated. Alina took out her phone to see that it was Andre¡¯s call.


    She answered the phone, "Have you two arrived?"


    "I just got off the ne and got the news that Chester investigated us."


    Alina, "I already know."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    That was why she thought that the man was really terrible. He didn''t understand what the respect


    between people was and didn''t leave anyone any privacy space.


    It was just too much.


    "Watch out for him. Come back as soon as it''s over." Andre increasingly felt that it was dangerous for


    Alina to stay in Ingford.


    Even the Collins family was in a mess. What the hell did Chester want to do now?


    "I see."


    Alina was flustered. She thought that she should avoid Chester when she saw him in the future. What


    the hell was this? It just made her headache...


    Alina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Caleb came. His head was still wrapped in a bandage. From the


    thickness of the bandage, it could be seen that he was beaten up heavilyst night.


    "You just wish that he should beat me to death so that you can be his wife, right?"


    "If you have problems with your head, just stay in the hospital. Why do youe to me?" Alina was


    really going to be pissed off to death by this guy.


    This jerk was really infuriating.


    Now she didn''t want to argue with this asshole at all.


    She turned around and was about to walk inside, but there was a force on her wrist. Caleb grabbed her


    hand fiercely.


    "What the hell is going on between you and him?"


    "I don''t know." Alina threw his hand away violently, feeling very angry.


    What the hell was this situation now? It was really going to drive her crazy.


    Undoubtedly, Alina was fuming.


    She hadn''t figured out the stuff between her and Caleb yet. But now Chester made things more


    She also wanted to know what was going on.


    "Alina." Caleb grabbed her hand more heavily.


    Alina, "I really don''t know."


    "Stay away from him."


    The two brothers were really interesting. Chester told her to stay away from Caleb, and Caleb told her


    to stay away from Chester.


    "Have you forgotten that we already remarried." Caleb gritted his teeth and asked.


    If he didn''t mention it, she would forget about it.


    Since when, only Caleb cared about the marriage?


    But Alina just cared nothing for it?


    Their roles werepletely reversed.


    "Did I promise to remarry you?" Alina red at Caleb fiercely.


    Caleb, "No matter you promised or not, we are already remarried. Now immediately pack up."


    "What?"


    "Back to Wend Vi."


    Caleb didn''t want to be too anxious about this matter. But from what happened now, he couldn¡¯t just


    wait.


    Things hade to such a point. He couldn¡¯t just sit idly.


    Alina was speechless.


    At this moment, Caleb couldn''t wait tobel him on her, so that those who had feelings for her could


    give up those ideas.


    Alina asked, "You were beaten stupid, weren''t you?"


    Back at Wend Vi? Who did he think he was?

 Chapter 150 Conditions

    Chapter 150 Conditions


    Caleb''s eyes kept on her. The look in his eyes was so deep and cold...


    Alina swallowed her saliva and took a deep breath, "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t go back to


    Wend Vi with you."


    Wend Vi?


    What kind of ce was that?


    Once... she really thought of that ce as her home, but she was disappointed. It was just her


    nightmare.


    A nightmare that she didn''t want to face in her life.


    "Then you tell me, what do you want to do? Want to be with Chester?" Caleb''s tone was heavier.


    It was as if every word had popped out of between his teeth.


    Alina only felt headache.


    She took a deep breath, looked at Caleb and said, "My brain is fried now. Can you just leave me


    alone?"


    It was in a mess now. In Alina''s world, it waspletely in a mess now.


    She had no idea what was going on.


    Before, for Andre, Caleb entangled her. And now there was an extra Chester...


    She really had no idea what was going on.


    She just wanted to be quiet and think about what was going on.


    .....


    In the end, Alina didn¡¯t go back to Wend Vi with Caleb. After Caleb left for a long time, Alina hadn¡¯t


    yet eased up.


    Joanna wasing.


    She had short hair, looking so sassy and like a man.


    "What the hell are you thinking about?" Joanna looked at Alina. After she arrived here, Alina didn''t say


    a word.


    It was weird.


    Because Alina was talkative.


    Seeing the look in Alina¡¯s eyes, Joanna thought that someone had provoked her.


    Alina came back to her senses and looked at Joanna, "Are you done?"


    "Yeah."


    Joanna nodded.


    Then she asked, "Are you all right?"


    It seemed that something happened to Alina.


    Indeed. Alina''s world turned upside down and instantly left her at a loss.


    "I''m in trouble."


    Next, Alina told Joanna all the things that had happened in the past few days. The more Joanna heard


    it, the more shocked she was.


    Even if she had seen all kinds ofplicated feelings and people in the world, she couldn''t help but


    looked at Alina in shock.


    After Alina finished speaking, she let out a long sigh of relief, "Do you know what they want to do now?"


    Alina was talking about Caleb and Chester.


    Not only could she not react now, but also Joanna, who had seen all kinds of loves, was also a bit


    stunned.


    She said, "I also want to know what they want to do now."


    "Chester beat up Calebst night?"


    "Yep."


    Joanna gasped.


    Now what the hell was this?


    "Caleb hasn''t figured out anything about you and Andre yet, has he?" Joanna didn¡¯t know what to say


    now.


    She was telling the truth.


    Caleb still didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Alina and Andre. But Chester appeared.


    What the hell was this...


    "What I''m frightened now isn''t what Caleb did to Andre." Before, Alina was scared that Caleb would do


    something to hurt Andre.


    But now seeing the fight between Chester and Caleb, it was scarier.


    If something happened to these two, how could she still stay in Ingford?


    "Do you think Chester has feelings for you?"


    "No." Hearing it, Alina immediately said no.


    If Chester really had some feelings for her¡­


    Thinking of those deep eyes, Alina felt that she couldn¡¯t handle it at all. If it was really like what Joanna


    said, in Ingford, she would be...


    In the public opinion war some time ago, she had seen the power of the public opinions. Fortunately


    she got out smoothly¡­


    But if something happened between Caleb and Chester because of her, she... knew what would


    happen without thinking about it.


    She didn''t want to get attack by the public opinion again.


    "But there''s nothing else to exin it. Why did Chester ask you to stay away from Caleb?"


    Joanna analyzed it.


    Now, Alinapletely didn¡¯t want to face this. What the hell was this? She was going to be confused.


    Alina wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Hearing Joanna''s analysis, she simply just wanted to kill herself.


    She felt that she waspletely in a big trouble.


    .....


    Although Alina didn¡¯t return to Wend Vi, Caleb insisted that she had to go to thepany to work.


    Before, because Penny was there, things were dyed, but now... She had to make a choice between


    going back to Wend Vi and thepany.


    "Fuck him off." "Boom." The pen in Alina''s hand was smashed on the drawing board. She was in a


    rage.


    Lucy came in with tea. Seeing Alina smashing her phone on the floor, she asked, "Lady Alina, what''s


    going on again?"


    Again?


    How anxious was she. Lucy even said she lost her temper again. Alina was going to be mad.


    She called Andre. It was Andy who answered the phone.


    He said Andre was on a business trip.


    It seemed to be some business in Yexnard. Alina remembered that Caleb seemed to have threatened


    her with VIG''s project in Yexnard.


    Could it be that he...


    Thinking of this possibility, Alina was anxious.


    She rushed to AIG in a hurry. She even didn¡¯t change the clothes. Her off-white long dress was stained


    with a lot of paint.


    Her appearance shocked the entirepany.


    When the front desk saw her, she quickly notified Tomas, but Alina walked so fast.


    By the time Tomas tried to block her at the elevator door, she had already walked out the elevator and


    headed straight for Caleb''s office.


    She was in such a hurry.


    "Lady Alina, wait¡­"


    "What do you want?" Without waiting for Tomas finishing his words, Chester''s voice came from the


    office.


    Alina and Tomas held their breath in unison.


    They two looked at each other. Tomas wanted to say something to Alina, but she was already carefully


    leaning on the door.


    Just now, she was still full of anger, but now she was... eavesdropping?


    Tomas was helpless.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He had guessed what he would face after this was over.


    The conversation inside continued. Caleb said, "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Chester, ¡°I can give you the project in North Srey, which is worth a billion."


    "You want me to sell my wife?"


    Alina kept silent.


    Tomas gasped.


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 151 Could she be a demon?

    Chapter 151 Could she be a demon?


    Inside, the atmosphere was frozen.


    Chester, "And you know that she was your wife?"


    The word ''was'' is very strong on Chester''s lips.


    The already cold air was instantly hardened by Chester''s words.


    Now not only Alina, but also Tomas was on the door. When they heard that Chester had beaten their


    boss, they were already in shock.


    After all, Chester may be cold, but he''s not a man who will just beat someone up.


    Now it is clear why he did that.


    With aplicated look in his eyes, he looked at the woman beside him, and instantly drew a breath of


    cold air.


    "I''m remarried to her, we''re in a marriage now." Caleb''s stoic voice continued toe from inside as


    Tomas'' inner turmoil continued.


    It is clear that this patience has reached its limit.


    "Then get rid of it."


    Even through the door panel. Both of them could now feel the eerie coldness inside.


    On hearing Chester''s almostmanding voice telling Caleb to get rid of their marriage, she was


    "Have you lost your mind?" Caleb''s angry roar came from inside.


    Now Tomas and Alina also feel that Chester has really gone mad.


    How else could he say such things.


    "In addition to the North Srey project, you can have the South Srey too."


    "Chester!"


    "Caleb, don¡¯t be greedy. You have to be responsible for what you do, and since it''s lost, don''t regret it."


    "......"


    "No, you didn''t lose her. You abandoned her. Did she, indeed, willingly remarry you?"


    Chester was right.


    Alina wasn''t voluntary for remarriage.


    After what Caleb had done to her three years ago, she would have killed that man if she could.


    How could she willingly remarry him?


    This is simply not possible.


    "Don''t you go too far." Caleb uttered.


    However, Chester''s words continued, "Remember how Nova had her bone marrow and blood drawn


    before your eyes?"


    At this moment, Alina''s face instantly turned white and her hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    There was a strong sh of hatred in her eyes.


    To this day, the conversation in the study would still be fresh in her ears. If she hadn''t overheard what


    he and Nova had said to each other, she had no idea what was going on. She always felt so tired and


    exhausted during that time.


    The backbone always felt painful and she found out about the needle holes. She was going to ask


    Caleb about it.


    No one knew how Alina came to be with the conversation he had with Nova in the study doorway.


    "Remember who it was to be used to save?" The conversation inside was still sharply going on.


    Caleb, "Shut up."


    "Emma is still in Ingford. How do you exin this?"


    Emma was still in Ingford, so what the hell was Caleb doing? What did he mean by forcing a


    remarriage?


    Caleb was stunned at this.


    "There''s nothing between me and her." Caleb replied confidently.


    But the next moment, Chester sneered, "Nothing? You''d use your wife to save Emma¡¯s life, and there is


    nothing? Who''d believe it?"


    The air, once again, froze.


    It leaves Caleb speechless.


    Caleb has always said that he and Emma don''t have that kind of rtionship and that there is nothing


    between them.


    But was it worth using his wife and child for a woman who had no ties?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alina remembered that Nova had said that she and the baby could be in danger if the operation did


    take ce at that moment.


    Yet in that situation, he could simply say ''get rid of the baby¡¯.


    Alina didn''t know when and how the conversation in there ended.


    The moment the office door was pulled open, her white face was showed to Caleb and Chester.


    Both were stunned.


    Caleb was consciously about to step forward.


    Chester, however, took Alina''s hand first, "Come with me."


    "Chester, get your hands off her." Caleb watched as Alina obediently followed Chester away.


    Caleb stomped in anger.


    Tomas came forward in shock, "Sir."


    "When did she get here?" There was anger in his voice.


    Tomas, "Been here a while."


    The office was already cold, and when Tomas said that, it was even colder.


    Especially the way Caleb looked at him was like a knife in his eye, wanting to kill him by a thousand


    cuts.


    What he just learned was too shocking.


    So at this moment, he is speechless in the face of Caleb''s sharpness and coldness.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened as Alina''s number shed on his phone.


    In the end he grabbed the car keys and chase them out.


    Alina and Chester left together, which was a shock to everyone, because Chester had been dragging


    Alina away.


    "Caleb." Emma called out to Caleb at the entrance to the lift.


    Joy in her eyes, she had just seen the scene of them leaving too.


    Apart from the joy, there was jealousy.


    What on earth Caleb, Andre, and now Chester were around Alina?

 Chapter 152 Confused her

    Chapter 152 Confused her


    Caleb walked out as if he hadn''t seen Emma.


    The whole secretary department was shocked, but didn''t dare to talk about anything.


    Emma was in a wheelchair and Tomas saw her when she followed out.


    "I''ll take you home." It was clear that Caleb didn''t want to see Emma at all at this time.


    After a few days of silence, now this is the fuss again.


    Emma, "What''s going on with her and Chester?"


    Emma can''t help but ask.


    She was shocked to hear that Chester had beaten Caleb because of Alina, but now it''s all been


    confirmed.


    "That''s not for you to ask." Tomas'' tone was more serious.


    Having been around Caleb all this time, he could see how Caleb really treated Emma.


    Emma, on the other hand, is no slouch either.


    The rtionship between Caleb and Alina is now soplicated that Tomas doesn''t want to say


    anything about it.


    Emma''s face changed when she heard Tomas''s serious and nonchnt tone.


    "Okay then, you can take me back."


    Finally, she didn''t dwell on the matter, but there was a glint in her eye.


    ......


    Caleb chased out


    When he arrived, there was no sign of Alina and Chester, and they did not answer his call.


    His phone, falling to the floor, smashed to pieces.


    His eyes were glittering with a vicious and cold look.


    It''s a mess.


    It''s aplete mess.


    The rtionship between him and Alina was already at this point. And now Chester''s interfering.


    This added to the mess that already existed.


    ......


    Alina was in Chester''s car and hadn''t looked back since she got out of AIG.


    Obviously, she waspletely unaware of what was going on.


    Griswald Mountain.


    It''s the highest hill in Ingford, circling all the way up, "Get off."


    The man got out of the car and pulled open the door on her side. Alina looked at Chester nkly,


    obviously still reeling from the fact that she had been taken away by Chester.


    Alina looked at Chester''s face and then at his palm, "Chester."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the next moment there was warmth in her cold hand, and it was


    Chester who took it.


    In one smooth movement, she was taken out of the car.


    The breeze from the top of the mountain is cool, with the scent of nature of grass and leaves, which


    makes it even more rxing.


    Alina likes the feeling of rxation.


    Moreover, the scent of pine and cypress mixed together in a way that felt familiar to her.


    "Remember this ce?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    Although she had lived in Ingford before, it was the first time she had been here because she didn''t like


    sports very much.


    When her parents have offered to take her climbing, she has always turned them down because she


    hates extreme sports.


    Because it''s too tiring.


    "Don''t you remember?" The man got more serious.


    Alina looked at Chester nkly and shook her head, obviously had no memory of the ce.


    She hasn''t been here, has she?


    "Is this the ce you said you would bring me to before?" Alina asked.


    The man answered, "Forget it, it''s okay."


    Alina was confused when Chester said this.


    "Chester, I haven''t been here before." Alina made it very clear.


    Or did Chester have something happen here before?


    Chester looked at her.


    There was a bitterness in his eyes that had been so serious.


    Alina could not understand.


    The two looked at each other, and the man reached out and tidied her hair, which was a bit messy.


    Alina stepped back.


    There is no doubt that she is constantly trying to distance herself from Chester, and her invisible


    actions added to the bitterness in the man''s eyes.


    To anyone, Chester was a cold, bitter, unfeeling man. It was bitterness that no one had ever felt before.


    Even as a member of Chester''s family never felt it in him.


    Alina took a deep breath, but before she could say anything, Chester began, "Do you like it here,


    Abby?"


    Shocked, Alina looked at Chester.


    Abby?


    She forgot.


    She can''t remember exactly where she heard this name or who called her that.


    Even her parents and everyone around her called her Alina, or Jon Hughes, basically.


    No one had ever called her ''Abby'' before, but why now when she heard Chester call her ''Abby'', she


    actually felt her soul had been shaken.


    "Remember this name?" The man''s long fingers picked up her chin and gently moved closer, his breath


    on her cheek.


    At that moment, Alina''s heart clenched even harder.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    Why did she suddenly have a feeling of wanting to cry?


    She hadn''t cried much since three years ago, especially in front of Caleb.


    She''d done everything in her power to kill him, and now, in front of Chester, why she actually felt this


    way.


    Why did she want to cry?


    Deep inside, it was as if something was trying to break through the confines of her heart, and she


    struggled to hold on to that feeling.


    But in the end, nothing was caught. She scrambled to find some answer in her mind.


    In the end, however, nothing was found.


    "Chester."


    "Still don''t remember?" Bitter disappointment shed across the man''s eyes.


    Faced with Chester, her heart felt even more shaken.


    Finally, the man let go of her, and she seemed to feel morefortable at that moment.


    But, there is still a heavy, suffocating feeling in her heart.


    "Want to lie down for a while?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 153 Forgotten Memories

    Chapter 153 Forgotten Memories


    The man, who was always strict and serious, was certainly unusual in front of Alina today, and did not


    wait for Alina to react, he took her to thewn andid her down, and at that moment she saw not only


    the blue sky and white clouds, but also the green trees.


    At that moment, Alina''s mind was struck.


    "Have I been here before?" She was in a soft voice.


    Why else would this ce have felt so familiar to her the moment sheid down? If she hadn''t been


    here before, how on earth can all this be exined now?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay if you can''t remember, just take your time." The man''s tone was as gentle as it had


    ever been.


    Alina turned her head and looked at the man''s face, and something shone in her eyes.


    All these years.


    There are so many things happening in Alina''s world that she can''t even remember them all.


    Everything is so important to her.


    There was so much stuff, so much chaos. So Alina feels as if she has forgotten a lot of things.


    Or maybe she''s been too obsessed with Emma and Caleb thesest few years. So she forgot others.


    She remembered very well that she had only met Chester a few times.


    ......


    Alina didn''t know how she got back to Mulherd Manor.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Before she got out of the car, there was a force on her wrist, it was Chester who took her by the hand,


    Alina turned around unnaturally, "Chester."


    "Keep your distance from Caleb and I''ll find a way for you to get back together."


    Obviously, Chester probably has some idea how Alina and Caleb got back together.


    But, when Chester said he would handle it, it sounded strange to Alina.


    "No, I''ll take care of it myself." And with that, she pulled her hand out of the man''s wrist.


    However, the man''s force was heavier.


    Alina, "Chester?"


    "So tell me, how do you feel about him?"


    "No feeling." At the man''s words, Alina answered almost without thinking.


    If she had to say anything, it would be that she hated Caleb so much.


    In those years, it''s impossible to say that she did not feel anything for that man.


    In the beginning, she had always thought that Caleb was good to her, or at least responsible.


    Marriage, in fact, would have been good if it had gone on like this without a hitch, but who knows what


    would happened in the end.


    How much peace Caleb brought to her life before, and how much it shook Alina when the storm came.


    In the face of all that, she couldn''t help but hate. Plus the Hughes family used to treat Emma, all the


    good they did to Emma.


    "That''s fine." The man nodded.


    For some reason, Alina could see a sense of relief in Chester''s eyes at this moment.


    "I..."


    "There''s an international fashion show at North Srey in a month''s time, I''ve got a ce for you, so get


    ready."


    North Srey Fashion Show?


    She had heard of it.


    But she''s not qualified enough to take part, is she? Even people of Alice''s calibre have never been


    offered a ce, not even her.


    To put it bluntly, the people who attended the Fashion Show were all veteran designers of the highest


    calibre.


    The models used at the show were definitely internationally renowned, which shows how much


    importance is attached to a fashion show like this.


    Not apetition. But it is a symbol of status in the design world.


    And she didn''t think she was qualified for it.


    At any other time, she would have epted it.


    "Chester, you don''t really need to, I..."


    "You should know exactly what kind of presence the North Srey Fashion Show has in your design


    world, if you want to refuse, call North Srey directly."


    Once she made the call, she''s going to be reported as a big shot, right?


    Every year at the North Srey Fashion Show, it was an absolutepetition. The number of ces is


    absolutely rigorous and no one has refuted North Srey''s invitation to date.


    So now Chester is saying that North Srey has issued an invitation?


    "I''ll have Hector Perry send you the invitationter, you decide if you want to go or not." With that, the


    man let her out of the car and the car sped off like an arrow.


    The heavy exhaust fumes did not bring Alina back to her senses as she stood still.


    For a long, long time, she was still confused.


    Is it up to her now? How dare she not go when the invitation is out?


    The point is that now she''s stuck with Chester.


    How dare she ept this favour from Chester at this time?


    There was something wrong with it any way you looked at it, but the point was that it was right in front


    of her, and what was she supposed to say about it?


    Alina did note back.


    The moment she entered the door, she clearly felt strong cold aura, which seemed to freeze her.


    When she saw the cold face on the sofa, the way the man was smoking, it made Alina feel bad.


    Lucy is off to the side, and when she saw Alina return, she came forward and gave her a look.


    Alina obviously understood it too.


    "Lucy, go down first."


    "Okay."


    Lucy nodded and went down.


    When Alina and Caleb were left alone in the hall, Alina threw her bag aside and came forward.


    "It¡¯s been two hours, where''d she go?" The man nced at the time on his wristwatch and then at


    Alina.


    The eyes are sharp and questioning.


    Alina was pissed off at this question.


    "Is it necessary to report to you?"


    She felt a heavy force on her waist that she could not avoid.


    Alina was already annoyed, and now Caleb''s assertiveness made her heart burn with anger.


    "Let go of me."


    "Where did she go?" The man''s words were also full of arrogance.


    Alina''s brain was hurting so badly that she was now tempted to die with Caleb.

 Chapter 154 Dare not use

    Chapter 154 Dare not use


    She was already angry.


    Now, hearing such a strong question from him, the emotion in her heart was instantly overwhelmed,


    and she raised her hand and pped on his face.


    She did not know how many times this had happened.


    Anyway, she could not help but beat him since she came back, and at this moment, Caleb¡¯s face


    darkened.


    Alina''s tone was even heavier, "Now, will you let go of me?"


    His eyes fixed on her face.


    "Alina, you haven''t sorted things out with Andre, and now there''s Chester, so tell me what you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    When she heard this, Alina was in exasperation.


    After the anger, there was peace in her eyes.


    She stepped forward, "I did not call shot at anything since I was with you, but you..."


    At this point, Alina paused.


    Her eyes were sharper.


    Caleb, who had been angry, could not help but feel shaken deep inside by her deep calm.


    Then Alina looked at him and said, "I''d like to know what do you want when you remarry me."


    "Alina." he understood, and his tone couldn''t help but be heavier because of it.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Alina uttered again, "You married me to save Emma. Who is it


    to save?"


    Alina would not believe that there was nothing fishy in his rush to remarry her.


    Three years ago, he did that for Emma, he even wanted to get rid of his child.


    If so, there was nothing that he could not do.


    "Is that who I am in your mind?" Caleb looked at Alina in disbelief.


    He had no idea that she was so resistant because of the thoughts in her head.


    When he thought of it, there was mockery in his eyes.


    Since when did Alina''s heart be like this?


    Alina looked at him, just like that, "Three years ago, everything you exined by your actions, does


    anyone need to think anything else?"


    He looked at her with a deeper look in his eyes. For a long, long time, his thin lips were pursed, and at


    this moment, he couldn''t say a word.


    Looking at the man without speaking, Alina met the sharpness in his eyes without fear.


    "What? Have you forgotten? How determined you were to get rid of that baby to save Emma?"


    This man''s memory is really not good.


    Or is it that it doesn''t matter to him?


    "Alina." After a long moment, Caleb moved his lips to say something.


    However, Alina interrupted with a soft smile, "Or are you simply denying it now? Do you want Nova to


    Alina has never been confronted with this issue so positively before.


    And now she''s being assertive, which certainly gives Caleb a sense of aggression.


    However, can Alina be med for this?


    He made that happen.


    ......


    Finally, Caleb was gone.


    All the questions were swallowed because of Alina''s reaction. A lot of things between them had been


    problematic.


    In Alina''s world, Caleb was in no position to question her.


    When Emma returned to Green Lake Apartments, she was still shivering.


    Tomas sent her back and left, and Kara was called by her.


    After all that had happened, she obviously won''t be acting alone again.


    So even if Alina was to be brought down, there had to be a surefire way to absolutely remove her.


    Kara, "Are you sure?"


    Yes.


    They had all decided that Chester had beaten Caleb because of Alina.


    But until this is confirmed, no one dares to say anything.


    Emma''s eyes glittered as if, after all this time, she had finally found the weapon that would take Alina


    down.


    She said, "I watched Chester pull Alina away."


    So, who would believe that these two are not rted in any way?


    Kara, "So what are you going to do now?"


    "I''m going to expose her. Let everyone know her true face."


    She seems to have no other means than this.


    "I think, it''s better not to expose it."


    "Why not? If everyone knows that she''s pestering Caleb while she''s still tangled up with Chester, it''ll be


    the end of her."


    It''s thest thing the world allows, and it''s even more repulsive than a mistress.


    Kara frowned, "Are you so sure that she can''t be cleared?"


    Kara had this in mind, after from all the previous revtions, they got nothing.


    One after another, they have started a war of words, but in the end Alina has always been able to turn it


    around.


    And what they are now is the result of the bacsh.


    Emma, "This time it''s not like the others."


    "Who knows she''lle up with some bigger twist?" Kara hit the nail on the head.


    Every time before, they were sure they could handle Alina, but in the end, it was opposite.


    Kara''s words really reminded her that she should be more cautious about using public opinion to attack


    Alina.


    It''s obvious after any of the previous lesson, Emma could see that Alina was really something.

 Chapter 155 Warned

    Chapter 155 Warned


    So, what did she do now?


    "Pretend I don''t see it?" Emma looked reluctantly at Kara, knowing that it was not easy to get a lead


    from Alina.


    It''s impossible for her to give up like that.


    Kara, "No."


    Naturally, she can''t just let it go.


    Kara has now seen how much of an influence Alina has on her, and Alina is not leaving Ingford.


    She was worried about a lot of thingsing up, and after all that, she waspletely convinced that


    Alina had that kind of power.


    Emma, "What do ou mean?"


    "You go to Collins Castle."


    Emma, "Why?"


    When she heard Collins Castle, her face turned white, which shows how much Collins Castle affects


    her.


    It was a ce she probably never wanted to face in her life.


    Just thinking about what Vanessa had done to her back then made her cringe, even with Caleb''s


    protection all these years.


    She is also constantly worried that Mrs. Collins wille after her, so Emma is scared of Vanessa.


    Andst time at the Oklens, she failed to bring Alina down, Vanessa''s influence was also present.


    Even if she didn''t do anything but was there, it can all be very influential and stressful for her.


    "Are you stupid?" Kara was outright annoyed as Emma still did not understand.


    Emma instantly was irritated.


    She had brought Kara here because of the confusion in her head, not so that Kara could reprimand


    her.


    Kara knew exactly what Emma was thinking when she saw the way she looked at her.


    If Emma didn''t have a use for her now, she wouldn''t bother with Emma, taking a deep breath and being


    patient, she said, "No matter what kind of family it is, no matter how much the Collins is protecting Alina


    now."


    "And it doesn''t matter how much Mrs. Collins really likes her. She would have been disgusted with her


    too, once she knew she was involved with both her sons."


    "The one thing you haven''t been able to get past all these years is Mrs. Collins. If Mrs. Collins finds out


    that the person she''s been protecting is such a person, you and Mr. Collins will get married soon."


    At these words, Emma understood in an instant.


    Why hadn''t she thought of that?


    Mrs. Collins was only protecting Alina because she thought she was the good girl in her heart, but if


    she had known that Alina had affairs with her two sons, she would definitely disgusted with Alina and


    thus disillusioned with her, to the point of never wanting to talk to her again.


    This would be Alina¡¯s end of the Collins family''s status.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that?" Emma instantly lit up as she thought about the twists and turns.


    Kara, "So what are you waiting for?"


    She wanted Emma to act now.


    No matter what the public opinion was, it was no match for the Collins family''s dislike of Alina, and


    once the Collins family was disgusted with her.


    So what ce does Alina have here in Ingford?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kara''s eyes rolled with hatred when she thought of how all her years of hard work had been pulled


    down because of Alina.


    But now, now that Emma had confirmed it. She also believes that no matter what kind of family they


    are, they will never be able to tolerate this.


    "I''ll do it now."


    Emma gave Kara an appreciative look, and she had to say that Kara''s methods worked better when it


    came to dealing with this.


    The public opinion would do her no good, and besides the Collins family would have to be very critical


    about her.


    After all, all the Collins would be dragged down with the public opinion. It was not a morous story.


    Even if Alina had been driven out in this way, Collins Castle would never have been able to give her a


    good look.


    Emma had changed her clothes and was about to go to Collins Castle when the doorbell rang.


    Kara and Emma looked at each other.


    "You go in first." Obviously, whoever it was, it was better that Emma didn''t let them see Kara here.


    After all, she''s not in eF right now.


    After Kara hid it.


    The nanny only opened the door.


    Outside the door stood a well suited man with dark sses, looking well mannered.


    But in those eyes was sharpness.


    It was Hector, Chester''s assistant, whom she has only met once before..


    But she remembered him at once because of his extraordinary aura.


    But why was Chester''s special assistant Hector here?


    ......


    Ten minutester.


    The bedroom where Kara was hiding was opened by the nanny and Kara came out of the bedroom to


    see Emma sitting in a wheelchair with a white face.


    And the person who had just knocked on the door was nowhere to be seen.


    This ce was well soundproofed, so naturally Kara didn''t hear her conversation with the man and had


    no idea who wasing.


    But looking at Emma''s now white face, Kara stepped forward, "What''s going on?"


    On closer inspection, Emma''s body was trembling.


    Kara, "What happened?"


    "That was Chester''s man."


    Emma saw Chester dragging Alina away at AIG today, and now Chester''s men showed up.


    Kara could guess why=.


    "He threatened you?"


    Kara''s tone tightened.


    Emma, "We can''t afford to mess with Chester."


    Between Caleb and Chester, there was a business rivalry. But in Emma''s perception, Chester was a


    very ruthless and vicious man.


    It goes without saying that anyone in AIG saw his leaving with Alina had been dealt with one by one.


    And his people hade to her door so tantly to warn her, if the story had been leaked, with


    Chester''s methods, Emma knew exactly what was in store for her.


    "I know, of course, what Master Chester is capable of." Kara couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold air.


    Who would believe that there is no connection?


    That''s how much more convinced they were. With the warning from Chester, they didn''t dare to do


    anything rash.


    "We''d better not do anything now, Hector said that if this gets out in the open, no one who was there


    will get away with it."


    Emma said in a fierce voice.

 Chapter 156 What a mess

    Chapter 156 What a mess


    Kara''s face was full of shock and horror when she heard it.


    Even if it''s just Emma''s version of Hector''s story, it''s like seeing Chester''s eagle eyes.


    It was the first time Emma had said something like she wanted to spare Alina, something she would


    never have said before.


    This time, she was really shocked.


    "In that case, I''ll have to let it go now." Kara said with a sigh, although somewhat reluctantly.


    But when you think of all the true statements Chester has made before, there are even rumours that


    women have ended up crippled because they coveted him and got close to him.


    He will not kill, but he will make life worse than death.


    It''s not a rumour, it''s real. Who would dare to mess with such a man?


    "But I''m not happy about it, it''s such a good thing to have." Emma''s eyes rolled with more than hatred,


    and she spoke of it with gritted teeth.


    She can see the extent of the hatred now.


    Kara sighed, "But what can be done?"


    Now it''se to this.


    No one could have imagined that the rtionship between Chester and Alina would be something no


    one could have expected before.


    "There''s a way, there has to be a way." Emma was almost driven to breaking point, her mind reeling


    from the search.


    How could she just let Alina off the hook so easily?


    She won¡¯t.


    "Let me think." Kara, too, was reluctant, but because Chester was involved, they had to be more


    careful.


    But Chester also said that if word got out about this.


    Then none of them could get away with it, and Hector was even sent to warn Emma.


    Emma was very angry, so was Kara.


    ......


    In contrast to Emma''s sinister warning, Alina saw the humble Hector.


    Chester is a cold man, but he is very demanding of those around him.


    Even a special assistant has an aura.


    The man respectfully handed the invitation to Alina, his tone gentle, "This is an invitation from North


    Srey."


    Alina looked at the invitation in big gold letters.


    She didn''t expect Chester to deliver it to her. And this involves the North Srey Fashion Show.


    Eventually, Alina took the invitation and opened it.


    It was the first time she had seen an invitation to North Srey. Such a sessful Fashion Show was


    very well prepared beforehand.


    For example, when the invitation was sent out, the models she would be using for the Fashion Show


    were already marked.


    Even the model''s body features and figures are clearly marked, which makes the preparation process


    less of a hassle for those who prepare them.


    "Okay." Seeing such an invitation, Alina knew that she had to go.


    "I''ll go back then." Hector said to Alina as he respectfully got up.


    Alina nodded, however, in her head, she was now so dazed.


    She can''t believe that this is what she was experiencing now.


    Finally.


    Hector is gone.


    And Alina is almost limp on the sofa.


    "Chester." What the hell is he up to?


    For several years, she had the rare opportunity to share with Caleb the knowledge that Chester was a


    madman.


    When she thought this, she was dumbfounded.


    It''s a mess, aplete mess.


    Even if Grandma''s business with her wasn''t over now, and she had a feeling that she wanted to run


    away, the reaction of these people was really horrible.


    It was the first time she had seen such a thing, and she didn''t know what to do.


    ......


    Hector came out of Mulherd Manor to see Steing to see Alina and the moment they met, their


    breath caught.


    Ste''s face turned white as she looked at the man with a cold, frosty face.


    The coldness that almost froze Ste''s eyes.


    For a long time, neither of them broke the silence.


    "You...", said Ste, just as she was about to speak, but the man passed her by indifferently.


    At that moment, she clearly felt the bitterness of the man''s body.


    Such a biting coldness choked Ste''s heart.


    Behind her, the sound of the engine was heard, and then he was gone. Even so, she was still


    enveloped by the coldness that reflected from him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ten minutester.


    Jocelyn saw Alicee in with Ste, who looked pale and preupied.


    Alice, "I have received news that terrifies me."


    "What?" Alina looked back at Alice.


    Alice, however, looked at her sternly.


    The look in her eyes was as prating as if they were trying to see right through her soul.


    Alina was ufortable with this look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Alina was ufortable with such a look.


    Alice, "I just saw the list over at the North Srey Fashion Show, and you know whose name I saw?"


    At this point, without further ado, she knew exactly what the shock in Alice''s tone was about.


    She, on the other hand, was already in a mess, and now when Alice said this, she was even more


    confused.


    "How did you get it?" Alice approached her.


    Jon Hughes, is a name that has be very famous over the years, but it is only a neer.


    An opportunity like the North Srey Fashion Show couldn''t havee her way so easily.


    Don''t say anything about new elements.


    North Srey Fashion Show never epted this.


    And now, Alina was dizzy, looking at Alice.


    Alice, "Tell me the truth."


    Alina, "It''s Chester ."


    Alice had just taken a sip of her water when she heard Alina''s name and spat in her face.


    The atmosphere was tense, but now, thanks to Alice''s water, it''s all mess.


    Alina, "You''re filthy."


    Alice was totally confused, even though she had analyzed that Chester might have a thing for Alina.


    But this man was so spoiled to Alina.

 Chapter 157 None of it is right

    Chapter 157 None of it is right


    In Alice''s opinion, Chester is too fond of Alina to give her a ce at the North Srey Fashion Show.


    At this point, who can believe that he is no fond of Alina?


    Alina''s brain was already hurting, and now Alice said so, "What the hell is this Chester doing? Can he


    have impact on the North Srey Fashion Show?¡±


    "How would I know?"


    Alina answered.


    But the events of thest few days have really messed with her head.


    Griswald Mountain, AIG, all these things made her feel a bit lost andpletely trapped.


    Alice, "I remember Andre fought for you for North Srey Fashion Shows before, right?"


    "Yeah."


    But in the end, she didn''t win because her credentials were no match for North Srey''s international


    fashion shows.


    "Chester is helping you."


    When Alina heard Alice say that, she was a bit upset.


    She''s not stupid. Although emotionally unresponsive, she can feel Chester¡¯s intention.


    Even a blind person should be able to feel it, and because she felt it, her brain hurt even more.


    "You and Caleb are now in a state of remarriage." Alice reminded Alina.


    She did not want to remarry Caleb, but now Chester, Caleb¡¯s brother did not seem to be right.


    Alina, "I know."


    Now, that''s even more incredible.


    Alice knows that Alina''s brain is about to explode, but it''s important to remind her that she''s not a


    nobody now.


    If something really goes wrong and someone catches her in the act, she will be in constant trouble.


    "Do you think Caleb is a bitch? Why should he remarry me? I got nothing from him but headache."


    Alina said with a huff.


    Alina''s sess has been brought about by Andre, and it''s a wonder Caleb hasn''t stepped on her.


    Seriously, Alina hasn''t really gotten anything out of Caleb all these years.


    "Yes. Where the hell did that man get the nerve to remarry you?" Alice thought that Caleb was the most


    shameless.


    In the previous Oklens Fashion Show, even for Emma, he asked Alina to give up her participation in the


    It''s amazing how far this husband hase.


    "Yes." Now that Chester had intervened, Alina felt she had to get to the bottom of it with Caleb.


    Otherwise it''s a mess.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "And don''t get upset now, the North Srey Fashion Show is in a month, so take time to prepare."


    North Srey Fashion Show is not to be taken lightly.


    If Alina doesn''t go, it''s going to have a huge impact on her, but it''s a benefit from Chester, so it is hard


    for her to make choice.


    "I can see it now, Master Chester is really a shrewd old fox." Alice paused.


    This is the final word on Chester.


    Alina, "Yes, you are right."


    She feels not only set up but also trapped by Chester.


    Just as Alice was about to say something else, someone¡¯s calling came it, and seeing it, her face went


    pale.


    "I''m going out first." Alice said to Alina in a not so nice tone, not answering the phone, but simply


    pressing the button.


    Alina''s brain is hurting right now and she just wants to be quiet.


    Alice is gone.


    Alina looked over at Ste, who hadn''t said a word, and frowned at her preupied look.


    "Ste, what''s wrong with you?" She was not in a good mood, and seeing Ste like this now, she


    pulled herself together.


    Ste looked back at Alina.


    In her eyes there is a constant surge of hurt.


    Alina, "You."


    Obviously, Alina saw the change in Ste''s eyes right away, and was therefore more confused by this


    reaction.


    Ste, "When is Master Chester leaving?"


    "What?"


    The question from Ste was obviously a bit of a surprise to Alina, who had no idea what was going on.


    And seeing a bewildered Alina, Ste got up, "Sorry, I gotta go."


    And then, without waiting for Alina''s reaction, Ste then stumbled out the door, looking as if she had


    suffered a serious internal shock.


    What''s wrong?


    And why did she ask about Chester?


    Ste doesn''t know how she got into Mulherd Manor or how she got out, and has forgotten all about


    the purpose of her visit to Alina.


    It''s raining.


    There is a cold sensation.


    She walked in the rain, lost in thought.


    Her face is all wet at the moment. She can''t tell if it''s rain or tears.


    How many years has it been?


    But her heart was in dull pain.


    She was in a state of mess.


    ......


    P is back.


    During this time, it is said that Andre originally sent P to help Alina, but there were many times when


    Alina was not sure who she was.


    She doesn''t know what this woman is up to.


    "I''m going back to Shirling the day after tomorrow, are you okay with that?" P gave Alina an icy look.


    Even if Alina had any questions, she''d have swallowed them all by now.


    "Yes, sure."


    Now Emm should be quiet.


    Anyway, it''s been a long time since thest time, and now it''s all quiet.


    "So why not tomorrow?" Alina nced at P .


    P, "I''m going to meet someone tomorrow."


    There was slight softness in her tone when she spoke of this man.

 Chapter 158 I cant stay in Ingford

    Chapter 158 I can''t stay in Ingford


    North Srey Fashion Show is such a big show that Alina had to prepare for it, and since she was going,


    she had to be ready.


    She must prepare well for it, and if she''s going to attend, she must do a good job.


    She called Brandon right away.


    Brandon on the other end of the phone was stunned when he heard she was going to be at the North


    Srey Fashion Show.


    After all, he has been by Alina''s side since he rescued her three years ago and knows that Andre


    applied for the North Srey Fashion Show for her a year ago, but she got rejected.


    The reason was that Alina''s qualifications were too low to be epted, and now she''s going to take


    part.


    "This spot?" Brandon couldn''t help but ask.


    Because of her seniority, the invitation was met with some unease from those around her, fearing that


    she had been deceived.


    It is a question that Alina does not want to face at all, but has to.


    With a sigh, she said, "From Chester."


    Chester, Caleb''s big brother?


    Alina, "My brain hurts badly too."


    She was also depressed, not having thought it woulde to this.


    Brandon, "I see, do you want toe back to Shirling, or should I assist you in Ingford?"


    It was clear that Alina took it very seriously and knew that she had no choice but to ept the offer.


    Now that she has decided to take part in this fashion show, she has to prepare well beforehand as it is


    a long way to go.


    There is no shortage of people around to help.


    Alina thought for a moment, "I''ll go back to Shirling."


    She really can''t stay in Ingford.


    Previously, she had wanted to wait over here for her grandmother and herself back then, yet now it has


    be like this.


    She was clearly frightened by the actions of both Chester and Caleb and clearly just wanted to get


    back.


    "Okay then."


    Brandon on the other end of the line responded.


    After hanging up the phone, Alina soon received a call from Andre, a man breathing heavily for a long,


    long time.


    In the end he uttered, "You''re going back to Shirling right now."


    It''s really horrible.


    At this rate, Alina''s hard work will be ruined by Chester and Caleb.


    Alina, "Got it."


    This would have been Alina''s decision to make now, even if Andre hadn''t said so.


    However, Andre, on the other side of the phone, was too calm, "Alina, what is going on?"


    It was only a short time ago that she and Chester were involved in such a situation.


    Andre is nowpletely uncool.


    Alina''s mind was already in turmoil, and now that she''d heard Andre''s breakdown, her mind had gone


    "I don''t know what''s going on here." No one is more aggrieved than she is about this.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    It even seemed to her that it had happened inexplicably, and that everything had been done in such a


    way that it was impossible to react in time.


    And so, inexplicably, it all went out on her.


    Andre, "I wonder what''s going on with you epting the benefits of Chester?"


    Andre is really pissed off.


    He''s been busy enough with VIG, and he has been confused by all the things that have been going on


    with her.


    Alina was also innocent, "I don''t know what''s going on here."


    What could Andre say about her? Obviously, nothing could be said now, Alina had no idea what was


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    going on.


    Her whole brain was frozen.


    "You go back to Shirling now." said Andre in a heavy tone, obviously there was a real mess in Ingford


    right now.


    It seems that because of the trouble between Alina and Caleb, everything hase to a head and now


    it''s so confusing that they can''t even figure it out.


    "Why is Chester being so nice to you?" Andre asked disgruntledly before hanging up.


    That''s a good question.


    Alina, "I''d like to know why."


    "You..."


    Now, Andre really doesn''t know what to say about Alina.


    "Just don''t ask me, okay?" She''s going crazy right now.


    Andre, "Then you prepare for the North Srey Fashion Show first."


    Although he is not happy that it was given to him by Chester, Andre has been by Alina''s side for many


    years, and he has supported her career over the years.


    Naturally, she knows what the North Srey Fashion Show means to Alina.


    Chester is an old fox, giving Alina a gift she can''t refuse, leaving her no choice.


    "Okay."


    Alina answered.


    Looking at the way she reacted, Andre became more and more suspicious that Alina was going to


    survive, if there was no Brandon around.


    Alina''s mind was still a bit foggy when she hung up with Andre, apparently now fully engrossed in the


    North Srey affair.


    Brandon will help her, but she still wants to do the Fashion Show with Alice as well.


    After all, it''s too important.


    Caleb appeared with a chill, "Why did you ept?"


    The man''s face was ghastly. Alina knew exactly what Caleb was asking.


    "Don''t you ask me now." Alina''s mind was already muddled.


    The whole day has been a day ofmentary around the Fashion Show, and she''s been so dazed.


    How can she deal with Caleb?


    "You can¡¯t go." His tone was so forceful.


    Alina was holding a brush in her hand at the moment, and when she heard Caleb''s forceful tone, she


    mmed it down on the coffee table.


    The unfinished sketch is now smudged in this way.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Alina finally burst out anger at this point.


    Caleb''s pestering was already giving her a headache.


    "Alina, do you know what you''re doing or not?"

 Chapter 159 Do you think I like it?

    Chapter 159 Do you think I like it?


    "Naturally I know what I''m doing, do you know?" As far as Alina was concerned, whether it was three


    years ago or three yearster.


    Caleb is the one who really doesn''t know what the hell he''s doing, right?


    At these words, his eyes sank.


    The look on that face was so scary.


    Alina, "I don''t know what I''m doing? Do you know what the North Srey Fashion Show is?"


    This man, who doesn''t know anything, makes such unreasonable demands.


    What does he know?


    Caleb was already angry, and now he saw how Alina looked like she had to go, especially when she


    saw her drawing, he knew that she was already preparing for the North Srey Fashion Show, and he


    was already out of his mind.


    "Alina, I''m sure you''re not stupid enough to know exactly what Chester did to you, or did you have it in


    mind to...?"


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Alina pped him hard across the face.


    At that moment, Alina''s eyes were dark and ghastly.


    The atmosphere, for a time, was cold.


    Neither of them said anything, but the confrontation in the air was getting thicker and thicker.


    What kind of a being is Chester? As Caleb said, even a fool could see what Chester was doing to Alina


    now.


    The two men are now locked in a stern stare.


    Caleb looked at Alina with a cold, stern light in his eyes, "No."


    Three words, almost through gritted teeth.


    Alina was already angry, and when she heard Caleb''s words, she raised her hand and pped him


    again.


    This time, however, the man shackled her wrists fiercely.


    "Alina, have you forgotten who you are?"


    Alina, "You think I want it?"


    Such a status makes Alina feel so pathetic when she thinks of what she was.


    Caleb, "You''re my wife now, whether you like it or not. I said, you are now allowed to go to North Srey


    Fashion Show."


    "Then I''ll tell you, I''m going."


    The atmosphere was icy, and now the two were on the verge of a frenzy.


    This benefit from Chester was originally epted by Alina with bad mood.


    But in the midst of Caleb''s current assertiveness, Alina epted it with a straight face.


    She was hesitant, even tormented. And when Caleb was too tough and use that moral line to sanction


    her, she epted it.


    "Alina, you''re really something." The man looked at her and shook her off hard.


    Turning around, he said grimly, "Don''t you dare to do so like that now because VIG is behind you?"


    This is a profound and dangerous statement.


    Alina''s face was already furious, and her heart sank even lower when she heard Caleb''s words.


    "What do you mean? What do you want?"


    VIG?


    What is he going to do?


    The man looked back at her with a sinister look in his eyes, the likes of which Alina had never seen


    before.


    Even three years ago, when he said he wanted to remove the baby, his tone was so calm, not like this.


    And now, he''s hating?


    Who does he hate?


    Hate her? Who was he to hate her?


    Alina''s heart was racing and her mind waspletely muddled.


    "Caleb, don''t you dare." Alina''s tone shuddered the moment the man turned and walked away.


    Caleb, "You made me do it."


    When he said this, the man''s tone had a bit of helplessness and bitterness in it.


    It was as if he was doing all this to keep her.


    Caleb is gone.


    Alina stood still for a long, long time, her mind now filled with more than just insults against Caleb.


    It was as if he wanted to be skinned.


    In the evening.


    Alina tried to call Andre, but it was always Wyatt who answered, saying that Andre seemed to be


    dealing with something very important at the moment.


    Needless to say, Alina knew who had given her the important information, and at this point in time he


    didn''t believe that Caleb didn''t have the means to do so.


    What''s he doing here? Forcing her topromise?


    Forcing him not to go to the North Srey Fashion Show.?


    Alina now realises that she and Caleb were right to break up early on, with a man who had no regard


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    for other people''s feelings.


    How on earth did she think he was okay in the midst of his family back then?


    After hanging up with Wyatt, Alina called Caleb and heard the man on the other end of the line say,


    "Figured it out?"


    Figuring out what.


    Alina is definitely not convinced.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "What the hell do you want?"


    "Don''t go to North Srey."


    "No way."


    "Do you think VIG can stand it?" The man said coldly.


    Alina really wants to tear him up now.


    She had never seen such a shameless man before.


    "Caleb, if you had any sense, you''d know that I''m not really rted to you." Despite the remarriage.


    But how did the marriage evere about? At least as far as Alina was concerned, she never wanted


    to.


    Caleb, on the other side of the phone, had a dark look in his eyes.


    He said, "It''s not up to you to say whether it''s relevant or not."


    "Do you have to do this?"


    "Alina, you are my wife."


    The word "wife" was a constant and vicious stimulus to Alina''s sanity.


    Who would want to be the wife of such a man? At least Alina would never want to be.


    "Do you want me to pick you up?"


    "What for?"


    "It''s time for you to go home." The man said, word for word, as if withpulsion.


    It''s been too long.


    For three years, Caleb searched for Alina, but when he did find her, he didn''t know how to bring her


    home.

 Chapter 160 Scary

    Chapter 160 Scary


    It was a way Caleb had never thought of, and yet there was no better way to go about it.


    It was a thorn in Alina''s heart that Caleb couldn''t get out of her heart, no matter what he did.


    And in such a situation, there was no better way to keep her with us than in this way.


    It was as if she would disappear from sight if he let go.


    "You''re really sick." Alina dropped the words and hung up the phone.


    The North Srey Fashion Show was supposed to be good for her, but now she''s in trouble because of


    Chester''s insertion.


    She, in particr, still doesn''t know how she got involved with these two brothers.


    Alina had not slept well and woke up with her head in the clouds.


    At the breakfast table, she was in a slightly better mood after receiving a phone call from Penny.


    Hanging up the phone, Alina calmly finished her breakfast and then called Chester, the man on the


    other end picked up, "Abby."


    The man''s voice in the morning was maic and warm.


    The sound of ''Abby'' shook Alina''s mind.


    "Chester, I want to see you." Alina took a deep breath and said to the man on the other end of the


    phone


    The man on the other side of the phone didn''t answer her directly, but was silent for a moment, and


    then his tone was a bit flirtatious, "It''s rare that you have time to see me now."


    After all, Chester knows what North Srey is all about.


    A month is a very short time for her.


    Alina, "Can I buy you lunch?"


    Apparently, she can''t even wait for the evening now.


    "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "..."


    "I haven''t yet."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay then, I''ll buy you breakfast, send me your location and I''ll pick you up." Breakfast, of course, is


    better.


    Alina was avoiding Chester, but now she''s seeing him sooner rather thanter.


    ......


    Half an hourter.


    Alina received Chester at Blue Bay Vi.


    Little did she know that the mysterious owner behind Ingford''s prestigious Blue Bay Vi would be


    Chester.


    When the Blue Bay Vi was built from Ingford, it was the most prime location in Ingford and naturally


    the price of thend was the most prime.


    But no one knows who is behind Blue Bay Vi, and it''s no surprise that is Caleb''s big brother.


    Caleb wanted to buy thend, too, but he was toote or something.


    The man looked at Alina''s petite body on the passenger side of the big, wide G and couldn''t help but


    smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Alina, "What are youughing at?"


    "You''re not that big, but you like such an imposing car."


    It''s not about liking it or not.


    She had no desire for a car, it was left to her by Andre and she used it to get around, but she didn''t


    expect that from anyone who saw this would say so.


    "Such an imposing car doesn''t seem to be suitable for a girl to drive." Now, she finally admits it too.


    Chester, "Don''t worry about what people think, as long as you like it."


    It''s just that this car doesn''t suit her.


    And she is a small, good-looking girl.


    So it''s cute to sit in a car.


    It doesn''t match up to the dominance.


    Alina, "I''m not into cars, I just get around."


    She was telling the truth.


    However, she really didn''t like the idea of a car lying on the ground, she didn''t think it would be visually


    appealing.


    She likes to sit higher, it''s more visually appealing and she drives better.


    Breakfast table.


    Chester, "Why don''t you eat?"


    Alina brought him to the famous Five Square in Ingford, which has a very good breakfast that will


    satisfy a fussy person like Chester.


    Alina, "I ate some at home, now I''ll finish my porridge."


    She can''t really eat any of the dried food or anything else now.


    Chester frowned.


    "Something important?" Apparently, having eaten ande out with him, Alina herself would have


    avoided him by now.


    The man''s insight was too sharp and perceptive.


    It also puts a lot of pressure on people.


    Alina, "Well, for the North Srey Fashion Show, if you can get me a ce, Chester, you must be able


    to..."


    "No."


    The man refused as if he knew what she was going to say.


    Alina, "I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Alina''s mobile phone vibrated.


    She said to Chester, "I have to take a call first."


    After that, he picked up Andre''s phone directly.


    And Andre, on the other side of the phone, was clearly furious.


    "Did you mess with Caleb again?"


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "He''s crazy."


    And now Andre has been working on it for half a day, only to find out that it was Caleb''s doing again


    and he''s going crazy.


    Whenever Caleb and Alina have a bad day, Caleb seems to get used to it.


    Anything Alina can''t do about it, she puts it directly on him.


    Over time, it''s annoying.


    "I''ll fix it." Alina said to Andre.


    Andre, "What do you do with it?"


    The question caught Alina off guard.


    Andre would probably be furious if she told him she was with Chester now.


    "Anyway, I''ll take care of it, I gotta go." After that, without waiting for the man to say anything else, Alina


    hung up the phone in a hurry.


    She now knows exactly what Caleb is up to.


    If she doesn''t go to North Srey, it will all be over.


    Looking at Chester with some trepidation, Alina had never imagined that these two brothers would


    make things so difficult for her.


    It had never even urred to her that Chester could have anything in her world, but now who could tell


    her what was going on?


    Chester, "What?"


    "Chester, there must be something you can do, isn''t there?" Alina''s tone was heavier.


    The man elegantly put down the spoon in his hand and looked deep into her eyes.


    The look in her eyes was so aggressive that Alina couldn''t help but dodge it.


    The next moment, however, the man asked in a sharp tone, "Did he threaten you?"


    His voice was clearly affirmative.


    Alina was not going to mess with Caleb now. These two were mad.


    Of course, she wouldn''t dare say that to Chester, for fear of death.

 Chapter 161 Youre not going to hit him again, are you?

    Chapter 161 You''re not going to hit him again, are you?


    The way the man looked at her was sharp.


    Alina felt that she hadn''t thought anything of this man before. But now she saw him looking at her like


    that.


    She felt as if he was going to see through her.


    "Get ready for North Srey, I''ll take care of the rest."


    Alina''s words were cut short by the man''s deep tone of voice.


    She had been devastated by the night, and now Chester was letting herself go, and she didn''t know


    what to say.


    And what does he mean leave the rest to him?


    Thinking about thest time he beat up Caleb in the bar, Alina felt a pain in her head and looked at


    Chester with trepidation.


    "Well, you''re not going to hit him again, are you?"


    It wasn''t that she felt sorry for Caleb, it was that Chester had made him even madder.


    She has hardly had a quiet day in thest few days.


    The man looked at her with a smile on his lips.


    "Do I look that violent?"


    He was serious and not like that, but he really did beat Caleb up that night.


    So far, there has been no news from the outside.


    And at AIG, she seemed to have seen Emma.


    Surely she will make the public opinion overwhelming.


    Yet it''s still so quiet to this day.


    Alina looked deeper at the man opposite her.


    "What are you looking at?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Nothing." Alina couldn''t ask if he was the reason.


    Anyway, it was good to be quiet.


    If it wasn''t quiet, she wouldn''t be afraid, but it would be a pain in the ass to deal with.


    After breakfast.


    "You''re taking me back?"


    "What?"


    He has a special assistant, doesn''t he?


    Just like Caleb, no matter where he goes, there''s always Mr. Special Assistant to bring him back.


    Yet now this man has asked her to send him back.


    In the car, Alina''s phone vibrated.


    She looked at the number and it was Caleb''s.


    Before she could reach out and put it down, Chester picked up her phone.


    The man had picked up the phone and Caleb''s stoic voice almost exploded on the other end, "Why


    aren''t you at work?"


    Alina thought this man was more than crazy now, he was torturing her.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Chester said to the phone, "She''s not going to work."


    The steering wheel that Alina was holding shook b this.


    The air on both sides was quiet, frozen.


    Alina drew a breath.


    And Chester had already hung up on her.


    "Go to AIG." she was going to go back, but the man now said he was going to AIG instead.


    Alina, "Chester."


    She didn''t know what to say now.


    "Yeah?"


    The man looked deep into her eyes and Alina rubbed her head, feeling like she was going to lose the


    pressure.


    ......


    In the AIG President''s office, the ashtray was swept straight to the floor.


    Tomas stood on the side, tense. Cold sweat had broken out on his spine.


    Just now, he could hear it clearly.


    It''s early in the morning for Lady Alina toe to work.


    And the person who answered the phone was Master Chester. They were together this early in the


    morning?


    At the moment, Caleb''s face was so dark.


    There was a low air pressure that almost enveloped the whole office. And for a long, long time, Caleb


    tried to say something.


    In the end, however, nothing could be said, he was really angry now.


    ......


    AIG.


    "You go back first." The man said to her as he got out of the car.


    Alina grabbed him by the scruff of his shirt, like a scared little girl.


    Chester turned back to her frightened eyes and his face softened, "What?"


    "Don''t you hit him."


    Alina thought about it and said, torn.


    Her mind was now in turmoil.


    Before that, whenever she saw Caleb, she could not wait to punch him in the face.


    Now, however, she was dumbfounded to see Chester and Caleb tangled up together.


    This scene was something she had never thought of before, and it was because of her that these


    scenes started.


    If the two of them were fighting, she might get involved.


    "Worried about him?" The man looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    Alina, "No, I am not."


    But when she thought of taking it all out on her, she did not want it to happen.


    Nothing was going to happen, as nned.


    But now Chester stepped in.


    This was even more terrifying than Pennying to Ingford alone.


    "Go home first and get ready." The man''s tone was doting, and he gently took her cold hand in his,


    pulling it off her coat.


    And Alina, at this moment, pulled back her hand.


    "I''ll go back first then."


    She wouldn''t dare to get involved into the mess.


    She drove away.


    The smile on the man''s lips intensified as he watched the front wheel shake.


    ......


    Alina''s heart was still pounding as the car drove away, and she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    She never thought things would get to this point, but now everything she has seen here is true.


    She''s not a fool, she knows what Chester is doing now.


    she is now scared.


    ......


    At the moment, in the office of AIG, both men were smoking cigarettes, neither of them breaking the


    silence first, but both had a very cold air about them.


    Tomas hase out of the office.


    When he saw Chester appearing in ce of Alina, he had only one voice in his mind, ''Something big is


    going to happen.


    This is what Tomas feels like.


    None of them probably thought that Caleb and Chester would have such an outburst over Alina.


    Chester, in particr, has been so unpredictable that no one can see what he''s doing, and now it is in


    such a mess.

 Chapter 162 Another fight?

    Chapter 162 Another fight?


    Alina has no idea how she got back to Mulherd Manor. Alice has returned.


    When she saw Alinaing back from outside, she frowned, "You haven''t been back all night."


    "You''re the one who didn''te back all night."


    Alina rushed to sit beside her.


    Alice, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Obviously, it was clear that Alina didn''t look too good.


    Alina, "I need to go back to Shirling right away."


    That was the conclusion she hade to in her mind on the way back.


    She has to go back to Shirling now.


    Alice, "What''s going on?"


    Now Alina could not exin.


    She then told Alice the whole story.


    The more Alice listened, the more her heart rose to her throat, could not help but feel tense now.


    "So, now Master Chester is going to fight Master Caleb because you went to AIG?"


    What kind of a mess is this?


    It''s hard to think about it, or to believe it.


    When she heard about the fight, Alina was going crazy.


    "It seems that this Master Chester is serious about you, which would exin why he was the only one


    who objected back then."


    "But I..."


    "Don''t say that in front of him, or you''ll be in trouble." Alice knew what Alina meant.


    What she meant was that she didn''t know Master Chester well at all.


    Alina''s mind is in a muddle.


    And she doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    "But I really haven''t seen much of him before." There was something helpless and devastating about


    that statement.


    She was telling the truth.


    She hadn''t really met Chester before, so how did ite to this?


    Alice, "You haven''t seen much of him, but he''s got his heart set on you, what can you do?"


    "Besides, are you in control of this scene now?"


    "......"


    "Caleb''s clearly pushing you, and when he pushes you, Chester''s going to fix him." That''s a pretty


    serious thing for Alice to say.


    Alina, who was already trying to escape, felt helpless.


    "What should I do?"


    "Go back to Shirling." whoever it was that saw Alina in this state now had only one thing in mind, to get


    her back.


    Ingford is no ce for her now.


    Alina, "But Caleb..."


    "Don''t worry, the best he can do right now is threaten you with the VIG, don''t you trust Andre?"


    What Andre has achieved at VIG over the years, Alina knows.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And all this time, apart from causing Andre some problems, there seems to be no greater loss.


    "So I go back now?"


    "Go back." Alice nodded.


    Chester''s performance was so sudden for her that she didn''t know what was happening.


    So now, it seemed to Alice, she had to go back.


    Alina nodded, "Okay then, I''ll go back."


    No matter how obsessed she had been with the results, Alina now had only one thing on her mind, and


    that was to get back to Shirling and seek refuge.


    Ingford is really horrible.


    Just as I was about to say something else, the phone vibrated and rang.


    Alina looked at the number and it was Julia''s call.


    "Alina, Mum said she wants you back for lunch."


    Alina was going crazy when she heard this.


    At this point, how could she dare to go to Collins Castle for dinner?


    Naturally she knows better than anyone else what thesest few days have meant for her and for


    Collins Castle.


    Vanessa was always on her side, but if she knew that Chester and Caleb were in this situation because


    of her.


    No matter how big-hearted a mother is, she can''t possibly like her.


    Although it''s not so important, Alina had a headache.


    "Mum doesn''t look well, you''d bettere back or she''ll be looking for you at Mulherd Manor." Julia


    heard Alina''s hesitation.


    Alina was having a nervous breakdown.


    She hadn''t forgotten that Vanessa knew about the child now.


    "Okay."


    Although she was reluctant and knew that the lunch would not be very good, she did not dare to refuse


    too much now.


    "Okay then, I''ll have the kitchen prepare what you like."


    "Okay."


    In fact, it''s the same taste whether she likes it or not.


    It depends on who she eats with.


    Alina, "Dinner at Collins Castle for lunch."


    "You can eat?"


    "I have to."


    One of her biggest feelings now is that she doesn''t want to be around anyone from the Collins family,


    not even when she sees them.


    Caleb, in particr. She feels like the man has never given her a good time and is a real pain in the


    ass.


    Alice looked at her as if she were a pathetic little girl, and felt that it was all too much for her now.


    "Then be careful."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded, having taken out her phone, not to ask what she was up to.


    She was nning to go back to Shirling as soon as she had lunch.


    She booked herself a flight first.


    Then she said to Lucy, "Lucy, help me get the luggage ready."


    "Okay, Lady Alina."


    Lucy, of course, is a great disappointment.


    But this Collins family is now making things tooplicated for anyone to afford it.


    So Alina is right to go back to Shirling now, away from the Collins, which is good for her in any case.


    ......


    In AIG.


    The atmosphere, at one point, was about to explode.


    Chester eyed Caleb darkly, "What work do you want her to do? I''ll do it for her."


    Chester broke the silence by speaking first.


    However, these words made the atmosphere more tense.


    Caleb looked at him with an unpleasant look in his eyes.


    "Chester, I''ve always respected you." With each word, Caleb almost gritted his teeth.


    In the Collins family, his father and Chester have always been revered, but what the hell is this about


    now?


    "It''s not necessary." Chester replied calmly to him.


    Not necessary?


    But that''s no reason for him to get involved with Alina.


    Looking into Chester''s already dark eyes, Caleb continued, "Alina is my wife."


    Even though he was respectful to Chester, at the moment, Caleb''s tone was more cautionary and more


    warning.

 Chapter 163 Three Years Ago

    Chapter 163 Three Years Ago


    The already cold and sombre atmosphere.


    At the moment, the whole office has the feeling of being on the verge of an explosion.


    Chester snorted. And then, the chair behind him fell to the floor with a resounding thud.


    This moment, Chester''s scent is cold and dangerous.


    The lighter in his hand smashed on the desk, "Three years ago, I wished to kill you."


    At these words, his brain went nk.


    It was at this moment that he remembered. Three years ago, he had spent a whole month at Hasnan


    Bridge watching the men salvage.


    At that moment, all his thoughts were on Alina''s life.


    So it was overlooked that Chester was the first of the Collins family toe back from abroad, even to


    join him at Hasnan Bridge for a month.


    At that time, Caleb thought he was by his side. But he didn''t know that he was holding back his killing


    intent at all times.


    Why was he the first to return?


    Why was he around at all times?


    It was then that Caleb remembered that this brotherly love, so ironically, was all because of Alina.


    At this moment, Caleb''s heart ignited by anger.


    Obviously he didn''t expect that his elder brother had feeling for his wife.


    "Is that why you were against me marrying her?" Caleb said after a long time.


    Back then, Chester was against his marriage to Alina, the only person in the Collins he was against it.


    It''s so ironic when he things about it now.


    Chester''s eyes were even darker, "You''re not good enough for her."


    "You''re a scumbag."


    Finally, Chester gave him a stern look before he left.


    Caleb stood still for a long time.


    In all these years, no one has ever seen clearly what Chester had in mind for Alina.


    That marriage, he''s been the betrayer all along. What about Alina? Is she really clean?


    Except for the night when she was eighteen, she was really that innocent during her marriage.


    He remembered.


    During the two years of her marriage to him, she often went abroad alone, flying either to North Srey or


    South Srey.


    And Chester was abroad, mostly in these two locations.


    Was she, by any chance, meeting Chester?


    In his head, a storm had swept over him, and at that moment Caleb''s eyes glittered with danger,


    consumed by anger.


    He had desire to tear Alina to pieces.


    ......


    Alina came to Collins Castle and bought some presents. Walter saw she had brought with her, he put


    on a smile.


    Julia was waiting for her outside, "You''vee, my mother has been waiting for you."


    Alina, "But what happened?"


    When Julia said on the phone that she didn''t look so good, Alina''s heart thumped.


    The only thing she can think of now is between Caleb and Chester, and that''s whatever it is, Alina''s


    head hurts just thinking about it.


    "Chester and Caleb are back and not looking too good." Julia whispered to her.


    Her face was pale when she heard that Caleb and Chester had also returned.


    "Alina, what are you doing?"


    "Is it toote for me to leave?" Alina was so miserable.


    At this rate, she''s going to break down and go crazy.


    Julia, "No."


    "......"


    "Is it really about you?" At this moment, even if Julia didn''t say it explicitly, Alina knew exactly what she


    was asking.


    What else could she say?


    At this point in time, there was nothing she could say.


    Alina, "Nothing to do with me."


    It was spoken with great conviction.


    She really didn''t want to get between Caleb and Chester, and now she''s being dragged into it by both


    of them.


    All she wants to do now is clear her name.


    "Then why are you hiding?" Julia was speechless.


    Who believes it?


    Julia gave Alina a nce.


    Alina doesn''t want to do anything right now, she just wants to get out of here and head straight to the


    airport.


    "It''s my mother invited you, so hurry up." Julia grabbed Alina by the hand and dragged her inside.


    Alina, "Please, let me go."


    "Dream on."


    Julia wouldn''t dare let her go.


    If she had let Alina go, she would be in trouble.


    ......


    In the end, Alina was taken to the middle hall by Julia.


    Vanessa, Caleb and Chester were there, they didn''t look too good at the moment.


    Caleb and Chester saw Alina''s presence, and both men''s auras stiffened and froze for a few moments.


    Vanessa has seen all these small changes.


    "Julia ."


    "What?"


    "That ne you were talking about, shall I go and show you?" Alina looked at Julia and gave her a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    wink.


    She really couldn''t stay for a moment of this scene.


    At this moment, it''s crazy.


    Julia, "I...", "Oh, good." Julia was going to say no, but the corners of Alina''s eyes kept twitching.


    she knew it was a cry for help.


    Alina grabbed Julia and ran off in a huff, "Wrong direction."


    Chester reminded.


    The man''s tone was gentle, but at this point the gentleness of his words felt more like a death knell to


    Alina.


    There was no need to change direction, and the speed was increased as a result.


    Vanessa looked seriously at Chester, "You have scared her."


    At first nce, Vanessa could see what was going on with Alina and Chester.


    Chester has a gentle look in his eyes.


    With this touch of gentleness, Vanessa understood better what was going on with Chester, and her


    eyes grew more worried.

 Chapter 164 Tempers Cant Be Stopped

    Chapter 164 Tempers Can''t Be Stopped


    Caleb''s face is getting unpleasant.


    When Vanessa looked at him, the seriousness in her eyes was even more intense than with Chester,


    and even more resentful.


    It is clear what kind of presence Caleb has had in the Collins family over the years, and almost anyone


    would be displeased to see him now.


    "Since when do we, the Collins family, use force on girls?" That was a clear reference to Caleb.


    Why did she say that?


    Because the Collins family knew that Caleb and Alina had remarried.


    It was impossible for Alina to voluntarily remarry Caleb, at least not in the present circumstances, given


    her confidence.


    Caleb''s face, which was already a bad one, was now even colder.


    "What do you mean, mother?" He asked.


    Vanessa raised an eyebrow at Caleb.


    All these years, they hadn''t spoken to each other properly.


    Apparently, she also couldn''t even ept Caleb''s hical behaviour three years ago.


    Vanessa, "Three years ago you used Alina, who was pregnant, to save Emma. How the hell did you get


    married again?"


    "She''s my wife, you''ve forgotten..." Caleb didn''t go on to say the rest.


    But the discontent in these words is clear.


    But more than that, it was depressing.


    Repressing the questioning of them.


    During these three years, the Collins family almost cut him off because of what happened three years


    ago, and it was only when Alina came back that he started to return to Collins Castle.


    What does it mean now?


    She knowS how Chester feels about Alina? And she''s not going to let him remarry Alina?


    That''s how Caleb feels right now. His own family has gone beyond the usual family reaction.


    "Caleb, I think you should respect Alina, that''s what I mean, any problem?"


    "I see that what you want is not for me to respect her, but for her and Chester to be together."


    Caleb hadn''t digested all the twists and turns at the office, and now his mother was on Chester''s side,


    to Support Alina and Chester ?


    Is this the kind of thinking a mother should have?


    The atmosphere was already not good, and now there was a sense of impending conflict, and


    Vanessa''s face sank.


    The next words are even more blunt and unpleasant.


    "When your grandfather wanted you to marry her, I didn''t think it was right. Chester is just more


    responsible than you and can take better care of her than you can."


    "......"


    "If she had married Chester instead of you, how could that have happened three years ago? And now


    you have the nerve to shout at me? Think I''m biased?"


    "......"


    "Hmph." Vanessa grunted outright.


    No she has to say that she is not biased in this matter.


    She knew what the old Collins meant, it was just the old Cook''s wish, and she had no objection to this


    care.


    But Caleb, in her mind, had always been an unreliable son, and what was the old Collins thinking back


    then?


    Caleb''s face was already not good, and now his mother''s words were so bluntly.


    It''s not that the family doesn''t want him back, it''s that he''s disappointed in the family, "Don''t even think


    about it."


    He turned around and left in a fury.


    In the living room, Vanessa and Chester are the only ones left.


    Both of them looked, at this momentplex and serious, Vanessa looked at Chester ,sighed, "I know


    what you''re thinking, but she is after all Caleb''s wife."


    At this point, Vanessa sighed.


    Back in the day, it couldn''t be stopped.


    To this day, she doesn''t understand why the old Collins arrange such a marriage.


    After their marriage, Chester went abroad in anger and never came back until Alina''s ident.


    As a mother, Vanessa has always known that he regretted what happened three years ago.


    If he had fought against his grandfather and said he would take Alina out of the country, then three


    years ago Alina would not have disappeared.


    Chester''s arms were crossed and his eyes reflected a cold, cruel intent as he said, "I should have


    taken her away."


    Vanessa, "......"


    Chester, "What else do you want to say?"


    He should be aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    "You''ve always had a mind of your own, what can I say?" There was a touch of motherly helplessness


    in that statement.


    They are her children and she knows how they are.


    Chester''s decision can''t be changed by anyone.


    Finally, with a sigh, she said, "No matter what happens, remember that he is your brother."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chester''s eyes dimmed at that.


    "Besides, you need to know exactly what Alina has in mind, she''s already been forced once."


    Unable to find a breakthrough with Caleb, Vanessa turned the conversation to Alina.


    Whatever Chester thinks, it depends on Alina.


    Alina doesn''t seem to have that kind of interest in Chester.


    When thinking about it, Vanessa looked at Chester with more concern.


    This time, it was clear to everyone that he had his heart set on Alina.


    She did not know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    "I know." Chester knew Vanessa¡¯s concern.


    Vanessa nodded, "Good."


    After all, she knew what the situation was, and hopefully it wouldn''t affect him too much.


    Caleb did not go straight from the house, but found Alina in the backyard, talking to Julia about


    something.


    Caleb, however, stepped forward and took Alina''s hand, regardless, and walked away.


    The man''s force was so strong that Alina could not help but cry out in pain.


    And Julia was shocked by the image in front of her.


    "Caleb, what are you doing, get your hands off Alina, Alina has to eat here."


    "No." Caleb gave Julia a stern look.


    It was so scary.


    They''re all going crazy.


    Her heart was a bit overwhelmed.

 Chapter 165 Want to go to Blue Bay Villa?

    Chapter 165 Want to go to Blue Bay Vi?


    Finally.


    Alina was taken away by Caleb.


    In the car.


    Alina, "What are you doing?"


    She took a look at Caleb. He was really crazy.


    Caleb gave her a hard stare.


    The look, straight away, made her gag.


    When a person is sick, you''d better keep your mouth shut. Ever since Caleb and Chester had their


    fight, the temper has been on the rise.


    The right to freedom of expression ispletely lost in his presence.


    The car has been driven all the way to Wend Vi.


    Whatever happened here three years ago, Alina has always lived here, and there are bad memories


    here.


    But for them, it was also home. And for the three years that Alina disappeared, it was as if he was


    waiting for her toe home.


    But for Alina, there was nothing but difort here. The unpleasantness was far more than a home.


    Or maybe it was too good to be in Shirling all these years, to the extent that it''s not as good as her


    Mulherd Manor.


    "Get out of the car."


    The man pulled open the door on her side of the car.


    Alina, "No!"


    Apparently, she doesn''t even want to go in here anymore.


    Under the man''s eyes, a storm rises.


    The thoughts he had had in the office, together with those in Collins Castle, had eaten away at the


    sanity in his chest, little by little.


    "Then where do you want to go?" At this moment, the man''s tone was imcable, even tinged with a


    strong sense of hatred.


    Alina looked at Caleb in disbelief, so he was hating her now? Hate her for what?


    And who is he to hate her?


    Alina saw the coldness and danger that was welling up in Caleb''s eyes.


    Without waiting for her to speak, the man continued, "Want to go to Blue Bay Vi?"


    Now when she heard Caleb''s words, Alina''s face was more than gloomy.


    "Caleb, don''t go too far." He''s dragging Chester into this.


    He''s done something shameful himself and he''s dragging her into it?


    What is this about? Trying to find a bnce?


    Alina was already angry.


    Now she had the desire to kill him.


    "Ahh!" Before she could react, there was a force on her wrist and dragging her off the car.


    The man''s strength was so heavy that she could not struggle at all.


    Their already uneventful atmosphere seems to have exploded as a result of Chester''s insertion.


    Some time ago, when she came back, she was always at the centre of Emma''s antics.


    At that time Alina, at least, was sensible.


    At least she knows that those things happened, and what is Caleb doing now? The centrepiece is


    Chester.


    And everything that happened or didn''t happen, he had his guess?


    As she thought this, Alina''s heart, too, was burning out of her sanity.


    "You crazy bastard, get off me." The man mmed her down hard on the couch.


    Lois, the butler and the others hid in fear and dared note out.


    Over the years, Caleb''s temper has be more and more violent and he has lost all the calmness


    and self-control he had back then.


    Since Alina''s ident, he''s been in a state of emotional turmoil,


    It''s a good thing that he''s surrounded by people who have seen the changes, and if new peoplee


    in, they probably scares off even the highest wages.


    The man shackled her hard to the sofa.


    Alina red at him fiercely, "Let go of me."


    Caleb, "Really want to go to Blue Bay Vi?"


    "Caleb!"


    "He''s my elder brother." The man squeezed her chin so hard that Alina felt like she was about to


    dislocate it.


    Caleb''s words were bitten so hard that it seemed to be a reminder to Alina.


    Nothing should have happened between them.


    It was also as if she was being told that she alone was responsible for all this situation?


    The emotions of the two shed in the air and were about to be broken off again and again.


    "Let go of me." Alina said through gritting through teeth.


    The disparity in strength between men and women soon left Alina with no strength left and she was


    shackled to Caleb so hard that she couldn''t move at all to be kissed.


    Caleb is mad,pletely mad.


    Alina also lost all her strength and eventually let him have his way.


    Two hourster.


    It''s already 1pm.


    The brightly lit hall, with the sunlight pouring in and enveloping the two, no one dared to enter from the


    beginning.


    Alina was weak in the man''s arms.


    At this moment, he felt like he had the world at his fingertips, but inside he was also so empty


    .......


    Because he couldn''t feel Alina''s heart in him at all.


    She has changed.


    "Do you remember?" For a long time, the man broke the silence.


    Alina can''t even keep her eyelids open, and she''s devastated.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she had half the strength, she''d be jumping up and tearing Caleb apart right now.


    Only when this man didn''t want to touch her, she was able to fight back, but when he did, she was


    powerless to fight back.


    He is a beast in the night, and she is just his prey with nowhere to run.


    "For two years, you waited for me every day for dinner." The man said bitterly as he waited for no


    response from Alina.


    During those two years, Alina was a real wife.


    Even though she can''t cook, her cooking is a mess, she never eats alone until he returns.


    In the beginning, Caleb had some social engagements and she could wait until 9pm.


    Later, when he didn''te back, he would call her in advance to tell her eat first, or came back from


    work on time to be with her if it''s not important.


    During those two years they were good husband and wife, but now they have changed.

 Chapter 166 Questioning

    Chapter 166 Questioning


    Alina is very tired though.


    Now when she heard the man say this, she forced herself to lift her eyelids and rise, her face


    indifferent.


    Alina took a deep breath, said, "You never cared for that."


    "......"


    "Is that really all that important to you? Is it worth remembering?" The irony is in every word.


    At these words, Caleb was instantly dumbfounded.


    Alina got up and picked up the clothes on the floor. However, it was no longer wearable.


    When he looked back at Caleb, he wanted to tear him apart, and the next moment he was holding the


    torn clothes.


    And it hit the man hard on the head.


    "Why don''t you go to hell?" She was so pissed off.


    When they were together, he never cherished it, now he''s a scumbag.


    Calebughed at her temper tantrum.


    She is now fighting with him, which was a bit ufortable.


    But Alina was lively now. During the two years of his marriage, he thought Alina was wooden person.


    If it weren''t for her importance to the Collins family, he would probably have forgotten about her.


    "You still have all your clothes, don''t worry about getting out of the house." He said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sound of his voice, his heart choked.


    She was not moved by Caleb''s statement.


    She''s been gone for three years.


    And he still has all her stuff?


    Alina looked at Caleb with a touch of sarcasm in the corner of her eyes, she said, "If people didn''t know


    you, they''d think you were so in love with me."


    She doesn¡¯t know if this is a sarcasticment about herself or about Caleb.


    At these words, Caleb¡¯s face could not help but sink.


    There is no doubt that what happened three years ago is a thorn in their heart.


    No one knew, and at one point he asked himself, ''Why did he do that? She was pregnant, why would


    he do that?''


    However, what''s done is done.


    In that case, even he himself, in the end, had no exnation on this point.


    Alina went upstairs.


    The moment she opened her wardrobe, she saw the room is very well organized.


    Caleb has been staying in this room.


    The wardrobe was neatly packed with her and Caleb''s clothes, as if she had never left.


    However, the more she saw this, the colder the light under Alina''s eyes became.


    ......


    Downstairs.


    She headed straight for the door, where Lois and the butler had already entered, and Caleb was sitting


    at the table, his hair still dripping with water.


    Obviously he had bathed.


    "Come here." She hadn''t even reached the door when she heard the man''s imcable squelch.


    Lois and the butler both looked at Alina with apprehension, cold sweat already forming on their backs,


    knowing full well that if Alina were to walk out of here today, they will not have any good days.


    Alina, "It''s time for me to go back."


    "......"


    "I''m not one of those shameless women who won''t let go of you, let alone spend the night in a man''s


    house." So she was talking about Emma?


    The look in the man''s eyes was darkened by this.


    "Is that so?"


    The two words carry the same irony.


    Alina clearly understood the meaning of the man''s tone.


    She said, "What?"


    Did he have a better opinion on the matter?


    The moment the two eyes met, the coldness and danger in the man''s eyes was evident.


    Lois and the butler just felt that the scene was as horrible as the chaos.


    She saw it when she was cleaning the sofa, why is it still like this?


    The man fixed his eyes on Alina, as if he wanted to see her through.


    "In the two years you were married to me, I remember you went to North Srey three times and South


    Srey twice, what was that for?"


    Although she was married to Caleb, she has always been a nobody in everyone''s mind, unbeknownst


    to them, she was actually working hard.


    North Srey and South Srey, have always been design havens, and there are very good teachers there.


    If it wasn''t for all that hard work, Andre would not have been able to promote her so easily?


    If she had really lived like nothing in those years, she would have been like Emma.


    However, now this man mentions North Srey and South Srey, what does that mean?


    "Every time you went there, you stayed there for a week, didn''t you? What were you doing there? With


    who?"


    In every word, Caleb was questioning Alina at the moment.


    It was as if he was sure that she had betrayed him by going to do something unseemly.


    Alina, "What do you mean?"


    "......"


    "Say something that people can understand." She just looked at Caleb with a sharp, cold, sarcastic


    look in her eyes.


    She wanted to see what this man could say at this point in time.


    Caleb, "You really don''t understand?"


    "Caleb!"


    Alina is really angry.


    It''s not even clear what happened with Emma, and now he''s giving her a hard time about it?


    Who does he think he is? He wants to me her with everything?


    The two stared at each other in silence for a long, long time, neither of them saying anything first.


    Lois, however, can no longer stand it.


    Just as Lois was about to say something, Caleb spoke up, "Chester''s always been between North Srey


    and South Srey, when did you start?"


    At the sound of his voice, the crowd drew breath.


    The look in Caleb''s eyes was colder.


    And in Caleb''s eyes, there was a cold glint.


    He had never understood how his elder brother and Alina could be in this situation when they just had


    met each other a few times.

 Chapter 167 Think it straight

    Chapter 167 Think it straight


    Now, he''s got it all figured out, in this case,pletely.


    So, it started at that time. Apart from that, there is no reasonable exnation for their affair.


    Alinaughed sarcastically.


    "Good, Caleb."


    "......"


    Alina snapped and turned to leave.


    This Caleb is more than a scumbag, now he is making out that he is the victim.


    And she''s the scum.


    "Alina, you haven''t figured out what happened with Andre, and now Chester, who''s next toe out?"


    Alina paused at the sound of his voice.


    No one knows what kind of turmoil is going on inside her right now.


    She had seen many shameless people over the years, but this was the first time she saw that Caleb


    had been so shameless.


    No wonder, he''s got that kind of connection with Emma. It''s a disgrace that they''re all together.


    Alina closed her eyes and said indifferently, "You forget that I was already an unclean woman, you


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    knew that when you married me, do you expect me to be clean now?"


    When the crowd heard the words, they even drew another breath of cold air.


    They could see that neither one of them was going to make things easy for the other.


    Caleb''s eyes were already sparkling with danger, and now when he heard Alina''s words, there was a


    cold, dark glint in his eyes.


    "You admit it?"


    Each word was bitten out of his teeth.


    Alina sneered, "Yes, I admit it, is that good?"


    Caleb¡¯s brain went nk.


    No one knows what is going on inside him at the moment.


    And Alina is gone.


    Since he likes this kind of chaos, let the world be more chaotic, let a bunch of them be chaotic, and it''s


    time for him to go.


    ......


    Caleb sat at the table for a long, long time with Alina''sst words on his mind.


    The table was overturned.


    The whole dining room was in a state of disarray.


    No one in the room dared to go up and say a word of advice.


    Over the years they seem to have gotten used to the fact that Caleb has always been unable to


    suppress his temper whenever Alina is involved.


    Now that Alina has returned, the scene seems even more horrific.


    "Alina." Caleb uttered through gritted his teeth.


    This damned woman.


    If life was going smoothly, the three years would have passed in a sh, but in Caleb''s world, it''s not


    that easy to get past.


    No one knows what these years were really like for Caleb and how he got past them.


    For three years, he never stopped looking for her.


    He knows he was sorry for what happened three years ago. But if she had so much to do with this.


    All things, then, are therefore different.


    Men, no matter who they are, no matter what position they are in, are most disgusted by a woman''s


    betrayal of them.


    Apparently, Caleb''s perception now is that Alina has betrayed him.


    ......


    It''s been a long time since Alina got out, but she¡¯s still feeling a lot of angst.


    All the way back to Mulherd Manor, she is still crazy.


    "Caleb, that fucking bitch. I''m so pissed off." There is no doubt that Alina was outright pissed off at this


    moment.


    He went so far as to associate North Srey and South Srey directly with Chester.


    What is she, then?


    What a bad luck to marry him in the past. She¡¯s d she saw him for what he really is, he''s not a nice


    guy.


    Three years ago, Alina did something so hical that, in retrospect, it would have been a good time to


    be with him all the time, even with his temper.


    Three years ago, howe she didn''t see his temper?


    And Alina doesn''t know that everything has changed since Hasnan Bridge three years ago.


    It was then that his character was changed forever.


    Whatever it is, Alina doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "It''s going to be a long time before youe back, isn''t it?" Lucy looked at Alina with reluctance.


    Alina, "Lucy, you can stay here, I''ll pay you every month."


    Alina said.


    If she could, she would nevere back to this ce in her life.


    Mulherd Manor, her favourite ce in the world, where she grew up, with her grandmother and her


    mother''s shadow.


    But Ingford, for her, was too messy. Apart from Mulherd Manor, there seemed to be no ce for her to


    stay.


    If so, why does she cling to this ce?


    Lucy sighed, "Master Caleb was actually deceived by that Emma."


    As far as Lucy was concerned, Caleb and Alina would have been fine without Emma.


    Alina, "It doesn''t matter."


    She sounded very rxed, as if she had really just let go of the rtionship, or rather, it really didn''t


    matter.


    And Lucy wished her well.


    Alina, "A rtionship that changes because of a woman is not secure, and there is no need to be


    distressed by it."


    "You think straight."


    What else does she want to do? To get killed over that couple?


    She regretted it enough three years ago, and will never do it again.


    No one, for any reason, has the right to hurt her.


    "Come on, Lucy, don''t say anymore, okay?"


    "Okay, as long as Lady Alina is well." Lucy was really doing it for her.


    Alina nodded.


    ......


    On the Collins Castle side, Chester left shortly after Alina and the others did.


    In the afternoon, however, an unexpected visitor came to the house.


    Emma.


    After much deliberation, it was clear that Emma didn''t want to let Alina off the hook like that.


    How could she be happy if Alina didn''t find out about such a big event?


    Just now, she told Vanessa and Julia all about how Chester and Alina had left AIG that day.


    At this moment.


    The atmosphere in the centre room was not good, Julia and Vanessa did not look well.


    Emma''s heart is thus lighter.


    "Madam, she''s been lying to you all along." Emma took the opportunity to say.

 Chapter 168 Just want to run away

    Chapter 168 Just want to run away


    Anyone who is a human being absolutely hates people who cheat on them, especially when Vanessa is


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    so protective of Alina.


    She couldn''t believe that Vanessa really didn''t care at all when it came to this.


    It''s been too long.


    Alina has been too good for too long on this part and too many people protecting her. How can she be


    happy with that?


    How could she pass up such a great opportunity?


    Alina, if you have the skills to remarry Caleb this time, then she must have the skills to break her up


    again.


    After all these years.


    She had been waiting, in this case of Caleb, she had been waiting, how could she just give up so


    easily?


    Naturally, she would not give up so easily, so no matter what she said, she would marry Caleb.


    No one knows Emma was in hysterics when she found out that Alina and Caleb had remarried within a


    short period of time.


    Now, she couldn''t care less.


    The Chester''s warnings were simply ignored.


    She thought about it a lot.


    As long as she is with Caleb, no one can do anything about it, not even Chester.


    So, even with all the pros and cons Kara had analyzed, she thought she should do what she started


    with ande to Collins Castle and tear Alina''s ugliest face off and show it to these people.


    Let all these people who are defending her take a good look at Alina and has she failed them from the


    beginning to the end?


    "Is that what you want?" After a long time, Vanessa finally spoke.


    At this moment, her eyes were iparably sharp and cold.


    Emma''s heart felt even better when she saw how sharp and cold it was.


    She thought it was because Vanessa had seen Alina''s ugly face and was furious, right?


    And yes.


    How could she not be angry about such a big deal?


    A gentle smile lifted the corners of her mouth, "I thought I should let you know that."


    After all, it was her two sons who were involved, and it would be impossible to say that Vanessa didn''t


    care about the matter.


    And it is this care that Emma takes advantage of.


    What mother can bear such a thing?


    Vanessa now looks at Emma with a storm in her eyes.


    Julia felt this danger very clearly.


    "Mother." Julia reminding her.


    Vanessa came back to her senses instantly.


    When she looked at Emma, the sharpness in her eyes intensified and could not be concealed.


    Emma, "Ma''am, Alina has been lying to you, she''s been hooking up with Master Chester for a long


    time."


    "......"


    "Master Chester is wrong, you can''t be wrong."


    "Boom." Vanessa pped her palm on the floor, stopping Emma''s words.


    The aura of the body is radiating outwards .


    The heart, moreover, is constantly rising and falling.


    She really doesn''t know how Caleb could have been blinded by such a woman.


    Looking to Julia, she said, "Call Caleb."


    Wasn''t this the right time to call Chester? Emma¡¯s face changed.


    Vanessa''s heart was now heaving and choking with pain.


    "Okay."


    Emma picked up the phone and was about to call Caleb.


    However, the next moment Emma said, "I think it''s time for Master Chester toe back, there are


    things we should talk about in person."


    Vanessa looked sternly at Emma.


    And Emma, not even aware that such coldness was due to her, went on and on.


    Check it all out.


    Let them see once and for all what kind of face Alina has, isn''t she the goddess of their hearts?


    It''s good for them to see for themselves what it''s like to be a protected goddess.


    At this moment, Emma felt better than ever.


    She knew she should havee here, she should have said everything, let it all be over.


    It''s time for Alina to finish what she started in Ingford.


    "Call Chester too."


    "Okay."


    Emma couldn''t have been happier to hear that the two of them wereing back together to confront


    each other, she had finally waited for this moment.


    And this is what she wants.


    Looks like she''se to the right moment.


    ......


    Caleb and Chester received a call from Julia, who hadn''t nned to return, when they heard that


    Emma was at Collins Castle, in an instant, they all dropped their important work.


    ......


    Alina is already at the airport.


    Andre''s call was received, and the man on the phone, who was always calm, waspletely stirred up


    by Ingford.


    "What''s happening is that Caleb is going to go crazy at any moment and Chester is going to step in and


    block it."


    On hearing that Caleb had taken another shot at his side, and before he could do so, Chester took care


    of everything.


    Alina feels hopeless.


    She has just had a fight with Caleb and is very upset.


    Now when she hears Andre''s side, she doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Whatever, I''ll go back to Shirling now." Alina was speechless, thinking of the nonsensical catchphrase


    at Wend ViCaleb.


    It was a scene that had a definite impact not only on her side but also on Caleb and Andre''s side.


    Andre, "Have you figured out what''s going on with him?"


    It''s about remarrying Caleb.


    Although Alina didn''t volunteer to resume the marriage, it''s important to get to the bottom of it.


    Alina was at a loss for words when it came to this.


    "I just want to go back to Shirling now, I don''t want anything else." Even if it''s such a big deal, she


    doesn''t want to care.


    She just wants to go back to Shirling.


    It''s really messy, it''s crazy.


    She wanted to go home for a few days to get some peace and quiet.


    It was clear to Andre on the other end of the line that Alina was in a state ofplete madness and


    wanted to go back to Shirling.


    Before, it didn''t matter how important it was toe back, but now for Alina, she really didn''t want to


    care about anything else.


    "Good, then go back first." Andre said on the other side of the phone.


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    She really can''t stand it now.


    With a bunch of lunatics, she would sooner orter be a lunatic herself, she could see that now


    that Ingford was definitely not a ce for her to stay.


    "Do you want a special ne to pick you up?"


    "No, I''ve bought a ticket." Alina thought now that''s the fastest way out of this hellhole.


    Hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina was on her way to change her ticket, go through security and board


    the ne as quickly as possible.


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina''s phone kept ringing, Caleb was calling.

 Chapter 169 What are you afraid of him for?

    Chapter 169 What are you afraid of him for?


    Finally, Alina picked up, "What''s up?"


    "Get off the ne now, or I''ll show you what regret is." The man''s teeth gnashing voice came over the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    phone.


    She doesn''t know where he got the idea that Alina was leaving Ingford, but herees the phone call.


    The words were full of threats against her.


    How on earth did you know she was leaving?


    Now it''s all about to take off.


    "I''m waiting for you at the airport gate,e out." The man on the other end of the line said, word for


    word.


    Alina''s mind was really falling apart at this point.


    "Caleb, what did I owe you in another life?"


    The phone had hung up.


    And with such a hang-up, Alina was even more torn, whether she should get off the ne or not.


    What did he mean by that? And how can he make her regret it?


    This so-called regret, in Alina''s opinion, was only from Andre.


    "How shameless."


    Alina''s was going to be crazy.


    What the fuck is this?


    And she knows in her heart of hearts that Caleb is now blocking the entrance to the airport, and if she


    doesn''t get out, the consequences will be severe.


    Five minutes before the aircraft closes its doors, she got off the ne.


    Andre''s number was shing on the phone and he picked up quickly, "Alina."


    "Caleb threatened me." At this moment, Alina really wanted to break down and shout.


    What the hell is this?


    Andre on the other side of the phone was silent for a moment, "You don''t have to worry about him."


    "I''ve already gotten off the ne."


    "What are you afraid of him for?" Andre didn''t know what to say about Alina now.


    What''s so scary about this Caleb?


    Alina, "I..."


    Yes, why should she be afraid of him so much? Alice had told her earlier that Caleb couldn''t do


    anything to Andre.


    So what was she doing just now, mad at that man?


    Yes, that must be it.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Alina was so furious that she wanted to explode in ce.


    She was really pissed off at Caleb.


    It is said that when the other side is too tough, they have doubts about their own strength, and this is


    typical of Alina.


    She doesn''t know what to say about herself now.


    ......


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina stood still for a long time, until the airport manager came.


    "Miss Hughes?"


    Alina looked at the visitor in a mute manner.


    The man with a smile on his lips and respect in his eyes, "Mr. Collins is waiting for you in the VIP


    waiting room, please."


    Alina''s mind had beenpletely swept away by the storm and she now had no idea what to say


    about herself.


    She, turning around, wanted to leave.


    But, where to?


    Her flight has already departed.


    Buy ne tickets again? She took out her mobile phone and made a few frantic taps to buy a ne


    ticket to fly back.


    However, the document shows that it is blocked.


    Alina, who was already in a state of inner turmoil, now felt her heart explode when she saw the


    situation.


    She didn¡¯t know how she managed to follow the steward to the waiting room.


    The moment the door closes, there is a force on the neck and the man''s kisses are overwhelming and


    aggressive.


    Alina was in tears of pain.


    Struggle.


    But to no avail.


    After a long time, when she felt she could hardly breathe, Caleb finally let go of her.


    The moment they met, the man''s eyes were cold and sharp.


    Such sharpness made Alina''s heart jerk even harder, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Want to run?"


    Caleb said it through clenched teeth.


    Alina, ¡°How did you..."


    However, the words came out of her mouth and were swallowed hard.


    She was probably under the watchful eye of this man at all times in Ingford, and was invariably


    watched by him.


    If not, how else would he know she was on the ne?


    Look at the darkness in the man''s eyes, all Alina could feel was that her heart was twitching.


    The man''s long, slender fingers gently sharpened her lips, the corners of his mouth raised in an icy


    smile, "From now on, don''t leave Ingford one step without my permission."


    Her heart was sinking.


    Caleb, in fact, is an abyss.


    In retrospect, how had she ever had a good time around him?


    Over and over again.


    Almost all of them are confined by her.


    "Who are you to..."


    "I am your husband." Alina didn''t finish her sentence before the man interrupted her with a single word.


    He said it with such a sense of entitlement.


    And Alina felt like her heart was choking.


    All these years, she had never faced it head-on, yet after returning, this man had stressed it again and


    again.


    "What does that mean?" Alina looked at Caleb with amusement.


    What kind of existence is a husband?


    If it is a kind of maddening presence.


    A dangerous existence. So how many people in this world are willing to get married? At least after that


    incident, she did not want to get married.


    "Come back with me first." Caleb''s mind buzzed as he looked into Alina''s eyes with a soulful question.


    Turning around, she took Alina''s hand and walked out.


    Caleb had just taken two steps when he sensed something was wrong and turned around to see Alina


    walking in the wrong direction.


    He thought it was at Wend Vi when he was so angry that he couldn''t control himself and hurt her.


    He picked her up in his arms.


    At that moment, Alina eximed.


    "Shut up." The man gave her a fierce re.


    However, this coldness also reveals his doting on Alina.


    The warmth of her breath, almost on the man''s neck, was even warmer, and his heart softened.


    As they passed through the passage, many eyes were directed towards them.


    All Alina could feel was embarrassment.


    "Put me down."


    "What, afraid it''ll get reported? Are you worried about Andre seeing it, or Chester seeing it?"


    Shee didn''t know what to say now.

 Chapter 170 The Terrible Mrs. Collins

    Chapter 170 The Terrible Mrs. Collins


    The moment the man carried her to the car and the door closed, Alina couldn''t wait to get away.


    The next moment, however, there was a force on the jaw.


    The man squeezed her hard.


    "Why do you want to go back?"


    Alina, "Get off me." And with that, she pped the man right on the back of his hand.


    Caleb''s eyes were dark, as he saw her resisting so directly.


    But nothing was said.


    He sat up straight.


    Lighting a cigarette, he said, "Alina, you must be on Ingford during this time."


    "Caleb."


    "North Srey, you have my permission to attend."


    "Do I need your permission?" What is this man dreaming of?


    Who in the world can make decisions for Alina? The people who can make decisions for her are almost


    dead.


    Alina''s words were lost in the thought of the sadness.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the carriage, which was already not very good, was even more gloomy at the


    moment.


    Caleb obviously felt it too, from the aura she was giving off.


    The man lit a cigarette and took two hard puffs, Alina frowned, obviously not liking the smell very much.


    Caleb, "It''s not about what you want or don''t want."


    "......"


    Alina is silent.


    No one knows how Caleb felt when he found out that Alina was leaving Ingford.


    There was a voice, and an instinct, that kept telling him.


    Don''t let Alina go, once she leaves Ingford this time, it will be difficult to get her back.


    So in this situation, Caleb would not let Alina leave his side.


    He rushed to the airport like crazy.


    In fact, even if Alina didn''t get out of the ne, she wouldn''t be able to fly to Ingford.


    At this point, Alina doesn''t know, and is still wondering why she got off the ne.


    ......


    Caleb didn''te back to Collins Castle because he went after Alina, but Chester is back.


    At the moment, the man''s body emits a bitter coldness that makes people''s hearts shiver.


    Vanessa''s face isn''t very good either.


    Emma, on the other hand, was overjoyed. See, now it''s all over, and Alina''s not going to have a good


    time in the Collins family.


    The thought of it gave her a rush of pleasure.


    However, the moment Vanessa opened her mouth, she was dumbfounded.


    Vanessa said to Chester, "I thought you said it was all taken care of."


    Obviously, Emma didn''t understand the words that Vanessa spoke.


    Especially when she and Chester look at each other, it makes people feel bit more nervous.


    She, right now, has a real cringe in her heart.


    Chester looked at her, so appalling.


    Emma had seen such horror seen in Caleb, but now self-consciousness told her that Chester was an


    even more horrible person.


    At that moment, Emma felt like her heart was choking on it.


    He averted his eyes from the man''s body because it''s too scary.


    And then she looked at Vanessa.


    And Vanessa, at the moment, was looking at her sharply.


    The look in her eyes was as if she had broken some taboo, and Emma knew exactly what that taboo


    was.


    "I, I want to see Caleb." She, too, wasn''tpletely stupid.


    It''s not as if there''s nothing to be gained from all the scheming that''s gone on around Caleb over the


    years.


    So now, looking at this look between Vanessa and Chester, it''s clear what it really means.


    She was wrong.


    For Caleb, she never saw clearly, and for Chester, or even All the Collins, she never saw clearly.


    At the moment, her heart was choking even harder.


    "Did you see Caleb? What did you tell him? Tell him what happened to Alina and Chester?" Vanessa


    looked at Emma sarcastically.


    And Emma was in a state of confusion when she head this.


    They''ve all gone mad.


    The whole Collins was unreadable and unintelligible.


    At least for now, she just doesn''t understand.


    At the moment, two prating gazes were on her body, making her tremble for a moment.


    She was wrong.


    "Chester ."


    "Yes."


    "She can go to Costsley, you arrange it." Vanessa said in an indifferent tone.


    And Emma¡¯s body was already trembling.


    When she heard Vanessa say that she would be sent to Costsley to recuperate, her face turned even


    whiter.


    She knew what Costsley was like, it was a ce where it was cold all year round and there were


    endless ciers as far as the eye could see.


    It''s nice to go on holiday and see the ice, but if you live in a ce like that for a long time, no, it''s not a


    ce for people to live.


    "No, you are not in a position to make such decisions about me." Emma said, trembling, obviously, she


    was scared.


    She also knew that these people were really capable of anything when they were crazy.


    She, really, was too scared.


    Vanessa looked at her coldly, her eyes more than dark and sinister at the moment.


    "Not in a position?"


    Vanessa smiled.


    "I''ll give you a position, shall I?"


    Emma shuddered at the smile in Vanessa''s eyes, which she knew was not a good one.


    She was scared, really scared.


    Vanessa, "Master Mylo has been dead for eight years, and he has been giving me dreams of finding a


    wife for him."


    "......"


    "I am his sister-inw, and I think I''m in a position to decide where you go to get well, right?"


    What? Let her marry a dead man?


    Crazy people, not a single sane person in the Collins family.


    Emma was now more than pale, she was shivering.


    "No, you''re not in a position to do that to me."


    "Haven''t you always wanted to be the Collins? Now I''m giving you that chance."


    Yes, she always wanted to be the Collins, but the man she really wanted to marry was Caleb.


    Emma''s heart trembled even harder at the thought of it.


    She''s seen it all.


    Vanessa back in the day, was terrible.


    Vanessa, now, is really the scariest.


    Her indifference is so cold that it freezes Emma¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 171 Her Efforts Looked So Ridiculous

    Chapter 171 Her Efforts Looked So Ridiculous


    Emma was trembling. She probably never thought that she would face such a scene...


    Big families valued the reputation.


    If it were known that Alina was entangled with Master Chester and Master Caleb, how could the Collins


    family face others?


    However, she never expected that it would be contrary to what she expected. It seemed that they didn''t


    care about it at all.


    "Well, I''ll let Hector arrange it." Chester pulled a long face, pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    Listening to the sound, Emma felt that as if the cigarette butt was pressed on her, which scared her.


    Vanessa elegantly picked up the tea cup in front of her. The tea lid and tea cup collided softly,


    highlighting her elegance.


    After taking a sip, she looked at Emma, who had a pale face, and said in a calm and deep tone, "Do it


    now. I''m afraid that there will be more trouble."


    "No." Without thinking too much, Emma just wanted to get up from the wheelchair.


    However, at this moment, she seemed to forget that her right leg was already weak. At the moment


    when she got up, she lost her bnce and fell to the floor in embarrassment.


    However, none present stepped forward to help her. They looked like at her as if they were looking at


    something disgusting.


    "Why are you doing this to me? I want..."


    "Call the police?" Before Emma finished speaking, she was interrupted by Vanessa''s cold voice.


    Call the police? Emma never thought about it after being with Caleb. She had always thought about


    how to marry into the Collins family.


    No matter what happened to her, all she wanted was to marry into the Collins family, a wealthy and


    power family.


    Now, however, Vanessa was¡­


    What Vanessa said was Emma¡¯s true thoughts.


    Just now, at that moment, she really had that thought.


    "The money I gave you, and the recordings of those things you said to me, are enough for you to stay


    in the prison for more than ten years, right?"


    Emma, "You guys..."


    "I didn''t want to take it at all."


    "But in the end, you still took it."


    Yes, she took it.


    When Vanessa found her, she didn''t think about asking for the money.


    Vanessa asked her to leave Caleb. Emma had no choice. So Vanessa framed up her?


    It was always Emma who framed up others.


    How about now?


    Vanessa let her experience the feeling of being framed up.


    "Anyway, I won¡¯t go to Costley. Even if you want me in, you guys have to ask Caleb first."


    At this moment, Emmapletely copsed.


    It seemed that she really had no other way than to be tough. She was really scared...


    This time, it was obviously Alina¡¯s faults. Emma couldn''t figure out why the Collins were still on Alina''s


    side.


    Why were these people still protecting Alina even if something so big happened? Why? Why exactly?


    "It''s rare that you are so tough." Vanessa looked at Emma coldly.


    Emma, "Over the years, I have tried to do everything I could do, but you still don¡¯t ept me."


    She felt so helpless.


    "Try to frame up others?"


    Others? Alina?


    Since Alina''s return, Emma had always targeted her.


    She did a lot of things to hurt Alina.


    Because of this, the original peace between her and the Collins family was ruined.


    During these years when Alina had been away, although the Collins family had never epted Emma,


    they didn¡¯t make things difficult to her.


    Now, it was different.


    Alina was back. No matter what happened and no matter what Alina did, the Collins family seemed to


    be blindly defending Alina.


    Why this happened? Emma still didn¡¯t understand.


    Hearing Vanessa say this, Emma felt depressed. Her already bad face turned paler.


    She was also more embarrassed on the floor.


    She wanted to try to stand up, but now even something as simple as standing up, she couldn''t do it.


    Vanessa got up and looked at her condescendingly.


    Emma¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to say something, but she still couldn''t say anything...


    This was Vanessa. No matter when Emma was in front of her, she was always on top of the world, and


    Emma was like a shit.


    Vanessa looked at her with disdain. It was the first time that Vanessa showed such a look...


    Before, probably Vanessa was unwilling to give such a look to her, right?


    Vanessa said, "Make it quick and clean."


    After speaking, she turned around and left.


    Quick and clean?


    So what exactly did this mean?


    Was Vanessa still trying to kick her out of Ingford?


    Yes, Emma just felt that the Collins family would definitely kick her out of Ingford.


    As Vanessa walked to Crescent Vi, Emma couldn''t help but said, "Can I know the reason?"


    Vanessa paused.


    Emma struggled to look back at Vanessa''s back and took a deep breath, "Can I know why you are so


    protective of her?"


    She really envied Alina.


    Alina¡¯s parents were top students andpletely inherited the excellent lineage of a literary family.


    Alina''s family was her first contact with the upper ss.


    At that time, she really envied Alina. But she just envied. Because she knew that she couldn¡¯t get those


    things no matter what.


    Now she really wanted to know the reason.


    Why did so many people protect Alina?


    She thought that there was nothing left in Alina¡¯s world after her parents and Erica died.


    But why was there the Collins family again?


    Why did the Collins family always blindly defend Alina, no matter what she did?


    "Emma, do you know what different sses are?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Even if you forcibly fit in it, you still can''t change everything in you. Something can¡¯t be obtained by


    your efforts." Vanessa said this and left directly.


    Emma''s already pale face was even paler when she heard Vanessa''s words. She was shivering.

 Chapter 172 Dont Let Me Leave?

    Chapter 172 Don''t Let Me Leave?


    Caleb took Alina straight back to Wend Vi. No matter how angry Alina was and struggled, he


    pretended not to hear it.


    "I tell you I won¡¯t go to Wend Vi with you even if you force me here. You wish."


    Alina was really about to explode.


    What the hell was he doing?


    At that time, he was so determined to kill her child to save Emma without hesitation.


    What was he doing now? He secretly forcibly remarried to her and even forced her to stay at Wend


    Vi.


    Alina had never seen such a shameless man.


    Caleb, "Don''t get out of here."


    Alina, "No, this..."


    "I promise you that you can go to Fashion Show in North Srey."


    "I said, I don''t need your promise." Who did this man think he was? Why did she need his promise?


    But for now, that was the case.


    Alina finally saw his shameless method.


    "It''s shameless."


    ring at Caleb fiercely, Alina said, as if she wanted to tear him apart.


    It was simply damn it.


    Caleb just kept silent.


    He was so angry on the way back from the airport before. Now he was so calm.


    As long as Alina was here, it was okay. Caleb thought so.


    When he heard that Alina would leave Ingford, especially at such a juncture¡­ what did he feel? He just


    thought that she didn''t want anything and just wanted to leave...


    Caleb wouldn¡¯t let her leave at this time.


    "I tell you I won''t admit that shit remarriage." Seeing Caleb like this, Alina was so fuming.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She was going to explode in anger.


    When Caleb heard this before, he was just angry.


    But now, he only felt bitter.


    In the past, when Alina was by his side, she was so well-behaved and sensible. She was very


    inconspicuous in his world.


    But what about now?


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Caleb said, feeling veryplicated.


    Alina was still talking about something. When she heard Caleb''s words, she was instantly stunned.


    "What?"


    It didn''t matter?


    It mattered a lot, okay?


    If they got divorced, she would be single. However, in this situation, should she say that she was single


    or what?


    Although they got remarried, she still thought she was single. But if she said she was single, they


    indeed got remarried.


    Alina was already angry. Hearing Caleb say this, she was angrier.


    Without waiting for Alina to continue, Caleb''s phone was vibrating.


    He picked up his phone and walked out to the balcony, "Hello."


    Alina didn''t know what the other person said on the phone but Caleb''s face changed greatly. Even she,


    who was inside, could feel his changes.


    She only listened to Caleb say something to the other side of the phone coldly, and then he hung up


    the phone and came in.


    Caleb pulled a long face, looking so gloomy.


    That kind of gloomy coldness made Alina tense.


    After all, Alina had been with Caleb for so many years. As long as this man put on this look, there


    would definitely be no good things.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Don''t tell her again that something happened because of her.


    Alina was so aggrieved every time.


    In fact, she didn''t do anything or didn''t provoke anyone, but every time it had to do with her. What could


    she do?


    Caleb frowned, trying to hide the chill in his eyes. He said to Alina, "I have to go out."


    "You just stay obediently."


    While saying this, he picked up the ck trench coat and walked outside.


    Obediently?


    Was he still dreaming?


    Before, when she was well-behaved enough, she was just nobody for him, right?


    Yes, that was what Alina had in mind.


    At that time, she felt that she was a well-behaved pet in Caleb''s eyes. Otherwise, why would he be


    willing to marry her?


    Because she was so well-behaved. When Caleb was happy, he woulde over to coax her. But


    when he was not happy, he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    As soon as Caleb left, Alina got up quickly.


    "Lady Alina." As soon as Alina got up, Lois appeared behind her.


    Alina turned around.


    She also put away her angry look at this moment. She nced at Lois gently and wanted to say


    something but finally still said nothing.


    In Wend Vi, she was just like this, with a cold attitude to respond to everything.


    "When Master Caleb goes out, he said to prepare dinner for you. We..."


    "No, thanks."


    Before Lois finished speaking, Alina interrupted her. She didn''t think about eating here at all.


    Hearing it, Lois knew that Alina would leave.


    She sighed, "It seems that you are still ming Master Caleb."


    "Who dares to me him? He does everything right." He had his own opinions on what he did, didn''t


    he?


    Therefore, in his world, how could there be right or wrong?


    No matter it was wrong or right, it would be right.


    Hearing this, Lois sighed even more.


    "In fact, these years, it was a hard time to Master Caleb. Back then... were there some


    misunderstandings between you two?" Lois looked at Alina worriedly.


    During this time, they had a lot of fights. The people around them worried about them.


    Alina, "Lois, you are still putting in a word for him."


    "No, Lady Alina, I''m ..."


    "I have to go back first."


    Alina didn''t want to listen any longer. She just directly interrupted Lois coldly. Now, no matter who put in


    a word for Caleb in front of her, she felt furious.


    The people here knew more or less what happened back then. How could there be


    misunderstandings?


    Caleb¡¯s men naturally had to help him.


    "Lady Alina, Lady Alina." Seeing that Alina was about to leave, Lois hurried up to stop her.


    However, Alina had already arrived at the door.


    When she was about to go out, two bodyguards in ck blocked the door,pletely blocking the way.


    "What do you mean?" When Alina saw this, her already gloomy face became even more gloomy at this


    moment.


    Lois stood behind Alina nervously, and said in a somewhat nervous tone, "You can''t leave here until


    Master Calebes back."

 Chapter 173 He Still Cares About You

    Chapter 173 He Still Cares About You


    Alina was really furious.


    What the hell did Caleb want to do? What the hell was he going to do?


    Alina must go out. However, these two bodyguards simply blocked her way.


    They two just stood here coldly that she didn''t have a chance to go out at all.


    This made Alina''s already annoyed mood even more terrible.


    "Caleb."


    Alina gritted her teeth.


    Lois, "Lady Alina, let''s eat some fruit."


    "No."


    Alina had no mood to eat shit fruit now.


    Lois looked at Alina as if she was looking at a child losing her temper by not getting the toys she


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted.


    "Actually, Master Caleb still cares about you." Lois also knew that Alina didn''t want to hear it.


    But as long as Caleb and Alina had a bad rtionship, these people around them had the most difficult


    life.


    Therefore, they also wanted the rtionship between them two to get well as soon as possible.


    However, Lois still took things too simply.


    At that time, although she was a servant here, she still didn''t know a lot of things. But those things


    really happened to Alina.


    Even many words were spoken by Caleb himself.


    So now Lois said Caleb cared about her, which made Alina sneer directly, "His affection is worse than


    shit."


    He didn¡¯t deserve to talk about the affection.


    Alina was also telling the truth. Caleb''s affection was just cheaper than shit.


    Between them, there was no affection.


    This time, he used such a shameless mean to leave her here. Alina didn''t know what other means he


    had to do to her.


    Now Lois really didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Alina seemed to be unable to listen to anything.


    As long as it was about Caleb, she didn''t want to hear.


    Once bittern, twice shy. Alina was hurt too much by Caleb back then.


    So no matter what others said, Alina would only think it was Caleb¡¯s conspiracy.


    She was different now than she used to be.


    She had nothing before. Only the old Collins protected her. So if Caleb dared to hurt her again, she


    must let him go to the hell.


    Alina didn''t know where Caleb went. But it wasn''t until about ten o''clock in the evening that he finally


    came back.


    Alina didn''t go upstairs because she didn''t want to stay here. When Caleb came back, he saw Alina


    sitting on the sofa.


    The other person who came back with him was Emma.


    Seeing the woman in the wheelchair, Alina smiled meaningfully.


    Such a smile made Caleb particrly ufortable.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Caleb stepped forward and spoke as gently as possible.


    Instead of answering his question, Alina just looked at Caleb, trying to see him through.


    However, it was not easy to see through a person. Alina knew this very well.


    Seeing her silent look, Caleb was sadder.


    In fact, when he was at the door just now, he had already heard the bodyguards report that Alina had


    tried to get out three times.


    He was reaching out and trying to touch her cheek. Alina avoided him directly in disgust.


    Caleb''s hand hung directly in the air. His eyes flickered, "Go to sleep."


    The implication was that no matter how much trouble she made, it was impossible to leave here.


    Alina red at Caleb fiercely, "What the hell are you going to do?"


    Caleb, "I''ll exin this to youter."


    "I didn¡¯t want your ridiculous exnation."


    Exnation?


    It was ridiculous to them.


    Could he really exin it clearly? So many things had happened. Could it really be exined?


    Caleb, "You can''t get out of here for a long time. So stop making trouble and then everyone is fine."


    His tone was unusually calm.


    Alina was already angry. When she heard Caleb''s words now, she felt buzzing.


    She just felt suffocated.


    What was between them?


    "Caleb." There was a tremor of anger in her voice.


    Alina didn¡¯t know what to say about this man. He was really crazy.


    It was not just crazy.


    Between them, why was it like this? She couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Leave her in this ce and bring Emma here? What was he going to do?


    "What about her?" Alina looked at Caleb coldly.


    Since Caleb came back, she didn¡¯t even ask him about it, which showed her attitude.


    But now, she still asked.


    She asked sarcastically. Not only did she ask, but also there was more sarcasm in her tone.


    So, what was this now?


    Caleb, "She''s going to be here too."


    The air froze.


    Alina directly picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and smashed it on Caleb''s head. Immediately,


    his head was bleeding.


    "Caleb."


    Emma was a bit dissatisfied when she saw that Alina was also here.


    However, the next scene scared her.


    The bright red blood snaked on the man''s face, making the originally clear face a bit enchanting at the


    moment.


    Alina, "You want to be crazy? I''m not going to y it with you."


    Her tone was unprecedentedly gloomy.


    She didn''t care how crazy Caleb was. But if he wanted to drag her into those shit things, that would be


    the price he had to pay.


    Compared to before, Alina now looked like a wild cat with ws.


    If someone dared to provoke her, she would definitely give them a fierce counterattack, with sharp


    ws.


    She would directly tear his world apart.


    In this originally quiet night, the entire Wend Vi was in a mess because of Alina¡¯s action.


    "Hurry up and get the doctor over." Emma looked at Caleb''s face full of blood, which made her already


    pale little face tremble with fright.


    She didn''t expect Alina to be so fierce now.


    Alina was such a noble and elegantdy. She wouldn¡¯t do such things.


    But now, it waspletely different.


    She would never have done such things three years ago. After she came back, what did she do during


    this time?


    No one knew how many means she had, and no one knew how ruthless she could be in the next


    moment.

 Chapter 174 The Horrible Scene

    Chapter 174 The Horrible Scene


    After another fight, Alina still failed to leave Wend Vi. She was reluctant to go upstairs.


    Everything here used to be so warm to her before. But now it looked so ironic. She didn''t want to stay


    here anymore.


    Nova arrived.


    When Alina and Nova saw each other again, Nova could almost feel the cold killing intent on Alina.


    Those from three years ago...


    Those memories that Alina had locked up in her mind over the years now came to her like a flood.


    Emma looked at Alina with a smug face.


    Seeing such a provocative look, Alina just looked at her coldly. Emma instantly looked away.


    "Be careful when you take a shower. Don''t get the wound wet." Soon, Nova packed Caleb''s wound and


    said.


    Caleb nodded, "Hmm."


    "I have to go back first."


    "Okay."


    Nova didn''t ask why Caleb got hurt. It wasn¡¯t the right time to ask it. She just wanted to leave as quickly


    as possible.


    However, the moment she packed her things, Alina spoke coldly, "Why is Dr. Nova in a hurry?"


    It was already tense.


    Alina asked so aggressively, which made people feel even tense.


    Alina got up and came to Nova step by step.


    The more closer Alina got to her, the more she could feel the oppression from Alina.


    Although she didn¡¯t hurt Alina directly, for the people involved back then, Alina didn¡¯t want to let them


    go easily...


    Her slender fingers gently swiped across the medical kit, "Snap..." The medical kit that had been closed


    by Nova was opened again.


    Alina gently rummaged the stuff in the medical kit. Then she showed a dangerous smile.


    She said, "People all say that the doctor''s hands and these cold instruments are used to save people.


    Does Dr. Nova think there is a contradiction in this sentence?"


    She looked into Nova''s eyes and was smiling.


    However, that kind of smile made people feel creepy.


    Nova frowned.


    She was tense. When she heard Alina''s words, she was actually ... speechless.


    That thing, in the end, was still¡­


    Seeing Nova didn¡¯t answer, Alina saw a sealed syringe. She picked it up, and opened it. Then she just


    looked at it, "Back then, the syringe was so big, right?"


    "Enough."


    Caleb''s face was gloomy. Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Alina raised her eyebrows and looked at Caleb.


    She still had a smile in her eyes, "No? Or is it too small?"


    Caleb and Nova didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Emma showed off in front of Alina just now. But her face turned pale at this moment because of this


    tense atmosphere.


    She probably never thought that Alina would have such a scary side.


    Alina put down the syringe in her hand and took thergest one.


    "Dr. Nova, you¡¯re so special. It¡¯s just a home diagnosis. Do you need to carry such arge syringe with


    you? Or do you always do this kind of things?"


    Nova¡¯s face changed.


    Alina''s words were too sharp, which made them speechless.


    Alina found a needle that matched the syringe. The moment she matched them, she smiled even more


    dangerously.


    At this moment, she was just like a madman.


    "If the children see it... they will scare to cry, right?" Alina nced at Caleb, whose face was already


    gloomy.


    Caleb had a thick white bandage wrapped around his forehead. But now it was still bleeding.


    He was trying to endure something now.


    Alina, "Mr. Collins, do you think this syringe is scary?"


    She seemed to mean it.


    The more Caleb avoided, the more she tried to use this topic to stimte him.


    "Put it down." Caleb looked at Alina with angry eyes.


    He was trembling.


    Alina of course saw his reaction. But she wasughing, stillughing...


    However, suchughter also made people feel an endless horror.


    She was really a terrible person.


    Alina, "Will it hurt if I stick it in someone, Mr. Collins?"


    Would it hurt?


    Such a question was clearly unnecessary.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Ahhh¡­¡± Nova couldn''t help but screamed in muffled pain. The sound of gasping cut through the


    already tense room.


    Emma instantly grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair. She looked at Alina in horror, as if she was


    looking at a madman.


    It was so crazy.


    Alina actually¡­.


    At the moment, Emma couldn''t find the right words to describe Alina. She was really terrible.


    Alina actually stuck the needle in Nova.


    She did it without any hesitation...


    The cold sweat on Nova''s forehead dropped down. Caleb was also shocked.


    He just looked at such calm Alina for a long time. Even if he was a man, he couldn¡¯t react immediately.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Alina looked at Nova.


    Nova looked at Alina as if she were looking at the devil.


    Yes... Devil. Now the word, devil, was perfect to describe Alina.


    She actually...


    "Alina." Caleb finally came to his senses and looked at Alina tremblingly. He was suppressing himself.


    Alina looked at Caleb innocently, who waspletely different from the woman who had done


    something bad just now.


    But seeing Nova¡¯s painful face, Caleb had to admit that Alina was really ruthless just now.


    She was really cruel.


    Caleb wanted to say something, but he still didn''t say anything in the end.


    Alina, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would hurt."


    She was like an innocent little girl who was looking at everyone, as if shepletely didn¡¯t know what


    she did.


    However, the innocence she was showing now made almost everyone present feel the danger in her.


    She was really terrible...


    Devil? Lunatic?


    In fact, these were not enough to describe Alina''s madness at the moment. She was really scary. At the


    moment she changed her face, everyone was so nervous.

 Chapter 175 Couldn’t You Just Take The Hint

    Chapter 175 Couldn¡¯t You Just Take The Hint


    After this mess, Nova finally left.


    In fact, maybe the person who called Nova here tonight was just stupid or he just really didn¡¯t know


    these grudges between Nova and Alina three years ago¡­


    Alina wasn¡¯t willing to stay here. Nova''s arrivalpletely tore apart the fake peace.


    Emma was very proud just now. When she saw it with her own eyes that Alina stuck the syringe into


    Nova with a smile, she was dumbfounded.


    Alina¡¯s smile was so pure. But what she did was just like a demon.


    Undoubtedly, Caleb also saw it.


    After a long time, Caleb looked at Alina. He moved his lips to say something, but he still didn¡¯t say


    anything in the end.


    Undoubtedly...


    What Alina did tonight was shocking.


    "Lois."


    "I¡¯m here, Master Caleb." Lois stepped forward.


    Lois and the others also saw the scene just now. They couldn''t believe that Alina had done such a


    thing.


    But why? People who didn''t know the fact all thought it was because Emma appeared here.


    Emma was the problem between them. Now Caleb still brought her here. No women could stand it.


    Therefore, as women, they all understood why Alina did such a thing.


    "Take Miss Bell up." Caleb thought for a moment and said.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Apparently they didn''t expect that even if such a thing just happened, Caleb still let Emma stay here.


    What about Alina?


    Lois nced at Alina. She was afraid of her just now. But now it seemed that she could understand


    Alina.


    Although Lois didn''t want to do it, she still had to listen to Caleb''s orders and stepped forward to take


    Emma away.


    After seeing Nova being treated by Alina like that, Emma didn¡¯t dare to say a word or didn''t even dare


    to look at Alina.


    "Emma, I''ll take you up." Lois said in a hurry. Then without waiting for Emma''s reaction, Lois directly


    took her away.


    Emma was still in shock.


    It was really horrible.


    Why? Why did thingse the way they were?


    What did Alina look like before? Emma tried to think about it, but she couldn''t think of anything.


    She remembered it.


    Before, Alina was so beautiful.


    But just now, although Alina also looked beautiful, that beauty was ultimately an illusion...


    With such a beautiful face, she did such a thing. How horrible was she.


    Emma was taken away.


    When there were only them two left, Caleb stared at Alina.


    He tried hard to see through her, but he couldn''t.


    After a long time, Caleb still asked, "Why?" He was looking at Alina with some bewilderment.


    Alina raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Incredible?"


    It was incredible.


    Who would have thought that Alina, who seemed so nice, could do something like that?


    Just now, she did it so quickly. Her smile was so gentle and perfect. But with such a face, she actually


    did such cruel things.


    "I just want to see if it hurts." Seeing that Caleb didn¡¯t speak, Alina said nonchntly.


    Caleb was already shocked. Now when he heard Alina''s words, he was dumbfounded.


    So, she did such a cruel thing, just to confirm whether it hurt?


    "Do you think I''m cruel?" Alina seemed to see his mind and looked at him sarcastically.


    That look made Caleb feel suffocate.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His handsome face was even more gloomy at this moment.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Alina said, "Dr. Nova is not pregnant yet. Too feeble. She actually


    can''t stand such pain."


    Caleb was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Upon hearing Alina''s words, Caleb knew that she was taking revenge. After she came back, because


    of the old Cook, she had always been endured it. So she didn¡¯t care about what happened between


    them.


    Alina didn''t seem to have done much more than stay away from him. Now, it was different.


    Tonight, the appearance of Novapletely stimted her.


    Nova probably didn''t expect that Caleb would let here to Wend Vi when Alina was also here,


    right?


    Actually, Caleb didn''t know either.


    So when Nova appeared, he was shocked. Then he began to pay attention to Alina''s changes.


    He knew what happened three years ago was an unbearable memory for Alina. No one wanted to think


    back.


    Alina was unwilling.


    In fact, Caleb was unwilling too.


    "I know you have a grudge. Juste at me."


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "The murderer?"


    Alina looked at Caleb with a chuckle. The look in her eyes was so deep, yet so dangerous.


    Alina, "I won¡¯t let anyone of you guys go."


    She wouldn''t let go of anyone who was rted to that thing.


    Because of Penny, she didn''t want to bring up old grudges again. Since Caleb didn¡¯t think so, she could


    only take actions.


    Since he couldn¡¯t wait to see such a scene, how could she let him down?


    ¡­


    Upstairs.


    After Lois pushed Emma into the room, she didn¡¯t show any good attitude to Emma, which also made


    Emma feel unprecedented contempt.


    It was not feeling good to be looked at like this.


    Why did she always want to be with Caleb? It was because she wanted to be superior than others.


    But now...


    She just felt so upset.


    Unexpectedly, everyone around Caleb disdained her. Even if Caleb was there, these people dared to


    do this to her.


    "I want to see him." When Lois was about to turn off the lights and go out, Emma couldn''t help but said.


    Lois frowned and looked at Emma, "Couldn¡¯t you just take the hint?"


    "Lady Alina is still here. Besides, what time is it now?" The sarcasm in Lois'' tone was so clear.


    Emma listened more clearly.


    Her already pale face was even paler at the moment. Emma didn¡¯t dare to live here. She wanted to


    leave.


    Before, she wanted to live here so much. But now with Alina here, she was so scared.

 Chapter 176 So Mean

    Chapter 176 So Mean


    Alina was really horrible.


    Compared with tonight, those means Alina did on Emma during this time was really nothing.


    With Alina here, Emma didn¡¯t dare to stay here. She was afraid of being killed by Alina in the middle of


    the night¡­


    She was just afraid.


    Although she threatened Caleb with her life before, in fact, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    What happened tonight also made Emma clearly realize that Alina would definitely do that kind of thing.


    She just stuck the syringe needle in Nova.


    Even just thinking about it, Emma still felt so terrifying.


    "Lois, please." Eventually, Emma said to Lois so humbly.


    Lois had been worked in Wend Vi for so many years. How shrewd she was. Hence, when she


    heard Emma¡¯s words, she knew that she was frightened by Alina tonight.


    Lois said ironically, "After waiting for so many years, you finally waited for it. So just stay here


    obediently."


    That was so ironic.


    Stay here?


    Stay here with Alina?


    She didn¡¯t dare.


    "Lois."


    "With such the flower of the youth, you can do anything. Why do you just want to ruin others¡¯ marriage?


    Sooner orter, you will answer for what you¡¯ve done."


    "Being a mistress is really bitchy and mean."


    Lois said angrily.


    Emma''s already pale little face was now even more bloodless. She was trembling.


    Now, everyone could ridicule her like this.


    Why? Because they all liked Alina.


    "Even if you like her, you are not qualified to trample on me like this." After enduring for one night, now


    Emma finally couldn''t help but broke out.


    No one was qualified to trample on her like this.


    Was she wrong?


    What the hell did she do wrong? She just wanted toe out of that small town andpletely take


    root here. She just wanted her family to be glorious because of herself.


    This was what her parents taught her since she was a child, but was it really wrong now?


    Why? Why did everyone disdain her now?


    "Huh." Lois sneered and walked away.


    The lights were also turned off.


    The room wentpletely dark. Emma trembled in the darkness. Lois of course didn¡¯t tell Caleb that


    Emma wanted to see him.


    Caleb said Wend Vi was the safest ce for her now. However, his men didn¡¯t take good care of


    her, but they even dared to humiliate her wantonly.


    Now this was what Emma felt like. From Lois''s words, she felt a strong sense of humiliation.


    In the end, Caleb also went back to the room. He knew Alina wouldn¡¯t listen to him no matter what. But


    he had to let her know that no matter what she did right now, she couldn''t leave Wend Vi.


    Alina sat in the living room and didn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    Although she got revenge on Nova tonight, it was just the beginning.


    Since Caleb just wanted to be entangled with her like this, she just yed it with him to the end.


    Lois stepped forward, "Lady Alina, are you going to rest? I have cleaned up the guest room."


    Guest room?


    Lois seemed to see that Alina was very reluctant to be alone with Caleb now, so she cleaned up the


    guest room for Alina.


    Alina looked at Lois with more relief in her eyes.


    "Thank you."


    "My pleasure. You haven''t eaten anything at night. Shall I cook you a bowl of noodles?" Lois said in a


    gentle voice.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Not only did she not eat anything at night, but she didn''t eat anything at noon.


    If she hadn''t been angry, she would have felt a strong hungry by now.


    Alina nodded to Lois, "Okay."


    Hearing Alina say this, Lois smiled.


    Before, Lois put in a word for Caleb, but now, she just gave up directly.


    Seeing Emma here, Lois also felt that Caleb was really too much.


    Soon, the noodles were done.


    "It¡¯s so yummy. Lois, you¡¯re still so awesome." Alina said.


    Lois, "As long as you like it."


    Seeing that Alina was finally willing to eat, Lois was relieved. Alina couldn¡¯t figure out what Caleb


    wanted to do.


    Why did he have to let her stay in Wend Vi?


    Why was Emma in Wend Vi again?


    Undoubtedly, after calming down, Alina also thought of the key points.


    But it wasn¡¯t the reason for her to understand Caleb. There couldn¡¯t be such understanding between


    them.


    After eating, she called Andre.


    When Andre knew that Alina was living in Wend Vi now, especially Emma was also there, he was


    in a rage.


    "What? I didn''t understand." Andre directly couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    What was Caleb doing now?


    At least, Andre definitely couldn''t understand it now.


    Alina, "Brother."


    "Huh?"


    "In that case, then... let''s get started."


    Andre immediately got Alina¡¯s meaning.


    Three years ago, Alina hated Caleb¡¯s guts.


    She only hoped that she didn¡¯t have to meet him anymore.


    As for revenge or something else, as long as she saw Penny who was growing up healthily around her,


    she wouldn¡¯t think about it.


    No matter how much she suffered, she could let all of it go as soon as she saw Penny.


    Andre asked, "Why?"


    Alina was so calm before. Why did she change her mind now? What happened to her by Caleb¡¯s side?


    Alina, "It''s so annoying."


    Annoying?


    "Since these people don¡¯t want things to be over like this, I..."


    When she said this, she paused.


    Then what?


    Caleb actually did such a thing. So Alina wouldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    Before, she ignored it, but these people still pestered her. So these people deserved it.


    "I see." Andre understood.


    Alina only wanted to be with Penny, as long as things were smooth in Ingford.


    There was no intersection between her and them at all. She didn''t want to pursue that past, either.


    After all, the most important stuff to her was still here.


    However, what Caleb or Emma did didn¡¯t seem that they wanted that thing to be over.

 Chapter 177 Sarcasm

    Chapter 177 Sarcasm


    The next morning, it was so weird when they had breakfast.


    Emma didn''t look very good. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. However, Alina slept very well after the


    phone call with Andre, so she looked good now.


    Caleb got the ck eye. He didn''t get a good sleep all night.


    Lois asked someone to make the breakfast. The dishes were almost what Alina liked. Seeing it, Emma


    nced at Caleb.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb didn''t seem to mind it.


    "Lois, it tastes good." Alina really loved the dishes.


    Lois smiled and said, "As long as you like it."


    All she wanted now were to let Alina live well here. As for Emma and the others, she didn¡¯t care.


    Emma didn¡¯t like the breakfast. Alina liked to drink soy milk in the morning, but she was allergic to soy


    milk.


    "Can you give me a ss of juice?" There was no porridge. It only had pancakes and some small


    snacks. Emma couldn''t eat them at all.


    Lois, "Only milk."


    Undoubtedly, Emma was also allergic to milk.


    "Please give me a ss of water." Emma knew that she had to live here. Although there were some


    things that she was not happy with, she could only stand it.


    Lois poured her a ss of water.


    But it was so hot.


    Emma couldn¡¯t drink it at all.


    "Lady Alina, try this." Lois was attentive to Alina, as if to remind Emma in this way how tiresome she


    was here.


    Emma felt suffocated and a dull pain.


    Alina, "Thank you."


    "I let them go to Hasnan specifically to buy fish. The fish there is so fresh."


    Hearing it, the three of them all paused.


    Beforest night, Emma felt so proud when she heard the word, Hasnan. But now, she definitely didn¡¯t


    dare to show off.


    She was scared.


    "Well, I love the fish in Hasnan." Alina emphasized the word, Hasnan.


    Emma¡¯s face turned pale because of this.


    Caleb woke up early in the morning. His face was gloomy. Now with the bandage on his head, he


    looked even gloomier.


    Over the years, Hasnan had been a taboo for him. No one dared to mention it in front of him.


    However, Lois¡­


    Did she really not know it, or just remind them what happened in Hasnan Bridge three years ago?


    "I remember there are crabs in Hasnan. Lois, ask them to buy some. I didn''t know before. After I took a


    bath there, I just knew that there were crabs in it."


    "Okay.¡±


    Lois nodded.


    Emma¡¯s and Caleb''s faces sank in unison. Alina did it on purpose. She must say it on purpose.


    Emma trembled all over when she thought about it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be so scared when she heard Hasnan.


    Before, as long as she thought that Alina died under Hasnan Bridge, she was so happy. Because it


    showed that Caleb loved her so much.


    In the end, she still used such an extreme way to prove that she was more important than Alina in


    Caleb''s heart.


    But now, she was just afraid.


    Alina said it so carelessly, but it also made them tense.


    She was still¡­


    After breakfast, Caleb called Alina to the study.


    The atmosphere of the study was in horrible taste. It was just because of Emma.


    Caleb, "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Finally, he still asked.


    The smell of smoke was very strong.


    Unlike before, Alina didn¡¯t frown at all, but just smiled.


    Such a smile made Caleb frown.


    Looking at Caleb, she scoffed, "It¡¯s me who should ask you the question, right? This is not what you


    want to see?"


    He wanted to see this?


    Since she came back for her grandmother''s business, Caleb had entangled her all the time.


    After waking up this morning, Alina hadn''t said a word about leaving. Wasn''t that what he wanted?


    Let her stay at Wend Vi obediently...


    Yes, she was in Wend Vi now.


    As for whether she was obedient or not, he couldn¡¯t control.


    Alina looked at Caleb. There were endless chills and mockery in her eyes. She asked back, "What do


    you want to do?"


    Caleb took a sharp puff of the cigarette in his hand. Such a handsome man was a bit embarrassed


    overnight...


    "While Chester is at home, she''s temporarily in Wend Vi."


    Chester?


    Alina immediately understood Caleb¡¯s meaning. It turned out that Chester was going to do something


    to Emma.


    "Huh." Alinaughed.


    Hearing it, Caleb felt so ufortable.


    "I hope you can understand." He said with guilty.


    Alina looked at Caleb.


    She was smiling. That smile looked so dazzling.


    When she faced Novast night, she also smiled like this. But just with such a smile, she actually stuck


    such a big syringe in Nova.


    Just thinking about like that, Caleb also felt creepy.


    When he thought that Alina wouldn¡¯t answer, he heard her say, "Well, I can understand."


    It was so ironic.


    Hearing it, Caleb was tense.


    Her look was so fierce.


    "He''ll leave soon." Caleb was a little unsure when he said this.


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    Leave?


    Probably not, right?


    Chester was focused on the problem right in front of him. Once he made a decision, he wouldn¡¯t


    change his mind so easily.


    Although Caleb said that Chester would leave soon, in Alina''s opinion, it wouldn''t be that simple.


    Caleb still took things too simply. Who did he think he was?


    "Don''t worry. I will understand you well." Alina gritted her teeth.


    It made Caleb have a bad feeling.


    But Caleb thought Alina didn''t dare to do anything too excessive, so he didn''t think so much for the time


    being¡­


    After all, Alina was the granddaughter of the old Lawson. There were some things she still needed to


    worry about.


    Caleb thought of everything.


    Alina indeed had to worry about it.


    But it was Alina¡¯s business.

 Chapter 178 The Person You Should Hate Is Not Me

    Chapter 178 The Person You Should Hate Is Not Me


    Caleb was out.


    Only Alina and Emma were left in Wend Vi. Seeing such a scene, everyone was so nervous.


    Lois in particr couldn''t understand it. It was okay that Emma was herest night. But why was she


    still here today?


    Caleb was really too much.


    Did he really want Lady Alina to live with such a woman together? Even she couldn''t stand it.


    "Lady Alina, the fish and crabs are all bought back."


    "I want spicy."


    "Okay."


    Lois nodded.


    When Lois called Alina just now, she was deliberately loud, apparently to remind Emma that Alina was


    the hostess here. Even if she lived here, she was still a mistress who was nothing.


    Alina picked up the pointed fruit knife and peeled an apple.


    Lois put things into the kitchen and then came out. See Alina peeling the apple, she was also tense.


    "Lady Alina, I''ll help you peel it."


    "It''s okay. Lois, I can do it myself." Alina dodged.


    Lois was going to help, but after seeing Emma''s pale face, she also knew what Alina meant.


    She stepped back and went to the kitchen to tell others how to make the food.


    Emma and Alina were left in the living room. Emma was nowpletely unable to walk.


    If she could walk, she would leave directly or went upstairs.


    But now, she was carried to the couch. Alina sat across from her which made her feel threatening.


    She was unable to escape.


    At this moment, Alina was peeling the apple. The sound of the knife cutting through the skin of the fruit


    was so harsh.


    Emma felt like being stabbed fiercely on her skin, which made her feel a sense of crisis and even more


    panic.


    What was Caleb thinking about? He actually let her stay with Alina...


    Soon, the apple in Alina''s hand was peeled off. She cut it into pieces and picked one up with the knife.


    Then she passed it to Emma¡¯s mouth, "Mr. Collins asked me to understand him well and take care of


    you. So eat."


    Looking at Alina, who had a smile on her face, Emma seemed to see Alinast night. When she was


    holding such a big syringe, she was also smiling like this.


    However, with such a smile, she¡­


    "Don''t touch me." Emma finally spoke, looking at Alina with some fear.


    Alina raised her eyebrows, "Are you afraid?" It was so ironic.


    She just smiled and looked at Emma.


    Emma felt so creepy now.


    She was really scared that fruit knife... would stab into her body. Last night, it was just a syringe. Now it


    was a knife.


    "Alina, you¡­"


    "I just want to take good care of you." Before Emma finished speaking, she was interrupted by Alina.


    Take good care of her?


    Who would believe that?


    In short, Emma absolutely didn¡¯t believe it. She was afraid. In the end, she was still afraid...


    "I¡­"


    "Are you really afraid?" Seeing that Emma was shivering even when she spoke, Alina smiled more


    brightly.


    Emma, "You, you''re a lunatic."


    She was looking at Alina in fear.


    However, the next moment, Alina directly stuffed the apple on the fruit knife into Emma''s mouth.


    Emma was so nervous. Alina was a madman, aplete madman.


    Emma was now fully aware of this.


    Scared¡­ Trembling¡­


    She was constantly trembling and looking at Alina in fear.


    "People have many ways to make themselves happy, especially those who have hatred in their hearts,


    right?"


    "The person you should hate is not me." Emma looked at Alina in fear and said.


    Just now, she really thought that Alina was going to stick the fruit knife into her mouth, just like what


    she did to Dr. Novast night


    How terrible Alina was.


    Before Alina wasn¡¯t like this. Now, she had be a frightening woman.


    It was scary.


    Emma had seen a lot of things, but today, when faced with such Alina, she was also afraid.


    Now, every minute and even every second she had to spend with Alina was so hard.


    She hoped Caleb woulde back sooner.


    She had to get out of here.


    At this time, Emma even thought that staying with Alina in Wend Vi might as well be taken by


    Chester to the extremely bad ce in Costsley.


    No matter how hard life was in Costsley, at least it was safer than being by Alina''s side, right?


    But, Emma was disappointed.


    At lunchtime, Caleb hadn''te back yet.


    When they were having lunch, Alina said, "Well, it tastes really good."


    "We put some more peppers in the crabs."


    Lois found that Alina liked spicy in recent years. Then she paid attention to it.


    Alina nodded, "Well, not bad."


    However, Emma simply couldn''t eat spicy food.


    She was really pitiful. There were many delicious foods that she couldn¡¯t eat. She was allergic to milk


    and soy milk.


    She had no choice when having breakfast.


    Since the surgery three years ago, she kept a nd diet. She couldn¡¯t eat some food with extreme


    taste and even some seasonings.


    Emma, who almost died, especially cherished her life, so she wouldn¡¯t eat something she couldn¡¯t eat.


    But the dishes at lunch were all spicy.


    So Emma believed that Alina was on purpose.


    "Lois."


    "I¡¯m here."


    "I want spicy dishes again in the evening."


    "Okay." Lois was now fawning over Alina. No matter what Alina said, she would agree.


    Emma¡¯s face changed.


    She didn¡¯t have breakfast.


    Now at noon, there was not even soup to eat. She couldn¡¯t eat those dishes.


    If there were spicy dishes again in the evening, she wouldn''t have to have dinner. Because, she


    couldn''t eat them at all.


    "Can I have a bowl of egg noodles?" Finally, Emma couldn''t help but said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was always so picky about food. If she didn''t eat for a day, she couldn''t stand it at all.


    Lois was still talking to Alina as if she didn¡¯t hear her. The talk between the two was so harmonious.

 Chapter 179 Surprising

    Chapter 179 Surprising


    Emma waspletely ignored. She was so fuming.


    She just hoped that Caleb would be back in the evening.


    In Collins Castle.


    At lunch, Julia went somewhere. Now there were only Vanessa and Chester left.


    "He didn''t go back over there today?" Vanessa asked Chester.


    Chester shook his head, "He has no time."


    "Is it reliable to let Alina stay with that woman together?" Vanessa said in a somewhat worried tone.


    She knew how much Alina hated Emma.


    After all, three years ago, what happened between Alina and Caleb, they also knew very well.


    "Last night in Wend Vi, Alina beat up Dr. Nova." Chester thought for a moment and said to


    Vanessa.


    Vanessa was instantly shocked.


    "What?"


    "Alina beat Dr. Nova up?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Vanessa instantly stiffened and froze.


    She knew that Alina had done something to Emma these days. Indeed, Emma deserved to be beaten.


    But Nova was a doctor.


    Vanessa remembered.


    Three years ago, Nova was on Caleb¡¯s side. Besides, she was a doctor and used a lot of methods to


    treat Emma.


    So what the hell was this now?


    Alina wouldn¡¯t let go of those who were rted to the events of that year?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How did she beat up Nova?"


    "It is said that..." Chester looked at Vanessa and paused. There was hesitation in his eyes.


    Apparently, he was also shocked when he got the news.


    ording to what his men reported to him, Alina was obviously out of control at that time.


    Dr. Nova listened to Caleb''s orders back then, though it wasn¡¯t what a doctor should do. It was


    Alina took revenge on her, which was understandable.


    But Chester had to say that it was really ruthless.


    Chester told Vanessa about what happened in Wend Vist night.


    After hearing it, Vanessa stiffened.


    "Alina..." She didn¡¯t know how to describe Alina.


    But from her tone, she didn''t mean to me Alina at all, but felt a little happier.


    Alina did a good job.


    After all, these people were involved back then. It was also gratifying that Alina could fight back in this


    way.


    Back then, they didn''t know anything. They didn''t notice anything about it when something so big


    happened.


    After they knew it, they just felt guilty.


    But at that time, everything was irretrievable.


    Now seeing Alina be able to fight back in this way, Vanessa felt a little morefortable.


    "So, it must be hard time for Emma to stay in Wend Vi."


    Chester nodded, "Hmm."


    Caleb had no choice now. Yesterday Emma was almost taken away by Chester.


    He had no other way than to let Emma stay in Wend Vi.


    However, he was also reluctant to see Alina leave.


    "This bastard." Thinking of this scene, Vanessa felt so mad.


    Chester and Caleb were all born of her. How could they be so different?


    Caleb spent much time settling Emma over the years.


    But for so many years, Caleb never thought of getting Emma out of Ingford, which was the most angry


    point.


    Now he even let Emma and Alina directly live together.


    Caleb really had gone too far.


    "I hope that Alina won''t let us down this time." Vanessa thought about getting Alina out of the Wend


    Vi.


    Now, she didn¡¯t think so.


    Caleb had been protecting Emma all these years.


    Since he wanted to protect her in this way, it also depended on whether Alina agreed or not.


    He actually wanted to keep Emma staying here and Alina by his side. How would there be such good


    things?


    This time, just teach him a good lesson.


    "No. Since Alina did that kind of things to Novast night, I believe she can¡¯t stand Emma soon."


    "Well, you have to take care of the follow-up." Vanessa thought for a moment and said to Chester.


    No matter what Alina did to Emma in Wend Vi, Vanessa just wanted to make Emma put up with it.


    Caleb had been protecting Emma all these years, but this time, he had to know that he couldn¡¯t protect


    her all the time.


    If he couldn''t make a choice, just let him know that he must pay the price for some things.


    Three years ago, he treated Alina in such a cruel way, so there must be an end in this matter.


    Finally, it still came to this point.


    Since Alina came back, she didn¡¯t take any actions. Vanessa thought that this matter was going to be


    over like this. But now it seemed that she was wrong.


    Some things didn''t happen at the time, but it didn''t mean that they would never happen. Since it


    happened, it was impossible to avoid.


    "Don''t worry." Chester nodded. He had already had some arrangements.


    This time it really gave Caleb a difficult problem.


    Emma angered Chester this time, so she was going to be sent to a wilderness like Costsley...


    Caleb wouldn''t let Emma go here. But even if he wanted to protect her, he had to care about other


    things.


    Now the situation in Wend Vi, not to mention that Alina and others didn¡¯t expect, probably Caleb


    didn¡¯t expect it, either.


    ......


    In the afternoon.


    Emma was moved to the couch again. These people were just like robots, only listening to orders.


    They didn''t listen to what she said at all. Whatever she said, it waspletely ignored.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." Emma said quickly as a maid passed by her.


    She had never felt so embarrassed.


    However, the passing maid didn¡¯t dare to answer her.


    Alina was sitting where she sat in the morning. She had been peeling apples all the morning. Now, she


    was pruning flowers.


    The sound of scissors was like cutting a person''s fingerbones, making people dare not stay around her


    for half a second.


    So the maid didn¡¯t dare to talk with Emma at all. She just hurried past her.


    Emma really wanted to pee.


    She hadn''t been to the bathroom once since the morning. Now she was thirsty, but she didn''t dare to


    drink water...


    She looked at Alina, "You have to torture me like this, don''t you?"

 Chapter 180 Did I Do Anything To You

    Chapter 180 Did I Do Anything To You


    "Click." The rose in Alina''s hand was cut off the flower. The sound was so crisp and sharp that Emma


    couldn''t help but felt creepy.


    The resentment that she had built up from the morning to now was fiercely suppressed by Alina''s sharp


    scissors.


    Alina looked at Emma, "What did you just say?"


    It seemed that she was unhappy by being disturbed.


    The scissors were even more terrifying than the fruit knife in the morning. Emma just swallowed what


    she wanted to say.


    She was wrong, really wrong.


    Before, she underestimated Alina''s position in the Collins family.


    Therefore, she naively believed that Alina must be a shame for the Collins family as long as others


    knew that she entangled with Chester and Caleb.


    Emma believed that as long as she told Vanessa what she saw in AIG, then Alina would lose her status


    in the Collins family.


    After losing the status in the Collins family, Alina wouldpletely lose her backers.


    So, she couldn¡¯t still stay in Ingford any longer.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, not only did Alina not leave, but also she, Emma, was almost sent by Chester to a ce like


    Costley. Yesterday in Collins Castle, when she heard that he was going to send her there, she was so


    scared.


    Staying in the same room with a madman like Alina, she preferred to be sent to Costley.


    In that ce, she might have a slightly better life, right? But what the hell was this?


    "Alina, I lost. I throw in the towel." Finally, Emma couldn''t help but looked at Alina.


    Even if Emma was so proud, when she thought that she was about to pee on her pants, she still


    admitted defeat.


    "How could you lose?" Alina smiled.


    That smile was as gentle asst night.


    She didn''t buy it.


    "Why are you torturing me like this?" Emma looked at Alina sadly.


    She probably never thought about that with Caleb by her side, she was still humiliated like this.


    This was something she would never have thought of before, but now...


    Alina looked at her and said with a smile, "I¡¯m torturing you? I didn¡¯t do anything to you."


    "He asked me to understand him. I understand you guys very well."


    Emma''s face turned even paler.


    Alina didn''t do anything, but just because she didn''t do anything, it made her even more flustered.


    Emma looked at Alina who was almost crazy.


    "With so many people watching here, what have I done to you?" Alina was still doing her own things.


    She pruned the flowers so carelessly. But in Emma¡¯s ears, the clicking sounds almost drove her crazy.


    In the end, Emma couldn''t help it.


    At that moment, she felt embarrassed like never before.


    At this time, Alina frowned and shouted to Lois, "Lois, what smell?"


    The fear on Emma¡¯s already pale face was also reced by anger. She would rather die than feel such


    embarrassment.


    All the fear now turned into anger. She red at Alina, "Alina, go to hell."


    Alina was humiliating her.


    She did it on purpose.


    Lois came over with a group of servants. Immediately she said in disgust and annoyance, "Oh, what


    does this smell like? Hurry up and find it out. Clean it up quickly."


    Hearing Lois¡¯ words, Emma was constantly trembling.


    She was furious.


    She red at Alina viciously, "Alina, just go to hell."


    Alina, "Even so many roses can¡¯t cover up this smell."


    Go to hell?


    Alina sneered.


    Three years ago, with this woman''s tricks, she almost died in Hasnan''s cold water.


    ¡°Will you not go to hell?"


    Alina looked at Emma, a gloomy light shing in her eyes.


    At this moment, Alina was like a queen standing on the top. Emma still couldn¡¯t reach her ce even if


    she had worked hard for so many years.


    No matter how hard Emma tried and no matter how much Alina lost, Alina¡¯s status was still unshakable.


    She still stood at heights that Emma couldn''t reach.


    It made Emma jealous and also made her hate.


    "Oh, Miss Bell, what are you doing?" Lois eximed.


    Itpletely pulled Emma back, who was lost in hatred. She just wanted to hide into the cracks in the


    ground...


    She wanted to leave.


    She really wanted to leave.


    Before, she wanted to be by Caleb''s side and wanted to live in this house which was a symbol of being


    his wife.


    But now she just wanted to leave. Here, every minute was torture for her now.


    "Hurry up and clean it up. Master Caleb will be unhappy when hees back."


    Lois asked some servants to clean it up.


    All the servants were looking at Emma with great contempt.


    Emma had always appeared by Caleb¡¯s side with the most perfect side, but what about now?


    What was this?


    Such an unbearable side was shown in this way, which made her feel embarrassed and angry.


    After cleaning up, Emma was moved to a small couch, right next to Alina.


    Alina almost sat in ce without moving during the whole process.


    Emma asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    Thinking of the way those people looked at her just now, Emma just wanted to kill herself. Since she


    was by Caleb''s side, no one had ever looked at her with such disdain, but now, these people had given


    her enough contempt just because of Alina.


    Alina looked at Emma with a smile. This smile was so dazzling, which made Emma feel embarrassed.


    At this moment, she just felt so ashamed.


    Undoubtedly, she was unwilling to let Alina see her most embarrassing side.


    "You could walk, eat and draw before." ¡°Click." ¡°You could also take the scissors."


    Yes.


    Alina was right. She could have been fine. If she didn¡¯t y those tricks in Oklens, her hands would


    have been fine.


    If she didn¡¯t force Caleb, her legs would have been fine.


    But what about now?


    She lost her right hand and right leg. What did it end up with? She got nothing she should get from


    Caleb.

 Chapter 181 I know you hate me

    Chapter 181 I know you hate me


    Emma broke down and trembled as she looked at Alina, wanting to say something, yet she couldn''t say


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    anything at the moment.


    Alina looked at her with a smile on her face, "Why don''t you scream anymore? Didn''t you say before


    that you were the most important person in his heart?"


    Most important?


    Emma had been attacking Alina three years ago, telling her time and time again that she was the most


    important person in Caleb''s heart.


    And now what?


    The deep breaths couldn''t suppress the dull ache in her heart.


    Was her important?


    Once, when Caleb had saved her, she had thought she was the most important, but Alina had


    disappeared for three years, nothing had happened between them, and that was all Emma needed to


    know that she was wrong.


    Everything Caleb had done to her was because of that night, but everything that night had been wiped


    out by that illness.


    If she hadn''t done what she did for Caleb two years ago, how could she still be in touch with him?


    If Caleb had been what she thought he was, they would have been together for the three years Alina


    was gone.


    Why wait until now?


    Why even wait until now to have Alina here, humiliating her like this.


    "Alina, even if I am not the most important being in his heart, do you think that you are?"


    Alina raised her eyebrows and looked at Emma.


    Emma flinched at the darkness in her eyes, and swallowed the shouting she had prepared.


    She was so horrible.


    Fromst night to now, who knows what more horrible things Alina could have done?


    ......


    Evening.


    At dinner time, Caleb came back after all, and when he saw that there was only spicy food on the table,


    his brows knitted together.


    "Is this all you''re having?"


    "Is there a problem?" Alina looked over at Caleb, looking like she was eating well.


    Did he lock her in here to make her feel so bad that she couldn''t even eat.


    Caleb frowned.


    When he saw the same face in front of Emma, his face darkened." Lois."


    "Yes, Master Caleb."


    "Is that all?"


    "Lady Alina said she wanted spicy food, so the kitchen made it all to Lady Alina''s liking."


    Lois'' tone was respectful, but it was also an invisible reminder to Emma of what she really was.


    Even eating here was to Alina''s liking.


    Since yesterday, Lois has been a constant reminder of what Emma is, and of what Caleb is.


    What he should do in this situation? There are things he shouldn''t do.


    Caleb, "Miss Bell''s tastes will be lighter from now on."


    Not a good tone.


    Alina''s chopsticks were in her hands.


    Lois was stunned too.


    It was obvious that Caleb hadn''t expected to talk about Emma''s tastes, and Emma, for a moment, was


    relieved and smug.


    But when she saw the coldness in Alina''s eyes, she couldn''t have cared less about her ce in Caleb''s


    heart.


    "Caleb."


    She thought about how embarrassed she had been during the day here.


    Emma spoke up after all.


    Caleb took the spicy food away from her and said, "Have the kitchen remake it for you."


    Emma hadn''t eaten anything all day and she was really hungry now, so when Caleb said that, she was


    still touched in her heart.


    But when she thought of Alina, she felt very ufortable.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Well, I want to get out of here and go back to Green Lake


    Apartments."


    Why had shee back to the Wend Vi with Caleb yesterday, it was because of Chester, that


    man was so awful.


    He really did mean what he said, he was going to have her sent to Costsley.


    And Emma knew that once she was sent to Costsley, it would not be easy for her toe back.


    She might not even be able to return to Ingford.


    And how could she stand the cold and snow at Coastsley?


    She doesn''t think anyone would want to go to a ce with that kind of cold weather.


    But after a short time today, she would rather risk being sent to Costsley by Chester than be humiliated


    by Alina in a ce like Wend Vi.


    "What''s going on?" Caleb''s face, which was already not a good one, darkened when he heard Emma


    say she was going back to Green Lake Apartments.


    His face was even darker.


    As he asked, he nced subconsciously in Alina''s direction.


    Obviously, he could also see that something unpleasant had happened here during the day, but Emma


    said, "No one is to me for this."


    "Say it."


    Caleb''s tone chilled.


    At this moment, the man was so dangerous that it seemed to burn him out.


    Alina was eating her food, she looked as if it was none of her business.


    But the hatred in Emma''s eyes was overwhelming as she watched her calm and unconcerned face.


    Tears flew down her face.


    "Alina." she said.


    Emma didn''t say anything, so Caleb''s eyes went to Alina who was eating.


    Lois'' heart was in his throat.


    At this moment, he felt like Caleb was crazy, otherwise how could he do something like this.


    What was he doing?


    Questioning his wife for a woman from outside? Is this what he should do?


    What Caleb was doing was turning Lois''s mind upside down, absolutely, all of it.


    Alina, "What?"


    She looked up at Caleb, who was looking dangerously at her.


    She looked at Caleb, as if she had nothing to do with whatever was going on, and her innocent look


    made Caleb even angrier.


    Thinking aboutst night, he couldn''t believe that what had happened here today had nothing to do


    with Alina.


    This woman was really getting worse and worse.


    Caleb said in a suppressed voice, "I know you hate me, but..."


    "But what?"


    The man didn''t finish his sentence, and Alina cut him off coldly.


    At this moment, he couldn''t say anything.


    The coldness of Alina''s eyes made Caleb shiver.

 Chapter 182 Beat him up

    Chapter 182 Beat him up


    The atmosphere between the three of them was already not good, and now Caleb had questioned


    Alina about it, so the atmosphere was even worse.


    Now, it waspletely cold to the core.


    Caleb felt a pain in his brain at the moment.


    He took several deep breaths and looked at Alina, who was also looking at him, with such cold and


    distant eyes.


    When he saw that look, Caleb was trying to hold back, but he couldn''t say it now.


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Alina mmed her chopsticks into the bowl.


    The noodle soup sshed everywhere.


    The atmosphere was so foul that everyone''s breath tightened as Alina got up and headed upstairs.


    Apparently she didn''t even bother to face them.


    "Master Caleb, what are you doing?" After Alina had gone upstairs, Lois looked at Caleb with distress.


    Before, Alina didn''t even want to live here, but now she''s finally settled in and is eating properly.


    It was unthinkable before.


    As far as Lois is concerned, Caleb has tried to bring Alina back to Wend Vi many times since she


    came back to Ingford.


    But not once seeds,


    It would never have been possible before.


    And now..


    She is back after all. What the hell is he doing here? The mere thought of it irritated Lois.


    So hie eyes on Emma grew more and more displeased.


    Caleb''s face was already not good, and the wine ss in his hand hit the table hard.


    He got up and went upstairs.


    The back of that back gives people a kind of endless cold feeling.


    Alina and Caleb were furious.


    When she saw Caleb and Alina fighting earlier, that''s what she wanted to see, she wanted to see Alina


    lose everything.


    But, why now there was a feeling. and she was the one who was having the worst time?


    When Lois and Emma were left alone, Lois looked at Emma with a more unfriendly look.


    "Hmph." Lois cleared the table with great vigour and took away the spicy dishes in front of Emma as


    well.


    Lois was clearly doing it to her with that condescending look on her face.


    Emma, who was already very dignified, was even more furious when she was treated like this.


    When she thought about what had happened here today.


    Emma wanted to strangle Alina to death, but she knew that there was nothing she could do.


    The more this happens, the more she hates Alina.


    But when she thought of was Alina''s sinister face, the so-called anger was indefatigably faded.


    Even if she hated, she could only hate Alina in her heart now.


    ......


    Upstairs.


    When Caleb came up, he finally found Alina in the guest room, the door was locked.


    All the rooms were open but this one was locked, Caleb didn''t believe that she hadn''t done it on


    purpose.


    Didn''t she know what she had done? And now she had the nerve to be in a temper?


    The door was rapped very hard.


    But inside, there was no movement at all.


    Caleb, who had had a bad day outside, was furious at being shut out by Alina.


    He had wanted toe back at lunchtime to have lunch with her.


    But thinking about what she had said at the table this morning, Caleb was in no mood toe back for


    lunch, and the result would have been a lot of taunting.


    In that case, Caleb would have liked to have peace and quiet.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Alina did something amazingst night. And today, it''s not going to


    be easy for Emma either.


    This was something he had overlooked after all.


    A loud bang echoed throughout Wend Vi.


    The door was kicked open by Caleb.


    And inside, Alina was angry as she saw the man appear in the doorway with a chill on his face.


    "Caleb!"


    The door panel was already on the floor.


    It was clear how strong the man was, or how destructive.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alina was now ready to kill him.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" In an instant, her emotions broke down.


    In that instant, her past with Caleb shed through her mind like a movie.


    There was no doubt that none of those memories were good.


    She felt that ever since she met this man, she had never had a clean te.


    Because of this man, her life had taken aplete turn for the worse.


    Now, Alina didn''t know what words to use to describe it.


    The man came in.


    There was a force in her jaw.


    Alina moved, but the force of the man''s grip was so strong that she had nowhere to go, and she was


    already furious and angry.


    How could she be rational in the face of such a powerful man?


    A p was on the man''s face.


    The next moment, there was a force on her wrist, the man''s force was so heavy that it almost crushed


    her wrist.


    The man''s tone was dangerous, "How many times?"


    There was danger in his tone.


    Alina knew exactly what Caleb was asking.


    "You deserve to be beaten." Alina said with a fierce anger at Caleb''s danger.


    If she could, she would have killed this man, who had changed the course of her life.


    Who did he think he was to change her life?


    He even made storms again and again.


    Even when she had no right to say it was over?


    A man like that stirs up no peace. Isn''t that the kind of person you just want to kill?


    The man''s hand was heavier, and Alina''s eyes were now tearing up from the pain she was already


    feeling.

 Chapter 183 Suffered a lot

    Chapter 183 Suffered a lot


    The hatred was overwhelming.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Caleb clearly caught the hatred for him in Alina''s eyes, all of his sanity fell apart in this moment.


    "Don''t you hate me." He released Alina''s shackled wrists and ced his broad palms over Alina''s eyes.


    In the darkness, Alina heard the man''s almost helpless voice.


    Don''t hate him?


    However, without waiting for her to speak, the man''s original helpless tone turn sinister, "Otherwise, I


    won''t be able to resist plucking out your eyes."


    The man''s tone was so harsh, as if he could really do something like that.


    Alina, "Caleb, you''re a madman."


    "Yes, I''m mad, you''ve made me mad."


    Was he putting all the me on her?


    What had she done?


    Alina had never done anything sorry to Caleb in all the years she had been with him.


    And now this man says that she''s driving him crazy? What a ridiculous thing to say.


    Alina sneered, "I don''t think I''m capable of that." Her tone was still very cold.


    Doesn''t have that kind of ability? She underestimated herself.


    Alina, "I''m not that important.¡±


    Every word was a statement of fact.


    The tone of her voice was cold.


    It was a reminder to Caleb of what had happened to them three years ago, and that she didn''t need to


    say anything about it anymore.


    He had heard what she meant.


    She was not that important.


    Yeah, she was not that important. At least that''s what Alina definitely thought, that''s how their marriage


    had started.


    So, how could it matter?


    If it did matter, Caleb wouldn''t have used her to save Emma three years ago at all costs.


    "Caleb, all that was between you and her in Ingford was over the bones of your son, have you forgotten


    that?"


    Caleb''s mind went nk.


    She said, the child was a boy, not breathing when he was born and its face looked so much like his.


    He felt stifling pain.


    That was all Caleb could feel now, and the hands that had been holding Alina in ce were being


    removed from her face and chin, little by little.


    Alina looked indifferently at the dishevelled man.


    This moment, Caleb probably also realized what had happened between him and Alina.


    "Alina." for a long time, Caleb took a deep breath to say something, but at this moment, nothing could


    He didn''t even dare to look into her eyes.


    For the first time, he realized that what had happened between them was so impossible to face.


    Three years ago.


    It was so heavy for them.


    Alina''s body was still cold. It was as if the breath she was showing Caleb at this moment was also cold.


    It was eating away the man''s heart.


    "You don''t deserve to call me by my name."


    Alina looked at Caleb with a cold face and said.


    Up until now, Alina didn''t know where the hell this man got the nerve to get her and Emma under one


    roof.


    Her words hit him hard.


    Before, before Alina had spoken of the child tonight, Caleb had probably never imagined that he and


    Alina hade to this.


    There was more serious problems going on between them.


    For a long, long time, both of them were speechless.


    ......


    Eventually, Caleb escaped from the room somehow, leaving Wend Vi in a frenzy, driving as fast as


    he could.


    Emma was downstairs, and when she saw Caleb about to leave, she tried to call Caleb.


    However, the coldness of the man''s back made her unable to say anything.


    She just watched Caleb leave the house, and with the way Caleb had just left, she knew he would be


    She had intended to tell Caleb she wanted to leave once he had found Alina.


    But now it looked like she was going to be another night in this ce.


    Lois, of course, didn''t want to talk to her, and as long as Lois didn''t talk to her, the maids didn''t dare to


    So she waited until twelve o''clock at night before Lois had her brought upstairs.


    The ce she had once dreamed of was now a torture for Emma every minute of her life.


    She wanted to leave immediately, she didn''t want to be involved with anyone here anymore.


    ......


    In Collins Castle.


    Vanessaughed when she heard the report about Wend Vi. That''s what my daughter-inw is


    supposed to be like."


    During the day, after hearing Chester¡¯s story about Wend Vi, Vanessa had asked the butler to


    keep an eye on what was going on at Wend Vi. After all, some of the people at Wend Vi had


    been transferred from Collins Castle.


    So it was easy for them to find out what was going on.


    Vanessa was more relieved than ever to learn of Emma''s ordeal at Wend Vi today.


    It was as if the anger that had been building up in her heart all these years because of Emma had also


    been relieved.


    "Madam, you can be relieved." The butler said respectfully.


    Vanessa, "I am relieved, of course." Now that she had heard the news, what was she supposed to do if


    she wasn''t relieved?


    Alina had really changed a lot over the years, at least now Vanessa could see that she was not the kind


    of person who could bully Alina.


    "After all these years, Emma deserves to suffer." Vanessa snickered.


    Man can be poor, but you can''t be poor in ambition.


    Just thinking about the desire in Emma''s eyes, Vanessa knew that she was a tough nut.


    The Collins family would never allow a woman like that into their home, no matter how many tricks she


    used on Caleb.


    But it''s not that simple to get married.


    She, after all, thought too easily of the son of a great family.


    Since they were surrounded by familyplications, everything that happens to them will not be


    simple.

 Chapter 184 Do it quick

    Chapter 184 Do it quick


    That is where she suffers.


    Butler, "Yes, but Lady Alina, now, is alsopletely different from three years ago."


    "I like it different." Although, she wasn''t too fond of girls with a heart of gold.


    But to be bullied and not to be bullied back, that kind of nature is not really pleasing.


    "Emma can''t say what she''s going through now."


    "Yeah, she wanted to live at Wend Vi by all means, but now that she''s living there, she''s not going


    to be able to stand it."


    "Yeah."


    Vanessa nodded her head in satisfaction.


    She said, "Tell Chester not to let Wend Vi end so easily."


    "Yes."


    The butler understood what Vanessa was saying.


    If Chester had to get Emma to Costsley at this point in time, Caleb would not dare let Emma out of


    Wend Vi.


    And Emma, over the years, got much benefit from Caleb, it goes without saying, this is also a lot of


    trouble.


    That''s what Vanessa hates most about her.


    Plus Alina because of the incident three years ago, there is already resentment in the heart, and now


    the two together, Alina''s anger will be taken out on Emma.


    All these years, how much did Emma get out of Caleb?


    It''s only right that she should suffer now.


    The Collins would have loved it if the three of them had really ended things between Caleb and Alina.


    It''s a scenario Emma would never have thought of. If she''d known Alina was such a big deal at Collins


    Castle, she would never have dared to take the risk of getting involved with Chester.


    Now she''s in a difficult position with no way in or out.


    ......


    Emma probably had no idea that Collins Castle had a hand in making her look like this.


    It''s been a night.


    Caleb hadn''te back, andst night, the maids had taken her upstairs and left her alone.


    There was that scene during the day.


    Emma hadn''t slept well, she was afraid that Alina would break in in the middle of the night.


    Alina was so crazy that she could do something crazy.


    She wAs scared.


    Alina was a madwoman and would do anything.


    It was a long way to dawn.


    When she thought that Caleb hadn''te homest night, Emma didn''t know what the day had in


    store for her.


    Although Alina hadn''t done anything to her yesterday, it looked like she was going to do something to


    her at any moment.


    Emma felt suffocated just thinking about it.


    At the breakfast table, Caleb was away, and the food were Alina''s favourites.


    "Lois."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    "Let''s have eels for lunch."


    At those words, Emma, sitting opposite, turned white on her face. At that moment, she thought about


    what Alina was going to do.


    She was trembling with fear.


    Alina, "Get the live ones, fresh."


    What was that thing it like? The mere thought of that body made one shudder.


    "Alina, you can''t do this to me, I..." Emma looked at Alina like she was crazy.


    The scene, even now, was terrifying just thinking about it, she thought Alina was crazy, and if she


    continued like this, she was about to be driven mad by it.


    In fact, now that she was on the road to madness, Alina was really a madman, it was horrible.


    Alina, "What''s the problem?"


    She looked at Emma with those big innocent eyes.


    Emma thought she''s really crazy. Alina was acting.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You''re going to get back at me, what are you going to do, do it quick." What was the point of taking the


    most horrific of these?


    She was really going crazy.


    Alina looked sarcastically at Emma.


    She thought that Emma never knew about this.


    Lois could see what the reaction was, and knew exactly what Alina was up to.


    "Don''t worry, Lady Alina, I''ll go and buy it myself. I''ll get the biggest one."


    The biggest? Wouldn''t that be exactly the same as the snake? Emma''s face was already pale when


    she thought about it.


    Shivering, she looked at Alina and tried to say something, but nothing came out at the moment.


    Begging her?


    Emma knew that Alina was doing this on purpose, and if she begged her. She would only make it


    worse.


    ......


    Lois was really good at her job and actually bought the biggest eel she could find.


    It was like a snake.


    "Let''s see." Alina grabbed one without any fear at all.


    Alina looked as if she was going to throw it at her the next moment.


    While Lois had been out, she had called Caleb over and over again, but Caleb had no intention of


    answering her calls.


    Since when does Caleb never answer her calls when he''s out?


    It was because of Alina.


    "Alina." Emma shivered terribly the moment Alina looked at her carelessly.


    She was trembling all over.


    She was really scared.


    Ever since she was girl, she had been terrified of that thing.


    Alina, "There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Don''te over here." Emma was incoherent with fear the moment Alina stood up.


    "I beg you."


    Finally, she said it to Alina.


    No matter how ambitious she had been before, no matter how dignified she had been before. Again


    and again, she told herself not to beg her.


    But when she saw the thing rolled up in a ball, Emma felt that her world had been eclipsed.


    Just as Alina was about to drop it right on top of her, Alina''s phone vibrated.


    "Hello."


    "Miss Hughes, we''re..." Alina''s face changed.


    "I''ll be right over."

 Chapter 185 Alina, are you afraid of me?

    Chapter 185 Alina, are you afraid of me?


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    And then, she looked at Emma.


    Emma looked at Alina with unprecedented terror in her eyes.


    Alina is really scary now, no one knows what she will do next, she will do something out of control.


    When Alina threw the eel in her hand into a bucket of water, Emma felt like she had survived.


    Alina looked at the frightened Emma, the corners of her mouth curled up, "I won''t do it quick."


    The words were gentle, but also devilish.


    Emma had felt she had survived, but now when she saw Alina''s face, she felt she really had to get out


    of here.


    Otherwise, she would really die.


    "Lois."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    "Save two for me, I''ll be back to y."


    "Yes, Lady Alina." nodded Lois.


    y?


    Emma''s face was whiter for it.


    She knew exactly what Alina meant by ying, Alina was killing her.


    As soon as Alina had left, Emma called Caleb like crazy, she wanted to get out of here, no matter what


    Chester did to her.


    And staying here, under the same roof as Alina, Emma felt she would be driven mad sooner orter.


    So now she just wanted to go, no matter what, she wanted to get out of here.


    She was scared, really scared.


    But no matter how much she called Caleb, there was no answer.


    "Stop calling." Lois sent for the eels and left two in the bucket.


    The moment she saw the heads sticking up, Emma vomited, out of fear.


    Lois, "What''s the point of being a bad person?"


    To put it mildly, if Emma had really followed her own path, her future would have been bright.


    But she had to get involved in other people''s marriages, so no one would feel sorry for her, no matter


    what she was going through with Alina.


    If this had happened before, Emma would have been very vocal about it.


    But now, when she saw the eels, she didn''t dare.


    She had been terrified of long insects since she was a child in the countryside, when her family lived in


    the mountains and snakes were always present.


    She was really scared.


    ......


    Alina was unable to leave Wend Vi, but because of an important matter at the police station,


    security finally called Tomas and asked Caleb personally, and Alina was able to leave Wend Vi.


    Her car was at Mulherd Manor.


    Wend Vi didn''t even have a driver and she didn''t want to go back to that ce after she got out.


    She was going to walk up to get a taxi.


    But then, as she was halfway, the horn of a car red behind her and Alina turned around and saw the


    number te of Chester.


    When she saw the car, Alina''s brain hurt even more.


    "Get in." The man passed her by and brought the car to a steady stop.


    Alina, "No, we''re not on the same way."


    "What do you mean?"


    Alina didn''t know what to say at this point.


    She took a few deep breaths, pushed down the weight of her heart, and then looked at Chester with


    apprehension.


    When she saw the silence in the man''s eyes, Alina felt that she had been too mean.


    But given what had happened before, she couldn''t be toocent, "I''ll go and get a taxi, it''s easy."


    "Alina, are you afraid of me?"


    The man looked at her calmly and the words were so irresistible to Alina that she had to say that it was


    true.


    But keeping distance in her heart is not the same as admitting it outwardly.


    Eventually, Alina got in the car.


    Chester knew she was going to the police station, so he didn''t say anything and drove her there.


    They didn''t say much on the way.


    When they got there, Alina got out of the car.


    "Go back, Chester, I''ll go straight back to Mulherd Manor when I''m done."


    And with that, Alina was off in a hurry.


    She hadn''t wanted to go back from the Wend Vi today, even though it was to torment Emma badly.


    But it wasn''t as if she had nothing better to do than torment her.


    It''s not an easy day.


    Even if Alina doesn''t do anything, Emma is having a hard time.


    Inside the police station.


    Some of the stuff from the hospital was pulled out, all of which Alina had seen before, but this time


    there was a new screenshot outside the hospital.


    It was just a side face.


    However, Alina recognized it immediately, "That''s Emma."


    Before her grandmother passed away, Emma had been in her grandmother''s room?


    Alina''s mind, at that moment, waspletely lost.


    Emma said that she hadn''t had time to visit her grandmother for a long time,


    She had been busy with other things.


    So at her grandmother''s funeral, she cried a lot and med herself, saying that she had taken good


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    care of her grandmother.


    At that time, she didn''t know who Emma really was.


    But now, before she passed away, Emma was thest one to enter her room? So why did Emma act as


    if she hadn''t been able to see her grandmother?


    "It''s Emma, it''s Emma." Although it was just a side face, Alina could clearly identify it.


    When she looked at the back, she thought it looked familiar, but she didn''t expect to find a screenshot


    outside the hospital.


    Even though it was only a surveince camera, it was a bit blurry, but Alina recognized it immediately.


    Emma had been in front of her at all times, so she couldn''t have been mistaken.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    It was only a photograph, Alina, however, was absolutely sure that it was Emma.


    "Well, we''ll start the investigation into her now, and we''d like you to keep it to yourself for now."


    "......"


    "After all, it''s only a photo now."


    So the evidence is there to be found.


    Everything rted to Emma back then also has to bepared absolutely andpletely certain to


    be sure.


    Alina, however, was 100% certain.

 Chapter 186 Her dependence

    Chapter 186 Her dependence


    In the end, Alina didn''t know how to get out of the police station, she seemed to have lost its soul.


    No one knew how her heart had been shaken when she found out that someone had done something


    to her grandmother''s death.


    No one knows what kind of pressure and pain she was under during this time.


    Her grandmother was so good.


    Just the thought that her grandmother might have been tortured or something before she passed away,


    she could not even breathe.


    She doesn''t know exactly who it was or why they were so cruel.


    In her memory, Grandma really didn''t offend anyone, she was always so kind to everyone.


    Why would someone do that to such a nice person before she died?


    "Alina."


    In the cold wind.


    Suddenly, a force on Alina''s wrist brought her back to her senses, and it was then that Alina realised


    that she was in the middle of the road.


    It was a good thing it was a red light, so there wasn''t much traffic, but it was only a matter of moments


    before the traffic started to weave.


    Caleb took her in his arms, and blocked out the cold wind of all the traffic.


    The speed of the cars were fast.


    But what was even more unsettling for Alina was the picture she saw in the police station.


    Why Emma?


    The lightning shed in her mind, shing back to Emma''s time with the Hughes family..


    Grandma took such good care of her then. She thought it was not easy for a country girl to get through


    school.


    So she took pity on her and her sister Hope.


    But why?


    Before, Alina had thought that the Hughes family had raised ungrateful people.


    In a state of confusion, Alina didn''t know how Chester had taken her out into the middle of the road or


    how she had got into the car.


    She wanted to go to Wend Vi and kill Emma with her own hands, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t


    alert Emma.


    The police had said that they had to go through all theparisons, and if they spooked her now, it


    would only put her on the defensive and make things more difficult.


    It''s been a long time.


    Alina finally came to her senses, it was the way back to Mulherd Manor.


    "Turn around."


    "Alina."


    "I don''t want to go back now." She didn''t want to, she really didn''t.


    It was a ce she had once been attached to, a ce she had dreamed about most when she was in


    Shirling.


    But now, for her, she didn''t want to go back there.


    There was a shadow of her grandmother, and a shadow of Emma and the family, and Emma really


    didn''t deserve it.


    The car was parked on the side of the road.


    Her face held in the man''s broad, warm palm.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Obviously, Chester here had noticed something was wrong with Alina.


    The moment they met, Alina''s tears fell.


    Chester took Alina into his arms and said, "Don''t cry."


    The words were somon, but to Alina, they felt so familiar, she couldn''t remember what it was.


    She didn''t know where she had encountered such a feeling before.


    But when she was soothed by such gentle reassurance, her emotions, which were already close to


    copse, now copsed even further.


    Her tears fell with a fierce intensity.


    They ended up wetting the man''s suit.


    The wet, sticky feeling made Chester, who had always been a neat freak, feel helpless, "Alina, tell me


    what happened."


    He wanted to know what it was that was making her so upset.


    Alina''s throat was so hard, she couldn''t say anything.


    It hurt.


    After a long, long time, Chester said, "Shall I ask Hector to find out?"


    Whatever it was, there was nothing Hector couldn''t find out.


    "I want a drink." Finally, Alina put away her tears, but her words made Chester freeze.


    She hade out of the house in such a broken mood, so it was clear that something had happened


    in the short time she had been there.


    Alina, on the other hand, hadn''t expected Chester to be waiting for her, and what would she have done


    if he hadn''t been waiting for her?


    "Okay."


    At this moment, Chester didn''t ask anything, he just nodded his head indifferently.


    Eventually, the man, who had been heading for Mulherd Manor, turned around and headed for the city,


    where it was now time for lunch.


    ......


    Wend Vi.


    Lois had asked the kitchen to make the eel to Alina''s liking, but Alina hadn''te back yet, so she


    called Alina.


    But call after call, no answer from Alina.


    Finally.


    Lois called Caleb. No matter how much Emma called, there was no answer.


    But now when Lois called, the man on the other end answered instantly, which was a real thrill for


    Emma.


    "Master Caleb, Lady Alina has gone out and hasn''te back yet, and the phone hasn''t been


    answered, is something wrong?"


    On the phone, Lois was full of worry.


    After all, whatever was important, it had to be done by now.


    ......


    Caleb was unpleasant when he heard that Alina hadn''t returned by now.


    "Got it."


    And with that, he hung up the phone.


    Then he dialed Mulherd Manor''s number.


    This woman was either at Wend Vi, Mulherd Manor, or, at Collins Castle.


    When Tomas came in with the papers, he saw Caleb on the phone and wondered what was being said


    on the phone.


    Caleb''s face was ck to the core.


    "Tomas ."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Find out where is she?" The man said, word for word, almost gritting his teeth.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wend Vi said she hadn''t gone back yet, and Mulherd Manor said she hadn''t gone back at all,


    she''d been out for hours.


    He''d like to see where she''d gone and with whom.


    "Yes."


    Tomas naturally knew who Caleb was asking to find out at this point. Who else but Alina?.


    She had only left Wend Vi a few hours ago. And Caleb was going to make a big deal out of it, and


    the thought of it gave Tomas a headache.


    He didn¡¯t know when these two will end up.


    Especially when he thinks about what''s been going on, Tomas''s head hurts.

 Chapter 187 The Farmer and the Snake

    Chapter 187 The Farmer and the Snake


    Ingford.


    At the Royal Landscape Restaurant, Alina and Chester were seated by the window, and at the


    moment, Alina was downing ss after ss of wine.


    But the weight of her heart was still there.


    Her mind was reeling, the memories pounding away at her sanity and her soul.


    The wine in her ss didn''t seem to be enough. Just as Alina picked up the bottle and was about to fill


    it for herself, there was a force on her wrist.


    The man''s voice was gentle, "This is very strong wine, you can''t drink like this, eat something."


    Chester''s brow furrowed slightly.


    He had sent a message to Hector to find out what was going on.


    Alina, "Chester, don''t ask any questions right now, just let me drink for a while, okay?"


    Alina''s tone was suppressed.


    And it was a tone that Chester could hear clearly, and therefore the man could hear the pain that she


    was suppressing.


    However, Chester did not let go.


    "If you keep drinking, you''re probably going to be in the hospital for a week, do you really want to?"


    Alina was so sick of hospitals after that incident three years ago, she really didn''t like hospitals at all.


    Being in a hospital meant that it was really hard for a person.


    The smell of sterile water was a constant reminder of what that ce was like.


    "Be good, okay?" The man''s voice was full of coaxing and then, little by little, he took the bottle out of


    Alina''s hand.


    The moment he did, Chester seemed relieved.


    However, Alina, who was already in an uncontroble mood, broke down and cried.


    There were not many customers in the restaurant, but when they heard such cries, they all looked at


    Chester and Alina.


    However, the chill on the man''s body was so cold that it instantly shifted people''s attention.


    He was terrifying.


    He was apletely different being to Alina.


    Chester didn''t say anything, he just looked at Alina calmly, watching her cry like a child.


    And Alina was not a child, she was suffering endless pain that no child could ever bear.


    For a long, long time, after crying, she finally calmed down.


    "Why is it human like this?"


    The heart of man is evil.


    These words hit her heart so hard.


    "I didn''t know that before, but now I''ve experienced itpletely." As she said this, Alina lifted the ss


    of wine in front of her and took another sip.


    The spicy liquid seemed to be the only thing that could make her feel better.


    Chester, "Eat something." Chester looked at her as she tried to pour herself another drink.


    Chester was a bit of a pain in the arse.


    But now Alina couldn''t eat anything.


    She said, "They say that hearts are made of flesh, and that hearts are exchanged for hearts. So what if


    they don''t have a heart?"


    Chester''s eyes were deep in Alina''s, and at that moment, his gaze seemed to prate.


    It was as if he was trying to read her mind.


    Chester, "That''s the farmer and the snake."


    At that, she smiled.


    There was bitterness and sarcasm in that smile.


    Yes.


    The farmer and the snake, wasn''t their family and Emma the farmer and the snake? When she thought


    of Emma, her eyes shed with tears.


    The thought of Emma brought an endless sh of hatred to her eyes.


    She got up.


    She couldn''t help it.


    The words were like a magic spell, they all said ''justice'' to her, yes, justice.


    Just as she turned around and took two steps, there was a force on her wrist, "Alina."


    She was going to Wend Vi.


    The hatred that was rolling around in Alina''s head was eventually eating away at her sanity.


    And it was wearing her down, little by little.


    Chester''s phone rang, it was a message from Hector, just a picture and a message.


    Chester instantly understood what had happened to Alina on her journey, dropped the phone on the


    table and pulled her into his arms.


    "Do you want to cry?"


    What had she been through?


    Even a big man like Chester could not help but feel the pain in his gut when he found out.


    What the Hughes family meant to Emma, Chester knew very well at this point.


    And yet, such an important existence has finallye to this point.


    How could Alina stand it?


    Alina, "Yes."


    "Then cry."


    Before, he didn''t know why her emotions were so uncontroble, but now, he knew, so let her cry.


    How could she bear to be in such a situation?


    It''s cruel.


    Really cruel.


    No one could have imagined that such cruelty would happen in Alina''s world.


    Alina was really crying.


    No one knew how much she needed a shoulder to lean on when she knew this.


    No one knew how badly she needed a hug to cry on.


    But what she didn''t expect was that at her worst moment of anguish, at her worst moment of distress, it


    was Chester, the man she wanted to avoid everywhere, who was there for her.


    It''s not about status, it''s not about conflict.


    Now she just wanted to cry, how perfect the Hughes family was, how broken it was for Alina now.


    All that had been good had been destroyed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She cried uncontrobly.


    And uncontrobly, she let her emotions out.


    "Alina." came the man''s roar from not far away, Caleb''s anger shattering all the peace and sadness.

 Chapter 188 He is better than you

    Chapter 188 He is better than you


    Many possibilities hade to his mind.


    When he had asked Tomas to look into it, he had even thought that wherever she was, she must not be


    with Chester.


    And now, what did he see?


    And now the unexinable image of it had beenpletely confirmed.


    Caleb didn''t even know how to get Alina away from Chester.


    In the car.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The car was on the road to Wend Vi.


    The sound of his lighter was so sharp that one could hear the anger he was holding back.


    He took a sharp puff from his lighted cigarette and tried to hold back his anger, "Don''t you have


    anything to say to me?"


    "What do you want to hear?" Alina''s tone, at the moment, was also excruciatingly cold.


    Caleb looked at her with stern eyes.


    The next moment, there was a force on her neck, the man squeezing her neck so hard that he almost


    wanted to crush her in this moment.


    So, up until now, Alina didn''t want to say anything to him.


    "Alina, do you know that..."


    "Do you know what you are?"


    Looking at the man with such cold anger, Alina said sarcastically, "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    It was Caleb who was doing the worst job of all, wasn''t it?


    "She''s only in Wend Vi for a while, I''ll deal with that soon."


    "Mistress and wife under one roof, that''s what you''re dealing with?"


    "You..."


    "Who are you to ask me?"


    Alina asked with a cold voice.


    Never before had Alina questioned him, not even when she hade back to Ingford from Shirling.


    And now she was so out of control, why?


    Because, Chester?


    In Caleb''s mind, it was probably because he had just interrupted their conversation? And that''s why


    Alina is like this?


    That must be the reason.


    "Heh." With a coldugh, he shook Alina off.


    Alina was free.


    She said, "Get a divorce."


    There was no need to say anything between her and Caleb now.


    If Caleb was wise enough, he would have known that they were in such a state that there was no way


    out.


    So why torture each other like this?


    Caleb, "Don''t even think about it."


    "I''m informing you." Alina''s tone was cold.


    She was so cold that it was impossible to associate her with the person she was three years ago.


    "Is it because of Chester?" The trips to North and South Srey and Alina were linked.


    The thought of them hugging each other at the Royal Landscape Restaurant just now made it even


    more obvious that they had been together for a long time.


    Alina was silent.


    For such a madman, she doesn''t have to deny or exin anything, because even if she does, he won''t


    believe her.


    And her silence undoubtedly reinforced Caleb''s inner conviction.


    "Alina, do you know what kind of man he is? How dare you be with him?" Caleb looked at Alina


    intensely.


    Caleb really wanted to break Alina''s neck at this moment.


    But then Alina said, "He''s better than you, no matter what kind of person he is."


    In fact, what she wanted to say was that every man in the world was better than him, but in the end she


    said that, which made Caleb even more convinced.


    Caleb felt like a fool at the moment.


    For three years, he had thought that he had wronged Alina, and he had felt guilty.


    And now, what was that guilt?


    She and her brother had been together for a long time, and now, judging by the Collins family''s attitude,


    the Collins family knew about it.


    And they supported them.


    He, on the other hand, had been the only one in the dark about them all along.


    "You want me to make it work, dream on." After a lot of thought, Caleb was angry.


    Was he that easy to be bullied?


    In his world, there was never any fulfillment.


    Alina looked at him indifferently.


    Such emotions, unprecedented and dangerous, had never appeared in Alina''s world before, no matter


    what happened.


    And today, now she''spletely turned on him for Chester?


    "Don''t worry, if I want to divorce you, I''ll find a way to do it." Alina said coldly, word for word.


    If Caleb can use the means to get her back, then she can also use the means to get a divorce.


    The Fashion Show was too busy.


    So she didn''t have time to do it, but now it''s different. Whatever it is in her world, it doesn''t matter


    anymore.


    Her attitude is hard.


    Caleb looked at Alina and felt so strange.


    "You are tough."


    Caleb said after a long time.


    Alina, "You too."


    ......


    Caleb wasn''t going to let it go.


    Especially when he found out that the rtionship was even acknowledged by the Collins, his inner


    circle went wild.


    Caleb now feels as if the whole world has betrayed him.


    How could he allow that?


    Finally.


    Alina was brought back to Wend Vi, and Emma was now terrified at the sight of Alina.


    "Caleb." she said, looking at Caleb pitifully, hoping that Caleb would listen to her more.


    It was clear that Emma was now panicking to the max. Especially as she had no chance of finding


    Caleb if he went outside.


    Even here she had to endure Alina''s torture again and again.


    Emma wanted to talk to Caleb as soon as she saw him.


    It was a rare opportunity.


    However, when she saw the danger in Alina''s eyes beside Caleb, her heart was tense.

 Chapter 189 Afraid?

    Chapter 189 Afraid?


    "Live here." Alina looked at Emma and said in a sarcastic tone.


    Caleb frowned at Alina, his heart fluttering even more when she said that Emma should stay here.


    What was she up to?


    Alina, "It''s dangerous for you to go out now."


    Alina said, word for word.


    And she was telling the truth.


    Caleb''s face was dark as he looked at Alina, looking at the sarcastic smile in her eyes, as if he wanted


    to see through her.


    But at the moment, Alina was too deep.


    Even if his gaze was prating, no one could see inside her, she was once so simple.


    It''s not the same now.


    Thinking about the scene between her and Chester in the restaurant, Caleb finally turned around and


    left.


    The back looked so cold.


    Emma panicked as she saw Caleb leaving again, "Caleb, I...", Before she could finish her sentence,


    Alina covered her mouth.


    Before Emma could struggle, Caleb was out the door.


    Alina let go of Emma.


    Emma, "What are you doing?"


    Wasn''t it possible that leaving here was not what what she wanted to see? She''d won after all.


    And she had lost badly and miserably. No matter how much she was upset, Emma didn''t want to stay


    here now.


    She was really going mad.


    It had only been two days and she didn''t feel like she could leave here alive, and it was torturous.


    Then p hit hard on her face.


    Emma''s mind was buzzing from the p, and the taste of blood was thick in her mouth.


    She didn''t know where she had hurt herself.


    She looked at Alina with dismay.


    Alina looked at her with dangerous eyes.


    Before, it was all mental torture, but now Alina hit her."What are you doing.?"


    Emma''s body was already trembling as she looked at Alina with danger in her eyes, and now her body


    was tense.


    Another p to her face.


    The pain was so intense that Emma''s eyes went ck.


    Alina was mad now, it was so horrible.


    "Why?" Emma looked at Alina.


    Was she keeping her in this ce to be tortured?


    At the thought of this possibility, Emma felt even more worried.


    Several ps to Emma''s face, and she was now powerless to fight back.


    No one in the Wend Vi dared toe forward at the sight of this scene.


    Emma was the loser in this case.


    It''s a clear sign that the rtionship would go worse.


    No one knows what happened today, but Alina is now in the extreme.


    Half an hourter, Emma''s face was red and swollen.


    All that fear had now turned to anger and she knew that no matter what she did, she could not leave


    the Wend Vi now.


    Caleb had said he was leaving her here to protect her, but when she got here, the man didn''t care


    about her.


    That was what hurt Emma the most.


    "Alina, go to hell." Emma shouted at Alina.


    Alina had driven her mad.


    "And do you think you''ll go to hell?" Alina looked at Emma and asked, word for word.


    Her tone was so dangerous that Emma''s heart choked.


    "Why don''t you let me go?"


    In just two days, the people here had shown her clearly who was the mistress of the house.


    She had seen that Alina''s position could never be shaken, either the Wend Vi or in the Collins


    family.


    She had no meaning here.


    Especially after two days of Alina''s mental torture, she knew that here she was worse than dead.


    If she went on like this, what little dignity she had was going to be eroded, wasn''t it?


    That was the most terrible thing that could happen to a person.


    She didn''t want to face that.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" Emma looked at Alina, obviously still unaware of what had happened.


    She didn''t know why this was happening.


    Alina, "Later, it gets worse."


    At that, her face stiffened and she looked at Alina.


    Based on how hard she had just treated her, Emma was absolutely sure that there was something


    worse waiting for her in this ce.


    "You want to leave? It''s not that easy." Alina looked at Emma with a sneer, and under her eyes, there


    was endless danger.


    Once, she didn''t want to go down that wide road, she had to collide with her like that.


    Now she wants to leave?


    She really thinksshe can do whatever she wants, who does she think she is?


    Alina hates her.


    She had never hated anyone so much in her life, and Emma, after all, had turned her heart upside


    down.


    "Alina, what the hell are you doing?" Emma had finally realised that something was wrong with Alina,


    she hated her now.


    Emma didn''t know what to say now.


    There was a voice in her heart that kept telling her to leave. Otherwise the rest of the day would be


    even harder.


    "I''m going to make sure you die a horrible death." Alina looked at Emma and said one word at a time.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The words struck her heart so hard that she shivered.


    She was scared.


    Her lips were trembling as she looked at Alina, wanting to say something, but at this moment Emma


    could not say anything.


    "What? Scared?" Alina uttered, her eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Alina now looks terrifying.

 Chapter 190 Not My Turn

    Chapter 190 Not My Turn


    Caleb was speeding out of the Wend Vi. His eyes were even more scarlet.


    The image of Alina and Chester cuddling in the restaurant was all he could think about now.


    Finally, the sound of the brakes screeching through the outskirts of Ingford.


    ......


    Vanessa''s mouth lifted in a smile as she realized just how far Alina and Emma were now confronting


    each other.


    "Emma''s probably regretting it by now." When Alina was fighting back, Emma would not stand it.


    She could guess what Emma was going through right now.


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded respectfully.


    Vanessa, "But I have to say, this girl has a lot of ways of getting into people''s heads."


    It went on without repetition.


    The butler got a call and after he hanging up the phone, he turned to Vanessa, "Ma''am, a call from


    Wend Vi."


    "What did it say?"


    "That Lady Alina had beaten up Miss Bell, and that it was serious." The butler said.


    Vanessa, "Good."


    A woman like that deserves physical pain, it was all mental torture before, so now Alina started to beat


    Emma?


    But whatever Alina was doing to torment Emma''s side now, Vanessa was all for it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Emma had been around Caleb for so many years, it was time for some ountability.


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded.


    Alina''s temper has gotten hotter in her years outside, and there was a time when Alina would never


    have done anything like this.


    Now, it''s a good thing.


    Vanessa, "That woman, all these years, she really thinks Alina can''t do anything to her, just watch,


    she''ll suffer."


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded.


    Emma could have imagined that someone would dare to do that to her when she had Caleb to protect


    her.


    When feelings are strong, there would be consideration.


    But once she has been disappointed, she doesn''t need to think about anything, and Alina now, doesn''t


    think about anything.


    Because she has nothing to worry about, she doesn''t have to be soft on Emma, who has to suffer.


    And that''s what she''s going to take now.


    As the butler and Vanessa were about to say something else, the butler''s phone rang and he looked at


    the number, which was unfamiliar.


    Respectfully, he said to Vanessa, "I''m going to take a call."


    "Okay."


    With Vanessa''s nod, the butler rushed off to answer the phone.


    When Vanessa was left alone, her eyes were so sharp.


    "Hmph."


    She was full of satisfaction with Alina.


    Why had she stepped in to deal with Emma? It was because Alina had been too soft at the time.


    She would have been at a disadvantage if she had brought it into the marriage.


    But she had never thought that Emma would still be with Caleb in the end after she had taken care of it.


    That''s what pissed Vanessa off the most, how could she stand it?


    But now she''s relieved.


    Alina, having learnt to deal with these problems herself, was a lot easier on her.


    Within two minutes, the butler rushed in, his face full of gloom, "Madam, there''s been a problem."


    "What is it?"


    "Master Caleb has a car ident."


    Vanessa was worried at this.


    ......


    Wend Vi, too, received a call about Caleb''s car ident, Lois got the call and reported to Alina


    with anxiety.


    Alina, "Is he dead?"


    Her tone was indifferent.


    Everyone in the room winced at the cold tone of her voice.


    Without waiting for Lois to say anything, Alina sneered and said.


    "Even if he dies, it won''t be my turn to collect his corpse."


    All of them, when they heard Alina''s cold words, didn''t even dare to look at her.


    Ingford was abuzz.


    Naturally, everyone knew that Alina was disappointed in Caleb, but in the midst of that disappointment,


    she responded in this way.


    It was something no one had expected.


    Did she really have no feelings for Caleb at all?


    Lois, "Lady Alina, why don''t you..."


    "I''m hungry, let''s eat."


    So now she''s not only cold, she''s in the mood for dinner.


    Lois'' heart was in her throat, and Emma''s face was no better.


    "How is he?" Finally, Alina asked.


    But Lois didn''t hear her, and went straight to the kitchen to arrange for dinner to be served.


    Alina did not go and Emma would not go, but no one wanted to talk to Emma.


    Emma, on the other hand, had her heart in her throat.


    Because if Caleb had been in an ident, did that mean he wouldn''t be back for a long time?


    Her face went white at the thought of that possibility.


    When she looked at Alina, her heart was in her throat.


    It was more than pathetic.


    Dinner was fresh eel.


    They didn''t have any for lunch, but Emma wouldn''t have eaten it.


    It was hard to swallow the rice in the bowl.


    She hadn''t had a good meal since she arrived at the Wend Vi, where Alina was the only one in


    charge.


    "Lois ."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    "From now on, irrelevant people can¡¯t eat at the table."


    Irrelevant people?


    There were only two people at the table, Alina and Emma, so it was clear who Alina was talking about


    when she said irrelevant people.


    Emma''s heart waspletely filled with anger, but she didn''t dare to say anything at this point.


    After all, Caleb wouldn''t be back for a few days and she had no ce to talk to.


    Like the bruises on her face.


    She thought that Caleb woulde back tonight and give her an exnation, but now she couldn''t


    wait.


    "Yes." Lois nodded.


    At the same table as Alina, she could see if there was anything she could eat or not.


    Looking at the way these people treated her, it was clear that she was going to suffer for a long time to


    Not eating well is not the worst part.


    It''s the fact that Alina is going crazy and that''s the most devastating thing.

 Chapter 191 Such a person is not worth

    Chapter 191 Such a person is not worth


    Caleb was in the resuscitation room, Vanessa and Chester hade over, "How could something so


    bad happen?"


    How could this man be okay after the car ident that destroyed three cars?


    Vanessa almost fainted.


    She would have fainted if Chester hadn''t been so quick to hold her in ce, and Julia arrived shortly


    afterwards.


    Only, not Alina.


    "Where''s Alina?" Julia looked around, but there was no sign of Alina.


    Vanessa''s heart was now heaving, not wanting to face this question at all.


    "Now is not the time to talk about Alina."


    It''s been two hours.


    The door to the resuscitation room hadn''t opened.


    What was going on in there? Even without having seen what Caleb looked like when he was wheeled


    in.


    At this point, it was probably obvious that it wasn''t going to be okay.


    Vanessa''s heart was tightening up.


    It had been two hours.


    Alina hadn''te out of the lift, and Caleb hadn''te out.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but sigh when she thought about it, her tone was full of sadness and pain.


    The two of them, after all, hade to this point.


    And so they waited.


    The director got the news and came over, with a medical team.


    ......


    Wend Vi.


    What Lois didn''t expect was that Alina would finish her dinner calmly, then took a bath and go to bed.


    She really had no intention of going to hospital.


    Lois brought her a calming tea.


    "Lady Alina."


    "Put it down." Alina''s tone was muted.


    Lois put the tea down and looked at Alina with a hesitant look, "Lady Alina, why don''t we go to the


    hospital?"


    At this point, it was obvious that almost everyone from the Collins family was at the hospital, and it


    would have been fine if there had been any trouble at all.


    But now, at this point in time, it wouldn''t make sense for Alina not to go.


    Alina, "No."


    Lois, "Lady Alina."


    "Go get some rest, it''ste."


    Can she sleep?


    Lois could see that Alina was determined not to go.


    That''s why couples don''t betray each other, no matter what, or they won''t be able to say they''re


    heartless.


    Isn''t that what Caleb and Alina are doing now?


    Caleb is in the hospital now, but Alina has never thought of going to the hospital since she found out


    about the story.


    Who would have thought that the couple would havee to this point?


    ......


    When Emma was taken to her room, she pleaded with the maid, "Let me go to the hospital, please."


    Emma, who was so high and mighty before, now was begging to go to the hospital.


    Because at the moment she thought it might be a good opportunity, after all, Alina wouldn''t go to the


    hospital, and the Collins was there at the moment.


    What if they were moved by her?


    People, when pushed to the brink, always want to try. That''s what Emma is doing now.


    Now that she saw that Alina had no intention of going to the hospital, Emma, for her part, wanted to


    take her chances.


    Emma has always been one of those people who wait for the opportunity to move. No matter what


    decisions she''s made before, when she finds an opportunity, she wants to take it.


    "You don''t make it hard for me, if I help you go to the hospital, I don''t know what will happen." The maid


    looked at Emma with disdain.


    Everyone at Wend Vi knew who Emma was and no one dare to help her at this time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they had seen how scary Alina could be.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but if you take me to the hospital, I''ll give you a good job with double


    the pay."


    No matter how disdainful the other woman was looking at her now, Emma was reluctant to give up on


    this opportunity now.


    She knew that she had to stand tall in front of Alina. She and Alina had a grudge against each other.


    No one else could protect her but herself from the high ground.


    When she thinks of this, Emma has to take it on the chin.


    Especially since Alina came back today and was extremely hard on her.


    It''s a shame that her idea was so ridiculous, this is Wend Vi, not Green Lake Apartments.


    "You''re on your own and you''re giving me a good job? And double my sry? That''s ridiculous."


    With that, the maid turned around and left, turning off the lights in the room on her way out.


    Instantly.


    Emma''s world was plunged into darkness.


    The hatred was overwhelming.


    How could these people despise her and look at her like that?


    ......


    Emma was really crazy.


    Alina wouldn''t go to the hospital, but she didn''t even have the chance, and she regrets it more and


    more.


    She regretted that she gambled with her legs.


    The finger was an ident.


    She had the chance to walk on her own.


    But she gambled on.


    Now, in Caleb''s case, she has not gained anything from it, but is being tortured by Alina at all times


    because of her limited mobility.


    ......


    Although Alina didn''t go to the hospital, had a night of tossing and turning and no one knew what kind


    of emotions she was feeling.


    No one knew how much she was holding back.


    On the phone.


    "It''s not worth it for people like that, leave it to the police." On the phone, Alina told Andre what had


    happened at the police station today.


    There was silence from Andre for a long time.


    Even through the airwaves, he could feel her heavy breathing, which showed how much she was


    holding back.


    Or rather, what Emma had done had really turned one''s perception of the bottom line upside down.


    It''s just a side face photo now.


    But having lived together for so long, Alina couldn''t be mistaken, so if she says it''s Emma, it''s Emma.


    Even Andre felt like he wanted to cut Emma to pieces, not to mention Alina.


    She had been so close to her grandmother since she was a child, the old Cook was the object of her


    worship.


    She loved her grandmother so much that he could see how much she was suffering every minute she


    endured now.

 Chapter 192 Whats the pretense again?

    Chapter 192 What''s the pretense again?


    Alina couldn''t help herself.


    Andre, who knew Alina well, was worried about Alina breaking into Emma''s room in the middle of the


    night while she was sleeping, and thenmitted murder.


    She''s always been a sensible person, but when ites to her grandmother, Andre doesn''t think Alina


    will always be sensible.


    After all, living under the same roof as Emma was dangerous.


    Alina, "How could she?"


    Emma got to college because of the Hughes family.


    If not, how could Zoe have supported the two sisters on that sry?


    How could she do that?


    "You can do whatever you want, as long as she doesn''t die." Andre knew that Alina was at the end of


    her rope.


    If she didn''t do something about it, she would go crazy.


    And what one does when one is mad is even madder, and the results can be most unbearable.


    And with Andre''s words now, it was as if Alina had found an outlet for her anger.


    "Andre."


    "So now, are youing back?" Andre asked tentatively.


    He had been waiting in Ingford for the old Cook thing toe to an end.


    Alina had always said she would go back to Shirling to be with Penny as soon as the results were in.


    But now, Alina said, "Not yet."


    It was clear from this what Alina was up to now.


    Andre, "Remember, her life is not yours to take." Whatever the hatred, if Emma is really guilty.


    Then the person who will punish her will be there.


    But it won''t be Alina.


    So, she could do anything now. Only not, to kill her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know." Alina understood what Andre was saying.


    And how could she take Emma''s ming so easily? That would be too mercy for her.


    Today, Alina doesn''t even dare to think about how much pain her grandmother had suffered.


    Emma, who she had grown up with, had done something like that, and her grandmother couldn''t bear


    it.


    And Alina couldn''t stand it either.


    She hung up Andre''s phone.


    In the dim space, Alina''s crystal eyes were more than cold.


    ......


    Emma was already suffering, and now she was desperate to get to Caleb and make a show of herself


    in front of the Collins.


    But no one at Wend Vi was there to help her, and they looked at her like she was something dirty.


    The look was so unpleasant to think of.


    "Why are you treating me like this?" Why is the world so unfair to her? Did she not work hard enough?


    She had worked hard enough.


    Yet these people..


    What right did they have to step on her dignity?


    Is it really her fault that she hase to this point with Alina? Is it really her fault alone?


    Who was Alina to humiliate her with the dresses she didn''t wear?


    The light was on. Emma looked towards the door and saw Alina''s shady face.


    At that moment, all Emma''s thoughts stopped in their tracks.


    "You.."


    The cold water sshed on Emma, she couldn''t react at all.


    The water basin was mmed to the ground by Alina.


    The coldness was the result of Alina''s cold water being poured over her, soaking her body and the bed.


    Emma looked at Alina, shivering with cold.


    The look in Alina''s eyes was so cruel that the words Emma had wanted to say were swallowed in her


    stomach.


    "Alina!"


    "Is it good?"


    "You..."


    "The water under Hasnan Bridge is much colder than the tap water." Alina''s tone was careless.


    This calmness made Emma shiver even more.


    She knew Alina was now torturing her during the day because Caleb was not here at Wend Vi.


    Now it was going to be all day and all night?


    When she thought about it, Emma was devastated.


    Alina was gone.


    "Ah, ah!" Emma broke down and shouted.


    She was really going mad, really going mad at Alina for targeting her like this.


    She had to get out of here, or she was going to go crazy in here.


    Emma was as hysterical as a madman.


    She woke up the whole Wend Vi.


    Downstairs in the hall.


    Everyone gathered and listened to themotion from upstairs, but no one dared to go up there,


    because Alina was up there.


    They all knew what Alina and Emma were like, so they didn''t dare go up there.


    "Master Caleb isn''t here, what''s she doing?" The crowd didn''t know what to make of it.


    They only thought that a woman like Emma must be more petnt and pretentious in front of Caleb.


    And now, with the man out of the picture, it was hard to understand what the hell she was up to.


    "All right, all right, let''s go back."


    Lois evacuated the people and didn''t even bother to check on Emma.


    So, Emma was crying and wailing and not even one person came up to check on her, she was so mad.


    ......


    Emma made a lot of noise.


    But she didn''t wait for anyone, she felt that people here were so cold.


    She never knew that people were so cold. Or maybe the people around Caleb are just that cold.


    When Caleb was here, they were more or less considerate, but now that Caleb is gone, they don''t even


    bother pay attention to her.


    All of them were trying to please Alina.


    And the bed was wet and no one came to change it, "Someone, someone."


    Emma was really going mad, no one had ever done that to her. How could people''s hearts really be so


    cold?


    She had been shouting for so long that her voice was going hoarse, but no one hade up, and she


    knew that no one woulde up on..


    These people were all on Alina, how could theye up?

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Overnight.


    Caleb was wheeled out of the resuscitation room at 2am, and by morning, he had woken up.


    All around, everyone from the Collins family was there, but there was no sign of that damned woman.


    "Alina." murmuring this name softly, Caleb really wished to destroy the sky.


    He was in this state, and she still didn''te to see him?


    Or was it that even if he died, she wouldn''t even collect his body?


    What a cruel heart.


    "Since he is out of danger, let''s go back." Vanessa hadn''t slept all night, she then said to Julia.


    Julia nodded and looked at Caleb, "Caleb, you take a good rest, we''ll go back first."


    After saying that, she followed Vanessa''s footsteps.


    Not long after that, the Collins family were all gone.


    When Tomas he saw the scene, he looked at Caleb apprehensively, "Actually, Madam was worried


    about you allst night."


    Caleb couldn''t help butugh.


    But what Tomas saw was true. Last night, Vanessa was really worried about Caleb, but naturally, these


    words were not very convincing now.


    When he saw that scenest night, he thought that Caleb''s rtionship with his family would be better


    this time.


    But they had left.


    There was only one person left that Caleb didn''t want to see, Chester.


    Chester brought him some porridge and Caleb''s face was dark.


    Chester, "Have some, you can only eat light food now."


    "Go away." Caleb was now so angry.


    As long as he saw Chester, Caleb would think of the scene that happened between them at River


    Restaurant yesterday.


    Chester, "She''s noting."


    Caleb looked fiercely at Chester, anger all over his eyes.


    Chester, "Unless you never care about anything about Emma again." Otherwise, Alina would never pay


    any attention to Caleb in her life.


    These words were a reminder.


    However, at this time, Caleb did not take it into his mind.


    Whatever happened to Emma?


    She didn''t know anything at all?


    "It seems that you will not change." Caleb got up, ced the bowl of porridge on the cab by the


    hospital bed, and said in a chilling tone.


    At that moment, he was filled with coldness.


    And in Caleb''s eyes, there was darkness.


    Chester paused as he walked to the door and gave a sideways nce, "Caleb, I am reminding you."


    This reminder was understood by Caleb.


    He doesn''t need anyone to remind him.


    Chester left, the Collins family also left. Tomas looked at the cold ward, feeling the coldness radiating


    from Caleb, his body was tightening.


    Now, who can tell him what the hell is going on here?


    What does it mean to Caleb that Alina is not here?


    "Where was shest night?" After a long time, Caleb finally opened his mouth to ask.


    When asking about Alina, Caleb''s tone was cold.


    How cruel she was.


    The Collins family had been alerted to such a big matter, he did not believe that Alina had not received


    any news.


    However, even when she was informed, she still managed to note.


    Tomas, "At Wend Vi."


    "Chester was here allst night?"


    "Yes."


    "Heh." Although he had gotten a fairly satisfactory result, Caleb was still tense.


    In his eyes, there was a thick flicker of danger, he vowed that he would kill Alina by a thousand cuts.


    The Collins family has never been so frenzied because of a woman, so now for this scene, whose fault


    is it?


    ......


    Vanessa and Julia returned to Collins Castle.


    The butler came over and Vanessa asked in a not-so-good tone, "Last night, what was the situation at


    Wend Vi?"


    She also did not expect that Alina really did not go to the hospital.


    Although there was so much dissatisfaction, she could understand. After all, Emma'' was still over in


    Wend Vi right now.


    The fact is that the matter of three years ago, these are the crux of Alina''s heart, how can she go to the


    hospital at this time?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she thought this, Vanessa''s heart felt morefortable.


    Since Alina wanted to move on, she has to be determined.


    But seeing Caleb''s attitude towards Alina, Vanessa''s face sank even deeper because of this.


    It was not that easy for Alina to get it over.


    The butler, "Lady Alina and Miss Bell have always been at Wend Vi."


    "And..."


    "And what?"


    The butler looked at Vanessa and told Vanessa in full about what happenedst night at Wend Vi.


    And Vanessa originally had some ufortable feelings in her heart, but after hearing what happened


    at Wend Vi, she was relieved at this moment.


    "Now it''s a day and night toss?"


    "Yes."


    Last night, Emma probably didn''t sleep all night, right?


    And at that juncturest night, no one dared to go up there, so Emma stayed in the water all night.


    Vanessa, "That''s right."


    This was a way of letting Emma know that not only Alina, but all the people around Caleb, did not treat


    her well.


    All these years, she thought she upied an important ce in Caleb''s heart, but unbeknownst to her,


    she was a joke.


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded his head.


    Vanessa''s face also became slightly ease.


    She said to the butler, "Have the kitchen prepare some nutritious soup to send to the hospital."


    After all, Caleb was her son.


    On the contrary, Vanessa actually loves Caleb very much, it''s just that she still hasn''t gotten over it after


    the incident three years ago.


    Even Caleb''s mother also feels that back then, Caleb really did wrong.


    So no matter what kind of hatred Alina had for him. She also felt that she deserved it, no matter how


    much she hated him.


    Evidently, it was also because she was too disappointed in this son.


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded, knowing what to do.


    "Go down."


    "Yes."


    The butler went down.


    When Vanessa and Julia were the only two left.


    Julia said, "I''d better call Alina."


    "No need, she''s got the news." At this point, Vanessa knew it by heart and was epting at this point.


    Hearing the words, Julia froze.

 Chapter 194 Just to torture her.

    Chapter 194 Just to torture her.


    Alina knew it.


    Yet allst night, Alina was sleeping over at Wend Vi, not even bothering to see Caleb.


    Thinking about this, Julia couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold air backwards.


    Now, she really doesn''t know what to say about Caleb, for he had hurt Alina¡¯s heart a lot.


    Surprisingly, even after such a big thing happened, she was not willing to go to the hospital to take a


    look at him.


    It can be seen that Alina is really disappointed with Caleb.


    "But what Caleb did this time was really too hical, Emma even stayed at Wend Vi."


    What kind of scene is that Wend Vi now?


    It was a good thing that the news was still tightly covered.


    If not, it would be an uproar.


    The more Julia thought about it, the more annoyed she became.


    In the future, if she had a boyfriend like Caleb, she would cry a lot.


    When she thought like this, Julia felt that she had no sense of expectation for marriage at all.


    The blind dates that her mother had mentioned before, she no longer wanted to go on at all.


    Summing up one thing from the Caleb, it is better stay away from men.


    "Caleb is too much." But Emma now living on the Wend Vi did not get any advantage.


    If Alina takes a loss, Vanessa would have lost her temper long ago.


    Because of the knowledge of the Wend Vi, Vanessa can also sit here.


    This time, she hopes that Alina will show her skills and give Caleb a headache.


    In this way, he will know what kind of attitude he should have towards women.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t love her, he should show respect.


    But in that incident three years ago, or this incident in Wend Vi, in Vanessa''s opinion, Caleb had


    not even given Alina the minimum respect, and this was the most terrible thing.


    "Alina is right not to go see him this time." At this moment, Julia waspletely on Alina''s side.


    The people around him couldn''t even stand with what Caleb had done to Alina, not to mention Alina,


    therefore it was also deserved that Alina treated him that way.


    ......


    Emma stayed in the wet bed for a night, now she finally felt better in her dry clothes.


    At the breakfast table, no matter how scared she was of Alina''s actions before, she couldn''t help but


    ask at this moment, "What exactly do you want?"


    More than fear now, it was anger.


    She could see, at this point , that Alina would not let her off easily.


    Before there was no way to bother with her


    This time Caleb got the two of them under one roof, which gave Alina such an opportunity to torment


    her.


    Three days.


    In the three days, Emma felt like she was really going crazy.


    It was no matter if she hadn''t eaten well for the past few days, the key was that she hadn''t slept well


    even fromst night to now, and that was the most horrible thing.


    If this went on, she would really go crazy, but actually was on the verge of copse now.


    Alina was originally having porridge.


    At this moment, when she heard this from Emma, she raised her eyebrows.


    "Alina, don''t you think this is really mean of you?" Emma was really going to be unable to stand it


    anymore.


    Just the thought of being with Alina and having to go on like this forever, she could not stand it.


    Now, she was really going crazy.


    Alina, "That''s still better than you being ungrateful and unrighteous."


    Alina''s tone was calm.


    And it was also such calmness that made people constantly squirm inside.


    She was, at the moment, looking at her dangerously like that, as if she wanted to cut her to death by a


    thousand cuts.


    "Lois."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    "Haven¡¯t I tell you that unrted people can¡¯t be at the table?" Alina''s tone was light.


    Lois froze for a moment, it was over. She had also forgotten about this and hurriedly asked the maids


    on the side toe over and move Emma out of the way.


    And Emma felt humiliating.


    "Alina, you will go to hell." Finally, under Alina''s torture like this, Emma finally went mad.


    All her fears were also reced by anger.


    Now, it was really too torturous, all these sorts of things for her were almost like rubbing salt into her


    heart.


    Over and over again, she had just trampled her dignity, ruthlessly, under her feet.


    She is too ruthless.


    "Alina, you will go to hell! Ah!" Emma shouted in anger.


    Eventually.


    She was moved to the backyard.


    On that stone table, the cold wind was bitterly cold.


    The food would immediately get cold as soon as it was brought out, how dare Alina let her eat in a


    ce like that!


    "Miss Bell, you''d better watch yourself, Lady Alina is considered kind-hearted."


    "......"


    "If this was anyone else, they would have been kicked out long ago."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then let her kick me out." Emma shouted angrily.


    Now that Alina was using such tactics against her, it might as well be straightforward to kick her out.


    Now, she was really going crazy.


    The maids left.


    Emma was left in the cold wind, "Alina."


    She uttered almost gnashing her teeth, wishing to chew Alina up, as if ever since Nova''s visit that night.


    It seems that ever since Nova came that night, Alina''s emotions have not been under control, who the


    hell is it? Who the hell brought Nova here?


    Both her hands fists clenched.


    Her body was trembling with rage.


    ......


    In the dinning room.


    Without Emma, Alina here was considered to be a bit more unhurried.


    "Lady Alina, try this." Lois looked after Alina very respectfully.


    As Alina ate, she said, "Do you think I am cruel, Lois?"


    "Lady Alina."


    Lois''s hand trembled.


    How could she?


    If she thought Alina was cruel, she would have reported everything about Emma to Caleb long ago.


    Emma looked pitiful, but who knows what kind of vicious heart is hidden under that pitiful face?


    Alina, "Once, I was very good to her."


    At those words, Lois shuddered.


    Up to now, she naturally knew something about the connection between Alina and Emma, so, how


    could one say that Alina was ruthless?

 Chapter 195 Enjoy Yourself

    Chapter 195 Enjoy Yourself


    How far had the Hughes family gone in regards to Emma and her sisters and her mother? Those who


    knew them at the time, all felt that the Hughes family seemed excessively good to a nanny''s daughters.


    And it wasn''t even one, it was two.


    "Lady Alina, you did the right thing." Lois said.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Lois continued, "Once the Hughes family treated her well, she didn''t


    ept it, and now she deserves to be treated like a dog."


    That''s right.


    Since when she was treated as a human being, she didn''t ept it anyhow, she had to be treated as a


    dog, in that case, that was what she had asked for herself.


    In other words, no matter what kind of life Emma is living now, she begged for it and deserved it.


    ......


    Caleb would not be able to return from the hospital now, and Emma, there was no one to take care of


    her.


    All morning, she was in the backyard, blowing the cold wind all morning.


    In addition, she had spentst night lying in a wet bed, so she hadn''t rested well, and now she had


    been outside all morning.


    By noon, she was sick.


    Her throat was dry and sore.


    The maid brought her meal.


    "I''m sick, please take me to the hospital." Emma said breathlessly.


    Her body was not particrly well in the first ce, and with Alina tossing and turning her fromst


    night to now, how could her body stand it?


    No, now it couldn''t take it anymore.


    Once the maid heard that she was sick.


    They put the food down and didn''t say whether to send her to the hospital or not, they just turned


    around and left.


    Looking at the maid''s indifferent back, Emma profoundly had the feeling that. she wasn''t being treated


    like a human being.


    That''s right.


    That was what it felt like.


    "Alina."


    How dare Alina trample on her like that?


    At this moment, her mind shed back to the time when she was once in the Hughes family, how did


    the people of the Hughes family, at that time, treat her and Hope.


    Thinking about those, andparing it with everything now. Her heart shook, and then more anger and


    hatred.


    She was unwilling to admit that everything that Alina had once done for her and Hope was just really


    good.


    Those were, in Emma''s mind, Alina''s handouts. Miss Hughes at the time of each season would have


    different new models.


    It didn''t matter if it was a wardrobe or a shoe closet, it couldn''t be stuffed.


    That was something that she and Hope simply could not envy. The kindness of the Hughes family


    parents towards Alina was enviable and jealous.


    Every quarter, they change the clothes, so what about thest quarter? There must be no ce to put


    them.


    All just give it to her and Hope to show off their superiority and satisfy their false vanity.


    ......


    At the lunch table.


    Lois said to Alina, "It''s being tossed around, probably sick."


    "Oh."


    For Emma was sick, Alina''s reaction was very in.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just a cold, it couldn''t kill her.


    But she, nevertheless, said, "Bring the medicine box."


    "Okay."


    Lois had someone bring the medicine box over, Alina picked up the medicine box and was about to


    head to the garden at the back.


    Lois said, "Just find a doctor, why do you need to go yourself?" A man like that would get his hands


    dirty.


    Alina, "I understand Mr. Collins, so naturally I have to take good care of his sweetheart."


    After seeing that gentle smile on Alina''s face, it felt like whenever she smiled like that, something


    terrible would definitely happen.


    Why did Emma do such a thing to stimte Alina.


    Now well, all of this is her own asking for.


    In the backyard.


    Emma sat in the same position she had been sitting in the morning, and when she saw Alina personally


    carrying the medicine box, she sarcastically said, "Don''t worry, I can''t die."


    So, she was afraid?


    Afraid that she would really die. It would also bring her countless troubles, right?


    Hearing the sarcasm in Emma''s tone, Alina naturally knew exactly what she was sarcastic about.


    He fished out the cold medicine from the medicine box and fiercely stuffed it into Emma''s mouth. The


    bitter taste made Emma almost throw up.


    "Don''t throw up, there is nothing left, otherwise you''ll really just have to wait for death." Not waiting for


    Emma to vomit it out, she said with a cold smile.


    It was really scary.


    Now Emma found that when a personughed, it could really be very scary.


    She fiercely red at Alina.


    Those medicines that were about to be spat out, under Alina''s words, eventually, bit by bit, were


    swallowed in.


    The taste of that capsule was even more disgusting.


    "Give me water." With great difficulty, Emma finally managed to swallow it and looked at Alina and said.


    Alina, "What do you need water for? How can a person like you be afraid of bitterness?"


    In Alina''s opinion, a person like Emma was not afraid of bitterness at all, so, why should she be given


    water?


    Only someone who had actually taken that cold medicine would also know that the taste of that


    medicine needed a lot of water to gargle to go down.


    And the taste of that medicine in the mouth was unbearable.


    Emma could see the point.


    Alina was not afraid that she would die, but she tossed her to death in various ways now. She was so


    ruthless.


    "Alina, I curse you."


    "Hmph."


    If cursing a person could really be effective, then Emma would have already died a thousand times.


    Many people have cursed her.


    The taste in Emma''s mouth was really unpleasant, the bitter taste even went down in her throat,


    nauseating her over and over again.


    "You, must you torture me like this?" Emma looked at Alina, hatred all over her eyes.


    Just how far must she be tortured before her side would let go?


    Alina, "You don''t care even if I was nice to you."


    "You are not qualified at all."


    "You''re not qualified either." She, because of her bad birth, was qualified to hurt others?


    That was her reason for hurting others?


    Alina was furious.


    Thinking about the photo she saw at the police station, her body trembled.


    The hatred in her eyes made Emma tremble.


    She was scared.


    Alina was truly so terrifying.


    "What exactly do you want?" In the end, what would it take to spare her.


    However, the corner of Alina''s mouth raised an icy smile, "You''ve had enough of the good times


    anyway, enjoy the present."

 Chapter 196 Just to humiliate her

    Chapter 196 Just to humiliate her


    What the hell was going to happen?


    When she had done that at the hospital, Emma probably hadn''t thought that she wouldn''t have peace


    for the rest of her life, had she?


    How about the fact that she wouldn''t have peace for the rest of her life either.


    Emma had a terrible fever.


    "Do you need me to give you a shot?"


    As soon as she heard that Alina wanted to give her a shot, Emma thought of that night the way Alina


    had treated Nova.


    Even a man couldn''t help but be hysterical, and that moment the cry resounded throughout Wend


    Vi.


    "Go away." Emma shouted like crazy, how could she dare to let Alina touch her?


    It was really too terrifying.


    She was a madman, aplete and utter madman.


    What was it that made Alina be like this now? Was it because of Nova''s appearance that night?


    Then who was it? Who on earth had sent Nova to Wend Vi?


    "I don''t have a fever, I''m not sick." Emma was so frightened by this appearance of Alina that she was


    incoherent.


    She wanted to get out of here.


    Even, at this moment Emma had the idea that she must leave Caleb, if she had known that she would


    encounter this today.


    Even if she had to do it all over again, Emma probably still wouldn''t have been able to resist messing


    with Caleb, right?


    It was just that she hated in her heart why Alina hadn''t just died under the Hasnan Bridge three years


    ago and had toe back to wreak havoc on her again and again.


    She was really going crazy.


    "Alina, what exactly do you want?"


    Now Alina was personally tormenting Emma to the point where her spirit was starting to reel.


    Now, probably no matter what Alina wanted, Emma would give her, right? All she asked for was two


    days of peace and quiet.


    "Three days."


    "What?" Regarding the three days that Alina said, Emma did not understand what exactly the so-called


    three days were.


    Alina looked at Emma and said, "You were so evil in those years, and you couldn''t stand it for three


    days?"


    Only three days?


    She thought it had been a long time.


    Now that she looks back, it''s only been three days, she''s not even been in this Wend Vi for a


    week, howe it''s been so hard?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What exactly does it take to spare me?" At this moment, Emma asked directly.


    Whatever Alina wanted, as long as she had it.


    For the first time, Emma was nning to give in to Alina.


    There was a time when she wanted to destroy everything Alina had, and now she just wanted to give


    in, just wanted to go back to her days of peace.


    It was really too terrible.


    The current Alina was really too terrifying.


    If this continued, she would really go crazy, she would definitely be tormented by Alina and go crazy.


    "What does it take?" Alinaughed.


    And then she looked sarcastically at Emma, "What do you have?"


    In Alina''s view, Emma originally had nothing.


    "You came from mountain. What you used and wore after that was all mine."


    Emma''s brain went nk.


    These were thest things she wanted to hear, and thest things she wanted to face, and before.


    Alina had never said such things.


    "You finally admit it?" She looked at Alina with endless tears.


    Alina looked at Emma icily.


    Emma, "You''re finally admitting that you gave me everything?"


    Yes.


    How could she be a friend of the Hughes family''s daughter?


    She was just a poor girl from the countryside, how could she have be her friend?


    Previously, when she had received those favours from Alina, she had always thought that Alina was


    giving herself a handout.


    At that time, she was acting like an angel.


    That look was really disgusting when she thought about it.


    Alina, "You''re not pitiful, I''m not even bothered to give you."


    At the sound of her words, her body was even trembling with anger.


    Looking at Emma''s trembling appearance, Alina''s eyes were full of sarcasm. Once upon a time, in the


    Hughes family, no matter who it was, they all pitied the two sisters, so even when they gave them


    favours, they did so with caution, fearing that they might hurt their pitiful pride.


    Mother also taught her time and again that she must give gifts as if they were friends.


    So whenever Emma was with her, she would give her anything she said she liked and anything that


    looked good.


    Give it to her as if it were a gift from a friend.


    But in reality, no matter what kind of way she used, Emma only had one determination, Alina pity her.


    In fact, Alina was really pity for her, she gave Emma her unworn shoes, seeing that Emma was wearing


    shoes two sizes smaller.


    Seeing that she didn''t have an extra change of clothes, Alina would find some for her.


    When Emma said she liked her princess dress, she would give it to her too.


    How would she have given her those if she hadn''t been pitiful? Those were given to her by her mum


    and dad and she cherished them.


    "Only you and Caleb are together, and every single thing he gives you is half mine too, you know that,


    right?"


    Before, when talking about property, she said that everything in Emma''s name, she had the right to


    take back.


    At that time, if it wasn''t for Caleb''s timely divorce.


    She didn''t know how that matter would have turned out.


    Now, Emma looks like she''s willing to give her anything, what does she have? She had nothing.


    Once, they used to be hers.


    "And you really like using what''s left of mine."


    What could be more humiliating than this statement from Alina now?


    It was all her leftovers.


    The ones she wore before were her leftovers.


    Now, Caleb was also what was left of her.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it." Emma was going crazy as she held her head.


    She was in a state of madness.


    Alina, "You keep saying that it''s me who''s giving you alms. In reality, you are robbing."


    Robbing her what was left of her.


    Once those endearing clothes in her wardrobe or the good looking shoes in her shoe closet.


    Emma said she liked them, could she not give them away?


    Back then, her mother had always said that she would take care of Emma¡¯s feelings, so she would give


    them to Emma generously if she liked them.

 Chapter 197 Unable to communicate

    Chapter 197 Unable tomunicate


    Now, what kind of words is she saying?


    She gives her alms.


    "Before robbing items, now robbing my man. You''re really special." Alina sarcastically dropped her


    words.


    She picked the medicine box and left.


    And Emma was in the same ce, trembling for a long, long time, and couldn''t stop.


    Looking in the direction of the back door, looking at the direction Alina left, the gloom in Emma''s eyes


    grew.


    When Alina did not say those words, Emma did not realize it yet, so when Alina said those words, only


    then did Emmapletely realise that everything she had used before was Alina''s.


    She had nothing.


    Even now, everything she possessed was half of Alina''s.


    But even so, did Alina have to humiliate her like this?


    ......


    In the dining room.


    Alina was eating while calling Andre.


    She said, "Arrange one of the group''swyers to me."


    "What do you want?"


    "What''s mine, not a penny less."


    Even if Caleb had given her all of it before, it wasn''t enough. There was still her own, wasn''t there?


    She had to get back what was rightfully hers, and she wanted every bit of it back.


    Andre heard what he said and instantly understood what Alina was up to. At this point in time, she just


    didn''t want to let Emma have an easy time.


    Even though the police has note up with a definite result yet, Alina will not admit any mistake.


    So, the game begins.


    She was not expecting it, and in getting such a result, the shock was definitely not small for her.


    She knew that Emma was a bad and ungrateful woman. But she also didn''t expect this Emma to be so


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    bad.


    "Okay." Andre said.


    Having the family behind her showed a greater importance, if there was no Grandpa at her back,


    everything that Alina was facing now would be faced by herself, and that was the cruelest and most


    terrifying part.


    No matter what happened now, they would always be the strongest backing, the strongest, spiritual


    pir for her.


    Hanging up Andre''s call, Alina ate very calmly.


    ......


    The Collins sent her nutritious soup.


    However, Caleb was probably too badly injured, so now he had no taste for anything, or maybe it was


    because he was angry.


    "Does she really know about my car ident?" He gave fierce re at Tomas.


    Up until now, Alina hadn''t even appeared, which made Caleb irritated.


    Tomas froze for a moment.


    "She knows, right?"


    How could she not know about such a big thing?


    "Are you sure?"


    "Not sure." Tomas was really not too sure, after all, a car ident of this magnitude would not only be


    reported.


    The doctor would have contacted the family as well.


    Or did the doctor actually only contacted the Collins family?


    "Tomas."


    "I''ll go and call Lady Alina again right away."


    Tomas felt that afraid, so he better hurry up and call Alina.


    He had been so busyst night that he had forgotten whether he had called or not.


    ......


    Alina was having dinner at this moment.


    She ate very slowly. She got teeth ache, so it was clear how much the things she knew yesterday really


    pissed her off.


    Now even eating hurts.


    Seeing Tomas''s phone, she picked it up, "Hello."


    "Lady Alina."


    "What is it?" Hearing Tomas''s voice, Alina naturally did not have a good temper.


    Tomas froze when he heard the icy coldness in Alina¡¯s tone.


    After thinking about it, he still said apprehensively, "You know Mater Caleb had a car ident, right?"


    "He died?"


    "You''re joking, Lady Alina."


    "Even if he''s dead, it''s not my turn to collect his body. Why are you calling me?" Alina''s tone was full of


    dissatisfaction.


    Tomas was speechless.


    But thinking of the one in the ward, still, he said apprehensively, "Won''t youe and see?"


    "To see if he''s dead?"


    This time Tomas thought that it was better for her not toe.


    Caleb was out of danger, but if she came here, he would be so angry that he died.


    When a woman was ruthless, there was really nothing for a man to do.


    He hung up the phone after a few respectful words.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Tomas didn''t know how to go back, thinking about the atmosphere in this


    ward, he wanted to run.


    But in the end, he still went in.


    Caleb looked at Tomas with sharp eyes, such a look made Tomas feel very stressed.


    "Lady Alina, got the news."


    "What did she say?"


    Could Tomas bring the original words to him? If that were the case, he guess he could not survive.


    How long are they going to keep on messing around? Tomas was totally all set to cry.


    "Say it."


    Seeing that Tomas did not say anything, Caleb''s tone became cold, in fact, at this time, he probably


    guessed that Alina probably said something.


    Tomas, "She said, she''s noting."


    "Original words."


    "......" Still, really want to hear the original words?


    But Caleb still has some understanding of the current Alina.


    "Lady Alina said that even if you die, it would not be her turn to collect your corpse." This sentence was


    the cruellest, right?


    The already not-so-good breath in the sickroom was now even more directly gloomy.


    If Tomas hadn''t dodged quickly, that soup bowl would have smashed directly on his body, but


    fortunately, he was still quite nimble.


    This was also considered to have snatched a bullet.


    Looking at the broken bowl, Tomas''s heart was beating hard.


    Does Alina look like someone who will behave meekly?


    Caleb''s face was now dark.


    "Alina." What the hell is she talking about? She really wants him to be dead?


    Caleb was unable to connect Alina with the well-behaved and understanding woman from three years


    ago.


    At that time, as the daughter of the Hughes family, she carried an aura of the family''s bookishness.

 Chapter 198 Hes in hospital, shes ready for divorce

    Chapter 198 He''s in hospital, she''s ready for divorce


    Knowledgeable and gentle.


    And now, what did she really look like?


    However, what he didn''t know was that this was nothing.


    There was something more vicious.


    Now that he wasn''t at Wend Vi, Wend Vi was nowpletely under Alina''s control, doing


    whatever she wanted to do.


    Emma was forced to live under her.


    It was Emma who called again and again. But he does not want to answer at all.


    ......


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wend Vi.


    Andre''s action was also considered fast.


    In the afternoon, he had the group''swyer Jacobe over.


    After Alina gave Jacob the relevant information, Jacob asked, "Now, you and Mr. Collins are still


    married?"


    "Yes."


    "In that case, it''s good." Being within the marriage, coupled with the fact that those things happened,


    this was to be retracted.


    It wasn''t a difficult task.


    It had to be said that Caleb, who had forcefully remarried Alina, had originally had quite a few


    consequences, only at that time, he probably hadn''t considered this at all.


    He did not expect that Alina would do this.


    Last time, there was a lot of trouble.


    This time, he had to remarry Alina.


    He was shouting that he wouldn''t make things right for Alina and Chester, so naturally Alina wouldn''t let


    Caleb and Emma have an easy time either.


    The economy involved between Emma and Caleb over the years was really too much.


    Too many to count.


    Jacob said that he had to go back and prepare the relevant documents, while on Alina, it was also best


    to find the relevant basis for spending.


    Then, Alina went to Caleb''s study and rummaged around to find it.


    So, don''t easily provoke women, some things when she doesn''t care, that is no time and opportunity.


    And now Caleb personally sent Emma under her nose.


    The opportunity hade.


    Caleb spend a lot on Emma.


    These were all proof that the money hade from Caleb.


    The next day.


    It was a rare asion that Emma was not driven to eat outside, but ate at the coffee table, in any case


    Alina just wouldn''t let her share the table.


    This also let her know where the difference in status was.


    All the people looked at her with a different look in their eyes, and that kind of look was torturous for


    Emma.


    She felt that she was really going crazy.


    If Caleb didn''te back yet, she would really be driven mad here and really didn''t know if she could


    leave here normally.


    In the morning.


    Because Emma hadn''t been moved out.


    She was even more nervous, this moment facing Alina, no one knows the next moment Alina will


    actually do something.


    Her heart was suffocating.


    It didn''t take long forwyer Jacob to arrive.


    The man was dressed in a suit and carrying a briefcase.


    Alina handed the relevant documents, the ones he had turned up in the study yesterday, to thewyer.


    "Take a look, these are all the money that Caleb spent on her over the years."


    Hearing that, Emma¡¯s heart jumped hard.


    Looking at the stack of documents that Alina handed to Jacob''swyer, there was no doubt that it was


    the relevant contracts that made it this thick.


    All of it was the money Caleb had spent on her?


    "Is this enough evidence for her to give it all back to me?" In the middle of his thoughts, Lawyer Jacob


    was already looking through the relevant documents.


    Emma came back to her senses.


    Her brain was nke as she looked towards Alina, moving her lips trying to say something, yet at this


    moment was unable to say anything at all.


    She looked towards Alina.


    Jacob said, "All of this evidence isplete, if you sue, it will all be returned to you."


    "Then help me sue." Alina said in a very crisp and clear tone.


    And when she heard Alina''s words, Emma¡¯s face turned white.


    Her eyes were scarlet red as she looked at Alina.


    Those eyes, as if there were knives, wanted to pluck Alina to pieces.


    After all, it hase to this point?


    Didn''t Caleb take care of everything? Why is there still a prosecution involved now?


    Obviously, Emma had no idea why exactly it would involve this step again.


    "Okay, wait for my news." Jacob got up and left with the relevant documents.


    In the hall, when there were just Alina and Emma left.


    Emma looked at Alina fiercely, "You must force me to death, right?"


    She was really ruthless.


    She didn''t want anything, she just struck out like this.


    Who in this world seems to have such a tactic as Alina?


    Such method was impossible to defend against.


    Alina, "You don¡¯t want my thins, do you? Or, will you willingly sign all of those back to me?"


    How could she?


    She was taking revenge, Alina was taking revenge, she was really going to leave her with nothing.


    Emma moved her lips to say something else, yet at this moment, she could not say anything.


    Alina was so ruthless that Emma was in defenseless.


    "You said you don¡¯t want my things."


    As long as it has to do with Caleb, all of them have her share, all of them arebeled with her Alina.


    But now, those things on her body were not the same as those clothes and shoes back then.


    These were all fixed assets.


    If this was given to her, what she got?


    Emma felt suffocated, and now this action of Alina made her heart ache.


    "Alina, do you have to do this to me?"


    "It seems that you still can''t let go of those things of mine." There was no direct answer to Emma''s


    question, but a sarcastic remark.


    When she is serious about taking it back, she was ruthless?


    "Even if you want it back, it should be taken by Caleb."


    "I have the right to do so, don''t you know anything about marriagew?"


    Emma''s face went pale.


    No matter what kind of position she had upied by Caleb all these years, she had never had a


    marriage that belonged to her.


    Everything he had given her, because he was married, belonged to another woman.


    And this woman was Alina.

 Chapter 199 Coming to a dead end

    Chapter 199 Coming to a dead end


    The reason why Alina would just have herwyere over was because she knew too well that with


    someone like Emma, it was impossible to expect her to hand it all over on her own.


    Toozy to waste that time, so go straight to the point.


    "Do you think his heart will be in you just because you do this?"


    "Do I care?"


    Now Emma was driven to desperation, and thus was using all sorts of methods, attacking Alina.


    However, the current Alina was different from three years ago, now she was as if she was someone


    who didn''t care about anything.


    She was numb and cold as if she had no feelings whatsoever, and no matter who wanted to hurt her,


    they could only fail.


    That''s what''s so terrifying.


    ......


    Give it back to Alina?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Those properties, the cars were the reason she was not willing to leave Caleb, though she knew Caleb


    did not love her.


    Because Caleb was able to give her a privileged life no matter what time it was, no matter if he had a


    heart for her or not.


    And during the years of being by Caleb, it seemed that Emma had gotten used to everything Caleb had


    given her.


    Now, she was going to have nothing.


    How could she?


    Even just thinking about that kind of life now was so terrifying.


    That''s why, if a person stands on high ground for too long, simply cannot go back to life at the bottom.


    She had worked so hard to get out of the mountains and had a life today.


    How could she be left with nothing?


    "But allow me to remind you, if you sign it yourself, this matter is considered quiet. No one will know


    you have nothing."


    "Once thewsuit is really sessful, then the matter about you will also be made a big fuss, then you


    probably will be humiliated." The moment Alina got up, she thought of something and turned back to


    remind Emma.


    Emma looked at Alina fiercely, "You must force me like this, right?"


    "Force you?"


    Alinaughed.


    How ridiculous.


    "If you hadn''t done these things, who would have forced you?" Emma was the one who had done


    something wrong.


    Whether she admitted it or not, but those things were all done by her, weren''t they?


    Therefore, Emma could not deny.


    "Now, it feels like I am forcing you?"


    She used to be so aggressive, that was terrifying, wasn''t it?


    Alina turned around with a coldugh.


    Going upstairs, she said, "You came out of the big mountain, the road was originally rtively smooth,


    but it was you who came to this dead end."


    But the sad thing was, up until now, Emma hadn''t even thought about turning back.


    And that was the scariest and saddest part of it all.


    Her profession is considered very good. Together with the resources Alina would give with, she was


    able to go smoothly on this journey.


    Even if she did end up with nothing, it was her own fault, and at this point, no one could be med.


    ......


    Alina went up.


    Emma sat in the same ce, for a long, long time did note back to consciousness, but her body


    was trembling.


    "Force me? Must you force me?"


    Why did Alina have to do this to her?


    Emma really hated her.


    However, how could she just let others ughter her like that? Was she that kind of person, someone


    who would easily admit defeat?


    Alina wanted to take everything back from her, that also depended on the fact she would say yes or


    not.


    She took effort to get those thing, so, she will not easily give everything out.


    ......


    In the afternoon.


    Joanna came.


    Joanna, at this moment, had a dark face, obviously because she had just seen Emma.


    "Caleb is really stupid!"


    Alina''s face was not really good.


    Only Caleb could do such a thing, right?


    "What the hell is he thinking?" Joanna really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Alina, "Chester is going to get Emma to North Eglinton!"


    "That ruthless?"


    Joanna directly drew a breath of cold air, for people hadn''t grown up in that ce since she was a


    child, it was impossible for people from outside to survive.


    The climate there was so harsh that even those who were generally physically well enough to go over


    there wouldn''t necessarily be able to adapt.


    "She brought this on herself." Alina said.


    Joanna, "Even if there was such a reason, she should not live with you."


    "Doesn''t he know that you and Emma are against each other?"


    In Joanna''s understanding, this was how Alina and Emma''s rtionship was today.


    No matter how good the two had once been, but at least right now they were enemies!


    Alina, "He knows that."


    "Then he ......"


    Anyone knows that Alina and Emma were definitely at war with each other, and it was impossible for


    Caleb to not know.


    However, even though he knew, he still did such a thing.


    "Caleb is really crazy!"


    "Then you also show your queenly demeanor. What does he think he is, not only hold on to you, but


    also bring back that woman?"


    Even if there is no love at all between a couple, there should be respect.


    However, Caleb showed no respect to Alina, which was simply unbearable.


    And Joanna still didn''t know that Alina and Emma¡¯s story before.


    But Alina would not give Emma a good time.


    As Andre said, she won¡¯t kill Emma, but she would do anything to torture Emma.


    "Okay, Joanna, I know what to do." For this topic, Alina did not want to mention it at all now.

 Chapter 200 Wife is not a paper mache

    Chapter 200 Wife is not a paper mache


    It was hard to wait for Joanna toe over, and she was now in a slightly better mood, she did not


    want this to stir up her mood.


    "Okay."


    Joanna could also see that Alina did not want to mention Emma at all.


    They were living under the same roof.


    Joanna had basically thought about what would happen to Caleb.


    But after a woman has gone through this, he could not be forgiven, right?


    Joanna felt even more pathetic about Alina''s marriage.


    "Then let''s talk about the Eglinton Disy."


    Eglinton Disy was rted to Chester.


    It had to be said that the rtionship between Alina and Caleb was now as messy as it had ever been.


    In Caleb''s world, he absolutely couldn''t stand the rtionship between Alina and Chester, while in


    Alina''s world, Caleb and Emma''s rtionship was also taboo.


    "I naturally want to attend."


    "I know you''re going to attend, but you know the requirements is very strict, you have to prepare well."


    "I''ll find a way to go back to Mulherd Manor, you can prepare with me." Alina thought about it and


    wanted to drag Joanna along.


    Joanna would naturally help her, this was also the most crucial step for her in the design world, if this


    step was taken well, then the road ahead would be really smooth.


    "Okay."


    Joanna nodded her head.


    Joanna was reluctant toe to Wend Vi.


    But if they were to go back to Mulherd Manor, the two of them would naturally be together.


    ......


    In the Collins Castle, when Vanessa knew that Alina intended to take back everything on Emma.


    Sheughed!


    "Well done!" It was simply very satisfying.


    Butler, "So Master Caleb is wrong putting these two together!"


    "Hmph, he''s never been clear in his head!"


    If it was really clear, then he could have made the right decision.


    But no!


    On this point, no matter what happened to Caleb in the future, it didn''t deserve anyone''s sympathy.


    He had brought everything on himself.


    "Emma may be tormented now." Thinking of Emma''s possible grimace, Vanessa was happy.


    At that time, when she was taking those things that did not belong to her, at that time, Emma probably


    never thought that in the future, someone would be looking for her to im those back.


    Alina''s move made Emma feel what is worse than death, taking what should not be taken.


    She had taken what she shouldn''t have, and when she finally had to spit it out, her heart was naturally


    tormented.


    But no matter what, she had asked for it!


    "If Master Caleb knows about this...." When he said this, the butler was worried.


    Based on the way Caleb protecting Emma, he felt Emma still has some weight in Caleb''s heart.


    If he returned from the hospital and knew what Alina had done, he might be furious.


    "Since he dares to get them together, then he has to ept this blow." Could Alina take it dly?


    He had thought of everything too well.


    Regardless of why they had to get together this time, Alina won¡¯tpromise.


    There are some feelings that he can''t really touch just because he wants to.


    Alina''s reaction is really out of people''s expectation.


    "No matter what, those things were originally hers, so it''s only right to take them back!"


    "Yes." The butler nodded respectfully.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amongst this luxurious family, such a thing had never happened before, and this was definitely a good


    start.


    In the future, those rich dudes will have to weigh themselves up!


    Recently in Ingford, there are really such cases! Probably because of the influence from Alina, so now


    there are mess.


    Those men scolded Alina behind her back.


    ......


    In the hospital, Caleb was always considered a restrained person, now his mentality is considered


    At first, she didn''t really believe Tomas''s words, he thought Alina couldn''t possibly say such things,


    after all, she was so sensible and reasonable.


    And now?


    At this point, Caleb waspletely convinced and believed that Alina had really said something like


    that!


    "Did you not call her?" At this point, Caleb began to be suspicious.


    And with his words, Tomas''s mind was about to fall apart, "I did."


    Alina for sure knew he was in the hospital. But now in the past few days, not to mention Alina not


    It was as if he was a loner! No one came to his side at all.


    "Go and get discharged from the hospital!" After his heart kept rising and falling, he said with a hidden


    anger in his tone.


    He had to go to Wend Vi and see for himself what that woman''s heart really was like.


    Why on earth had he had the ident? Didn''t she know?


    Seriously, Alina did not know.


    Now when Tomas heard him say that he wanted to be discharged from the hospital, he was scared,


    "You can''t be discharged from the hospital right now."


    His legs were still in a cast, plus concussion, he could not be discharged.


    "Go!"


    Caleb''s eyes were full of gloom!


    Or was it that Alina was with Chester while he was away? He was staying in the hospital, just as she


    wanted?


    When he thought of this, Caleb could not stay in the hospital.


    "Well..."


    "Go!"


    His voice was stern.


    This made Tomas, who was originally worried, had to go for it.


    After leaving the ward, Tomas was torn and apprehensive, after all, Caleb had been so badly injured,


    and now he was making a fuss about being discharged from the hospital.


    If there were any after-effects, it would be toote to regret it.


    Therefore, Tomas cheekily called Alina.

 Chapter 201 What do you think, what would I do to you?

    Chapter 201 What do you think, what would I do to you?


    In Wend Vi, when Alina received the call from Tomas, after listening to what Tomas meant on the


    phone, her attitude remained indifferent.


    "Does this have anything to do with me?" what Tomas meant was that now if Caleb was discharged


    from the hospital, there would definitely be after-effects waiting.


    The words were all about how badly Caleb had been injured this time.


    In short, now is not a good time to be discharged from the hospital.


    "Lady Alina." Tomas''s voice tightened when he heard this.


    If Caleb knew about her attitude, there was no telling what would happen.


    Alina said, "In the future, if it''s about him, don''t call me, it has nothing to do with me."


    Caleb required to be discharged, but Alina had such an attitude, which stunned Tomas.


    He had to call Collins Castle.


    However, the response he received was even more horrifying.


    Vanessa said, "He is a grown up, doesn¡¯t he know what to do?"


    Although not as generally ruthless as Alina''s, it still made people feel that it was very chilling.


    After all, how badly Caleb was hurt, Vanessa saw it with her own eyes, yet she also managed to speak


    so coldly.


    In the end, Tomas had no choice but to go and discharged Caleb from the hospital.


    ......


    When Alina received that Caleb was about to be discharged from the hospital, she looked grimly at


    Emma, and that look couldn''t be more frightening.


    In short, Emma was almost unable to bear under such a look from her.


    "What are you doing again?" As she said this, Emma''s tone was shivering.


    As if, whenever Alina looked at her like this, nothing good would evere out of it, and in fact, it was


    really like that.


    If this continued, Emma really felt like she was being tortured to go crazy.


    But even if this was the case, Alina had no intention of stopping, which was what makes Emma


    absolutely most distraught.


    "What do you think, what would I do to you?" Alina looked at Emma''s frightened and trembling


    appearance, and the corners of her mouth lifted up in a smile.


    It seemed that she was very satisfied with the present.


    Emma used to be so arrogant. What was it that she didn''t dare to do? She now was afraid? What a


    rare thing.


    When Emma looked at Alina, she felt as if her whole world was about to copse.


    This woman was terrifying.


    "Alina, I know you hate me. Why do you have to be like this? Am I not miserable enough right now?"


    Yes, Emma was the most miserable.


    Now neither her right hand nor her right leg could now get any strength.


    In this rtionship, she was counted as the most miserable, so why would Alina still have to do this?


    Alinaughed.


    Herugh was sarcastic.


    "Hahahahaha." In the end, it was even more unrestrainedughter.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And this unrestrained joy of hers made Emma''s already tight heart now even more unpleasant.


    She moved her lips to say something, yet at this time, nothing could be said.


    "Emma, what do you think you look like now?"


    "You seem to have forgotten that all the glory you have had all these years was gained by stepping on


    me."


    These word struck Emma¡¯s heart so hard.


    No, she wasn''t that kind of person, and she hadn''t done anything like that, no one could just say that.


    She wasn''t like that at all, why? Why on earth would Alina say such things to her?


    "You''re not..."


    "I am not dead, right?" Even if she wasn''t dead now, but for the past three years, Emma had a great


    deal of glory.


    It was gained stepping on her.


    It was because of that, no matter how much Alina hated Emma now, it was still deserved, wasn''t it?


    Besides, it wasn''t just between them.


    Emma looked at Alina in fear, not saying a word.


    Three years ago with all that turbulent river water, Alina was still alive. Was it because she had gone


    too far that Alina had been so favoured?


    Why should she be favoured by God?


    Emma''s heart was already tightening, and when she thought of this, her heart was spreading a burst of


    suffocation.


    No one could have imagined that things would turn out to be like this, right?


    The pain in her heart was so severe.


    She wanted to say something, but at this moment, she couldn''t say anything.


    Caleb had returned.


    His head was heavily bandaged and his leg was in a cast, all indicating that the ident was not a


    small one.


    And the injuries he had sustained were not minor either.


    The person who was most happy to see him back was Emma.


    When she knew that Caleb had been in a car ident, especially when she thought that Caleb would


    be in hospital for a long time, she was scared.


    And now, he was back.


    In her heart, she was happy.


    "Caleb."


    She looked at Caleb with tears in her eyes.


    And Caleb originally did not have much patience with her, and this time he was protective of her. It was


    also entirely because he couldn''t let her get by Chester to go to North Eglinton.


    However, at this moment, when Caleb saw the injury on Emma''s face, he asked, "How did you get it?"


    In fact, there was already an answer in his heart.


    Looking at the marks on Emma''s face, it was clear that she had been beaten, and as for who exactly


    had beaten her, who else could there be in this Wend Vi besides Alina?


    Sensing the danger on the man''s body, for the first time in the past few days, Emma had a free flow of


    pleasure.


    "This humiliation is nothing for be to be with you." The tone of her voice choked as she looked towards


    Caleb.


    Yes, all this aggravation was because of Caleb.


    As long as she was by his side, then these aggressions seemed to surround her all the time.


    Caleb''s face was already not good, but when he heard Emma say this, his face turned even darker.


    His eyes were stern, looking towards Alina who was not even looking at him, and at that moment,


    anger was pounding in his heart.

 Chapter 202 Bottom Line

    Chapter 202 Bottom Line


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Take her up first."


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    When he saw Emma in this state, he also knew that the conflict that had started in these two days on


    Wend Vi would not be too small.


    Although he knew that it would never be a good thing for these two to get together, he did not expect


    this conflict to be so big.


    At the thought of this, Tomas felt a headache, especially after feeling the danger in the atmosphere, he


    knew that Alina would have a hard time.


    This is the most disturbing part. If she had wanted to be peaceful, she wouldn''t have had such a big


    conflict with Emma.


    "Caleb, let me go." The moment Tomas''s hand touched Emma¡¯s wheelchair, she burst into tears.


    Hearing this, Tomas was stunned and looked at Caleb with apprehension.


    After touching the coldness in his eyes, Tomas only felt how frightening and terrifying this scene was


    now.


    Emma, "I don''t want to be here, to be humiliated again."


    "Even if I am made to go to North Eglinton by Chester, it doesn''t matter to me, since this is the


    consequence I have to bear, then please let me suffer."


    At this moment, Emma''s tone was so pitiful.


    Although she didn''t say what exactly had happened here, it was also audible that she had suffered


    quite a lot of humiliations during the few days she was here.


    And these humiliations were all given by Alina.


    Caleb looked bitterly at Alina.


    Especially when he saw these carelessness on Alina''s face, the anger in his heart became more and


    more suppressed.


    The key was, now Alina said nothing, which made the anger his heart surge up.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Caleb finally spoke.


    Alina finally looked at him.


    With just one nce, coldness in her eyes was really outrageous.


    Caleb was furious, while Alina was cold and heartless.


    It was also at this moment when Caleb saw Alina that he knew that no matter how long he was in the


    hospital, she would not go to see him.


    Even as she had said on the phone, even if he died, she would not be the one to collect his body.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Take her up."


    Emma, "I''m not going up, please."


    "Don''t let me go up , let me go." Emma looked at Caleb in pain, looking greatly aggrieved.


    And at this moment, the more pitiful Emma acted, the colder Alina became. It also let Caleb know even


    more what exactly did Alina do.


    What was the shock of such a scene?


    If people didn''t know what was going on, they would probably be on Emma''s side even if everyone in


    Wend Vi stood.


    Unfortunately, not now.


    Although it was true that she had been miserable here for the past few days.


    But this misery was also something she deserved, and had nothing to do with anyone else.


    "Let me go, okay?" Emma choked up and looked at Caleb.


    She burst in to tears that many men, since ancient times, could not handle this.


    Emma was pitiful and aggrieved.


    Alina snorted coldly, "She is begging you to let her go, don''t you understand?"


    When Alina said these words, it was undoubtedly the fuse that ignited Caleb suppressed anger.


    Caleb looked at Alina grimly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "As I said, she''s only here for a while, she won''t affect you."


    "I get sick to my stomach when I see her, you said it won''t affect me?" As soon as the man''s words left


    his mouth, Alina cursed back sharply.


    The anger in Caleb''s eyes was obvious.


    "Boom." The phone in his hand finally smashed hard on the ground, and at this moment, many


    people''s hearts were in their throats because of Caleb''s action.


    The air was still.


    However, a dangerous aura, in which constantly shuttles, made people''s already tight heart.


    Alina looked at Caleb, saying, "Do you still want me to look at her with a happy smile?".


    Everyone present was worried.


    Lois had been giving Alina a wink, and even if her eyes were almost twitching, yet Alina didn''t see


    anything.


    Those who had been by Caleb for so many years naturally still knew a few things, the Caleb at this


    time waspletely untouchable.


    Alina sneered, "Caleb, do you think too highly of yourself? What makes you think I should be pleasant


    to this wild woman?"


    With these words, the face of Emma also turned white as a result.


    ''Wild woman'', so this is how all the people, who were by Caleb during these years, saw her as?


    As long as there was Alina present, then she was a wild woman in the hearts of all the people.


    When she thought this, her face turned even whiter because of it.


    Her heart was already suffocating.


    Now it was even more stuffy and painful.


    "Caleb." At this moment, when calling out the man''s name, her tone of voice carried trembles.


    Caleb looked at Alina sharply.


    "You want to forcefully remarry me, whether it''s you, or this wild woman, there is a price to pay, isn''t


    there?"


    Yes.


    She didn''t honestly believe that she was the mistress of the ce.


    And her actions over the past few days were merely revenge against them alone.


    "You did this for Chester?" For a long time, Caleb finally still spoke, and in that tone was all hidden


    patience.


    Alina, "Don''t drag Chester into everything, you don''t deserve it."


    "Do you still think of him as brother?"


    If he was really just a big brother, then how could he have acted like that in the restaurant?


    Alinaughed coldly, "We are at least that rtionship on the surface now, sopared to you, I have


    bottom line."


    So, she admitted the rtionship between her and Chester?


    Caleb was already angry, now he got pissed of by Alina.

 Chapter 203 Dont take a loss.

    Chapter 203 Don''t take a loss.


    The air was quiet.


    However, it was also very dangerous.


    For a long, long time, the scene was quiet for who knows how long, no one spoke again before Caleb


    took a breather.


    Looking at Alina, he only felt that she was now against him.


    She was once so gentle, so sensible and reasonable, now she had changed.


    Now every word thates out of her mouth is so sharp and cold.


    Finally, Caleb spoke, "You can go."


    All the people looked towards Caleb in disbelief, he actually let Alina leave?


    So, at this critical moment, in the end, he still chose Emma?


    Emma took the initiative to say she wanted to leave. He did not agree, but he told Alina to leave?


    Alina raised her eyebrows, a smile on her face, and she simply got up, "Okay."


    Naturally, she had to leave.


    She hadn''t wanted to be here in the first ce.


    However, the moment she turned around, she heard Caleb say, "Tomorrow morning, 10am, Civil Affairs


    Bureau."


    Alina, "Good."


    This one word was still so crisp and clear.


    And everyone present had fluctuations in their heart because of this word.


    It took a lot of trouble to get remarried, and now he was going to divorce again?


    And among them, Emma, who was a bit overwhelmed by the reaction, had an unprecedented pleasure


    in her eyes at this instant.


    Alina left, without looking back.


    She had no even a word of me or questioning, that was how indifferent she was to their rtionship


    now.


    "Master Caleb, what are you doing?" Lois watched Alina disappear into the doorway, finally reacting to


    what had actually happened here the moment before.


    And under this rming cry from Lois, Caleb finally came back to his senses.


    However, Alina had already left.


    She had left so simply, without the slightest remorse.


    This was her attitude towards their rtionship.


    "Caleb." When Emma saw the change in Caleb''s eyes, her heart, which had been soothing, also rose


    to her throat at this moment.


    Why even at this point in time, he would still show eyes with love towards Alina.


    Caleb looked at Emma, and upon seeing the redness and swelling on her face, his eyes became


    darker.


    "They didn''t find a doctor for you?" Finally, the topic still came to Emma.


    What had happened here in the past few days?


    Emma lowered her head in aggravation, and at this moment, she didn''t say anything about walking


    away, but that pitiful look in her eyes made the man''s heart feel guilty.


    ......


    Alina went back to Mulherd Manor and made a call to Jacob called. Even if Caleb promised to divorce,


    she will not be good enough to give up.


    For everything on Emma, she was determined to take back.


    Now all the spearheads are still aimed at Emma, making her defensive as well.


    Jacob suggested that she goes to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce, but to go through the


    procedure, after all, it all involves the recovery and distribution of property.


    And now Caleb obviously has no ns for this, and Alina doesn''t want to get involved with him that


    much.


    Therefore this matter was left to Jacob to handle.


    "Humph."


    Alina dropped her phone on the coffee table and sat in the dimly lit space, her mind still filled with that


    photo from the police station.


    How could Emma do that to her grandmother?


    For this matter of marriage, who exactly is in Caleb''s heart, she doesn''t care at all.


    She doesn''t know when in the end, she has been cold to Caleb to such an extent.


    Probably, she has saved up enough despair.


    And therefore, in this marriage, all her attention now is on Emma.


    It won''t end well.


    After all that had happened, she would not just walk away .


    Even before she went in, she would definitely make Emma suffer.


    Andre''s phone call came.


    "You went back to Mulherd Manor?"


    "Yes."


    "Emma is still at Wend Vi?"


    "Yes."


    Although Alina did not care about Caleb, but Caleb did that, which surprised Andre.


    "Alina."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes?"


    "Why don''t you think about me?"


    "What?" At Andre''s sudden words, Alina was a bit confused, what did he mean? She didn''t understand


    at all.


    Andre, "I will take good care of you."


    "What are you talking about?" Does she look pathetic now?


    To outsiders, she was abandoned by Caleb, which was indeed pathetic.


    "Do I look like someone who needs to be pitied?"


    During the birth of Penny, she was bleeding profusely, she hadn''t even cried once, had she?


    Now, instead, she was making Andre feel pity for her.


    "It''s not pity."


    "Okay, okay, I''m upset right now."


    "What''s bothering you?"


    "The matter of Eglinton and the divorce. That Caleb is so immoral, he wants to do a dry divorce like


    this."


    A dry divorce?


    He was at fault, but doesn''t want to pay anything.


    So, hardly anyone would agree to that, right?


    He was really bullying.


    "Do you want me toe over?" Andre could not stand it.


    That stance was as if he wanted toe over and help Alina fight.


    And such a stance undoubtedly surprised Alina.


    She said, "No need."


    How could she not handle such a small matter? Besides, did she look like someone who could be


    bullied that easily?


    "Don''t take a loss." Andre said to Alina.


    Alina, "Of course."


    Having suffered such a big loss on Caleb back then, she had spared Emmast time too.


    This time, she would get back.


    Probably she once looked too soft, so much so that this group of people dared to unt their authority


    like this.

 Chapter 204 Make trouble?

    Chapter 204 Make trouble?


    Caleb had a hard time sleeping all night.


    He asked a servant, although before she looked down on Emma¡¯s evilness, but under Caleb''s


    questioning, she still told him all about the situation in the past few days.


    And the more Caleb heard the end, the more he sank darker.


    So much so that after that servant went out, Caleb was full of fury.


    Tomas looked at Caleb apprehensively, and when Caleb was about to light up his cigarette, Tomas


    said, "The doctor exined that you must not smoke now."


    "Why do people change?"


    He was talking about Alina, right?


    She did change a lot.


    Back then, she was pure, or rather, the once Alina was very poised no matter what time it was.


    And now?


    What is this?


    Not even the basic poise?


    Yes, the current Alina gives people such a feeling, which is the most disturbing thing.


    "After all, Wend Vi has broken the great taboo of all women." Emma should not have been


    arranged here.


    Although in Caleb''s heart, this was kind of a clear statement to Alina.


    But this woman will not put up with it.


    After all, in a woman''s world, this is something that can''t be tolerated at all, right?


    "So tomorrow, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    At this, b gave him a cold look.


    Tomas shut up.


    And also in this instant he felt the danger surround him.


    Just now Caleb said that out of anger, now he had calmed down, how could he go there?


    However, this man always has to be responsible for the words he says, and ording to Alina''s


    temper, Tomas can probably think of exactly what will happen if Caleb doesn''t go tomorrow.


    This night, the best sleeper was Emma.


    Today, Caleb said he wanted to divorce Alina, and she was there, so that was an exnation, right?


    Emma, as soon as she gets benefit, will think of more benefits.


    However this time was different from any other time in the past.


    This time, Caleb said that he wanted to divorce Alina.


    Before, it was all Alina who was alone.


    And this time, it was Caleb who took the initiative to bring it up.


    "Alina, wait ans see." For the humiliation of these few days, she would not just let it go.


    She would stand where Alina once stood and see how wretched she really was in front of herself.


    ......


    Early the next morning, many servants in Wend Vi were disposed of.


    Quite a few of them were dismissed.


    There were only the butler and Lois left, but Caleb''s such a big show, it was considered to be an


    example.


    Such a move is a reminder to the people here that Emma is not a person without status.


    When watching those people being punished and dismissed, Emma was happy in her heart.


    The humiliation she had suffered here over the past few days was bit more bearable.


    For breakfast, the food was basically what she liked to eat, not to say how it tasted, but at least, it was


    something she could eat.


    After breakfast, Emma kept staring at the clock until 9,30 when Caleb still hadn''te out of the study.


    Yesterday, he had a ten o''clock appointment with Alina, and it was all consideredte.


    Finally, the sound of footsteps came from the staircase, just as Emma raised a smile, and finally, after


    seeing the person who appeared on the staircase entrance.


    Those smiles, all of them, stiffened.


    It was just Tomas.


    Tomas had taken a lot of documents and was obviously going to the office.


    "Tomas, you are leaving now?" Emma had a kind smile on her face, yet that smile was ugly.


    After all, the redness and swelling on her face had not yet faded.


    Tomas froze as he looked at Emma.


    He knew exactly what she had in mind. Could it be that she still thought what she said yesterday was


    serious? And that she had gotten her chance?


    He nodded.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma, "Isn¡¯t Caleb going out?" Seeing that it was just Tomas walking alone, Emma''s heart was in her


    throat.


    Tomas, "Miss Bell, I think you''ve misunderstood, Master Caleb and Lady Alina have always been in this


    state."


    So a scene like that yesterday was normal, and there wasn''t the slightest chance on her side?


    When she thought of this, Emma''s eyes were instantly icy cold.


    Tomas turned around and left.


    He had said everything he needed to say, but Emma never seemed to listen.


    He didn''t know where the hell this obsessive energyes from, there is some pain and suffering that


    she can''t bear.


    In Tomas''s opinion, the person who falls in love with Caleb has to suffer endless pain, and Emma is still


    stick to him, waiting for someone who has no feeling for her.


    ......


    Emma froze.


    Tomas had been gone for a long, long time.


    The servants, too, had been fired, and Lois and the butler were all going crazy, so no one could care


    about her.


    And she just sat there for a long, long time withouting back to her senses, her mind full of Tomas''s


    words.


    Yesterday, under those circumstances, what Caleb said to Alina was just angry words.


    He hadn''t thought about divorcing Alina?


    Her face was more than pale.


    But Emma had been happy for a night.


    ......


    At the lunch table, Emma''s appetite was wan, she wasn''t in the mood to eat.


    The two of them both had leg problems, if this fell on Alina''s eyes, she would inevitably be sarcastic


    again.


    Caleb noticed that Emma was out of sorts and frowned, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    Emma looked at Caleb.


    "She didn''t she look for you to make a scene?" Her tone of voice was as gentle as possible.


    Obviously, for Caleb, she was always reluctant. Especially now that Alina was thinking of dealing with


    her.


    She didn''t want to be left with nothing.


    She had relied on Caleb for everything she had, so how could she be willing to just leave it all behind


    like that?


    She had to admit that these years were the best she had ever had in her life.


    And all of this was because of Caleb, in such a situation, how could she be willing to lose it all just like


    that?

 Chapter 205 Designed for the future bride

    Chapter 205 Designed for the future bride


    "I don''t think you''re on good terms with her. Nor do I think that you are caring for her by saying that


    now." Caleb''s tone was heavy.


    The kind of gloomy that made Emma''s body freeze.


    So it was really as Tomas said, they were just arguing, and asking one more question, she was


    considered minding others¡¯ business?


    As she thought this, Emma''s heart choked even more.


    "I..." Wanting to say something, yet she found that no matter what she said now at this time, it was all


    so pale and feeble.


    With bitterugh, she said, "I just think, ording to her temper now, she should be angry after waiting


    for a morning."


    "Are you saying she has a bad temper?"


    The man''s tone was heavy.


    It was also at this time that it became clearer to Emma that when a person looks at you badly, it doesn''t


    really matter what kind of person you are in his heart.


    Rather, no matter what you say, he will also contradict you.


    She felt upset.


    "Or do you think that I should go?"


    His questioning was violent than the humiliation of the past few days, and again, such words sounded


    so hurtful to Emma''s ears.


    "So, you and she foughtst night, you''re ming me?"


    Her tone was soft and resigned.


    Yet today''s aggravation was different fromst night. At least Caleb''s reaction to this aggravation was


    definitely different.


    Such a reaction chilled Emma to the bone.


    "Lois."


    "Yes."


    "I want to go upstairs."


    "Yes." Lois hurriedly pushed Caleb to the side. There was no lift before.


    But since Alina was pregnant, the lift was installed, so it could be seen that Caleb had really prepared


    everything for Alina''s pregnancy.


    Emma was left alone in the dinning room for a long, long time, she could not believe that she was just


    left behind by Caleb.


    "Alina." Softly she murmured this name, at this moment, her eyes were red.


    At some times he is not in his right mind, he might just be pissed off, once he is awake, then things are


    not like that at all.


    She was so happy about those words thest night, but after one night''s sleep, everything would be


    different.


    He was really different from those rich boys.


    Even if he could say angry things.


    Once he is sober, the words he says when he is angry, no matter what the offending words are, it will


    not count.


    Emma, again, was happy for nothing.


    ......


    Vanessa didn''t eat either breakfast or lunch, due to the fact that she knew about Wend Vi''s affairs.


    She was furious because of this.


    "Mum, it''s better to eat something." Julia was very worried about Vanessa.


    Vanessa, "I think he really has to have that Emma in this life."


    For the sake of Emma, he finally drove Alina back to Mulherd Manor?


    She thought he had some deep feelings for Alina when he forcefully remarried her before, but now it


    seems that she was wrong.


    Even if they remarried, he could not know about the child.


    After he knew about the child, there might be a mess, it might even be possible for Emma to be


    the mother of the child.


    The thought of that possibility made Vanessa''s heart heave even more.


    How could he hold a woman like that in his heart as a treasure?


    "Okay, mum, let''s not bother about Caleb, Alina want Caleb anyway, right?"


    "Yes, it''s right not to want him."


    Now everything Alina did was right and everything Caleb did was wrong, such was the preference in


    the Collins family''s heart.


    A big deal has happened at Wend Vi, those maids have been all sacked not to mention.


    Emma is still living in Wend Vi even now, is this something Caleb should do?


    What the hell is he doing?


    "Yes, yes, Alina did the right thing, so you don''t worry about it, okay?" Vanessa was already in poor


    health.


    Julia was really worried that she got sick out of anger.


    ......


    The Collins family are having a hard time, however in Mulherd Manor, Alina and Joanna were


    Chester, surprisingly, was also there.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chester, howe you...?" Alina and Joanna were already in shock.


    Chester was a business tycoon, in real estate.


    But now why, for the design of a girl''s wedding dress, he could also have such a unique opinion?


    "What do you think?" Caleb handed the drawing to Alina.


    Alina, "It''s nice."


    At the moment.


    She was looking at Chester with very admiring eyes, thinking that he is really a great man.


    It will be lucky to marry him.


    Although this man usually looks cold and icy, inside he was warm.


    "Like it?"


    "Yeah."


    "This is designed by me for my future bride."


    It was so romantic.


    Andter, his wife was the envy of many women.


    ......


    Caleb is in Wend Vi, but he knows everything in Mulherd Manor.


    At lunch time, when Tomas reported to him that Alina had not gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau today,


    Caleb''s eyes had a slight smile.


    Whether it was Tomas or Emma, they felt it.


    He was happy, right?


    Emma''s heart sank as a result.


    However, the next moment, upon hearing another report from Tomas, "But Master Chester has been at


    Mulherd Manor this morning."


    The atmosphere in the dinning room was instantly ice-cold.


    So, she didn''t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau today, solely because Chester was also over at Mulherd


    Manor, that''s why she didn''t go?


    Looking at the change in Caleb''s eyes, almost everyone could also see the change and feelings he had


    for Alina.


    So, he cares.


    No matter what time it is, he cares.


    This perception made Emma''s heart hurt.

 Chapter 206 Youre forcing me?

    Chapter 206 You''re forcing me?


    The chopsticks in Caleb''s hand smashed heavily on the dining table, and everyone''s heart tightened as


    a result.


    This moment, the air in dinning room was stagnant, the crowd did not dare to let out a single breath,


    and it naturally affected Emma.


    "Go to Mulherd Manor." Caleb said in an icy tone.


    Tomas, "Now?"


    At the time he heard that Caleb was going to Mulherd Manor, Tomas''s heart was already in his throat.


    These days, whenever Caleb and Chester meet, these two can''t help but to make a move.


    At this thought, Tomas could not help but look at Caleb¡¯s legs and the wound on his head. If there was


    going to be a fight, Caleb would be at disadvantage.


    However, Caleb couldn''t care less.


    "Go."


    Emma''s heart was also in her throat.


    It wasn''t that she was worried about Caleb, the main reason was that right now, she didn''t want Caleb


    to meet Alina.


    Alina''s influence on her was really too great.


    As long as she thinks of the way Alina treats her, she felt annoyed.


    Emma could see that she was now relying on Caleb, no matter where she went, Alina would not let her


    go.


    "Caleb, you just had a fightst night, if you go now, she will not be happy." At this moment, Emma


    didn''t know what to say.


    Therefore the words were all haphazard.


    Caleb gave her a cold and stern look.


    The courage that was originally plucked up now was gone as she caught his cold eyes.


    Every time whenever it came to Alina, Caleb always had such a look.


    Even after all these years, she actually had no status whatsoever in front of Caleb.


    But where there was that little status, he wouldn''t have to treat her like that for Alina.


    ......


    Caleb walked away.


    Emma sat in the dinning room. Once Caleb left, there was no one to take care of her again. Even


    though Caleb had punished so many people for what happened in the past few days, Lois was still very


    proud.


    In front of Caleb, she was not very cooperative in giving her a good face.


    And the more these people around Caleb put on this look, the more Emma felt that she had no dignity


    at all when she was around Caleb.


    "If you treat me like this, aren''t you worried that Caleb will fire you?" Finally, Emma couldn''t stand it any


    longer.


    Just a maid dare to give her a hard time?


    And Emma was not one to hold back.


    Originally, all these years, she had been trying to get involved with Caleb, in order to get out of the big


    mountain once and for all.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She also wanted to live a life in this prosperous city, and now that Lois¡¯ attitude is something that


    Emma will never tolerate.


    Caleb has fired quite a lot of people.


    Therefore now Emma gave a warning to Lois.


    After all, the sry at this Wend Vi was the highest in the whole city. Many people want to enter


    here to work.


    Plus knowing that this was the ce of the Collins family, many women wanted to enter here as well.


    She just couldn''t believe that Lois would really give up for a Alina.


    However, she had underestimated Lois''s determination of Alina.


    And Lois has a son, because her son''s marriage was ruined by a mistress, and now both of her


    grandchildren are dependent on her for support.


    Therefore, from this point on, Lois hates the mistress.


    At this moment, amidst Emma''s threats, she said, "If Master Caleb must let me serve a woman like


    you, I will go back to Collins Castle."


    At those words, Emma was angry.


    Why hadn''t she thought that Lois was from Collins Castle? No wonder she was so loyal to Alina.


    When she thought of how well that group of people at Collins Castle treated Alina, and how she was


    firmly established over there no matter what happened, Emma was even more jealous.


    "Humph." looking at Emma''s pale face, Lois snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Emma''s face was white when she heard such a cold disdain from Lois.


    Alina was really haunting


    Thinking of this, Emma''s heart was more than suffocated.


    She hated Alina so much.


    Especially after what Alina had done to her here in the past few days, she knew that she would not


    have a good time as long as Alina was here now.


    The hatred was monstrous.


    She wanted to crush Alina.


    ......


    Caleb arrived at Mulherd Manor.


    Chester was very busy, so when Caleb arrived, Chester had already left, and Joanna had also gone


    out on some business and would be backter.


    Alina was in a hurry to prepare for the show.


    When she heard that Caleb hade, her brain simply ached.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing him, there was naturally nothing good on Alina, and her tone wasn''t really good either.


    "What, did you disturb your good deed?" Caleb''s eyes flickered with ruthlessness.


    At the thought that Chester was even here in the morning, he could not help but said coldly


    Alina''s brain was aching.


    "I think you haven''t figured it out yet, have you?"


    "The one who hasn''t figured it out is you. Have you forgotten that we haven''t divorced yet, and if I were


    to sue now, you are cheating within marriage."


    Caleb spoke ruthlessly, word by word.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch at the words.


    She was cheating within marriage.


    "Are you forcing me to do this?"


    "Alina."


    "Caleb, when I get crazy, I''m much crazier than you." Originally, there were many things that she did


    not want to get involved in.


    It was just a matter of which was more important.


    Among those excesses, she chose to deal with Emma, and right now, she also wished to tear Emma to


    pieces.


    But what if Caleb really wanted to force her, then she wouldn''t mind, either, involving more people in it.


    "What are you going to do?" In speaking of Alina''s madness, Caleb''s eyes were even more stormy and


    flickering.


    Thinking about what she had done in Wend Vi in the past few days, it had really turned all his


    perceptions of her upside down.


    And she was right, if she went crazy, there would be a mess.


    Such a radical change was something that no one had expected before, and now Alina had just


    reached such a point.


    Alina looked at Caleb, "Do you have my consent and signature to remarry me by shady means?"


    No, this is not allowed byw, so what Alina was going to do can be imagined.

 Chapter 207 Anger

    Chapter 207 Anger


    The already icy hostility under the man''s eyes was now flickering with even more endless danger.


    "Alina, I really underestimated you, you reminded me of this." Caleb spoke in a cold tone.


    At this moment, the two of them did not give way to each other in the slightest.


    When Joanna returned, she saw these two people arguing each other again, "Alina."


    She stepped forward and took Lightly''s shoulder, "We are in a tight schedule."


    The implication was to remind Alina not to waste too much time on Caleb.


    Alina, "Okay."


    After all, the Eglinton Show was much more rigorous than any other time, so this opportunity that was


    so hard toe by, she had to be even more careful.


    As for Caleb, the moment he saw Joanna holding Alina, there was an endless danger flickering in his


    eyes.


    Joanna looked so handsome, though she was a woman.


    "Alina."


    The moment the two ignored him and turned around, Caleb''s eyes shed with even more danger


    underneath.


    Such danger hit the air so hard that the hearts of everyone present were raised to their throats.


    Alina turned back carelessly, "Wait for the summons from the court."


    Her attitude was so forceful and unfeeling.


    What had happened to her three years ago was so tragic, so now she was also so heartless towards


    Caleb.


    Looking at the sh of hostility under the man''s eyes, Alina even raised her neck, as if she was not


    afraid of any now.


    "Let''s go." Alina turned around and went upstairs with Joanna.


    When Caleb and Tomas were left, the maid Marry and butler also hurriedly hid to the side.


    The aura on Caleb was really too scary.


    Tomas, "Do you want to stop her?"


    "No."


    Of course, if Caleb made a move, Alina would definitely not be able to do anything in this city.


    However why Caleb is not the intention to make a move, allowing Alina to toss and turn?


    Tomas wa shocked.


    "Yes." Obviously, at this moment, Tomas could not see what Caleb was thinking.


    Although it was a bit of a headache when Alina was making a scene, but he just allowed Alina to make


    a scene.


    Why?


    ......


    Caleb went back to his car, and Tomas looked at him with worry.


    Caleb, "Once she was by my side, she was like an obedient doll."


    "......"


    "Now she looks lively." Before, when Alina was around, there was always a feeling that something was


    missing.


    Looking back now, it was that much less alive.


    At that time, when Alina was by his side, she was always so moderate, living like a puppet.


    The temperament of ady from a big family was evident in her.


    It could even be said that that kind of Alina made it impossible to find any fault in her body.


    Now, however, it''s a big deal.


    Even caused him a headache.


    But in her own way, she vent her dissatisfactionpletely out, which is undoubtedly the best.


    Tomas listened with rm.


    Is it it bad to be obedient?


    Why is it that when ites to making a scene now, it always feels like Caleb is more spoiled and


    indulgent towards Alina?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Chester has been in the city for too long." When talking about Chester, Caleb''s tone was chilly.


    Tomas, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s time for him to go."


    So, he was indulging in what Alina was doing?


    For those around Alina should be removed.


    "Yes."


    Tomas understood Caleb''s meaning and knew what to do.


    Was he now going head to confront with Chester again, right? The atmosphere between the two had


    been tense.


    ......


    The scissors in Alina''s hand were sharp as if she was cutting Caleb.


    Joanna was shocked to hear this and went forward to take the scissors out of Alina''s hand, "Come on,


    you don''t have to do anything."


    Joanna was really worried that Alina would end up hurting herself with this force.


    You know, their scissors were all very sharp, and if this really hurt their hands, they would definitely go


    crazy.


    Alina, "He''s pissed off at me."


    "How could you be so angry with him?"


    "Look at the way he''s protecting Emma." What is he doing here in Mulherd Manor today?


    Thinking of this man unting his power, Alina was in exasperation.


    "Those two would have been a good match, why do you need to be angry?" Joanna was constantly


    coaxing Alina.


    Alina was still angry.


    "You don''t still care, do you?"


    "What do I care." Care? It was a big joke.


    If she really cared, she would not react like this.


    She was really angry.


    "He already knew Emma''s true nature from the trip to Oklens, I really don''t know what kind of person


    he is."


    Yes, this was why Alina got pissed off.


    Yet even then, he had all still managed to protect Emma so well.


    At this point, Alina just really didn''t understand what exactly he meant by this.


    "It''s none of your business whatsoever, okay, okay, no more anger, we''re really busy here."


    Joanne said.


    However, what Joanna didn''t know was that Alina was actually half-hearted right now.


    These few days at Wend Vi, Alina had vented her anger.


    But thinking of her grandmother, she hated so much Emma.


    Thinking about that picture, Alina''s chest was heaving.


    "Joanna."


    "Yes?"


    "Wend Vi is mine."


    Obviously, Joanna didn''t understand.


    Alina, "That''s my ce, why should Emma live there?"


    "Then just kick her out."


    "It''s too mercy for her.".


    When she hadn''t seen that photo, Alina just wanted to drive Emma out of her world.


    And now, it was different.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 208 Back to Werland Villa?

    Chapter 208 Back to Wend Vi?


    Joanna looked at Alina in shock, "Then what do you want?"


    Alina, "I want to go back to live in Wend Vi."


    Joanna was quite happy about what had happened in the past few days.


    Knowing that Alina had given Emma a hard time at Wend Vi, she was quite happy.


    But what does she mean now?


    Alina looked at Joanna, and there was an endless dark light in her eyes.


    By just one nce, Joanna instantly understood that she was not going to give Emma a good time.


    Yes, this is what Alina is showing now, she just won''t give Emma a good time, just why?


    She did not get back at Emma before, why did she have to do it?


    Could it be that she was provoked by Caleb?


    Thinking of this, Joanna spoke in a serious manner, "Alina, I think you should think carefully about this


    matter, after all, it''s not worth it to make yourself unhappy for someone like that."


    "Emma had something to do with my grandmother''s death, it was Emma''s handiwork that my


    grandmother passed away so quickly."


    Joanna was shocked.


    "What?"


    "That day, I went to the police station and I got the information."


    "But she..." Joanna scratched her hair, frantic, obviously also blown away by this sudden news.


    What the hell was this?


    Emma had received a lot of favors from the Hughes family. She was able to go to university because of


    the Hughes family''s financial support.


    "Nine times out of ten." Under Joanna''s disbelieving gaze, Alina said in a heavy tone.


    At this moment, Joanna, who had always thought very clearly, surprisingly did not know what to say.


    It waspletely unbelievable that that Emma would do that.


    For a long, long time, Joanna finally came back to her senses.


    "This bitch."


    Alina was silent.


    She hade back to Mulherd Manor, but in fact, her mind was still reeling.


    No longer was it before. And the days when she could still sleep, now just remembering that good


    picture in front of the hospital, her heart was choking.


    Almost all the time, she thought of how much pain her grandma had to be in. She had been so


    Yet in her ownst days, she had suffered that kind of uncertainty and pain.


    "Go back to Wend Vi." Joanna spun in ce several times before.


    This was something that Joanna would have said at any other time, not wanting to be entangled


    between her and Caleb.


    But now it was different.


    After knowing that Emma had even done something like that, so, what qualifications did she have to


    live in Wend Vi with peace of mind?


    And Caleb, too, was in no position to drive Alina out of Wend Vi.


    "Go ahead. Move over to Wend Vi to get the show ready." Joanna said.


    Emma had done such a heartless deed, and what she feared most was facing Alina all the time.


    Alina could not think about that much now.


    All she could think about was how she hated Emma.


    At least until the investigation over, she wouldn''t make her day too good either.


    "Okay." Alina nodded.


    She was thinking the same thing.


    Until the results came out, she could only feel better in this way, otherwise, she was really going to go


    crazy.


    ......


    When Andre heard that Alina was going back to Wend Vi, he was silent for half a second on the


    other side of the phone, and then, "Go ahead."


    After knowing what happened to Erica, Andre also wanted Alina to face it head on.


    It was fine to be weak in other matters, but in this matter, Alina absolutely could not be weak.


    Emma had lost her conscience.


    So why did she take over everything that originally belonged to Alina? Even if Alina didn''t care for


    Caleb, those things were still half hers.


    "Okay."


    Hearing Andre''s agreement, Alina was kind of relieved.


    "Brandon will go over to help you."


    "Okay."


    Although it was to deal with Emma, she had to prepare for the show.


    She couldn''t be affected by Emma.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After that incident with Chester, Andre was thinking that Alina must go back to Shirling as soon as


    possible.


    After all, the scene in Ingford was too chaotic.


    He didn''t want Alina to be affected, but after knowing that Emma had something to do with Erica''s


    death, Andre then changed his attitude.


    After all, he knew that he could stop Alina in other matters, but not in the matter of Erica.


    She had grown up with her grandmother since she was a child, and her feelings for her grandmother


    could be imagined, so how could she be stopped at this time?


    "Are youing back for the full moon festival?" Before hanging up the phone, Andre asked Alina.


    Alina, "Yeah."


    Nowadays, she had to interfere with their lives all the time, but she would not let Emma and Caleb have


    too much influence on her.


    She would still do what she had to do, and they would not do what they had to do because of her.


    "Good."


    When Andre heard this, he was kind of relieved.


    Because he could basically tell that Alina was actually very little affected now.


    She was clear in her head and knew exactly what she was doing.


    ......


    So Alina went back to Wend Vi.


    She got back with her stuff for the show, and Lois was happy to see Alina was back.


    "Lady Alina, I''ve arrange a room for you on the third floor. There''s no lift, so no one can do any


    damage."


    Emma''s face turned white as she listened from the side.


    She knew that this was meant for her.


    From Oklens, many people had decided that she was targeting Alina, so Lois was cautious in what she


    did, and Emma was already displeased.


    Now, when she saw that Alina had returned, her eyes went cold.


    Previously, she had thought that after Alina moved out, she would never move back in.


    She thought that she could at least live with Caleb here in Wend Vi. But now, it seemed that she


    had to leave this ce.


    Thinking about how Alina had treated her before, Emma was not willing to be right with Alina.


    "Many thanks."


    "No worries" Lois said while looking at Emma with disdain.

 Chapter 209 Threatening at all times

    Chapter 209 Threatening at all times


    Lois went up to make the arrangements.


    When there were just the two of them left, Caleb hadn''t returned yet, and at this moment, Emma was


    looking at Alina with a sinister face.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I''ming back to my own ce, is there a problem?" Alina responded.


    Emma''s heart was choking hard, "You''re over with him."


    Even if it they were married, ording to their current situation, it was still over.


    If it was over, why did these two still manage to get together? At this point, Emma was almost going


    crazy.


    Caleb was her obsession and her madness.


    Before Alina came back, although she was not with Caleb, the two of them were considered fine.


    But after Alina came back, it was different and their world turned into a tumultuous ce.


    Emma felt that if this continued, she would be driven mad by Alina.


    But in fact, during this time, she had be abnormal.


    "ording to all this filth between him and you, this ce must be mine."


    "......"


    "With the support of Collins family, it''s mine, got it?"


    At this moment, Emma''s face was even whiter than ever.


    The support of Collins family. These words gave Emma a feeling that there was no way out.


    All the people were also supporting Alina.


    On this rtionship between Alina and Caleb, everyone was on Alina, though Caleb seldom goes back


    to the Collins family these years, and seems to have no status at all in the Collins family.


    Why?


    Up to now, Emma still hasn''t figured out this point.


    But right now if Alina is here, Emma would not have a good time, so she has to leave.


    The moment herpel was fiercely grabbed by Alina, Emma couldn''t help but tremble all over her body.


    Alina, "What are you afraid of?"


    At this moment, Alina''s eyes were sharp, like being able to see through a person''s soul.


    "Let go." Emma was unwilling to meet her eyes.


    Alina, "What? Don''t dare to look at me?"


    Looking at the avoidance in Emma''s eyes, Alina was even more insane.


    Emma''s heart was hurting so badly.


    On her forehead, there was sweat.


    Obviously, after the efforts of the first two days, now Alina just stayed with Emma, it could also make


    her extremely suffer endless torment inside.


    ......


    When Caleb heard the news that Alina had returned to Wend Vi, he rushed back as fast as I


    could.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, he was still full of reserve.


    It''s no wonder that over the years, so many women in Ingford wanted to marry the second master of


    the Collins family.


    When he was disabled, he was still elegant.


    "Why have youe back?" His voice was sullen.


    Caleb is a shrewd person, Alina usually can''t even be dragged back to Wend Vi, but today she


    took initiative toe back.


    And she came back voluntarily under such a tumultuous situation.


    Alina, "What, can''t Ie back?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Caleb, "If you are sincere, naturally you can. But..."


    "You are friend I will make a problem, right?"


    Before the man could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina with a smile.


    In the next moment, Alina said, "Do you still expect us to be calm and quiet by now?"


    Originally, this was only between her and Emma, but Caleb insisted on getting involved, so let him get


    involved.


    After listening to Alina''s report on Emma, Caleb naturally sensed that Alina was targeting Emma.


    "Alina." His tone went cold as he thought about this.


    Especially when he saw the mess of Emma''spel, he knew that before he came back, the conflict


    between these two had been not small.


    At this moment, Caleb couldn''t help but feel a bit of a headache.


    Alina, "What?"


    "Come with me to the study."


    "No."


    Alina said not without even thinking about it.


    There was nothing he could do about her.


    Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, Alina turned around and went upstairs.


    When she reached the stairway, she added, ¡°I''m going to prepare for the big show at Eglinton, Joanna


    and Chester wille over from time to time, those who should behave, behave well, otherwise don''t


    me me for being rude."


    Dropping her words, Alina went straight upstairs.


    What kind of ce did she take this ce to be?


    It was fine for Joanna toe here, but Chester would alsoe over from time to time? She was


    preparing for her big show in Eglinton, why would Chestere over?


    Caleb clenched his hands into fists, and there was even an endless danger flickering in his eyes.


    When he was in this state, Emma naturally felt it.


    "Caleb." The moment she looked at Caleb, the tone of her voice was a burst of bitterness.


    Caleb looked at Emma, wanting to say something, yet at this moment he could not say anything.


    Emma had tears in her eyes.


    "I want to leave." At this moment, Emma''s attitude was also unprecedentedly strong.


    It was terrifying.


    Alina was truly a very terrifying person, if she was to spend time with Alina in the same space, Emma


    thought that, sooner orter, she would be killed by Alina.


    So at this time, no matter what kind of danger was outside, she just wanted to leave in a hurry.


    Caleb looked at her,A are you willing to go to North Eglinton?"


    At the mention of North Eglinton, Emma couldn''t help but wince bit all over.


    Eglinton is a great ce. However, North Eglinton is in the corner of Eglinton, but it is the worst ce.


    Many people were willing to go over to Eglinton, but very few people were willing to go to North Eglinto,


    so it was clear how terrifying that ce really was.

 Chapter 210 He regretted it.

    Chapter 210 He regretted it.


    After Alina came back, had suffered a lot.


    She often had a feeling that she had lost her bet.


    Especially in her leg and her right hand, and now she does not even have a way back.


    And Caleb looked like he couldn''t give her a future at all.


    At least, Caleb himself did not want to give her the kind of future she wanted, from this point on,


    Emma''s heart was broken.


    It was too hard for her, and now that she was in such a situation, she was really going crazy.


    "Caleb." Emma looked at Caleb, her eyes were full of tears, "I am now a person with no future."


    The surgery on her hand was dyed.


    Originally, the surgery on her right hand was to be arranged urgently, but because of Alina, it was put


    on hold again and again.


    Up to now, they didn''t even know, with further surgery, if she could still recover to her previous


    appearance, no one was more desperate than Emma right now.


    Legs can''t stand up.


    Her hands couldn''t use strength.


    What was she going to do in such a situation? The only future was to marry Caleb.


    But she could see Caleb''s attitude towards Alina.


    As long as she thought of how much she had lost, now she didn''t even have the strength to face the


    future.


    If she really left Caleb, she would really have nothing left.


    But as long as she thought of Alina''s attitude towards her, she wouldn''t dare to live in Wend Vi.


    "By her side, I will die." Emma looked at Caleb and said with distress.


    Caleb was silent, her heart was even more suffocated.


    "I know, I was the one who wronged her before. I did something wrong to her, but it was all because of


    you."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "......"


    "And now I have to bear it myself?" Emma''s heart hurt even more when she thought of all that she was


    now enduring.


    She admitted her mistake in front of Caleb.


    She knew that Caleb was a shrewd man, and now he was protecting her only because of that meagre


    favour.


    Without that favour, she would really have nothing left.


    "Until Chester leaves, you will be in Wend Vi."


    "But I''m afraid of her."


    "I won''t let her make things difficult for you again." Emma hadn''t finished her words before Caleb


    interrupted.


    Emma''s words were also silenced in this instant.


    She just looked at Caleb, tears in her eyes.


    To put it bluntly, she still wanted to be by Caleb, but at the same time, she was also afraid of Alina.


    The Alina of today is different from the Alina of then.


    The current Alina was a very scary person.


    But if, for example, Caleb were to protect her, then at this point, she would be willing to.


    Subconsciously Emma wanted to have battle with Alina.


    After all, having fought for so many years, if she were to let go, she was not willing to.


    But she hadn''t expected that Alina was no longer a soft woman, and the way she fought back was so


    straightforward.


    She simply could not avoid it.


    Yes, Alina''s tactics were terrifying, and this allowed Emma to experience the terrifying part of it.


    But if Caleb had defended her, she would, in her heart, still be subconsciously happy, thinking that she


    had won.


    ......


    In the study.


    Alina was reluctantly called over by Tomas, at the moment in the study was the strong smell of smoke,


    Tomas rushed forward.


    "Sir, the doctor said that you should smoke less." No, actually the doctor said no you can''t smoke.


    But right now in this situation, he knows that Caleb is not anyone can stop.


    Caleb, "Go out."


    Tomas, "Yes."


    Compared to Caleb''s coldness, Tomas'' tone was now tighter, especially now that Caleb was injured.


    Before going out, Tomas kept giving Alina a wink, hoping that Alina would take care of it.


    However, Alina had no response at all.


    Tomas finally went out with a helpless sigh.


    Only Alina and Caleb were left.


    Caleb took a fierce puff of his cigarette and his tone was unprecedentedly calm, "Why are you targeting


    her?"


    Caleb did not think that this targeting of Emma by Alina was because of her jealousy towards Emma.


    Rather, it was possible three years ago.


    Three years ago, Alina was a soft woman, while today''s Alina was a vengeful woman.


    Alina, "Am I supposed to be nice to her?"


    Her attitude was still so sharp.


    Caleb, "me me for what happened three years ago."


    "......" me him?


    So, he is now protecting Emma in this way?


    If that woman didn''t have any status in his heart, he wouldn''t have used her, who was pregnant, to save


    Emma back then.


    Thinking of this, Alina smiled, "What? Very heartbroken?"


    It had only been two days.


    Emma was probably already scared out of her mind, right?


    Stroking her nice nails, Alina continued "I''m also quite heartbroken for my son who died in the Hasnan


    River."


    Also, she was very heartbroken for Grandma.


    When he heard her mention the child, the fingers that were holding the cigarette tightened, pain


    flickered in his eyes.


    And then what reced it wasplicated.


    "So, you''re taking revenge now?" Caleb looked at Alina, his tone was unprecedentedly calm.


    Alina heard the change in the man''s tone.


    Looking towards Caleb, what shone in Alina''s eyes was endless ice cold.


    "So, in order to protect her, what will you do to me? Let VIG go bankrupt? Or let me lose my


    reputation?"


    "In your heart, I am such an evil person?" in Caleb''s eyes, sharpness was flowing incessantly.


    Alina gave a bitter smile.


    "Could it be that up until now, you think you are a good person?" If he was a good person, why didn''t


    he use her to save Emma?


    If he was a good person, didn¡¯t he even know respecting people?


    Caleb looked at Alina.


    He regretted it.


    If he had known that what happened three years ago would drive her to such a state of madness, he


    wouldn''t have done that.

 Chapter 211 Once Proud, Now Fearful

    Chapter 211 Once Proud, Now Fearful


    Wouldn''t he save Emma?


    Or did he discuss with Alina that he would use the pregnant her to save Emma? Obviously, whichever it


    was, it was impossible.


    In other words, even if he knew, in that situation, he would still use Alina to save Emma.


    And still, without her knowing, it could even be said that if she knew, she would be forced.


    Watching the anger in the man''s eyes, Alinaughed sarcastically.


    "Don''t do anything to her again." At this moment, the man''s tone was so strong, even, with a warning.


    And with such a warning, it made the air between them tense.


    Alina, "What if I don''t agree?"


    In this matter, she hadn''t thought of saying yes.


    And the moment Caleb looked at her, Alina saw it clearly. Caleb, "Alina, don''t force me."


    Alina jerked up.


    She was small in stature, yet now she was in stark contrast to the seated Caleb, looking down at him


    from above.


    She was enraged by this man.


    He wouldn''t let her settle the score for the child three years ago.


    He had no right to be in charge in her grandmother¡¯s matter.


    Alina looked at him coldly, saying, "The people who were involved in this three years ago..."


    At this, Alina paused, meeting Caleb¡¯s stern eyes.


    Soon Alina continued "Not even one can escape."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Alina!"


    Caleb shouted.


    Alina, "Including you."


    Originally, it was only because of what happened three years ago, everything could still be done slowly.


    But now it was different.


    Now Grandma was involved.


    No matter who it was, no matter what the reason, she wouldn''t stop, and no one would be left to pay


    the price. She had finally learnt that there were times, she could not be too soft.


    All those tactics Emma had used on her some time ago were harsh.


    The moment Alina turned around, Caleb uttered, "I will give you an exnation for what happened


    three years ago."


    An exnation?


    The moment she heard the word, Alina''s eyes even shed with endless mockery and sarcasm.


    "Put away the so-called exnation, I don''t need it."


    What she wanted was never an exnation, but for all those involved in this to pay the appropriate


    price for it.


    This is Alina''s attitude now towards this matter.


    Alina went out.


    Caleb was left alone.


    He only felt that the Alina just now was so terrifying, though she was petty.


    She was crazy.


    He took a hard puff of the cigarette, full of annoyance and mncholy in his face.


    When Tomas came in, he saw this scene of Caleb, "Sir."


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Before, her reaction wasn''t like this." He was talking about the time before when she returned from


    Shirling.


    Yet at that time, Alina had not struck out this fiercely.


    And now, why all of a sudden?


    Tomas, "Could there be something else we don''t know about?"


    At these words, Caleb looked fiercely at Tomas.


    Tomas had obviously also noticed that Alina''s reaction had been very intense these past few days.


    "Could it be that it''s because of meeting Nova?"


    At this point, it was really possible. That night when she was meeting Nova, her reaction was that


    intense.


    Then there was Emma.


    Thinking of this, Caleb pinched his eyebrows, "Who exactly had Novae over that night?"


    Ever since Alina came back, Caleb had been dealing with a head-on confrontation between these two.


    Three years ago, Alina hated him and Emma, but Nova would definitely be a trigger.


    "The person has been fired by you." Tomas said.


    Now there were only two people in Wend Vi, Lois and the butler. Other people had now been fired,


    so it didn''t matter who it really was.


    Caleb''s brain was already hurting, and now he felt like his brain was about to explode.


    ......


    Downstairs.


    After talking with Caleb, Alina was pissed off.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Emma was frightened by Alina''s eyes.


    Especially since Alina was holding scissors in her hand.


    It seemed that ording to her current mood, Alina would lose control and poke her at any moment,


    such Alina was really scary.


    Emma only felt that she could hardly breathe.


    Alina, "You have my blood on your body, do you know that?"


    At those words, Emma¡¯s face went white.


    "Don''t youe over here."


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    "Caleb! Caleb!." Emma was frightened by Alina and screamed.


    The current Alina was really like a madman, no one knew what Alina could actually do in the next


    moment.


    Caleb and Tomas came down.


    They saw such a scene.


    Tomas rushed forward, "Lady Alina, what are you doing?"


    He took the scissors out of Alina''s hand, and Emma''s emotions could not be calmed down even now.


    Obviously, she was also frightened by Alina.


    At this moment, Emma''s body was trembling, she was really scared by Alina.


    "Caleb." Tears, once again, fell down.


    Caleb''s brain simply hurt.


    He sort of understood now.


    Meeting Nova that night was really the trigger, so much so that how much Alina had previously held


    back, it had all turnedpletely crazy because of seeing him.


    By this time, Caleb believed that the child was really lost.


    Otherwise, how could Alina be so mad?


    "Alina."


    "Caleb, I don''t want to be with her, I don''t want to be with her." At this time, Emma''s tone was out of


    control.


    Her emotions, too, werepletely tense.


    And Alina looked at Emma, who was so frightened that she lost her mind, in her heart, there was finally


    a touch of happiness.

 Chapter 212 What happened three years ago has nothing to do with her.

    Chapter 212 What happened three years ago has nothing to do with her.


    Caleb had a headache about the situation of Alina.


    "As I said, what happened three years ago has nothing to do with her."


    At this moment, Alina seemed to be finally calmed down, but it was only what Caleb thought she was


    calm.


    Or rather, from the beginning to the end, Alina had always known exactly what she wanted, she had


    always been awake.


    But now, no matter it was Emma and Caleb, it was really a bit unconscious.


    "In her body, there is my blood." Alina only made a light statement.


    And the emotions that Caleb had managed to suppress surged up when he heard Alina''s words.


    All along, he had been able to maintain a keen sense of reason.


    But now, this sanity was torn to pieces by Alina.


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Give me back the blood that belongs to me."


    Caleb only felt speechless, how on earth was it to be returned?


    He really was going crazy.


    Alina, "Can''t you?"


    That is to say, if they can''t, all the talks they are having now are all for nothing.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Alina."


    "Don''t call me by my name, I don''t like it." Alina interrupted the man''s words, and what she said was the


    truth.


    She now didn''t love to listen to anything Caleb said.


    "You go back to live in Mulherd Manor."


    In the end, Caleb said.


    He could see that Alina was deliberately tossing and turning, if this continued, Emma was going to be


    mad by her.


    So was he.


    Like now, he was already so angry with Alina that he couldn''t maintain his soberness, and if this


    continued, he was afraid he would really go crazy.


    Previously, when Chester was not here, no one could threaten Emma, so at that time, Caleb got Alina


    back to Wend Vi.


    And now, when faced with the choice between protecting Emma and Alina, he chose the former.


    Alina looked sarcastically at Caleb. No matter what time it was, he was always protecting Emma.


    No matter what kind of situation he was in, his choice was always Emma.


    It used to be, and now is too.


    Alina, "No."


    Looking at the man, she spat out two words.


    Caleb was instantly going crazy.


    As long As Emma was out of Wend Vi, certainly she would be got to North Eglinton by Chester.


    Caleb had never felt this much brain pain before, and now it really hurt.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    "You''ll find out."


    So there was no telling what was waiting for them next.


    She won''t let all of them have a good time.


    Caleb had never thought before that Alina would have such tactics.


    He had never thought that he would be driven mad by Alina.


    ......


    Alina was unwilling to leave, and Emma can¡¯t live. The three of them are in an awkward situation.


    When Vanessa knew Alina''s intentions, she snorted, "Caleb has afortable life in the past years."


    "It''s good that Alina teach him a lesson."


    Once when he was protecting Emma, because Alina didn''t even know about it, so he was doing


    whatever he wanted.


    If one is not loyal to his partner, it will be a very difficult time. Caleb was unaware of this before


    Emma had helped him.


    There would be many ways to repay, why must feelings be involved?


    Especially after noticing Emma''s heart, he hadn''t even dealt with it properly, then this was the aftermath


    he was facing today.


    "And Lady Alina has already found awyer, to get everything back from Emma''s hands."


    "She should have done thatst time."


    But it was right to react like that this time.


    "Who''s thewyer?"


    "It''swyer Jacob."


    "Well, it''s a goodwyer." Apparently, Jacob''s name was something that Vanessa had also heard of.


    Alina was considered to have quite a lot of strength, and thiswyer was the best.


    "And there''s one more thing." The butler said after noticing that Vanessa was in a good mood.


    "What?"


    "Andre''s people are investigating Nova."


    She could guess what Alina was up to this time. The people who were involved in it three years ago,


    none of them could escape.


    She had, after all, struck out.


    Compared to Emma''s previous petty tactics, Alina was now really going to tear them apart, one by one.


    "Well, it''s time to investigate." There was no telling how much dirty cover-up behind this, it was good to


    find out.


    This attitude of Vanessa made even the butler confused.


    Why was she not annoyed at all at Alina''s counterattack? Wasn¡¯t she worried that Caleb will lose


    everything?


    "Tell Alina toe back for dinner tonight."


    "Yes."


    Vanessa was in a good mood.


    Before, when she knew that Alina had been kicked out of Wend Vi by Caleb, she was so angry


    that she couldn''t eat, but now she was better.


    Alina was now riveted to tear them apart, which was something she would like to see.


    ......


    Lois said to Alina, "You and Master Caleb are going back to Collins Castle for dinner tonight, so I won¡¯t


    cook."


    "Back to Collins Castle?"


    "Yes."


    Lois nodded her head.


    Emma''s face turned white, every time Collins Castle was brought up, there was no doubt that she was


    having the hardest time.


    Because the presence of Collins Castle would remind her all the time of what kind of presence Alina


    was in the Collins family.


    After a long time, she did not feel very good in her heart.


    In her heart, the hatred was overwhelming.


    And with this contrast, Emma was more and more resigned to not marrying Caleb.


    The good thing is that Caleb is still attentive to her and sent someone after knowing that Alina is now


    targeting her.


    With someone by her side, things were slightly better for Emma.

 Chapter 213 Surprise, it really is you.

    Chapter 213 Surprise, it really is you.


    And Emma has always been like this, as long as there is so much good times, she will immediately


    Now she wanted more Caleb''s attention to her,pletely forgetting all that indifference Caleb had


    shown her before.


    "Got it." Alina nodded her head.


    She gave Emma a look, no one knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    Emma''s heart was even tightened by that look from Alina.


    But thinking that she had someone with her, she felt more at ease.


    ......


    When Alina and Caleb were dining at Collins Castle, Alina received a text message, Nova had been


    arrested.


    At that moment, the corner of Alina''s mouth lifted up into a smile, while Caleb''s mobile phone also rang


    at the right time.


    He turned his wheelchair and went out to answer the call.


    Looking at the way Caleb went out to answer the phone, Vanessa became unhappy, "He doesn''t know


    the asion when he is busy."


    "It''s okay."


    Alina said, her tone was now obviously much lighter.


    Vanessa, "You''re in a better mood?"


    "Yeah."


    "What''s so happy about it?"


    This sudden loss of seriousness in Vanessa was overwhelming to Alina for a moment.


    But this kind of Vanessa gave people a more grounded feeling. Alina came closer to Vanessa and said,


    "Nova has been arrested."


    Vanessa stiffened.


    "Really?"


    "You know that?"


    "What is there in this city that I don''t know?"


    Alina was awkward.


    Vanessa usually didn''t go out much, but right now, she knew the situation.


    Well, now Alina believed that there was nothing in this city that Vanessa didn''t know about.


    And she also knew about that face that Andre investigated Nova.


    But it didn''t matter to her, sooner orter these things had to be cleared up.


    "Alina, you can''t be soft in rtionship."


    At this moment, it was like a heart-to-heart talk between the two.


    And when Alina was talking about this, she had a mixed feeling. Vanessa was right, Emma hade


    to her door.


    If she didn''t even fight back, then who could protect her?


    Outside, the car drove off.


    Vanessa, "It seems that he knows about it too."


    "Yeah."


    In Alina''s nod, there was a moment of bitterness.


    Anyone in his heart was important and worthy of being protected, and to her and the child, he was so


    desperate.


    When she thought of this, Alina was even less likely to be soft about it.


    "Nova has worked hard enough. It''s just a pity." For the sake of Emma, he got involved in such a


    matter.


    He was a close friend to Caleb, so it was normal that Caleb would leave in a hurry.


    "It''s a pity, but it''s also his own fault." Alina said after thinking about it.


    The fruits of one''s efforts are all the more important to cherish, and no matter who it is, it shouldn''t be a


    reason to go against one''s morals.


    That was the bottom line for a person.


    Obviously, Nova was not guarding the bottom line, and thus no one could be med for this point.


    "Is it a big deal?" Vanessa asked as she looked at Alina.


    Alina, "He has been taken away, I think it is big."


    This was the truth.


    The matter now was definitely not small.


    Vanessa, "You are right."


    In the eyes of both people, there was sh of pleasure.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ......


    Caleb did not return to Wend Vi this night, and Emma also received the news that Nova had been


    taken away, and at that moment, her face went white.


    When Alina returned to Wend Vi, Emma looked at Alina.


    All over her body, she was trembling with anger.


    "It Is you, right?" Although she was asking, the tone of voice was almost all certainty, she was almost


    certain that Alina was behind the scene.


    Nova was a pivotal figure in Ingford, in the medical world, yet now he was being victimized by Alina''s


    methods.


    So what else in this world could Alina not do?


    Thinking of this, Emma''s body was trembling with anger.


    Obviously, she had never thought that the current Alina would have such ability.


    Alina, "Yes."


    She admitted it.


    When Emma looked at Alina, it was as if she was looking at a devil. In Emma''s opinion, the current


    Alina was a devil.


    "It''s really you."


    "I dare to admit what I have done, why, can''t I?"


    This was better than some people who were constantly scheming others in the dark.


    Looking at Emma''s fearful look, Alina smiled.


    "Is there something unseemly going on between you and him? Now you''re anxious that he got


    arrested?"


    "Shut up." Emma shouted angrily.


    She was really going crazy, why did she meet someone like Alina?


    Alina, "It seems that there is something worth digging deeper."


    Emma was shocked.


    She has to marry Caleb, only then could Alina really leave their world.


    At this moment, Emma had this crazy thought in her mind.


    Before, when she saw how terrifying Alina was, Emma only wanted to run away.


    And now, looking at Alina''s sharp and bright eyes, she knew there was no escape. Alina was


    investigating everything.


    And before Alina found out the truth, she must marry Caleb, otherwise, she will really die.


    Alina is really scary, and Andre was also like a crazy person.


    It seems like there is nothing in this world that Andre can''t find out.


    At this thought, Emma wAs more than suffocated, really to be driven crazy by Alina.


    ......


    All of them, inside, were undergoing a sea change of no small magnitude, and Alina knew that


    Grandma was rted to Emma.


    Therefore a change took ce in her heart.


    And after Emma knew that Nova had been taken away, she seemed to have lost her soul.


    They had seen how terrifying Alina was.

 Chapter 214 What a daredevil.

    Chapter 214 What a daredevil.


    Early the next morning.


    Caleb came back, Tomas sent him back, and in the dining room, the atmosphere was cold as hell.


    Alina calmly ate her food.


    Alina was the most peaceful and calm now.


    "Emma go up first."


    "Caleb." Hearing that Caleb wanted her to go up, Emma''s throat tightened as she looked at Caleb, with


    aggression in her eyes.


    Fromst night until now, she had barely slept much.


    Apparently it was Nova all night.


    "Okay."


    In Caleb''s cold eyes, Emma swallowed her words.


    The person beside her pushed her away.


    Alina and Caleb were left in the dinning room. Caleb took out a cigarette and lit it, taking several heavy


    puffs.


    In just a few days, Caleb''s addiction to smoking was now so great that it was evident that he had


    encountered a lot of troubles.


    For a long time, both of them did not take the initiative to speak, Alina was still eating her own food.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Lois had cooked all her favorite food.


    She was the only one who could eat so well now, right?


    Finally, the moment Alina put down her bowl after she had eaten her fill, Caleb couldn''t help but speak


    up, "Finished eating?"


    "Yeah, not bad."


    Now many people, because of her, can''t eat, while she ate well.


    Caleb looked at her eyes coldly.


    Alina felt it and looked at the man, "If you don''t have anything to say, I will leave to meet Joanna."


    So, not only was she in the mood for dinner now, she was also in the mood for the Eglinton Show?


    After turning their lives upside down, she still wants to go to the Eglinton Show?


    Caleb''s heart was about to choke, he just looked at Alina with an endless chill in those eyes.


    "It was you?" Talking about Nova''s matter.


    Alina, "Yes."


    Just likest night when she faced Emma, she simply admitted it.


    "How dare you." In Caleb''s eyes as he looked at her was an endless chill.


    Alina, "What''s the problem?"


    "Do you know what you''re really doing? You''ll ruin him."


    Nova was famous in the medical world these days.


    His attainment in the medical world at such a young age was something that everyone could not hope


    to match.


    Now, the news of Nova being arrested was temporarily blocked, and if this news was really released,


    then what exactly Nova would face could be imagined.


    Alina, "The one who ruined him was not me. It was he who did not cherish this attainment of his own."


    The bottom line is the most important cultivation as a doctor.


    Andre still had some tricks up his sleeve, surprisingly finding the evidence that Nova had done


    something to her back then while she was sleeping.


    Not surprisingly, this morning, Alina would be summoned over.


    Evidence and witnesses must not be missing.


    Once these things were really confirmed, then Nova would not only be ruined, but would spend a long


    time in prison.


    This was why Caleb had, at this time, returned.


    At this moment, the two were staring at each other, confronting.


    Caleb''s throat was tight, "Alina, what exactly do you want?"


    It was now negotiating the terms, so that she could let Nova off the hook with her testimony today.


    Nova and Caleb had been through difficulties together. This is why after Nova met Caleb, he was able


    to walk up to such a high position so quickly.


    Nova was willing to do anything for Caleb, and since he was willing to do it, then he must also willingly


    pay the price he should pay.


    This was what Alina had in mind.


    "I don''t need anything." Her words, at this moment, were like a merciless that ruthlessly enveloped


    Caleb.


    Caleb''s brain went nk.


    "So, you are definitely going to destroy Nova, are you?"


    Alina looked at Caleb.


    It''s been so many years, it was the first time she watched Caleb lose control like this, the people


    around him were really important to him.


    And she was really a sarcastic and joke existence.


    However, what Alina didn''t know was at that time at the Hasnan Bridge, Caleb was even more out of


    control than now, and even went mad.


    Get up, "I didn''t ruin him, he ruined himself. You''d better pray now that he will confess whatever it is


    that will reduce his ......"


    "Shut up."


    Before Alina could finish her words, she was viciously interrupted by Caleb.


    At this moment, Caleb looked at Alina with scarlet in his eyes.


    He waspletely enraged.


    Alina looked at Caleb, but was calm, "Once, you unted your power in my world, you did whatever


    you wanted to do."


    "......"


    "There was no one to guard me at that time."


    "......"


    "Howe I can''t fight back? How is it I ruined them?" Alina opened her mouth.


    And Caleb''s world was turned upside down.


    Everything had started because of that incident three years ago.


    And Alina was looking so cold and so ruthless.


    As if this matter, she really will not give up, as she said, anyone who three years ago involved in it can¡¯t


    get away.


    And now, she has really done it.


    Nowadays, she is ruthless.


    ......


    Chester came.


    Looking at Caleb''s wounded appearance, he stepped forward, "Do you regret it?"


    Obviously, now Chester could also see that Alina had struck out at these people.


    The scarlet red in Caleb''s eyes had not yet receded.


    He looked at Chester, not saying a word.


    dObviously, now he has no strength to argue with Chester, Alina took step by step, not giving half a


    chance for him to breathe.


    Especially the evidence was so solid. So hiswyer didn''t even have the slightest chance to refute it.


    Sost night Nova was already inside, and not even bail was granted.


    "Caleb, I have taught you not to touch the bottom line no matter what you do, grandpa expelled you


    from the Collins family three years ago, which is considered the biggest leniency to you."


    Chester said to Caleb.


    And what he said was also the truth, the non-pursuit three years ago was the biggest forgiveness to


    him.

 Chapter 215 Youve done well enough

    Chapter 215 You''ve done well enough


    Now that Alina has turned it all inside out, such icy tactics are the most terrifying.


    It''s just a pity.


    Emma had not cherished these years of good times, but had angered Alina time and time again, so


    much so that things had turned out to be like this now.


    ......


    Upstairs.


    Alina saw Chester''s appearance, there was no sign of irritation on her face, now Chester had to admire


    Alina''s inner temperament.


    Even in the midst of hysteria, she could still maintain her poise.


    She could make a scene with everyone, and she could also maintain the arrogant independence that


    she should have in her self-cultivation in the midst of a cacophony.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Very well."


    "Well, I can see that."


    "You can see that?"


    At Chester''s words, Alina was flirtatious.


    Chester, "Your drawings today are quite a lot more severe."


    This is a change in state of mind.


    Alina, "The most taboo thing as a designer is the fluctuation in the state of mind, which I have never


    been able to do well."


    "You''ve done well enough."


    Chester picked up her drawing and made a few simple changes to her base, and in that instant, a


    brand new piece of work was revealed.


    Alina eximed, "Wow."


    Now she and Joanna were probably really going to believe that Chester had been insisting on


    designing wedding dresses for his brides all these years.


    He was such a big business tycoon, but he was drawing a wedding dress in his office.


    "Like it?"


    "Yeah." Alina really liked it.


    An amateur surprisingly has such merit.


    Whereas she, in many cases, relied on that inspiration inside to design, in fact, Alina knew very well.


    This is the real merit.


    The two years of being married to Caleb were really all wasted, and these years, she''s in a hurry.


    Chester looked at her, "It''s yours now."


    "This originally mine, you just helped me change a few strokes, okay?" Alina mumbled as she grabbed


    her own manuscript.


    Such a good manuscript surely had to be used.


    Chester''s eyes were filled with smile.


    Alina, "Now actually all of this is almost done, now we just need to make the work all out."


    "Joanna will help you?"


    "Well, Brandon will probably be here tonight too, and he''ll help me."


    "Brandon can do it?"


    "Of course."


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched, it was hard to imagine a man like Brandon doing crafts with a


    needle and thread.


    In fact, over the years Alina had recruited quite a lot assistants, but those crafts were all unappealing


    on Brandon.


    So, after a long time, Brandon has also gotten used to doing the work himself.


    Brandon came in.


    "Lady Alina." In his eyes, there was all gravity.


    His appearance interrupted the otherwise harmonious scene between the two, and the tense that


    shed under Chester''s eyes made Brandon''s body tighten.


    And Alina looked at Tomas, "What?"


    Her tone of voice, obviously, was not good.


    Tomas, "Master Caleb is waiting for you in the study."


    Obviously, he was to talk to her.


    Alina gave a cold look, "Heh."


    She knew that now Caleb was anxious.


    She was right in thinking that Caleb was now getting the news and therefore wanted to seize thest


    minute.


    "I''ll be there in a minute." Alina looked at Chester.


    Chester nodded, "Okay."


    Alina went out, together with Tomas.


    There was a sh of ice in Chester''s eyes. He was also behind the arrest of Nova.


    The evidence was provided by him to those investigating by Andre, so that their things went so


    smoothly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Because his grandfather suppressed the matter three years ago, and now Alina was going to take the


    initiative to find it out.


    So naturally, he handed the evidence to her.


    ......


    Chester came.


    Emma hid in the room, not daring to go out at all, she knew how scary Chester really was, especially


    since Chester was so protective of Alina.


    At this time, if she bumped into him, she didn''t know what kind of scene she would encounter.


    This was why she hated that Alina had to move back to Wend Vi. After she moved back, Chester


    and Joanna would alle here.


    And she was a thorn in the side of those people.


    It was because of Alina that she had been living such a disturbed life, she was really going crazy.


    In her eyes, there was even a fierce flicker of ice cold.


    ......


    In the study.


    "Let him go." Caleb pressed his cigarette into the ashtray.


    Alina did not answer Caleb''s question, but said, "Now, they are on the way here, right?"


    As this, she could feel the coldness in his body.


    Caleb, "I will promise you everything, you can have all those things you want under Emma''s name."


    "Heh."


    Nova was really different to him.


    Before, in order to make Emma less embarrassed, he refused.


    For the sake of Nova, he didn''t care if Emma was embarrassed or not?


    Alina snickered and looked at Caleb.


    "Other conditions, I also promise you."


    "I don''t want any of them." Just as the man''s words fell, Alina responded in such an icy tone.


    She didn''t want anything.


    At least, there was no need topromise in this way.


    "Alina." Looking at Alina with such a strong attitude, Caleb''s eyes flickered with icy danger.


    Such danger made Alina think of the threat Caleb had posed to VIG during this period of time.


    As such, she would not budge.


    She said, "What? For the sake of Nova, what are you going to do to me?"


    Once, for the sake of Emma, he had to forcibly send her to the operating table, but now for the sake of


    Nova, two people just confronted each other.


    Caleb, "You are so ruthless."


    Ruthless?


    Who is the really ruthless person anyway?


    No one is born this ruthless, are they? She had moments of kindness, and that kindness of hers is so


    ridiculous now when she looks back.


    Of course, she wouldn''t give up her kindness. But it was definitely not to people like Emma and Nova.

 Chapter 216 A Breathless Scene

    Chapter 216 A Breathless Scene


    Alinapletely fell out with Caleb.


    The police came.


    It said that Alina had to go and make a relevant record note.


    The moment Alina left from Wend Vi, Caleb was sitting in the hall, watching her get into the police


    car.


    Tomas looked at Caleb worriedly, "It seems that Lady Alina will not be willing to stop."


    When she saw Nova earlier, she had changed into a different person, and now, this change was even


    more so obvious.


    Everything involved in the scene was tense.


    Caleb''s eyes were shining with a dark light.


    The heavy footsteps of Chestering down from upstairs and the scent on Caleb''s body were even


    more tightly connected.


    Caleb, "Don''te to Wend Vi again."


    "Alina is here."


    There was never a time when Caleb was like this now. He wanted to throw Alina out of Wend Vi.


    Chester came to Caleb and looked askance at him from above.


    Both of them had a strong kingly aura on their bodies, neither of them gave in half a step. Chester


    smiled with distain.


    In his eyes, there was even an endless cold glint.


    "Caleb, you have done wrong things. So don''t me her." He uttered.


    Today this incident standing in the man''s perspective, Alina is really ruthless, then what exactly turned


    her so ruthless?


    Chester walked away.


    Caleb sat in the same ce for a long, long time.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Tomas looked at Caleb with some concern.


    Caleb, "There is more than just Andre pushing this matter."


    "You mean, Collins Castle?" When he thought of Collins Castle, Tomas drew a breath of cold air.


    Three years ago, the old man was aware of this matter.


    Also, there was evidence of it.


    And why was it eventually suppressed by Caleb? In short, it was because of that incident that Caleb


    was not allowed to go back to the Collins family.


    It can be seen that in order to suppress this matter at that time, Caleb was very angry in it.


    In the past few years, Caleb rarely went back to Collins Castle, making people think that Caleb was not


    born to the Collins family.


    But who would have thought that this matter would still be brought up by Alina now? As Caleb said, it


    was suppressed three years ago.


    But this matter has not passed. Now that people behind Alina hade out.


    "It''s not just Collins Castle." When he said this, Caleb''s tone was more dangerous.


    Not only Collins Castle?


    Instantly, Tomas understood.


    Obviously, Chester did something in the back too.


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    It was a real headache.


    "Then Nova...?"


    "Don''t do anything at the moment." Tomas didn''t finish his words before he was interrupted by Caleb.


    Obviously, no matter what they did at this time, it would anger Alina and make things even more


    troublesome andplicated.


    Especially for Alina, her attitude made Caleb helpless.


    Now no matter what was said to Alina, she was like a bomb.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "I always feel that there''s more to it than that."


    If she hated Emma, Alina had hated her for what happened three years ago. At that time, her reaction


    was not even that intense.


    How could it be that after meeting Nova?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I remember that after meeting Nova, it was only a very intense reaction to Nova, and it didn''t rise to..."


    That''s right.


    It didn''t rise to Emma.


    In that case, it meant that there must be something wrong with this matter.


    Tomas frowned.


    Obviously, it also came to mind.


    That night, Alina had reacted violently, but the next day, his reaction to Emma had not been so violent


    either.


    Why was that?


    What had happened? To make Alina return of her own ord even after she had left Wend Vi,


    which had always disgusted her?


    And her return was clearly because of Emma.


    This moment it had clearly urred to Tomas as well.


    "Go and find out exactly why." At this moment, Caleb''s mind was also bing clearer and clearer.


    People say that when a person loses their mind, especially when they are angry, they will not be able to


    think of anything as a result.


    Isn''t Caleb just like that?


    Before, he was really angry and couldn''t think of anything, but now, he can think of it.


    It wasn''t just because Nova was the trigger, there had to be something else going on behind the


    scenes.


    And it was happening right under his nose, and he hadn''t even noticed anything.


    "Yes."


    Tomas nodded.


    "Be quick."


    "Yes." It had to be quick, and this matter was even more urgent than the matter on Nova.


    After all, no one had expected things to turn out the way they did.


    There was clearly something behind this, and now that Caleb had noticed it.


    ......


    Emma came down.


    The two of them are both in wheelchairs, no wonder Alina was taunting Caleb earlier, this looks like a


    really good match for Emma.


    When he thought of Alina''s sarcasm, Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    Emma reached out and tried to take Caleb''s hand, but before she could touch it, it was coldly avoided


    by him.


    Such an ice-cold attitude made Emma''s heart chill.


    "You are ming me." In saying these words, Emma''s tone was filled with sadness.


    However, the moment Caleb looked at her, his eyes were full of coldness.


    Emma was a bit shaken by such a look.


    Even after taking several deep breaths, she could not suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "Why do you have to be so heartless to me? I have nothing left." Emma looked at Caleb pitifully.


    As if, she was the one who had been let down.


    And Caleb said, "I remember, what exactly was between the two of us before, I told you very clearly."


    "All these years, what should be given to you has also been given to you." As long as it''s what Emma


    wants, Caleb is meeting her.


    But all these years, he has been very distant.


    However, this coldness in his attitude made Emma feel even more like her heart was so suffocating.


    "But I can¡¯t have them now." Once this man said that he would give her a future.


    However, she really can''t want it.

 Chapter 217 He knows everything.

    Chapter 217 He knows everything.


    "So, what else do you want?" The man''s face grew colder and colder.


    While being looked at by the man in such a cold manner, and even questioned in such a cold tone,


    Emma only felt that she was embarrassed like never before.


    She was so unappealing to him?


    Now no matter what kind of pity she was, his attitude shows as if all this has nothing to do with him.


    Such coldness was something Emma had never thought of before.


    Even after taking several deep breaths, she couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "Don''t you see it yet? The people at Collins Castle now won''t leave me alone at all."


    Whether it was Chester or the people over at Collins Castle wouldn''t let her go.


    Especially since Nova was now in trouble, this made Emma''s heart even more panicked.


    "If I leave you, I will die."


    Emma said in a choked tone.


    "So?"


    "Let go of Alina."


    The coldness in the man''s eyes was almost like drowning Emma, and at this time, Emma really didn''t


    care about anything.


    She was really scared.


    This scene now was a danger that she had never experienced before.


    She also recognised it clearly.


    Now, she had lost even the chance to leave Caleb, there was no other way but to stay with him.


    The man looked at her sarcastically.


    "You don''t look at me like that, being by your side, I was caught up in such strife, it is something I didn''t


    expect."


    "That night, was it really you?"


    The man did not answer her words, but turned asked such a question suddenly, not for the first time.


    But because of the suddenness of his question, Emma''s face went pale. Her heart was beating


    uncontrobly.


    Looking at Caleb''s eyes, she got sadder, "Why would you ask this?"


    If he didn''t know, why would he ask again and again? Although it was a question, the tone of voice was


    clearly affirmative.


    Emma''s heart was tearing even more.


    It hurt, even was suffocating.


    "What colour was that bin?"


    "What?"


    Emma stiffened violently as he asked the question.


    Her heart was more than choked.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Emma looked at Caleb in despair.


    He must have known the truth.


    Last time, when he asked this, she had a hunch that he knew, and it was a good thing he didn''t pursue


    it.


    Now, he was torturing her bit by bit, that she had nowhere to go.


    This was not a good feeling, Emma was really being driven crazy.


    Caleb''s eyes were sharp as he looked at Emma, and Emma was scared.


    He really knew it all.


    "How did you know?¡± Although she did not ask further, Emma did feel that he knew.


    There is no need to do any struggle, such a feeling made Emma feel her heart smothering pain.


    She, indeed, was going crazy.


    "In the future, don''t show that greedy gaze of yours again."


    "Even if it wasn''t me back then, but two years ago, it was me who saved you. Is it true that I''m not


    qualified to be by your side?"


    He knew it all, and in that case, there was no need to hide it.


    Emma admitted it.


    The air was frozen.


    Emma''s body was tense as she looked at Caleb, but although her body was tense, she had breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    No one knew how hard it had been to conceal this matter for the past few years, and she was


    constantly worried that Caleb would ask about it.


    And every time she asked, no one knew what it was like in her heart.


    There was more between them than just that incident back then, there was something that happened


    two years ago. Emma was d that there had been that incident between them two years ago.


    Otherwise, what happened back then was lifted out, she would have nothing left in front of Caleb.


    "Heh." Caleb snorted.


    Emma felt her heart tightened at this.


    "Without that incident back then, do you think you have a chance to be near me?"


    His smile was sarcastic.


    Obviously, Caleb was being sarcastic, if it wasn''t for what happened back then, she wouldn''t even have


    been qualified to save him two years ago.


    This was the first time that Caleb had said such words to her in such a heavy tone.


    At this moment, no one knew what was going on in Emma''s heart, and that feeling was really hard to


    bear.


    "You can''t leave me alone." Emma only felt that she was really done.


    If Caleb really didn''t remember that incident from two years ago, then what the hell was she going to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    do?


    "Actually, you knew about it a long time ago, didn''t you?"


    Emma looked at Caleb in agony.


    In fact,st time when questioning her, Caleb knew about it, so did he know or not, who the person was


    that night?


    Hopefully Caleb did not know.


    But right now, looking at his attitude towards Alina, he should not know that the person from that night


    was Alina.


    Emma had always known that the person from that night was Alina, and that night, she was pregnant


    with Caleb''s child.


    After that, she saw psychiatrists because of that incident.


    At that time, her state was miserable. And she relied on imitating the misery Alina was in at that time,


    and eventually gained Caleb.


    Caleb stare at her, causing Emma bow her head and no longer dare to say anything.


    He must not know. If he knew, then he wouldn''t have treated Alina like that.

 Chapter 218 Lovely as she is.

    Chapter 218 Lovely as she is.


    It was three hours long.


    Alina finished taking all the statements, and before she left she asked, "Can I announce it?"


    "After the matter is rified, we will announce it."


    "Many thanks."


    Alina got up.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came out from inside, Chester''s car was waiting outside. Chester was leaning against the


    car door smoking.


    Alina did not expect Chester to be waiting for her here, so she took a deep breath and went forward,


    "Chester."


    As her words fell, Chester got her into his arms.


    A cold, hard tone came from above her head, "You let Nova go?"


    At Wend Vi, Caleb asked her to let Nova go, yet Alina did not agree.


    She said, "How can I?"


    "Good for you." At this, it was obvious Chester felt relieved.


    Clearly, a woman must be tough when she should be tough.


    Many people would be soft-hearted at this crucial step.


    But when those people did something like that, did they ever go soft on her? So Alina would never be


    soft-hearted.


    She was so cold and hard that she told the whole truth about what happened back then.


    In the car.


    Alina, "Andre''s investigation is very hard this time, I naturally won''t drag my feet at this time and let


    down the people who really care about me."


    "You''re doing the right thing." Chester smiled, not saying that the evidence this time was provided by


    him to Andre''s people.


    In VIG over in Shirling, Andre was a powerful person.


    This is Ingford, so it''s not that easy for Andre to do something for Alina here.


    If it wasn''t for his people hiding behind the scenes this time, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly


    once Caleb noticed.


    "You can let me know what you are going to do."


    "Thank you." For Chester, these days, although because of the design matter, Alina''s attitude towards


    him had changed quite a lot.


    But this distance had to be there.


    For this point, Chester was helpless.


    But let her be, as long as she was happy.


    Alina looked at Chester, "Thank you." These words were said from the bottom of her heart.


    Chester smiled.


    "If there is no ident, Nova will be in prison for ten years."


    "Ten years." Alina smiled bitterly.


    ording to her knowledge of Nova, if he did something like that, even if he died a million times, it


    would not be enough.


    Ten years in prison was not a big deal.


    But what Chester said was only conservative, who knew what else Nova had done behind the scenes?


    At this juncture, he was definitely going to be cleared for investigation.


    Alina could not wait for him to be investigated to the bottom.


    "Take you to dinner first." Chester looked at his wristwatch, it was already lunch time.


    Alina nodded, "Okay, I want to eat something delicious."


    "Okay."


    At this moment, Chester''s eyes were full of doting.


    It had been such a long time, and it was over, so what Alina wanted to do most right now was to eat.


    She was a foodie and was very particr about what she ate.


    She hadn''t eaten anything delicious this time because of the matter on her mind, but now one thing had


    been settled.


    So she had to treat herself to a good meal.


    In the restaurant.


    Chester watched Alina stuff a piece of foie gras into her mouth, and at that moment, there was more


    than doting in his eyes.


    He picked up the red wine and took a sip.


    And then he said, "Eat slowly."


    "I haven''t eaten well this whole time." Speaking of this, Alina was aggravated.


    Especially at Wend Vi, it looked like she was eating well, but in fact it was all in anger at Emma


    and Caleb.


    Looking at their faces, how could she still eat?


    Chester, "Since you''re not happy, then I''lle and pick you up every day to eat."


    "No."


    Alina answered without even thinking.


    Chester, "Why?"


    "When I look at their faces, I''m not eating well at best. When they look at my face, they just can''t eat."


    Chester snorted out augh.


    He only thought that Alina was really cute.


    And what she said was true.


    No one''s life was as bad as Emma and Caleb''s right now, especially Emma.


    Whenever Alina ate at Wend Vi, then Lois must have made it ording to Alina''s taste.


    And many of the things that Alina ate, Emma would not eat.


    Chester really didn''t know what to say about Alina.


    He liked her vengeful character.


    Before, she was too soft.


    As if no matter what you did for her, it would eventually end in failure because of her own indomitable


    nature.


    Now he did not need to worry about her.


    ......


    In fact, right now, even if Alina doesn''t go back to Wend Vi for dinner, the other two definitely don''t


    have much taste in their food.


    Caleb received the news that Alina and Chester were eating together.


    Alina was really heartless.


    At that moment, his eyes were more than gloomy.


    "Boom." The phone in his hand was viciously smashed.


    And Emma, who was originally able to have a peaceful lunch because of Alina''s absence, now had no


    taste for food because of Caleb.


    "Is it that Alina didn''t let Nova go?" In fact, the answer was already obvious, there was no point in


    asking anything.


    Caleb''s thin lips were pursed.


    More than that, Alina had also gave clues to the police, which would lead to an aggravation of Nova''s


    sentence.


    But how did she know?


    She was closet to Chester, so it wasn''t hard to know something from Chester.


    At this though, Caleb¡¯s face went dark.

 Chapter 219 What do you mean you cant see much time left?

    Chapter 219 What do you mean you can''t see much time left?


    Now over at Wend Vi.


    As long as there was Alina around, neither Emma nor Caleb would have a good time.


    After the incident with Nova, there was a brief period of peace. But both Emma and Caleb knew that


    this was only a short period of peace.


    Alina would not stop there.


    During that time.


    She looked at Emma with stern eyes during dinner.


    It made Caleb think Emma would be her next target, and Emma also had that same perception.


    So every time she was stared by Alina, she was scared.


    No one knows if Alina has something on Emma, and even if she doesn''t, who knows if Chester is


    helping her to find out during this time?


    Chester''s pushing was much more efficient than Andre who was far away in Shirling.


    This time was different fromst time.


    Last time, Nova didn''t even have any precautions, thus letting thingse to such a shock.


    But this time, for Emma, Caleb was obviously prepared, but there were times when prevention was not


    enough, and they understood this truth.


    Both Emma and Caleb were flustered by the look in Alina''s eyes.


    "Alina, do you have something to say to me?" Finally, Emma couldn''t bear it anymore.


    If she really has something to say, then just say it, it''s better than letting people suffer like this.


    Caleb looked at Alina with warning in her eyes.


    Alina snickered, "No, I just want to see you more, after all, I can''t see you for much longer, right?"


    Emma and Caleb subconsciously looked at each other.


    Especially Emma, when she heard Alina''s words, her heart jumped up to her throat and her face went


    white along with it.


    "What do you mean?"


    When Emma looked at Alina, her hand holding the spoon couldn''t help but tremble.


    Caleb''s brain was throbbing.


    The smile at the corners of Alina''s mouth was even more profound and imperative, which gave people


    the feeling that something big was about to happen.


    Alina drank the soup and ignored Emma''s question, turning to Lois who was waiting at the side, "Lois,


    today''s soup is good."


    "It was made ording to your taste, Lady Alina." When Lois heard that, there were smiles at the


    corners of her eyes.


    Alina, "Mmm, I like it."


    She could even taste whether the soup tasted fresh or not, yet now Emma didn''t know what the soup


    tasted like.


    With Alina here, she had hardly had a good meal here, and if this continued, she was really going


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    crazy.


    Alina finished her food and went to the third floor.


    Emma looked at Caleb with all the apprehension in her eyes.


    "Boom." The spoon in Caleb''s hand just smashed hard on the table.


    Emma originally wanted to say something, but looking at Caleb, she could not say anything.


    Her heart was choking.


    Caleb left.


    He left Wend Vi.


    Although she was now surrounded by people sent by Caleb, Emma did not want to stay in the same


    ce as Alina.


    All afternoon, Emma was in her room, she was someone who liked to go out so much, however now


    her legs were inconvenient.


    Because Wend Vi has Alina, she can''t even take a simple walk anymore.


    In the evening, Caleb waste from work.


    Alina had already eaten, Brandon came, so these two people just soaked in the third floor to prepare


    for the show.


    Joanna, too, hade.


    Even Chester appeared here from time to time, which made Emma even more afraid to just wander


    around.


    For these people toe to the door, Caleb''s brain also hurt badly.


    When he came back, the butler handed a mail to Caleb, "Sir, this was delivered this afternoon, and it


    was written with your name on it."


    "Okay."


    Caleb took the mail.


    Just by looking at the address on it, his heart stuttered.


    This was a summon.


    His face was grim as he ripped the mail open and took out the document inside and looked at it, and


    sure enough.


    Alina had sued him.


    This damn woman really is getting more and morewless.


    Caleb was going crazy, he could not wait to arrest Alina and beat her up to vent his anger.


    "Boom." The mail hit the ground hard, "Send her to the study."


    "Yes."


    Tomas also knew that Alina was now getting more and more arrogant.


    If this continued, it was dangerous.


    She was nowpletely stepping on Caleb''s bottom line time and time again, and right now, as Tomas


    watched, Caleb''s tolerance for her was about to reach its limit.


    Caleb went upstairs.


    Emma picked up the summon on the floor and read the relevant content on it.


    Alina really sued Caleb.


    When Emma saw the content of her im, her face went pale.


    She went so far that showing no mercy to her.


    What Alina had saidst time was that she would take everything back from Emma, andst time,


    Caleb actually used method to keep this matter down.


    But now this time, she was for real.


    Alina even sue Caleb. If word of this gets out, Emma will be humiliated.


    How would the people of city see her?


    Even if she eventually married Caleb, how would she stand up in front of those people?


    The more she thought about this, the whiter Emma''s face became and the more her body trembled.


    ......


    When Brandon arrived at the third floor, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch when he saw


    the picture of Brandon, Alina and Joanna.


    Joanna was handsome, but she was a woman.


    But Brandon was a man.


    Now he was holding a needle and thread, what the hell was going on here?


    "This ce should be sewn with invisible stitches." Brandon corrected Alina


    It seemed like he was even more expert in this area than Alina.


    Brandon only felt that his brain was about to explode.


    Brandon saw Brandon.


    His face sank.

 Chapter 220 Keeping Her and Her Child Out of the Picture

    Chapter 220 Keeping Her and Her Child Out of the Picture


    Alina felt the change in Brandon, followed Brandon''s gaze and looked towards Tomas who was


    standing at the door.


    Her face instantly sank.


    There was obviously a touch of displeasure.


    "What are you doing here?" Alina''s tone wasn''t really good, they were very busy.


    Could it be that now these people wereing to trouble her again? She didn''t have time to deal with


    them now.


    Tomas said respectfully, "Mater Caleb wants to see you."


    "Why?"


    At Caleb wanting to see her, Alina was unhappy, so Lois was right to arrange this third floor for her.


    At least now Caleb was leggy and wouldn''t juste and drag her out.


    Besides, Alina felt that there was nothing to say between them.


    Tomas, "The summon has been received."


    "So he read it?"


    "Yes."


    "He''s furious then, isn''t he?" Hearing that Caleb had seen the relevant documents, Alina could guess


    he wanted to settle the score with her.


    Three years ago, he told her ''whateverpensation you want, I''ll give it to you.''.


    To this day, Alina still remembered he was heartless when that incident was exposed.


    At that time, she was still pregnant with his child, and what she got was his heartless behavior.


    "He is waiting for you in the study." Tomas did not answer Alina''s words.


    For the scene these two were in right now, Tomas really didn''t want to get involved, for it was too scary.


    Alina, "Tell him that I''m busy."


    "Lady Alina."


    Tomas'' tone was heavily weighted.


    Now Caleb was already in a state of anger, if Alina still didn''t go to see him, there was no telling what


    he would do.


    When he thought about it, Tomas felt his head really hurt.


    How far is this going to go?


    Alina looked at Tomas, "I really don''t have time."


    "......"


    "Look at this pile of things I have to do." Alina was determined she would not go to see Caleb.


    Joanna felt the tense between Alina and Caleb based on this scene.


    Tomas failed in his mission.


    Joanna looked at Alina, "I didn''t expect that you were so tough."


    Alina, "There''s nothing to say between me and him."


    Joanna nodded, "You are right."


    Three years ago, that man had done something shameless like that to her.


    So now don''t me Alina for not showing him mercy.


    And Brandon refrained from making remarks on the matter.


    After all, he was the one who personally took Alina away at that time, and also watched with his own


    eyes what Caleb''s choice between Alina and Emma was.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What he saw at that time was how heartless Caleb was towards Alina.


    At that time, he actually didn''t even want the baby for Emma, so now Alina fought back.


    No matter how tough Alina was, in Brandon''s opinion, she was not as ruthless as Caleb''s back then.


    It was Caleb who didn''t leave any room for manoeuvre back then.


    ......


    In the study.


    When Caleb heard that Brandon was also there, he threw the documents on the ground.


    "Get Brandon here."


    "Yes."


    Brandon nodded his head and went up.


    He didn''t expect that Brandon would dare to appear here.


    Since meeting Alina, Caleb naturally knew what was really going on back then, and he wanted to tear


    Brandon apart at all times.


    When Tomas came up again.


    Alina was really pissed off.


    "I said I won''t see him." She Shouted.


    Tomas, "He wants to see Brandon."


    Alina looked at Brandon, only to see Brandon frowning.


    Alina, "Brandon won''t see him either."


    "I will be right back." Just as Alina''s words fell, Brandon put down the needle and thread.


    Alina froze.


    Now that Brandon had gone to see Caleb, she was afraid that he would be torn apart by Caleb.


    Tangled, she put down the work in her hand.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, you and Joanna stay here." Brandon said in a calm tone, as if he had no fear at all.


    Brandon followed Tomas and left.


    Joanna and Alina looked at each other.


    Alina, "I''ll go take a look."


    Obviously, she felt uneasy.


    Caleb was so mad that he dared to fight with his brother, who knew now, was he going to tear up


    Brandon?


    "Wait." The moment she got up, Joanna pulled Alina back.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, Brandon has a way to deal with it, you still don''t understand that he has been by your side


    for the past few years?¡±


    These years Alina had seen that Brandon was a capable person, but Alina was still very worried.


    This was Caleb after all.


    But when she thought about it, she put her mind at peace.


    "Alright."


    The moment he sat down, Alina only felt that this scene was now inplete chaos.


    Joanna said "Do you feel that the scene is now in chaos?"


    "Yes."


    "But no matter how chaotic it is, your attention is always on Caleb and Emma, but Emma and Caleb


    are really chaotic."


    Joanna said, "Such chaos is good for you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did you forget? The child."


    Alina''s heart thumped, now she could have a mess between her and Caleb, yet on Caleb now had no


    time to dwell on what happened between her and Andre.


    And in Caleb''s heart, Andre was the child¡¯s father.


    "You have yourself and the child stay out of it."


    Before, for the matter of Andre, Caleb was also turned upside down.


    But now it''s Emma that upied his mind.


    Especially after Chester intervened, Caleb was busy covering Emma.


    He really had no time to care about Alina and child.


    Especially with Chester''s matter, he was also furious.

 Chapter 221 One is tougher than the other

    Chapter 221 One is tougher than the other


    Alina, "What happened to Chester was an ident, you can''t just say anything."


    It was Chester''s insertion that made the whole thing chaos as a result.


    It felt like Caleb''s focus had been lost by this.


    "Chester is very attached to you, what are your ns?"


    "n?"


    "Yes, I see that this person''s mind is not simple, you won''t just ept his kindness with peace of mind,


    right?"


    "I..."


    Alina was also going to be confused by Chester''s current attitude, it really was all wrong everywhere.


    She did not ept Chester''s kindness with peace of mind, but she appreciated Chester¡¯s design.


    And because of this appreciation, a lot of problems were overlooked as a result.


    Alina, "I''m also in a mess in my head right now."


    "You''re all messed up by Chester?" Joanna asked Alina.


    Well.


    It really did feel that way.


    The reason why Emma could be trapped on Wend Vi Mountain that she couldn''t get off was


    because she had got Chester involved.


    And Chester had always wanted to send her to North Eglinton, so Caleb was anxious, trying to protect


    Emma.


    And on her side, there was so muchmotion that Caleb''s previous focus on the child and Andre


    lost.


    Especially when he saw her and Chester going in and out, Caleb was really going crazy.


    The child has thus gained peace and quiet.


    Even more, probably now Caleb is going to forget that she and Andre still have a daughter.


    "Caleb is a shrewd man, it''s rare that you guys have such a knack for messing him up."


    "When he found that..." Joanna paused.


    This if Caleb found that true, it would be more messy.


    This, too, was a reminder to Alina of exactly what dangerous things they were doing now.


    Now it looks like Caleb is being pushed harder.


    If thises to his senses, probably none of the people involved in this would be able to get away.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Joanna suddenly moving far away from her, Alina looked at her


    inexplicably.


    Joanna, "I want to stay away from you, so that I wont'' get involved."


    Alina, "Have you forgotten how he beat you up at that time?"


    "I remember, so I have to stay away from you."


    At that time, she was also beaten because of Alina. Speaking of this, Joanna felt that Caleb should not


    be messed with.


    At that time, that punch almost knocked her teeth out.


    At that time, she was angry.


    So angry that she wanted to kill him.


    But after she sobered up, she had to say that she was still a bit scared of Caleb''s fist.


    Alina, "Okay, stay away from me."


    "Are you reminding me not to go too far with him now?" Alina looked over at Joanna with raised


    eyebrows.


    What Alina was doing to Caleb now Was because of what Caleb did three years ago was ruthless.


    And this time Alina really was not soft.


    Not only did she send Nova in prison.


    Now, she even sued Caleb, and even Emma was involved, to get everything back.


    She was really tough.


    But if this thing really ended so simply, it would be a lesson to Emma and Caleb, but what if it didn''t?


    "You''re doing everything right now, I think, it''s only right that you and Chester get even closer." Even if


    Caleb came to his sense by then, there was still Chester to protect her.


    "You are unreasonable."


    "Besides now it''s Chester who took the initiative to get closer to you, so you shouldn''t have the moral


    pressure."


    Alina didn''t want to talk to Joanna anymore.


    But being reminded by her, she was pleased that Caleb was now really messed up.


    Back then, he stimted her into a mental disorder, so now, he should be disordered as well.


    ......


    In the study.


    Caleb looked at Brandon with a shady face, he opened his mouth, "Is there nothing you want to say to


    me?"


    Brandon, "What do you want to hear?"


    "Or do you want to hear why I didn''t send her to the operating table for you three years ago?"


    "Boom." As the words fell, the cup in Caleb''s hand just flew towards Brandon.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon dodged it with a tilt of his head.


    The cup smashed against the door with an ear-splitting sound.


    Caleb''s eyes were already cold, and now that he saw Brandon avoiding it, his eyes were even more


    dangerous.


    "You knew I was looking for her?" He had been searching for her for three years.


    Brandon had such a knack.


    Caleb didn''t believe that he really didn''t know.


    Brandon, "Yeah."


    "Then you still..."


    "Although she managed to survive, she was in danger. I am not sure why you are looking for her."


    Brandon''s tone was calm and detached.


    So, Brandon was assuming that he was looking for Alina because of Emma.


    When she attended the exhibition held for Emma, she said that he was doing it for Emma.


    "Brandon, how many years have you been with me?"


    "Seven years." Brandon answered without thinking.


    Caleb snorted, "Seven years." So, after seven years, this is the impression he has on Brandon?


    Brandon bowed his head.


    Caleb continued, "Do you know what I hate the most?"


    "Betrayal."


    Yes, betrayal.


    This was something that any boss absolutely hated, disgusted by the people below betraying


    themselves.


    Brandon, "I will pay you for breach of contract."


    At this moment, Brandon''s tone was also spoken in an even colder tone.


    And Brandon, obviously, was disappointed with Caleb because of what happened three years ago.


    So that day, when he went to pick up Alina, he deliberately took Brandon''s ce, he wanted to take


    Alina on a run, but he just didn''t expect that on the way, Alina''s reaction would be so strong.


    The two of them eventually fell off the Hasnan Bridge in unison. Luckily, Brandon was somewhat


    capable, otherwise they could not have survived.

 Chapter 222 Deadly Bite.

    Chapter 222 Deadly Bite.


    The people were all in their own world.


    However Wend Vi was in a mess.


    "Miss Bell fell off the building." A sudden earth shattering cry came from outside, Caleb and Brandon


    looked at each other.


    And Alina and Joanna on the third floor were also stunned.


    The scene in Wend Vi now could be getting more and more intense.


    The crowd gathered downstairs.


    Caleb''s leg was injured, yet at this moment it was with all his strength that he stood by Emma, picking


    her up.


    At that moment.


    On his forehead was sweating down.


    "Emma."


    At this moment, the corners of Emma''s mouth were full of blood, her face was pale, and she looked


    lifeless, with her hand grabbing Caleb''spel.


    No one dared to move her casually, because there was no way to know what exactly she had hurt, and


    they could only wait for the ambnce.


    "Can I have a relief?" Emma looked at Caleb with tears in her eyes, which was painful.


    Caleb let out a furious roar of deathly rage, "Ambnce, ambnce!"


    "It''s already on its way." The butler came forward with trepidation and called the ambnce the first


    time he saw the scene.


    Emma was in Caleb''s arms, murmuring softly, "Give it back to her, give it all back to her."


    "Emma."


    "It''s hers, it''s all hers."


    Give it back to Alina, it was all Alina''s.


    Emma didn''t know where she had hurt, but blood came out from her mouth, making her look so


    deste.


    The moment Caleb looked at Alina, his eyes were all icy cold.


    It was as if it was going to devour Alina in this instant.


    Chester was standing beside Alina at the moment, the moment he saw Caleb''s eyes, he


    subconsciously shielded Alina in his arms.


    Three years ago, Alina didn''t see it with her own eyes, but she could imagine Caleb at that time,


    probably protecting Emma in the same way, right?


    While she was taken away by Brandon.


    Right now her husband was at the moment enduring the pain in his leg and shielding another woman in


    his arms.


    The ambnce came and took Emma away.


    Caleb went with her.


    Wend Vi quieted as a result, "Alina."


    Chester gave her a hug.


    Alina, "me it on me again, my fault."


    Yes, at least in Caleb''s heart, this situation now was Alina''s fault.


    Chester''s eyes dimmed, "It has nothing to do with you, you''re just defending your rights now."


    That''s right, what Alina is doing now is just defending her rights, so who can say she''s wrong?


    Even if the whole city knew about this matter, those people would only say that it was Emma the


    mistress who had entered the house.


    And she presumed to take away the original mate''s things, it was she who deserved it.


    "Do you care what he really thinks of you?" Chester''s tone heaved as he looked at Alina.


    At that moment, Alina''s world copsed.


    Did she care about what Caleb thought of her?


    "Heh." Alina snorted, obviously on this point, she definitely did not care. What was Caleb?


    "You''re right, I''m just defending my own rights."


    At this moment, Alina''s tone was so cold.


    As if the scene that had just happened in front of her eyes was so indifferent.


    Then probably many people would still say that she was a cold-blooded person because of that.


    However people knew everything that she endured in her world, and that the coldness that she has


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    now is all caused by Caleb.


    ......


    Soon.


    People from Collins Castle already knew about what had happened at Wend Vi.


    Vanessa froze for a moment, then sneered, "Emma still used the same tactic."


    "Yeah." The maid Aurora said.


    Vanessa, "Then what is the meaning of Alina?"


    "The butler said that her reaction was very cold."


    "Good." After what happened three years ago, was she expected to have any warm heart when


    something like that happened?


    An originally warm-hearted Alina was eventually tossed out of existence by Caleb, without a trace of


    warmth.


    At this point, there is really no one to me, this is all Caleb''s own doing.


    "Emma is presuming to use such a way to make Alina stop. Especially at this time, Alina cannot be


    soft-hearted."


    "Yes."


    "She must take back everything that belongs to her."


    All these years, watching Emma enjoy everything Caleb had given her, Vanessa was ufortable


    inside.


    During this period of time Alina was making trouble, Emma was already having a hard time, and now


    she is also considered to havepletely experienced it.


    When Alina would not give up in good faith, what exactly she needed to endure.


    "After so many years of enjoying things that don''t belong to her, now it''s time to spit it all out."


    Vanessa said .


    Aurora nodded, "Yes, so Lady Alina has some tricks up her sleeve."


    "Mm."


    There are some tricks.


    She had heard all about it, this information had all been received, Alina was giving Emma awsuit


    together this time.


    Probably Alina had told Emma, but Emma did not believe in this.


    Now Emma has learned her lesson.


    This is the time to get desperate and use such underhanded tactics that only Caleb would force Alina to


    stop. What a delusional idea.


    ......


    When Julia came back, she ran to Vanessa in a feverish hurry, and Vanessa looked at Julia in an angry


    manner, "What are you doing?"


    "Did you know all about it, mum?" Julia guessed Vanessa probably had learned the truth based on her


    good mood.

 Chapter 223 Be Tortured

    Chapter 223 Be Tortured


    Vanessa, "Yeah, I know."


    Julia, "I didn''t expect Alina''s tactics to be so great." At this moment, Julia''s tone was full of admiration.


    When they watched Caleb and Emma together, they were all secretly angry for Alina.


    They only felt that she was being bullied too hard.


    They even felt that they had really gone too far.


    And they didn''t expect that three yearster, Alina would fight back.


    "Alina still doesn''t n to stop, I have learned that thewyer hasn''t even received the relevant


    application to withdraw the case until now."


    After such a big incident, there was no intention to withdraw the case, so it could be seen that Alina


    was really determined to sue Emma.


    "Why should it be withdrawn?"


    Vanessa asked with dissatisfaction.


    Was it withdrawn because Emma was forced to?


    Julia, "If this were anyone else, they would have been scared by the scene and withdrawn, afraid that


    there will be something wrong."


    "Emma will return all of it to her, then she will fine, but she chooses that extreme path, she just does


    not want to give up the glory and fortune obtained."


    "We do understand, but does Caleb understand?" Julia also understood.


    Emma is very smart, and what she is doing now is just for Caleb to see.


    The actual invoices that Caleb had purchased for Emma were known to Alina.


    Now the evidence was overwhelming.


    If they were to be repaid ording to the amount on the invoices, then right now, Emma would not be


    able to repay them.


    Now no matter what Caleb takes to fill this vacancy of Alina, it is all filled withmon property.


    As long as Alina bites down on this point, then no matter what price Caleb pays on her, it''s useless.


    The key is that Alina just won''t let up now, no matter what Caleb does now, she won''t let up either.


    This was the scariest part for Emma, and this was the part that had Emma most distraught.


    "Well done, really well done."


    Julia was practically on an emotional high.


    Vanessa, "Come on, what''s the point of being happy?"


    "I just love to see Emma being tortured. She always looked like she was going to enter the Collins


    family."


    That look made people feel sick just thinking about it.


    But now it was good.


    The situation was in a mess.


    "Hmph, she is dreaming."


    Vanessa''s eyes were full of disdain.


    Now this scene was very lively, Vanessa already had people to cover up all the news, obviously to


    guard against Emma.


    Before, this woman had once started a public opinion war against Alina, but now Vanessa''s move is to


    give her no ce to start this public opinion war.


    ......


    Emma was badly hurt. Although she only fell from the second floor, her leg ispletely ruined


    because she is physically disabled.


    Caleb was also badly injured, "The doctor said that you must not force yourself to stand up again now."


    Tomas'' voice was tight.


    "Where is she?" Caleb''s eyes were cold, as if he hadn''t heard Tomas'' words.


    Tomas knew that he was asking about Alina.


    He said apprehensively, "She''s at Wend Vi."


    At Wend Vi.


    No matter what time of day it was, she was always at Wend Vi?


    In the past, he didn''t see how much she loved to be Wend Vi, but now, she''s always at Wend


    Vi and doesn''te out?


    Thinking of this, Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    "How is Emma?"


    Tomas, "Not good."


    Emma didn''t even make a fuss, she jumped straight down.


    "She saw that document?" Caleb looked sharply at Tomas.


    Tomas, "I think so."


    This time, Alina was pressing hard. Was it a response to Caleb''s previous tactic of forcing a


    remarriage.


    Yes.


    This was Alina''s response to him.


    What Alina hated most was someone using force on her, and she had originallye back for the


    matter of her grandmother.


    Or rather, she hadn''t wanted to have any entanglement with Caleb.


    And yet now.


    Caleb, "Go and get the divorce done."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Since she must get a divorce, then divorce.


    It can be seen that Caleb is somewhat helpless.


    If this continues, there''s no telling what kind ofmotion Alina will make.


    This woman, after three years, was too good at making a scene.


    Thinking about themotion that Alina had made during this period of time, Caleb felt his brain


    hurting.


    He would settle the scores with Alina when his legs were healed, now he has nothing to do with her.


    Tomas had sweat on his forehead when he heard that.


    "What?"


    "Now, I''m afraid that Lady Alina will not rest in peace."


    Since things had nowpletely flipped, when she brought up a divorce before, Caleb did not agree.


    So now, if he wanted to get a divorce so easily, in Tomas'' opinion, it would not be that simple.


    Caleb already had a headache, and now when he heard Tomas'' words, he was angry, "What the hell


    does she want?"


    "She wants Miss Bell to give everything back."


    How many things had he given away over the years? Besides, since a man gave something to a


    woman, how could he ask for it back?


    Alina was really bing more and more unbelievable.


    At this moment, Caleb really wished to hang Alina, who had such a knack now.


    At all times, there was always a way to piss him off to the point of delirium.


    Just as the two of them were about to say something else, the nurse came to say Emma had woken


    up, interrupting Caleb and Tomas'' words.


    Caleb''s face still didn''t look good.


    At one time, it was probably because Alina was so well behaved that Caleb thought that as long as it


    was about her, it would be easy to solve.


    But not it was difficult.

 Chapter 224 Have no way back

    Chapter 224 Have no way back


    In the sick room.


    Emma had woken up, her face pale.


    On her forehead, all because of the pain and low sweat, the moment she saw Caleb, she moved away


    her eyes after a nce at him.


    The moment she looked out of the window, all over her body exuded an air of destion.


    "Why did you save me?" In her tone, it was all pain.


    Caleb, "Don''t do such a foolish thing."


    After all, there are some foolish things that once done, there is not even a chance to regret them, and


    today, it is considered that she is lucky.


    Emma, "I no longer have a way out."


    When she said this, her tone was even more sorrowful.


    She was forced to even have no way out.


    "Caleb, I just wanted to be by your side, I didn''t expect that..."


    Didn''t expect to be pushed to such a point by Alina?


    The people who knew the former Alina naturally felt that she could not do what she is doing today.


    But she changes, and the more she experiences injustice, the more she grows and changes.


    The contrast between Alina''s experience in the world and the way she grew up was so powerful that it


    even broke her faith at one point.


    "She''s totally trying to force me to die." Emma sobbed as she looked at Caleb with endless grief in her


    eyes.


    Caleb frowned.


    In his eyes, some unreadable emotions shed.


    No one could see clearly what was going on inside Caleb''s mind at the moment.


    Whether it was Alina or Chester.


    Both of them were now attacking Emma fiercely, as if they were trying to drive her to extinction.


    In this instant.


    There was a moment of rity in Caleb''s mind.


    Emma cried out in a pitiful manner.


    Although she had often done those bad things to Alina, she was now telling the truth.


    Now Alina, even if she was forced to die, probably wouldn''t stop.


    ......


    On the way back to Wend Vi.


    Tomas apprehensively looked at Caleb.


    Caleb, "Howe Chester hasn''t left yet?"


    "Master Chester is very tough this time, it seems that he must stay in this city." Tomas had used all the


    methods he should have used.


    However, he didn''t expect Chester to be so tough, and now there was no half-hearted response.


    Caleb was already full of chills, and now when he heard this, he felt even more that Chester and Alina


    were bitches.


    Especially after he was injured, Alina didn''t evene to the hospital once, and she even got so close


    to Chester time and time again.


    During this period of time, he did not believed that they had no news of his injury.


    No, they, in fact, all knew.


    Even if they knew, they were still so close. Did they really think he was dead?


    ......


    Emma¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    After reading that document, she couldn''t sleep even for one night, her mind was full of the fact that


    Alina would have to get back everything.


    Kara came over.


    This was the first time Emma had seen Kara since she had moved to Wend Vi.


    Kara looked at Emma''s medical report and looked at Emma with a not-so-good face, "You''re for real.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma, "What do you mean?"


    Kara looked at the cunning flicker in Emma''s eyes, and she was startled by it.


    The women around Caleb were more and more theatrical than the others.


    "Are you unwilling to return those to Alina?"


    "Return to her? How is that possible?" How could she possibly give them back to Alina?


    Those things were all things that she had managed to get, especially now that Caleb already knew that


    the person that night was not her.


    Although there was something from two years ago to bond them together, Emma knew very well that


    this situation they were in now would definitely not be the same as these three years.


    In fact, Caleb was a cold person.


    Even with that night and the incident from two years ago, his attitude towards her was still so


    indifferent.


    Now that he knew about that night, there was no telling how cold Caleb would be now.


    When she thought of that, Emma''s heart was very ufortable.


    "Those are my hard-earned possessions, how can she take them back?" Emma said fiercely.


    In her tone, she was full of hatred.


    Yes, getting those things from Caleb all these years was actually not easy for her.


    So, now Alina wants her to give it back?


    Dream on.


    "But Alina is pressing you every step of the way." Kara was talking about Alina''s tactics.


    It was also because of these tactics that Kara couldn''t even help but be rmed.


    "Yeah, she''s pushing every step of the way, but I won''t give it back to her."


    Things hade to this point, Caleb always had to find a way to solve it, didn''t he?


    Emma naturally knew very well that it was impossible to force Alina back now.


    Alina, long ago, was not the same Alina back then.


    There was always a sunny feeling about Alina, she was so high and mighty, the only daughter of her


    family favored by her parents.


    Whereas Emma was from the countryside, her mother was still the nanny of Alina¡¯s family.


    She remembered that the first time she wore pretty clothes, tt was those clothes that Alina didn''t wear


    anymore that her mother gave her.


    Even the clothes she didn''t wear were so pretty and the clothes were so new.


    But even if they were that beautiful, she wouldn''t want to wear them, there was always a very


    inappropriate feeling when someone else''s clothes were worn on her body.


    She would rather wear cheap clothes than wear Alina''s new clothes.


    But every time, all she got was a curse from her mother, and her mother had to raise both her and


    Hope.


    Therefore, there was no extra money to buy new clothes for them.


    Later, her mother managed to secure the opportunity for her and Hope to go to Hughes'' house for


    dinner together after school.


    Usually, they went to the same school as Alina.


    At that time, she was exposed to Alina''s world for the first time. Her family''s house was so big and


    beautiful.


    Even the bathroom in her house was bigger than the house her mother rented.


    That was when she vowed, definitely, to live a rich life.


    Now, she finally got it.


    Now Alina wanted her to spit it all out, surely she would not agree.


    So now, even if she used all her tricks, she would not spit it all out and return it to Alina.


    All of this was hers. What was already in her name was hers, and no one should try to take it away.

 Chapter 225 A Terrible Presence

    Chapter 225 A Terrible Presence


    Kara looked at Emma and only felt terrible.


    "All this time the rumors outside are buzzing between Alina and Chester, don''t you want to do


    something about it?"


    Obviously, right now Kara didn''t know what had actually happened that day at the Collins Castle.


    She only thought that this was the best opportunity.


    A woman, getting together with her husband''s brother, was something that no one would ethically


    allow, and it was a good opportunity to bring down Alina.


    But now, there was no movement from Emma.


    And speaking of which, Emma''s face went white.


    "Don''t mess with Chester, he''s a very scary person." Especially the Collins family, they''re all crazy.


    That day, she would not have expected that Vanessa would call Chester back, even for the sake of


    covering up Alina''s.


    They covered up Alina.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It was also after thatt Emma knew that Alina could never be crushed by public opinion .


    Because, the biggest resistance, the Collins family, didn''t care, so there was no point in stirring up all


    that talk.


    Kara, "So what you''re saying is that there''s no way for Alina to be gotten out of Ingford now?¡±


    The eF had been waiting for her news.


    Looking at Jay''s attitude towards Alina, even if Alina didn''t end up in the eF, Jay would definitely find a


    way to work with her.


    It is said that he has already started contacting Brandon, Alina''s assistant.


    If Alina continues to stay in Ingford, especially now that she is bing more and more famous, it is


    only a matter of time before she coborates with Jay.


    What would she be in eF then? Would there be any chance of her rising to the top?


    Obviously, no.


    And when Emma heard that there was no way for Alina to get out of Ingford, her brain was in buzz.


    "Why does she want to be in Ingford while not remarrying Caleb?" Kara thought of something and


    raised a question.


    After all, now that Shirling had the Lawson family behind her, so much so, why the hell is this?


    Emma, "Why?"


    Thinking about when Alina had first returned, although Alina loathed her, at least she didn''t have such


    tactics against her.


    Yet why on earth, in this instant, was Alina so much more tactful towards her?


    Especially during this period of time in Wend Vi, Emma didn''t feel that Alina was jealous.


    After all, from what she had seen before, Alina seemed to have been very distant from Caleb, or was it


    that she said one thing and did another?


    The moment she thought of this possibility, Emma''s hands trembled even more as she clenched her


    fists.


    "Do you think she''s doing it for Caleb?" Kara looked at Emma, obviously reminding her.


    Emma, "What else could it be for?"


    Obviously, she didn''t know at all what exactly Alina wanted.


    Kara, "You."


    ording to Alina''s attainments in her career, it showed that she was smart and would not be


    someone who was tired of her feelings.


    "Is there something else going on between you and her?" Kara got right to the point.


    Seriously.


    Ever since Alina returned to Ingford, she had been like a mystery.


    Although there was a lot of trouble with Caleb, yet she was on very good terms with Vanessa.


    Yet, she didn''t use it to solidify her position by Caleb, instead, she kept making like she was leaving


    Caleb.


    "Over the odds?" When she heard about her own problems with Alina, Emma''s heart turned upside


    down.


    Then there were too many problems between her and Alina.


    Kara, "Are there any?"


    "Too many."


    "Can there be any deep enmity?"


    At the thought of it, Emma''s body trembled. Especially when she thought of Alina¡¯s attitude towards her


    these past few days.


    Could it be that she was aware of the truth?


    Thinking of how ruthless Alina had been towards Nova that night, how Alina had tossed her around


    time and time again, Emma also just realized that maybe she knew about that incident.


    "There can''t really be between you and her, can there?" Looking at the way Emma''s face turned white,


    Kara''s eyes became dull.


    Emma looked at Kara in a wooden way, for a long, long time did not know how to react.


    Alina came back for Emma.


    At this moment, Kara had a very strong feeling in her heart.


    If so, it would be even trickier to get rid of Alina.


    "Kara, you have to help me." Emma''s tone was trembling at this moment when she opened her mouth.


    If Alina really knew about that matter, then what would she do?


    Although at that time, she hated the entire Hughes family.


    If this was really known, she was really scared. Although Alina had lost everything, she didn''t want to


    use her whole life as a price.


    "How am I going to help you?" Kara red at Emma without good grace.


    If things were really as they thought they were, then Alina definitely wouldn''t leave Ingford so easily.


    And she was now such a famous designer.


    If she was really in Ingford, then Kara would not escape Alina''s shadow no matter where she was.


    "I''m so screwed by you." Kara said fiercely.


    There was nothing between her and Alina per se, and it had started because of Emma.


    The more she thought about it now, the angrier she became.


    "We are now in the same boat, you and I have to stand together." Looking at Kara''s angry look, Emma


    said.


    It was horrible.


    If Alina really knew about that matter, then she could not leave Ingford easily.


    Although Emma hated Alina so much. But she hadn''t actually wanted Alina to die.


    All she wanted was for Alina to be left with nothing.


    She didn''t want things toe to that point, but now this was something she was forced to do.


    Kara spun around in ce several times in anger.


    Emma, "Am I wrong? We can''t get away from anyone now."

 Chapter 226 The only person in peace

    Chapter 226 The only person in peace


    Caleb returned to Wend Vi and didn''t see Alina.


    "Where is she?" On this journey back, Caleb was covered in hostility, obviously this time things had


    gone too far.


    Previously, he had only felt that Alina had be difficult, no longer the woman that was so easy to


    deal with back then.


    Back then.


    Alina, no matter what he gave her, would be happy for half a day.


    Lois, "Lady Alina said she went back to Shirling to spend the holidays with her family."


    Caleb, "For the festival?"


    "Yes, full moon festival ising up, so Lady Alina has already gone back."


    The full moon festival is a day for family reunions, and she has flown back to Shirling? Who was she


    reuniting with? Andre and the child between them?


    Thinking of the child between her and Andre, Caleb was annoyed.


    That damned woman.


    Now that she had stirred up Ingford, she was going to fly back to for the holidays.


    Caleb was angry and wanted to tear her to pieces.


    "And..." looking at Caleb''s such a cold face, Lois said apprehensively.


    "And what?"


    Alina flew back to Shirling to reunite with Andre, which had touched Caleb''s bottom line.


    Although time and time again, it give him headache.


    He even wanted to clear his rtionship with her.


    But when he heard about her and Andre, he couldn''t wait to beat Alina up.


    Originally, this was already bad news.


    However, Lois continued, "And Master Chester has removed all of Lady Alina''s design-rted things


    out, saying that he was worried that there would be an ident at Eglinton Show."


    An ident?


    How could it be unsafe in his Wend Vi?


    When Lois said this, she was obviously saying Emma.


    But now Caleb didn''t even have any consideration, Chester actually thought of it so thoroughly.


    "It''s good that she doesn''t let anyone else have an ident, who can let her have an ident?" Caleb


    said in a tone full of chill.


    From the time she appeared in Ingford until now, how many things had happened?


    Every time she got out of it without a problem, but she messed others up.


    Especially since Emma was still in the hospital.


    Lois frowned.


    Obviously she heard the defensive meaning in Caleb''s words.


    Especially after watching Calebe back in a rage, it was obvious that he wanted to settle the score


    with Alina for Emma.


    Even if it was the other people, they couldn''t help but feel a chill when they saw Caleb defending


    Emma.


    No matter what happens to Alina now, she was still his wife.


    Although Alina is now and disdainful, she is in this position after all.


    Lois, "Lady Alina has always been very clever."


    The implication is that if it wasn''t for Alina''s cleverness, she would not have been able to escape from


    such treacherous scenes time and time again.


    However, when she was in the most dangerous situations, Caleb was by Emma time and time again.


    No matter what his attitude towards Emma was, but at least to outsiders it seemed that way.


    Caleb gave Lois a stern look.


    And Lois bowed her head.


    After all, she was Vanessa''s person.


    ......


    After a day-long flight, Alina finally arrived in Shirling. Andre came to pick her up, Penny also came,


    "Mommy."


    When she saw Alina, she ran towards Alina, Alina opened her arms and steadily caught the child in her


    arms.


    "Do you miss mommy?"


    "Yes." Penny nodded.


    Andre said, "She misses you, and when she heard that you wereing back, she had toe along


    to pick you up."


    This child was smart as a whip.


    So in Shirling, she was always being watched, afraid that she would slip away to Alina again.


    Alina dotingly rubbed Penny''s head, "Mommy misses you too." With that, she gave a kiss on Penny¡¯s


    cheek.


    The little girl smiled happily.


    "Your teeth are so white."


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes." Alina was really super fond of it.


    Andre, however, said, "She loves to eat candytely."


    Many people say that children who eat too much candy will easily break their teeth, but Alina didn''t


    think so, she also loved to eat candy when she was young.


    But her teeth were good.


    "It''s not a bad thing for a girl to love candy, but it should be in moderation."


    "You''re just spoiling her." Andre said.


    Alina, "She''s my baby."


    These words were said from the heart.


    No matter how far she and Caleb had gotten, but she certainly loved her child.


    The three of them were walking in the airport, and this eye-catching scene attracted many people''s


    eyes, and some even took out their mobile phones to take secret photos.


    Alina subconsciously pressed the child''s head into her arms.


    This was a subconscious protection for the child as a mother.


    ......


    The Lawson family¡¯s atmosphere here waspletely different from the one over in Ingford, and


    although Grandpa and Megan were abined family, thisbination was so sessful.


    It was something that many people wouldn''t dare to imagine.


    Megan knew that Alina had returned, "Your grandfather knew that you were back, so he was so happy


    that he lost sleep all night."


    The tone of her voice was full of doting for Alina.


    Alina, "Thank you, Grandma Megan."


    "No worries, we are family."


    "......"


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to cook soup, you''ve finallye back, I have to cook tonic for you." Megan went


    to the kitchen.


    Although there were quite a lot of people here, Megan still liked to cook with her own hands when the


    family was eating together.


    Megan''s daughter Luna and her husband Charlie had also returned, and even Brooklyn, who was not


    always present, had also returned.


    It was reasonable to say that in such a family always gave people a feeling of being out of ce, yet


    not in reality.


    Every time the more she felt such an atmosphere, the more Alina understood why Grandpa had left


    Grandma back then.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But betrayal is not forgivable, but there are times when she is really in the middle of it, and she knows


    that there are many things that are not as simple as she sees them.


    No matter what the matter is, and even more so, don''t speak too absolutely, Alina is like this now, never


    ever easily to give any thing a definite conclusion.


    "Look at you, you''ve lost weight." Luna said as she took Alina''s hand.


    Alina had really lost weight, although during this period of time in Ingford, she was considered to be the


    best in that chaotic situation.


    But how could she really be well if her heart was not smooth?

 Chapter 227 No Marriage Relationship

    Chapter 227 No Marriage Rtionship


    Compared to the happy and harmonious Lawson family in Shirling, in Ingford, Caleb was pissed off,


    especially after seeing the photo of Alina and Andre together at the airport with their child.


    A family of three looked so happy and harmonious.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, sir." Tomas apprehensively stepped forward.


    All this time, he was really annoyed by Alina.


    The first time, he finallypromised on the divorce, but even if he had really made thatpromise,


    when he really saw the picture of Alina and Andre, he felt annoyed.


    "Is it true that there is no longer a marital rtionship between her and Andre?"


    "Yes." At least that''s what this found out.


    But even if these two did not have a marital rtionship, they were definitely together.


    At this moment Caleb''s eyes were flickering with endless ruthlessness.


    "Alina!" This word came out through clenched teeth.


    He was beingpletely driven crazy by Alina.


    Now looking at this scene, Tomas had a headache.


    Caleb seems to still have feelings for Alina.


    In the past three years, Caleb''s search for Alina was so intense that he almost wanted to dig up the


    whole world to find her.


    "Right now it''s better to think about how to get Lady Alina to back out of thatwsuit." The biggest


    headache at the moment was this matter.


    However, Caleb''s carelessness seemed not to take these toughnesses of Alina into consideration in


    the slightest.


    But Alina would not give up.


    And Caleb had turned Alina into the same kind of person as him, yet it seemed that the only one who


    had this ultimate headache was himself.


    "You are okay with it, but Emm..." Tomas uttered.


    Caleb always looked careless, indulging in Alina''s antics.


    But now is different.


    This time, Alina is very resolute, if this is not dealt with, it will only be Emma that will be affected.


    Especially since Emma was already in the hospital right now.


    "Make the arrangements, I''m going to Shirling."


    Tomas instantly froze.


    Tomas had checked the itinerary, Alina was going to stay over in Shirling for about a week, and Caleb


    had also seen the airline ticket information.


    So, he couldn''t stand it for a moment, couldn''t stand Alina staying with Andre in Shirling at all.


    "Go." In response to Tomas'' concerns, Caleb only spat out one word icily, he couldn''t care less about


    that now.


    Tomas wanted to say something else, but finally nodded his head.


    ......


    Vanessa didn''t react much when she knew Emma had gone into the hospital and Alina had gone back


    to Shirling.


    "This matter isn''t going to be finished that easily." At least ording to Alina''s nature now, it wouldn''t


    be over that easily.


    But that was what she was happy to see. Caleb was too unreasonable these years.


    It was right to let Alina to teach him a lesson.


    When it came to Emma, Vanessa was discontent.


    "Yes, it won''t be that easy, so Caleb is having a headache right now, but why is he going over to


    Shirling?"


    "Why else? He''s anxious."


    Vanessa seemed to be able to see everything through.


    Especially after seeing Alina and Andre walking with their child at the airport.


    "Is it really good to hide it from Caleb?" Julia asked.


    Vanessa, "Before Emma''s matter is resolved, having that child stay in Shirling is the best protection for


    that child."


    This is why after knowing the identity of the child, she, as a grandmother, was able to restrain her love


    for the child and not put the child by her side.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Emma would cause troubles.


    The child would be going to school soon, and Vanessa was not at ease in Ingford as long as the matter


    of Emma was notpletely resolved.


    It was different in Shirling.


    She had investigated, and everyone in the Lawson family loved the child, so she was much more at


    ease.


    "What is so good about Emma?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but she is in the hospital, this matter became tougher."


    In any case, it was Caleb himself who lost out.


    "Andre is an excellent man, it depends on whether Caleb is lucky or not."


    If the matter of Emma could not be resolved, ording to the attitude of Luna, there was no telling


    what Alina would do.


    "What?"


    Julia obviously did not expect that there was such a y in the middle.


    "But isn''t there still Chester?"


    "Chester?"


    Talking about Chester.


    Vanessa also had a headache.


    Vanessa still didn''t know what Max really meant by arranging the marriage to Alina and Caleb.


    ording to her, Alina was Chester was a much better match.


    "I am really worried about Chester." As a mother, she naturally knew that Chester was a cold-blooded


    man who did not easily fall in love.


    But once he was in love, he was absolutely serious.


    That was what gave her the biggest headache.


    As Julia listened, she was also in a state of shock.


    ......


    Alina was ning to stay a week to in Shirling.


    But what she didn''t expect was that in the evening, Andre told her, "Caleb is on his way here."


    "What the hell is he doing here?" After hearing that this man wasing to Shirling again, Alina tensed


    up.


    She was going to be driven crazy.

 Chapter 228 What kind of grace?

    Chapter 228 What kind of grace?


    Was he, for Emma''s sake, taking the initiative to break off a clear rtionship with her?


    "Alina."


    Andre looked at her worriedly.


    Alina, "He''s just a psycho."


    "I''ll go and find out for you what exactly happened between him and Emma." Andre was also curious.


    After all, for three years, Emma had always been by his side, but he had never meant to marry Emma.


    However no matter what happens, Caleb always protects her, so Andre was curious about his attitude.


    Alina, "What else could it be? It''s life-saving kindness."


    Alina wasn''t sure.


    "What kind of life-saving kindness should he repay at the cost of his family''s death?"


    At one time, Alina had always thought that Caleb was a very responsible man and was just a duty to


    her.


    So, what had happened with him and Emma that, by now, he had to be made to pay back on top of his


    responsibilities?


    But looking at his attitude towards Emma, it seems that he is just being responsible too, so why should


    he be so responsible?


    Even if it was repayment of gratitude, what should have been given to Emma all these years has been


    given quite a lot.


    "It''s good to look into it." When Andre did not say it, Alina was not curious, and when it was mentioned


    by Andre, she, too, was curious about what really happened behind the scenes.


    After all, there were very few people who could put Caleb in charge, and so, she also wanted to see


    what was behind this because of.


    Andre nodded his head.


    Alina, "Then I have to go back to Ingford again."


    Apparently, now Caleb wasing to Shirling, which caused a headache on Alina.


    Andre nodded, "Okay."


    Although he didn''t want to, right now, with all the drama between Alina and Caleb, it wasn''t the right


    time to let him know about the child.


    If he really knew about the child, there was no telling how intense the two would be.


    When thinking like this, Andre also felt a headache.


    ......


    "Babe." Alina hugged the child, her eyes were full of reluctance.


    All these years, she had always been by the child''s side, almost rarely leaving in such a way.


    She was sullen and unhappy.


    "Are you leaving again?" Penny is very smart and emotionally sensitive.


    And such cleverness yet was making Alina''s heart sink even more.


    Alina, "Yes, I am leaving again."


    She was really so sad to leave this child.


    "But I want to be with mummy." Penny looked at Alina with tears in her eyes.


    Alina, ¡°No, when I finish my work, I will take you everywhere to y, okay?"


    Alina just came back, but had to leave so soon.


    Penny''s dependence on her mother was natural, and Alina knew this, so she was even more reluctant


    to leave.


    Megan knew that Alina was leaving again.


    "There''s really no end to it." After a few months, it was clear that Caleb was difficult to deal with.


    No wonder that Alina had been dyed for so long over in Ingford, yet this matter wasn''t even over yet.


    "Alina, we''re not afraid of them." Megan said to Alina.


    Alina was touched.


    It was true that she was not afraid.


    But she still didn''t want Caleb to know about the existence of the child.


    That man, in her heart, did not deserve to be a father, he did not deserve a child.


    Therefore, in order to prevent him from knowing the existence of the child, it would be inappropriate for


    Alina to stay in Shirling now.


    Megan really could not let Alina go.


    She said, "Penny has always missed you so much, but you are leaving just after you have returned."


    As Megan said this, she held the child in her arms.


    This child was very close to Megan.


    A child''s feelings were very sensitive, she could tell who was good to her and who was bad to her,


    especially since Penny was very smart.


    "Finish things early over there ande back early."


    "Okay."


    "I''ve prepared something for you that''s already in the car, so take it."


    "We are family." Alina''s embarrassed words were interrupted by Megan before she could say them.


    Ever since she had arrived in Shirling, everyone here had been instilling in her the notion that they


    were a family.


    Luna knew that Alina was leaving.


    Naturally, she was also a bit sad.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    On the way out, she took Alina''s hand and said, "If you need anything, just call me, I''m your aunt."


    "Yes, Auntie."


    "Good girl, be careful on the road."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    After she got in the car, people kept waving in ce, like she was going away from her family who


    didn''t want her to leave.


    In the car.


    For a long time, Alina didn''t even speak.


    Andre looked at her, "What''s on your mind?"


    "I am missing my family."


    She was thinking about what a home should be like, there was a time when her mother was around,


    she was always warm no matter what time she was.


    Her father was also very good to her, and they were all happy together as a family, not to mention the


    New Year''s Eve, even if they spent most of their dinner together every night.


    How did a family so harmonious end up in that situation? At this point, she couldn''t understand.


    Why did Mum and Dad''s car have an ident?


    They were very precise about the maintenance of their car.


    How could there be an ident?


    "The phone vibrated, interrupting Alina''s thoughts.


    She picked up, "Hello, this is Alina."


    "Hello, Miss Hughes, ording to ourparison, this person may also have a significant rtionship


    with the car ident that happened to your parents."


    What?


    Alina''s body tensed up, and for a moment she couldn''t react, subconsciously looking at Andre.


    Andre moved his mouth to ask Alina what was going on, and Alina''s world went nk at this moment.


    At this moment, she couldn''t say anything.


    She just looked at Andre.


    "Miss Hughes, Miss Hughes, are you listening?"


    "I am listening." At this moment, Alina''s breath was tightening, and she could barely hear her own


    voice.


    Her mind was nk.

 Chapter 229 The Truth

    Chapter 229 The Truth


    Andre obviously sensed that something was wrong with Alina, and pulled the car to the side to stop and


    looked at Alina.


    And Alina only said, "I''ll be there tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, she seemed to have lost her soul. Andre looked at her worriedly, "What


    happened?"


    Alina could hardly feel anything.


    Her worldpletely messed up.


    Once those beliefs that her mother and father, her grandmother, had brought to her had turned her


    world upside down after knowing about that incident with her grandmother .


    And now, in knowing about that car ident.


    Her world had copsedpletely.


    "Why?"


    "Alina." Andre felt Alina''s trembling and hugged her in his arms.


    Alina looked at Andre, her eyes were red, and her tears could no longer be held back at this moment


    as they gushed out.


    Once, she had a harmonious family.


    In the end, it encountered such a big scourge.


    She couldn''t believe that it happened.


    Andre''s hot embrace and fresh breath soothed Alina, but this soothing effect, at the moment, was so


    fragile to her.


    Her world had now copsed.


    "Tell me, what''s happening?" Andre clearly felt the light trembling of Alina''s body.


    Tears were falling from Alina''s eyes.


    Andre, "Alina."


    "It''s Emma, it''s Emma."


    Andre, "What?" Obviously at this moment, Andre did not understand what Emma had done.


    And Alina¡¯s emotionspletely copsed.


    She roared, "Emma did it, she did it, she did it."


    "Alina, Alina, calm down." This time Andre understood.


    And Alina''s body was trembling more than ever.


    Andre knew that she was nowpletely furious.


    Emma was behind the death of Alina¡¯s parents and grandmother.


    How vicious was this woman?


    Alina could not wait to kill Emma.


    Once, Alina was such a gentle person, yet in the end, she was forced to such a point by Emma.


    The two of them sat in the car for a long time before Alina finally calmed down.


    However, in her chest, it was locked up like a beast, and at any moment, she would lose control of her


    emotions because of it.


    ''Andre lit a cigarette and took two puffs, and then said to Alina, "I''ll go to Ingford with you."


    Obviously, the matter was too big.


    At this time, if Alina went to Ingford alone, no one knew what she could actually do when she lost


    control of her emotions.


    And for Emma''s sake, it would not be worth it to put her life on the line.


    Alina, "No need."


    These two words were said dryly.


    Andre, "Alina."


    "No need."


    "You..."


    "I know what you''re worried about, don''t worry, I won''t." At this moment, Alina said all about revenge.


    How could she have been mercy to Emma?


    At this moment, no one knew what kind of shocking waves were churning in Alina''s heart.


    Mum and Dad were so in love with each other, both of them were in the car when the ident


    happened, how desperate they had to be for each other at that time?


    After Mum and Dad were gone, Grandma was hospitalized.


    At that time, what kind of despair did her heart endure?


    To this day Alina looked back on it, "Do you know how dark that time really was for me?"


    An intact family was lost like that.


    The family members that were important to her at that time were all lost from her worldpletely.


    At that time, Alina was in despair and pain. At that time, Julia and Vanessa were the ones who were by


    her side the most.


    Although Vanessa was serious because she was not involved with Caleb, but she did care and pamper


    her like a family member.


    That''s why, no matter what time it was, she couldn''ty a deadly hand on Caleb.


    Even if she hated him more, she had left room for Caleb, but now, Caleb had always protected Emma.


    "Andre."


    "Yeah?"


    Andre knew about the dark times Alina had during that time, for her those were probably the most


    torturous years of her life.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Find out,why exactly Caleb is so protective of Emma, what exactly happened between them."


    She, for sure, had to know.


    At least let her know what was really happening behind the scenes.


    It did not seem that Caleb was so in love with Emma that the two were together.


    Anyone knows that Caleb has always been a sensible but tough person.


    As long as he wants to do something, then no one can stop him.


    Therefore, during her absence, if he wanted to marry Emma, it was not something that could be


    stopped by the Collins family.


    "Okay."


    Andre nodded his head.


    All the way to the airport.


    As Alina got out of the car, Andre pulled her, "I think I''d better go to ingford with you."


    That hatred she had with Emma now was a hatred that could not be shared.


    Therefore, Andre was uneasy.


    Alina looked back at him, saying in a firm tone, "Stay in Shirling, the next is an unending feud between


    me and them."


    And Caleb''s usual tactic was to use Andre to threaten Alina.


    Other things would be fine, but this time, for she would not let Emma go.


    And ording to her and Caleb''s toughness, no one knows at this time what would happened ahead.


    And what Alina wanted was no worries on Shirling.

 Chapter 230 Leaving Shirling?

    Chapter 230 Leaving Shirling?


    Andre understood Alina''s meaning and finally nodded, "Okay."


    Although he was worried about Alina now since this was what she wanted, then Andre supported her.


    The Hughes family had sponsored two university students, but they didn¡¯t expect that one of them


    would be outright vengeful.


    She even destroyed the Hughes family.


    ......


    Three years ago, after leaving from Ingford, Alina had never thought of revenge. Especially after having


    a child, all the harm Caleb and Emma had done to her were all insignificant in her world.


    All these years.


    She lived with her daughter, surrounded by such a group of people who cared for her and loved her,


    and all she did not want to see Caleb again.


    But, she was stillpletely shattered by a phone call, she had never thought that behind that phone


    call, there was such a shocking truth.


    At that time, when she received that phone call, she had been carefully thinking back to what enemies


    her grandmother had had over the years.


    But no matter how much she thought her brain through, she didn''t get any answer.


    Surprisingly, it was Emma.


    ......


    When Caleb rushed to Shirling, he was informed that Alina had already gotten on the ne back to


    Ingford two hours ago.


    At this moment.


    Caleb ordered in a cold voice.


    "Go back."


    Tomas, "Yes."


    "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Tomas looked to Caleb, seeing the gloom and depth shining in his eyes.


    Respectfully, he waited to the side.


    Caleb asked, "Why is she in a hurry to leave Shirling every time Ie?"


    Tomas hadn''t noticed this, and now when he heard Caleb''s words, he obviously realised that


    something was wrong too.


    After all, ording to the information on Alina of the ticket before, she was staying over here for a


    week.


    Last time, she had also left in such a hurry.


    It seemed that both times, she had left immediately because of Caleb''s arrival on her side.


    "She probably doesn''t want you to disturb her and Andre''s world?"


    Caleb''s already not-so-good face now turned more and more gloomy at Tomas'' words.


    She didn''t want him to disturb her and Andre? So she got the news that he wasing and left.


    "Why do I get the feeling that she''s deliberately hiding something from me?"


    His tone grew sharper.


    Tomas, "It''s possible."


    Now, seeing that Alina left in such a hurry, it wasn''t like she was avoiding Caleb.


    It seems like it was because of his arrival and fear of getting some bad news because she was over


    here that she left.


    Caleb''s eyes shone with an endless coldness.


    "Damn it."


    "Go and find out exactly why she left."


    "Yes."


    He wanted to see what this woman had been hiding from him all these years.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    It was sote at night that the two of them couldn''t just leave, so they went straight to the Collins'' hotel.


    It was a cool night in Shirling.


    Caleb sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the lights of all the homes in Shirling.


    For years.


    No matter how much he searched for Alina outside, and she was always in this city quietly.


    Three years ago and three yearster.


    It was as if he had never known Alina before, especially this time, she was like trying desperately to


    hide something.


    Once Caleb thought that he would have known Alina so well.


    Soon after, Tomas got the news and hurried back, "Sir."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s because of Emma that Lady Alina left," Tomas'' tone was tightening as he spoke of this matter.


    At this moment, even cold sweat broke out on his spine, and his face was full of gloom.


    Before this, Wend Vi was in a particrly intense urrence.


    He thought that it was because Caleb had handled things incorrectly and brought the two together to


    trigger such a scene, yet now it seemed that things were not simple.


    Tomas told him all about the story.


    And the more Caleb heard it, the more his pupils tightened.


    "You''re saying that she had something to do with what happened to Erica?"


    "Yes, it''s true that after going to the police station that day, Lady Alina came back to Wend Vi to


    mess up with Miss Bell."


    So, it was because of Erica''s affair that she was treating Emma more excessively than once.


    "And today, she received a call from the police station, saying that the car ident seems to be rted


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to Miss Bell as well."


    At this, Tomas could no longer bear to say more.


    The air was frozen.


    At this moment, Caleb''s face was more than gloomy.


    It was as if his world was copsing.


    Some what had been a very firm perception waspletely pried up by this sudden news.


    ......


    Emma woke up in a daze and felt that something was wrong, especially in the dark space, as if there


    was a pair of eyes staring at her coldly and dangerously.


    It was like a wild beast stalking in the darkness of the night, no one knows exactly how it would pounce


    in the next moment.


    That dangerous aura seemed to be ready to tear her apart at any moment.


    "Awake?" An icy voice rang out.


    Emma had already felt the danger, and now when she heard Alina''s voice in the darkness, she was


    even more jolted.


    Reaching out her hand, she wanted to touch the phone to call for help.


    When she heard Alina''s voice, what Emma felt was endless danger.


    The scene at Wend Vi was still unfolding before her eyes. It was clear that nowadays, Emma had


    an instinctive fear of being alone with Alina.

 Chapter 231 Why humiliate me like this.

    Chapter 231 Why humiliate me like this.


    The moment she reached out her hand.


    Emma felt even more out of ce, having been dazed from sleep just now, and now being awake from


    Alina''s fright.


    In the air, there was no semnce of disinfectant, and especially when she reached out and touched it,


    it wasn''t right either.


    Her phone was gone.


    "You." Opening her mouth at this moment, Emma''s tone was full of trembling.


    The lights in the room instantly went on.


    And only then did Emma realize that she was sleeping on the floor. And this wasn''t a hospital at all.


    "Remember this ce?"


    At this moment, Alina was sitting on the sofa, swaying red wine.


    Now Emma could see that Alina¡¯s room.


    And once, they still slept in the same bed in this room, and on weekends, her mother worked here.


    And she and Alina gathered in the room, and if they were tired, they slept together.


    "How did you..." By the time she said this, Emma could no longer speak, she was clearly in the


    hospital.


    How could she appear here?


    Alina, "That''s the disparity between us."


    This was something that Emma never admitted, she had always thought that she was not inferior to


    Alina in any way.


    So why should she put up with those things, and now hearing these words from Alina, it made her heart


    jump up to her throat.


    Alina¡¯s words ruthlessly stimted Emma''s sanity, she wanted to stand up.


    Yet at this moment, she could not do it.


    Standing up was no longer possible for her.


    Looking at her struggling to stand up, Alinaughed, so sarcastic and cold at this moment.


    "See, the disparity between us now is getting bigger and bigger."


    Reminding again and again of the gap between them, Emma had reached the limit of her patience with


    her.


    "Why do you have to humiliate me like this?"


    The red wine that was in Alina''s hand was sshed all over Emma''s face, causing stinging sensation.


    It made Emma''s heart beat even harder.


    The feeling of humiliation was so strong. The feeling of being trampled on with dignity and


    powerlessness, there it was again. It was this feeling that once surrounded her and followed her


    constantly.


    Time and again, she could not get relief.


    And all these years, it was hard to have some good days by Caleb, no matter who saw her, they had to


    respectfully call her Miss Bell.


    Yet, Alina had unexpectedlye back again.


    Everything was because of her, what she was experiencing now was all because of Alina, she had


    Especially in those few days at Wend Vi, even a servant could just give her a cold shoulder.


    Emma looked at Alina with wretchedness, "Alina, I will definitely send you to dead."


    Emma''s tone was filled with danger.


    It was a p on her face, and instantly, there was a burst of ckness in front of her eyes.


    She was already in a mess, and now that Alina''s p came down, it became worse.


    "Don''t you go too far." Emma finally couldn''t hold back.


    She really regretted it.


    Regretted that she had jumped from Apricot International Group that day, causing these legs to be


    unable to stand up normally now.


    But if she had that little bit of normal strength, she wouldn''t have been humiliated by Alina like this now,


    and would definitely have torn into her viciously.


    Yet now, what could she do? Now that she was standing in front of Alina in this state, there was nothing


    she could do.


    "Does it hurt?" Alina fiercely squeezed Emma''s chin, and Emma tried like mad to shake it off.


    Yet the sheer force of her grip.


    It was as if she was about to crush her jawbone, Emma never knew that Alina was such a dangerous


    person.


    Especially not that she had such great strength.


    "You."


    "Remember what we were once in this room?" Alina''s tone grew colder and colder.


    Emma met the danger in Alina''s eyes and only felt that even her breath was choked.


    Once, something had happened in this room.


    "Do you think that I really care about those?"


    "Then give it all back to me, all of it." Then give Grandma, Mom and Dad back to her.


    If only she had known that this woman was so snake hearted, she would have pushed her into the


    abyss even if she had ruined her own life.


    Emma, "Those are the ones you don''t want."


    "The ones I don''t want? You''re right, it''s what I don''t want. Do you remember that those things I didn''t


    want sustained you through those long years?"


    Emma''s already not-so-good face turned even morepletely pale when she heard Alina''s words.


    Her words were even more ruthless in stimting her nerves.


    "If you''re so noble, why did you pick it up?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It turned out that all those subsidies the Hughes family had given her in the first ce were all things


    she didn''t care for?


    Now standing tall and saying that she didn¡¯t need it.


    And Emma''s already not-so-good face was even paler at the moment.


    Especially the words ''pick up'', it was as if she was a scavenger, behind her Alina, picking up things she


    didn''t want all the time.


    That feeling of humiliation was even stronger.


    "Emma, so many people in this world who are living in hardship are struggling to live, struggling to use


    their own hands to get what they want."


    "In that journey, they have received help from many people, even if they will not be grateful, but they


    will definitely not hurt those who had helped them. You feel that your situation is unbearable, then work


    hard to change your situation, you resent the people who help you?"


    Dad used to say that a thing shows up differently in different people''s eyes.


    Dad said to always try to help those in need.


    She had always taken his words to heart and tried her best to help those people, but she had never


    thought that she would be rewarded with hatred for her kindness.


    "How much did the Hughes family help you?"


    The Hughes family has always taken pity on their mother, in order for the two sisters to change their


    fate out of the mountains, even before to the Hughes family, her mother worked a day on several jobs


    in a row.

 Chapter 232 Past Events

    Chapter 232 Past Events


    Zoe worked so hard like that, but just wanted to send the two sisters out, but in the end? In Emma''s


    heart, the help from the Hughes family became humiliation to her.


    Since this is the case.


    Then let her have a taste of what humiliation really is.


    At least until the police investigation isplete, Alina will not let her have a good time.


    Would it be pleasant to just finish her off?


    Yes, but that would be too mercy for Emma and would cause more pain to those who cared for her.


    She knew what it was like to lose a loved one, and she knew how helpless she had been when she had


    lost her parents.


    She will not let the loved ones who care about her at this moment suffer like that, but all the same, the


    price that Emma should pay, she must pay.


    ...


    After learning the story, Caleb went back to Ingford.


    When he arrived at Ingford, he got the news that Alina had picked up Emma from the hospital.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he called Alina again and again, but there was no answer.


    And at this moment Mulherd Manor, a lot of things in Alina''s room hadn''t changed. After her parents''


    ident, she lived in the Collins¡¯, so a lot of things here were bought for her by her parents.


    Even the biggest photos in the room were her parents'' wedding photos, the picture of the two of them


    together was so happy and sweet.


    Alina, "Do you still remember the way my dad picked us up from ss together?"


    Alina had always felt that her dad was the most handsome when he was driving.


    Emma was already in poor health, and after this night of tossing and turning, her entire sanity was now


    somewhat unstable.


    All over her body, she was even trembling.


    "Do you still remember what you looked like when you wore this dress of mine?" Alina took out the pink


    dress.


    She was fond of pink, so most of the princess dresses her mother bought for her were pink, with a few


    in her mother''s favourite colour.


    Princess dress was the pain of her life and the memory she least wanted to look back on.


    "Back then you were very dark skinned and dressing in pick dress, you looked more dark skinned. My


    mum said you and Hope were sensitive minded and told us all to be more careful when we spoke."


    "So that time you looked really ugly in that dress, I couldn''t even bear to say that." Alina said.


    More than anything, it irritated Emma''s sanity.


    Now this was what real humiliation felt like.


    Previously, she had always thought that being by Alina was like being a follower and a clown, yet no


    one had said a word about it then.


    Now that it was spoken of by Alina, the hatred in Emma''s eyes was even stronger, "You admitted it, you


    finally admitted it."


    "Do you still remember this dress?" Alina took out the dress piece by piece andid it out on the bed.


    How could Emma not remember it? It was the one she remembered the most.


    That was the day Alina was going to join the radio presenter''s programme, and she wanted to go too,


    but because she didn''t have any decent clothes.


    So she was scolded by her mother for not being allowed to go.


    In her mother''s every word and deed, she was reminded in countless ways of how big the gap between


    herself and Alina really was.


    In the end, she went there, because Alina had found her the right dress for the asion.


    "You think it''s a dress I don''t want, but I actually bought it for you with my pocket money."


    She didn''t know anything, all along, every time Alina gave her something, she felt that it was a handout


    to her.


    All of it was something she didn''t want.


    "This is considered the most suitable for you out of all the things you got from me, don''t you really know


    that?"


    Yes, this dress, when she put it on at the time, mum said it looked good.


    She and Alina were twopletely different styles, so a lot of Alina''s clothes, even if she liked them,


    didn''t necessarily fit her.


    This dress, as Alina said, was the one that suited her best.


    But so what?


    "I don''t even care about everything you give me, do you know what it''s like for me every time you give


    me these?"


    "Then just tell me you don''t like it, why do you have to act like you do?¡±


    She liked that brand new one.


    Especially for Alina''s wardrobe, which she really liked the most.


    Looking at every single dress in there was so nice, she was really mad with jealousy, why didn''t she


    have those herself?


    She was really mad with jealousy.


    Tears fell down.


    No one knew what it was really like for her at this moment.


    "Remember this sports outfit? The school was going on a spring trip and you didn''t have the right


    clothes, so you wore this."


    "Stop it."


    Emma was finally going crazy after all.


    Why did they have to put in front of her eyes?


    Emma didn''t want to hear it anymore.


    Once those memories were so unbearable to her, all those years at Caleb, she had gone crazy to


    acquire brand new things for herself.


    Those were all things she loved, and she had her favourite wardrobe with all the beautiful clothes.


    But there was an emptiness inside that could never be filled.


    It was not a good feeling for her.


    A dress hit her head hard, "This one is the dress you wore when you attended the Spring Festival G


    with me."


    "This one." "This one." "This one." Skirt after skirt, just like this, hit Emma''s head hard.


    Those, once in Alina''s mind, were her and Emma''s fondest memories of everything that had happened


    in this room.


    At that time, she was so pampered by Emma.


    As long as it was what she wanted, Alina gave it to her as much as she could.


    Those, what she thought were good memories, were now so ironic.


    That was why she had been so desperate that day three years ago, when she heard the words ''Emma''


    in Brandon''s car.


    Why Emma?


    If Emma was an ident in the matter of Caleb, then what about Grandma? What about Mum and


    Dad?


    By the time Caleb arrived, the scene was over.


    Alina''s room was a mess, clothes just smashed on the floor in a mess, while Emma sat there vacantly.


    As if she had lost her soul, and even despair was stilling out of that emptiness.


    "Alina." A roar of rage resounded throughout Mulherd Manor, causing the original silence to be


    <ppletely torn apart in this instant.

 Chapter 233 Once again the bias.

    Chapter 233 Once again the bias.


    Emma and Alina looked at Caleb in unison, especially when they saw the man full of anger, instantly,


    Emma was filled with tears.


    When she saw Caleb, it was as if she had found something to fall back on.


    Tears were gushing out.


    "Caleb."


    Tomas pushed Caleb into the room, and after seeing the mess at the scene, he knew what had


    happened before this.


    Especially when he saw this appearance of Emma, he knew that before they came here, Emma had a


    bad time.


    At this moment, Alina looked at Caleb icily.


    All those images from three years ago shed in her mind.


    Grandmother, parents, child. She would never believe that scene was a coincidence.


    "Caleb." Emma''s tone was full of choked sobs and tears were pouring down.


    Caleb looked at Emma.


    His usual detached tone had softened, "Leave with Tomas first."


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, Miss Bell, I will take you away from here first."


    Alina, "Why?"


    "Are you really willing to leave?" The words were said to Caleb, yet she was looking at Emma.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Emma definitely did not want to see Alina, who was terrifying.


    No matter what price she once wanted to make Alina pay, or what she once wanted to snatch away


    from Alina, today, she just wanted to get out of here.


    She didn''t know exactly how Alina had gotten her out of the hospital and brought her here, nor did she


    know why Alina hated her so much.


    Right now, she didn''t want to know anything, she just wanted to get out of here and go as far away as


    possible.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    Tomas took Emma away.


    No matter what, with this scene now, no one knew what would happen if these three continued to stay


    together.


    There were just Alina and Caleb left in the rood, and Caleb''s eyes were flickering with endless danger


    and coldness.


    Looking at the messy room, all those princess dresses and clothes from Alina''s childhood were well


    preserved.


    After so many years, these clothes were still as good as new.


    "What are you doing?" Caleb looked at Alina icily and asked in a stern voice.


    Alina, "You know the rtionship between me and her, right?"


    Caleb didn''t know before, now, he already knew all about it.


    "Those things must have a hidden agenda, I will help you investigate clearly."


    "Heh."


    Just as Caleb finished his words, Alina sneered.


    That smile was so icy cold.


    "I am not a fool."


    There''s no telling who''s going to take the me after this if he investigated it.


    Caleb, "This matter has nothing to do with her."


    "I think the relevant departments will investigate clearly, no need for you to interfere, you''d better stay


    out of it."


    Whether it was Emma or not, with just a nce, she could tell.


    Caleb''s face became even more gloomy at this moment.


    "Alina."


    "Otherwise, I will make you have nothing." Alina looked coldly at Caleb.


    If Caleb really dared to interfere in this matter, or even interfere with the procedure in question.


    Then she, Alina, would definitely make Caleb pay the rtive price, even if she had to do whatever it


    takes.


    "You don''t believe me?" Caleb spoke in an icy tone.


    Alina snorted.


    At this moment, it was as if she had heard a joke, she said, "You''re not kidding me, right?"


    Looking at Caleb''s face sinking even further, Alina sarcastically said, "You can even be heartless to


    your son, and you still ask me to trust you?"


    When talking about that child, Caleb''s heart was suffocating with pain.


    At this point, Alina probably knew exactly why Caleb had appeared here.


    She knew that he knew about Grandma and Mom and Dad, and the heavier her warning to Caleb


    became.


    The two stared at each other, confronting.


    Caleb, "Three days, give me three days."


    Finally, he still gave in, and this was the biggest concession he could make to Alina, obviously telling


    her not to do anything for these three days.


    Alina, "I don''t need to cooperate with you."


    Caleb''s concessions were met with Alina''s pressing every step of the way.


    On this matter, Alina was unprecedentedly tough.


    Caleb, "Alina."


    "I am not joking with you, if you interfere with the procedure in this matter, I will definitely make you lose


    everything."


    At this moment, Alina''s attitude was so strong.


    Caleb knew how important Erica and her parents really were to her, and if this matter really had


    something to do with Emma.


    Then...


    Caleb didn''t need to think about it, but she would have never contacted with him because what


    happened three years ago, but if this matter is rted to Emma, then this hatred is definitely built on


    top of the child.


    "She will live in Wend Vi, right?" Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Alina asked.


    "I know thest thing you want right now is to see me go back, but I am going back." Alina said so


    forcefully.


    Now in front of Emma is two roads, one is Wend Vi, the other is North Eglinton.


    Caleb looked at Alina quietly, only feeling that the current Alina was in unprecedented danger.


    It was true that this matter was too involved.


    After all, it was her parents who were involved.


    She hade back for the matter of Erica, and who knew that there was such a big thing involved


    behind this?


    He was almost certain that if it weren''t for these things, Alina probably wouldn''t have returned to Ingford


    in her lifetime.

 Chapter 234 The Wounded Cat

    Chapter 234 The Wounded Cat


    The scene ended.


    But the things behind this, for them now, was just the beginning.


    Who knows exactly what the next scene will be? It definitely won''t be easy.


    ...


    Alina was outside the police station.


    The cold wind was attacking.


    It was as if there were knives cutting into her face, yet this kind of raw pain was half as bad as the pain


    she felt inside, it was too cold.


    Just now, she saw a very blurry photo, although she couldn''t see it very clearly, she could tell at a


    nce that it was Emma.


    It was Emma who had made contact with the car shop and, ording to the investigation, her father''s


    car had been serviced at that shop.


    And after that, that worker had an extra three million on his card, and after that, the personpletely


    disappeared.


    Now to confirm if that was Emma or not, all she has to do is find that worker. The money on the


    ount was transferred from an unknown ount.


    But what happened at that juncture would inevitably be directly associated with Emma, and Alina was


    certain that it was rted to Emma.


    Andre''s phone call came in.


    Alina picked it up, "Hello."


    "How is it?"


    "It''s Emma." It was spoken with such firmness.


    How ironic those once so-called good things now seemed wrong.


    No one knew what it was really like for Alina now.


    The feeling was now almost overwhelming her, but she couldn''t copse, and she had to stand up for


    herself.


    She must hang on.


    Andre was breathing heavier when he heard such a result.


    Alina, ¡°Don¡¯t tell grandfather.¡±


    Now grandfather was the closest rtive to her in this world besides her child, moreover, his health


    was already bad.


    Knowing this, even if he eventually made Emma pay the price, he probably would have gone.


    Alina has lost too many loved ones, and she definitely wouldn''t want to have any more to lose now.


    Even if there is Caleb in the middle, Alina must make Emma pay the price, and now no matter who is


    protecting her, she will do whatever it takes to make her pay the price.


    This is the current Alina.


    Andre, "I called Chester."


    Grandfather could not be told.


    The old man had already been admitted to hospital twice this year and had undergone two


    resuscitations, so it was clear that his health was not good at all.


    And Alina, upon hearing that Andre had called Chester, froze for a moment.


    And then she shouted, "What did you say to him?"


    Originally, the rtionship with Chester was very controversial, and although the two of them were


    innocent.


    She wasn''t a fool, there was no way she couldn''t feel Chester¡¯s feeling.


    She wanted avoid it, but Andre called him.


    Alina only felt that her brain was about to explode.


    "Alina, I''m your brother. So when you are in Ingford, I will only consider what is good for you, and


    Chester is more reliable in my heart than Caleb."


    The word ''brother'' made Alina''s heart give a fierce tremor.


    Andre was her brother.


    Therefore the issue to consider now was only from her perspective.


    "Moreover, I don''t think you should be burdened by those outsiders'' eyes." For example, some time


    ago, that public opinion was abuzz.


    He didn''t think that Alina at that time cared about anything in this.


    During that time, she was living a life that was more free than anyone else, Alina did not care.


    Alina''s breathing was sharp.


    "I don''t care about public opinion."


    But if there was something wrong with her, then when the public opinion came flooding in, she would


    not be able to bear it.


    Andre, "Alina, Caleb is not a good person, if he were a good person, why would he not even tell his


    family about the existence of the child?"


    A man who has already broken his trust in front of his family, then one cannot put half a trust in him.


    Although Alina did not trust Caleb either.


    But this time, the matter was too involved.


    No matter which side it was, there was no way they would be able to rest in peace.


    So what kind of scene was to follow could be imagined, but if the Collins family had a strong person to


    protect Alina at this time.


    If the Collins family had a strong person to protect Alina, then Alina would be able to do twice as much


    with half the effort in the next scenes.


    Obviously, Andre had considered all these aspects maturely.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The next scene was too big.


    It was not something that anyone could control.


    "Andre."


    Alina wanted to say something, but obviously at the moment, these things are not the time to consider,


    the most important thing is the matter of mum and dad.


    So the words that came to her mouth were swallowed down, leaving her at a loss for what to say.


    Andre, "I think he should being to pick you up."


    As soon as Andre''s words fell, Alina saw Chester''s phantoming.


    She knew what Andre meant.


    No matter what attitude Caleb had towards Emma, but she had always been by his side.


    And this is Collins family all can''t obstruct. In this way, it could be seen that there must be a great


    connection between Caleb and Emma.


    Since so many previous obstacles had not been affected by anything in their presence either, so in the


    next asion, she and Emma were at odds.


    Caleb would definitely be on Emma.


    This was why, Andre felt, it would be much more straightforward to let Chester protect Alina at this


    juncture than for him to be around.


    After all, Alina definitely wanted to get it over with as soon as possible in this matter as well.


    "He''sing." Alina said to Andre.


    The moment she opened his mouth, her tone was muffled and heavy.


    Andre, "Bye then."


    "Okay."


    The Phantom already parked steadily in front of her, the man got out of the car.


    Chester came to she, took his coat off and wrapped her tightly, and smoothly got her into his arms.


    The warmth from the man''s clothes instantly dispelled the icy cold on Alina''s body, yet it hardly warmed


    her heart.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" The man''s muffled voice came from above her head.


    Alina''s heart clenched together.


    Chester sensed the change in her emotions and the strength of his hold on her tightened.


    Alina, "I''m hungry."


    The aggrieved voice, like that of a wounded cat, instantly scratched the man''s already troubled heart.

 Chapter 235 With Big Brother

    Chapter 235 With Big Brother


    When Caleb arrived, he saw Chester and Alina standing in the cold wind, while Alina was wrapped in


    Chester''s clothes.


    At the moment, she was like a child being held in Chester''s arms.


    The two looked so good together.


    "Sir." Tomas'' heart was in his throat when he saw this scene.


    In a small space, Tomas clearly felt the icy cold aura on Caleb''s body.


    Caleb, "Go get her into the car."


    Yes, his legs are not convenient now. However, the next moment, Caleb said, "I want to get off."


    At this moment, Caleb had probably never been this powerless before, hating this feeling of not being


    able to stand up.


    Especially the day Emma fell he forced himself to stand up, adding harm to the already injured leg.


    "It''s better I go." Tomas got out of the car and went to invite Alina.


    Chester embraced Alina as he got into the car, while asking dotingly, "Come on, take you to eat


    something delicious."


    "Okay."


    Alina was bored inside.


    Since when on earth did she only want to vent out with food whenever she had such stuffy and heavy


    emotions?


    However, her body was unable to gain weight no matter how much she ate.


    The car door opened.


    "Lady Alina." Tomas'' apprehensive voice came from behind her.


    Alina and Chester stopped in unison and turned around to see Tomas standing respectfully and


    apprehensively not far away.


    Chester''s eyes darkened.


    That kind of danger, even from such a distance, Chester could feel it clearly.


    "Master Caleb is here." Tomas said respectfully.


    It was a reminder to Alina.


    And Alina obviously didn''t expect Caleb toe, his face sank. "Does it matter to me?"


    She could remember that when Emma fell down the stairs, he had risen up like crazy.


    Now he couldn''t even get out of a car?


    Or had he gotten used to standing tall in front of her with his stance?


    "Lady Alina."


    "Let''s go." Without waiting for Tomas to finish, Alina turned around and got into Chester''s car.


    Watching Alina get into Chester''s car without looking back, Tomas¡¯ face changed as a result.


    Obviously, this suspicious rtionship originally should have avoided, he did not expect that Alina


    actually got into Chester''s car in front of Caleb.


    Tomas only felt that the gaze behind him was sharper.


    Chester gave Tomas a stern look before turning around and getting into the car. The car rushed out like


    a stray arrow.


    ...


    "Sir." Tomas did not know how to return to the car, and at this moment, looking at the gloomy


    expression on Caleb''s face, cold sweat was beading out on his forehead.


    Caleb''s body was covered in hostility.


    Alina, surprisingly, got into Chester''s car.


    In Shirling, she was with Andre and her child, and now with Chester.


    ...


    Alina looked out the window.


    On the back of her cold hand, there was a sudden warmth, it was Chester.


    Alina subconsciously tried to draw back her hand, however the man tightly held her hand.


    Alina looked to Chester, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Just now, at the thought of what Andre said, she knew exactly what scene would happen next with her,


    Caleb, and Emma.


    So after weighing her options just now, she ended up getting into Chester''s car, but that didn''t mean


    that she had any attitude.


    Chester froze for a moment.


    A trace of bitterness shed in his eyes.


    Eventually, releasing Alina''s hand, Chester said, "I know what you''re worried about, all this will be taken


    care of."


    Alina, "It''s my own problem."


    There are some things that she can''t get past that hurdle in her heart, so how hard the people try, it''s in


    vain.


    Especially the rtionship between Chester and Caleb, Alina thought, this has to be definitely dealt


    with.


    Alina, "I don''t have these thoughts right now."


    All her thoughts are now on Emma, so, how could she have other thoughts?


    The matter of feelings had been clean from her three years ago.


    Chester nodded.


    "Okay."


    The man didn''t say anything after all.


    The next moment, after thinking about it, he looked at Alina and said, "Alina, as long as you don''t cling


    to him, then everything that happens to you is quite natural."


    Alina did not say anything about her feelings.


    And it was feelings that Chester was talking about.


    Could it be that a woman who was hurt by a man would never talk about feelings in her life?


    Such a sacrifice, it''s not worth it.


    Alina looked towards Chester.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When she met the man''s warm eyes, she only felt that there was some conviction within her heart,


    which was once again ruthlessly shaken by him.


    Panicked, she averted her eyes, "I''m only thinking about Grandma and Mom and Dad right now."


    "Well, I''m here to help you." The man said even more firmly, made Alina''s heart slightly more


    When one was hurt, one always wanted someone to be by one''s side.


    Alina was the same.


    Her three family members had gone because of Emma, so it was clear how badly she had been hurt.


    Back then, after receiving news like that, especially when even her grandmother, the only family left,


    had left her.


    No one knew how desperate she really was at that time.


    For a full month, Grandpa Max was by she, afraid that if she didn''t make it.


    In the end, although she still survived, but for her those things that happened was too hurtful.


    "Chester" Alina took a deep breath, and the moment she opened her mouth her breath couldn''t hide


    the pain.


    "Three years ago, that child was because of her too." It was all Emma.


    She was very sure that at that time, Emma must have known that she was Caleb''s wife.


    So, three years ago, she had done it on purpose.


    To think that although Penny eventually managed to be born alive, that child hadn''t been in good health


    after that because it was born in that situation.

 Chapter 236 Still relying on big brother?

    Chapter 236 Still relying on big brother?


    In order to take care of her and the child during that year, Megan had aged a lot.


    It was evident that both her and the child were in very poor health during that year, and it was good that


    they were around.


    If they hadn''t been there, what would have happened to her then?


    Alina didn''t dare to think about it.


    "What do you want to do?" Chester asked her.


    Andre had asked her this question too.


    And he even knew that at this time, she wanted to cut Emma to death with her own hands by a


    thousand cuts. But she couldn''t do that.


    "I will go back to Wend Vi."


    "You help me and threaten her." Just like before.


    As long as Emma left Wend Vi, then she would definitely face an even more miserable fate, so


    that Emma wouldn''t dare to leave Wend Vi in any way.


    If she left Wend Vi, she would get a miserable fate.


    If she did not leave Wend Vi, her life would not be easy.


    Alina obviously wanted to make her suffer before she got what she deserved.


    Chester, "Okay."


    Chester promised her.


    Especially after hearing the monstrous hatred in Alina''s tone, at this very moment, he had to promise


    her.


    She, in her heart, was holding monstrous anger. If this was not vented out, the one who would


    eventually backfire would definitely be her.


    So at this time, whatever she wants, they have to oblige her. This is why Andre called him.


    ...


    Ingford.


    There was a veryrge cruise ship building on the Hasnan River, arge building that could hold more


    than two thousand people at the same time for meals, which was famous for its snacks.


    "Do you like it here?" Chester embraced Alina and walked inside.


    Many gazes were attracted by how well matched the two were when they embraced each other.


    Looking at the familiar surroundings, Chester clearly felt Alina''s body change.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My mother used to bring me here too."


    "I, too, have brought Emma here."


    Looking at Alina wit tears in his arms, he sighed, "Let''s change ces."


    "No, this ce is fine."


    The tone of her voice was all bitterness.


    This was the first time she had set foot in this ce since her parents had passed away, and all these


    years, she had avoided going to ces where mum and dad had been. How sentimental these ces


    really were for her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Chester has now brought her here.


    For the first time, she was looking squarely at these ces full of memories, and at this time, Alina had


    a mixed feeling in her heart.


    In fact, all these years she had never quite epted the news that her mum and dad had really passed


    away, but now in Chester''spany, she epted it.


    Snacks were had once been eaten by Alina.


    Familiar cutlery.


    Familiar vours.


    Familiar meals.


    "This soup dumpling still tastes like the original." Alina said in a bitter tone.


    She still remembered the first time she ate this soup dumpling, because it burned her mouth, her father


    even found ice to put on it.


    At that time, she was too small and therefore defenceless against these foods.


    These, full of happy memories, made for more sentimental pain.


    "Would you like another one?" Looking at her eating carefully like a kitten, the man''s eyes were full of


    doting.


    Alina shook her head, "No need."


    "I want to eat something else."


    "Okay."


    The man nodded his head.


    Alina, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "Not hungry." And he liked watching her eat.


    Chester knew more or less about Alina''s tastes, or at least knew that the snacks on this cruise ship


    were her favourites.


    People say that when you are particrly fond of someone, you will unconsciously grasp all her


    preferences.


    Chester and Alina didn''t spend much time together.


    But most of her habits, he knew them all.


    "There''s one thing."


    "What?"


    "When you went back to Shirling, I helped you move all your stuff to Waterside Vi."


    Alina¡¯s hand holding the spoon was shaking.


    "Howe it''s not Mulherd Manor?" If everything was left at Wend Vi, she was actually a bit


    uneasy.


    She would not have let Emma go, but she had to be more on top of the game for taking North Eglinton


    Show, whether it was back then or three yearster.


    Emma has been doing things to destroy her.


    So much so that she would be a fool if she wasn''t defensive.


    Chester, "That woman has many tricks up her sleeve, but whether it''s Emma or Caleb, they definitely


    can''t reach out to Waterside Vi."


    For Emma, Caleb is capable of doing anything.


    Think of the previous Oklens Show.


    How many bottomless things did Caleb do for Emma time and time again? Even for the sake of Emma,


    Alina wasn''t even allowed to go to Oklens.


    She had always admitted that Caleb was a very sensible man.


    But this sanity had be bottomless in front of Emma. Therefore, on this point, Alina naturally had to


    be on guard.


    "Okay." Alina nodded her head.


    "From now on, every afternoon, go to Waterside Vi."


    "Okay."


    The man nodded.


    Alina tasted the dumplings, which looked like red oil and grease, but were actually not spicy at all, and


    were not greasy either.


    Thinking of all these familiar things, Alina''s hatred for Emma was even more monstrous.


    The snacks here, Chester ordered one as well.


    He had learned about everything but one thing, and that was Alina''s appetite. She can really eat.


    Looking like a cat taking small bites, yet he didn''t eat a single bite of these things, but she didn''t have


    much left.


    "Done eating?" Looking at Alina put down her chopsticks, the man had a smile all over his eyes.


    Alina was instantly embarrassed as she looked at how much she had eaten.


    Women, in front of the men, always do not want men to see how much they eat.


    "Okay."


    "Take me back to Wend Vi." Now that she''d had enough to eat and drink, it was time for her to go


    to war.


    The original smile in the man''s eyes turned into heartache for Alina in this moment.


    "Alina, you can actually..."


    "I must do it myself." Before the man could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina.


    In this matter, she is absolutely not half give way.


    Chester understood what she meant, this matter was too big for her.


    And it was very important.

 Chapter 237 The man behind

    Chapter 237 The man behind


    In the hospital, Emma looked at Caleb who was full of a sullen ck face, her heart was already in her


    throat, too much had happened in this period of time.


    For that night, Caleb knew about it.


    And she had a hunch that for the olddy''s matter, Alina knew about it.


    So if Caleb knew about those things, what would she do?


    She dared to think about it.


    "Caleb." Emma spoke apprehensively.


    Caleb, "Did you have anything to do with Erica''s affair?"


    Caleb had seen that photo.


    He really knew.


    This was why Alina had to torture her so much at Wend Vi, it turned out that it was because she


    knew all about it.


    Emma''s lips were trembling as she looked at Caleb.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You are behind what happened to Mr. Hughes and Mrs. Hughes?" This moment, the man asked more


    directly.


    At those words, Emma¡¯s brain went nk.


    Looking at Caleb in a dumbfounded manner, for a long, long time, she was unable toe back to her


    senses. Was this the reason Alina took her out of the hospital?


    At that time, she had this strong feeling, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    At this moment, the man was looking at her sharply.


    Such a feeling made Emma''s heart choke.


    "What did I do?" She looked at Caleb.


    The man''s eyes became darker and sunken.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Emma, "What can I do?"


    She asked.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    "The police now have the relevant clues and are now following them down, you''d better give me the


    truth."


    The man''s every word was cold.


    When she heard Caleb''s words, it was as if she was forced to a desperate situation in this instant.


    How could the police be involved?


    Emma, "I didn''t, I really don''t know anything."


    "Really don''t know?"


    "I don''t know." Emma said very firmly.


    She could admit to anything else, but not to this matter.


    Then the matter of framing Alina before really didn''t count for anything, in such a situation, she couldn''t


    say anything.


    Don''t panic.


    Emma was trying hard to tell herself in her heart, don''t panic. After all, all the people involved back then


    had already been erased.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    Caleb looked at Emma, how sharp his eyes were. He just watched, without saying a word, but it was


    enough to break down Emma''s heart''s defenses.


    "It''s really not me, you believe me, okay?" She absolutely can''t admit it.


    "Emma."


    "I''m a woman from the countryside, all I can do in this city is to try to survive, even my studies are all


    funded, what can I do?"


    At this point, Emma really couldn''t do anything at all.


    After all, both of these things are not trivial, and to do them, this would, after all, cost a considerable


    amount of money.


    ...


    Emma didn''t know how she got back to her room, and but at that moment, she was sitting limply in her


    wheelchair.


    No one knew how her heart was turning over in the face of that questioning from Caleb just now, and


    how she was really going crazy.


    Trembling, she picked up her mobile phone and dialed a number out.


    Over and over again, there was always no answer.


    "Pick up the phone." In the midst of trembling, the phone fell to the ground and Emma bent down to


    pick it up.


    However, she fell to the ground helplessly, in a wretched state.


    Finally, at the seventh time, the person finally picked up the phone, "Hello." The man''s mellow voice


    came through.


    Emma trembled and said to the man, "The police are now investigating you, so hurry up and leave the


    country."


    "It''s you?" The voice on the phone was sharp.


    As the man spoke again, she finally heard that something was wrong, it wasn''t at all the voice of the


    person she found back then.


    "Who are you?"


    And that thing was supposed to be known by as few people as possible.


    "Brodie Russell."


    Brodie Russell?


    Who was that?


    She remembered that the man she found back then was named Russell, did that mean this man was


    his son? Yes, it sounded very young.


    At this moment Emma covered her mouth, fear all over her face.


    ...


    Finally.


    Chester sent Alina back to Wend Vi.


    Chester didn''te in, he only said that he would pick her up directly after lunch tomorrow.


    When she got inside, Caleb was there, Emma was brought back by him. Caleb was looking at her with


    a cold and stern face, as if he wanted to eat her up.


    "You''re back." The moment he opened his mouth, the man''s tone was full of danger.


    Alina, "Didn''t you always want to kick me out? From now on, every afternoon, I''ll be at Waterside Vi."


    The air, which was already cold and dangerous, was now filled with even more gloom.


    The man looked at her as if his eyes had prating power, into her body over and over again.


    Alina took a deep breath and looked at the man with indifference in her eyes.


    Such indifference even made Caleb''s eyes flicker with endless coldness.


    "Come here."


    Alina nced around and did not find Emma.


    Caleb turned his wheelchair and came to her, and at close range, the hostile aura on the man''s body


    became more obvious.


    Even in such a situation, Alina remained undaunted.


    "Do you know what kind of person Chester is?" The man spoke again.


    Alina snorted sarcastically.


    "I feel like I need to remind you that our divorce is going through the process now, and the court date


    seems to be half a monthter?"


    Yes.


    The summons had all been received on Caleb.


    This time, she really didn''t want things to be private, she just brought the matter to the surface to settle


    it.


    She had never had such a tough approach before, just like that, not giving in in the slightest.


    Sue him, and Emma together.


    "Those are two different things. Do you have to bet on yourself?" Caleb''s tone was more dangerous.


    "In my opinion, it''s one thing. Leave you and find another man."


    The already dangerous air was now even more lingeringly chilly.

 Chapter 238 Still Protecting Her?

    Chapter 238 Still Protecting Her?


    At this moment, Caleb and Alina were confronting each other.


    Caleb suppressed the irritation in his heart, and said to Alina, "As I said, three days."


    In the end, he epted it.


    Alina would voluntarilye to Wend Vi solely because Emma was here.


    Once, meek as she was, now, before those prices came, she was constantly tormenting Emma.


    But, she was so determined?


    "I didn''t promise you that." Alina said.


    Caleb, "Haven''t you thought about it, what if it''s wrong?"


    After all, it''s just a photo, not even high definition, it''s a screenshot of a video. And it wasn''t front or side


    either, so the possibility of such a mistake was very high.


    Alina, "Wrong?"


    Alinaughed.


    The moment she saw those two screenshots, she had already decided that there was no such


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    possibility as ''what if''.


    If there might have been, she would have really hoped it was real.


    After all, once the Hughes family had gone to a lot of trouble for Emma. When she had first transferred


    to the city and her dad had gone to a lot of trouble to get her into the school.


    "I wish there was that eventuality." Unfortunately, there wasn''t.


    Emma would have been instantly recognisable to her.


    Such firmness had never existed in Alina''s world, but now, she was firm.


    So the eventuality that Caleb was talking about was simply impossible in her case.


    Or, "Even if there really is that eventuality, she still deserves to suffer for all this now."


    Alina¡¯s attitude was so strong.


    Caleb''s face instantly sank.


    No matter what the reason was, Alina wouldn''t stop easily.


    There are still some scores to be settled when it''s time to settle them, and why would this speed up the


    development of things? It was undoubtedly Caleb who forced her to do so.


    If it were possible, Alina would not want things toe to this point.


    It''s a pity. All of this was because of Caleb.


    ...


    Caleb could see Alina''s firm attitude and had a headache. But there was no other way but to have


    Tomas speed things up.


    Moreover, he was now in Wend Vi all day long.


    At least the three days he would be here.


    He wouldn''t go out until the truth of the matter came out.


    The way he was protecting Emma was pathetic.


    At the dinner table.


    Lois felt the tense.


    Alina had probably eaten a bit too much at noon, so now she couldn''t eat at all, plus she was full at the


    sight of all these people.


    Emma sat on the opposite of Caleb, trembling, looking aggrieved.


    "Eat." Caleb looked at Emma.


    Emma nodded and sullenly responded with one word, "Okay."


    From this tone of voice, it was even more evident that she was aggrieved.


    Alina looked at Emma''s doings. It just felt disgusting.


    Once when she had just dined at the Hughes family, she had looked like this, and that was why her


    parents had treated her well at that time.


    Alina never knew that it was possible for a person to pretend to be pathetic, and in Emma''s case, she


    had seen it once and for all.


    At that time, she didn''t even know.


    And looking at it now, this face was really disgusting.


    The anger in her heart and that hatred surged up, the sound of table being lifted and Emma''s screams


    mixed together.


    Instantly.


    The scene was in chaos, even on Caleb was not spared.


    Dumbfounded, he was unable to react for a moment.


    The not too hot soup all just spilled all over Emma.


    Caleb''s face even darkened. The moment he looked at Alina, the bottom of his eyes were all sinister.


    "Alina." He uttered gnashing of teeth.


    Even a meal could not be peaceful, when did this Wend Vi be so chaos?


    Once, this ce was like a harbour.


    Returning here after a tiring day, all he felt was gentleness, yet now it was a mess?


    Yes.


    Using the word ''battlefield'' to describe Wend Vi was not even half-exaggerated now.


    Alina, "I don''t want to eat."


    She said with a straight face.


    And Caleb was already in a rage, and now when he heard Alina say that she didn''t want to eat, he was


    even more furious.


    Just because she didn''t want to eat, therefore it caused everyone to stop eating?


    "If you don''t want to eat, don''t eat."


    "I can''t see her well."


    Emma originally wanted to be in the hospital, but now it seems to be better to stay in that smell of


    disinfectant water.


    But Chester was eyeing her up, so in the end staying in the hospital wasn''t a good ce to be either.


    As long as there was Alina, Emma wouldn''t have a good time. And ever since the Collins family


    incident, Chester would not let her go.


    Now, looking at Chester and Alina''s rtionship, even if Emma was a fool, she knew that it was not


    only because of the Collins family.


    It was because of Alina.


    This torture that Chester was now inflicting on her was all because of Alina.


    "Caleb, I..." Emma looked at Caleb, trembling all over.


    Now everything was known to Alina, and looking at the fierceness in her eyes, Emma could tell that she


    knew it all.


    It was because she knew it all that Alina was torturing her like this.


    When she thought of this, Emma''s heart choked even harder.


    Pain spread across her heart.


    "Alina." Caleb''s anger was even more so as his heart continued to rise and fall.


    Now Alina was crazy, Caleb and Emma were even more furious.


    And as Alina looked at them being mad with anger, there was always a rare glimpse of happiness in


    her heart.


    "What? Can''t stand this?" Looking at the two''s wretched appearance, the corners of Alina''s mouth


    contained a smile that looked like a demon.


    Lois finally reacted from the scene, stepping forward, "Lady Alina."


    Looking at the wretchedness on Caleb, Lois was worried.


    And Alina was deliberate.


    She was now tossing Caleb along with Emma.


    Watching him protect Emma made her sick.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t dare to touch you?" Finally, Caleb looked at her dangerously.

 Chapter 239 Right and wrong are indistinguishable.

    Chapter 239 Right and wrong are indistinguishable.


    Alinaughed even more.


    Meeting the man''s danger, she sarcastically said, "What is there for someone like you who has no


    bottom line dare not?"


    "But Caleb, you better not push me in this matter, or I will be even more bottomless than you."


    Alina said word by word.


    The two''s forceful gazes just shed together.


    For them, the bottom line had always been very weak.


    In Alina''s heart, Caleb had always been a man without a bottom line, and what Alina was doing now


    hadpletely surpassed the bottom line in Caleb''s heart as well.


    Alina stood up and walked towards Emma, who was at Caleb, Alina gave Caleb a look.


    And then she raised her hand and pped Emma in her face.


    The air was frozen.


    "Alina." Caleb was furious.


    As if she did not hear the man''s dangerous words, she said, "Remember this p, in the future, put


    away your pretending look in front of me and speak normally, or I will tear your mouth apart."


    Every time Emma spoke in front of Caleb, she looked like she was with aggression.


    Pretty disgusting.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Emma''s face was pale, the humiliation in her heart rose even more strongly.


    Alina looked at her white face and stood up.


    ncing at the time on her wristwatch, she said, "Lois."


    "Yes, Lady Alina." Lois stepped forward, only to feel that the current Alina had be even more


    aggressive in her methods towards Emma.


    Alina, "Get her things to the basement, I don''t want to see her."


    She wanted Emma to go live in the basement?


    The air was already tight at this moment, and Lois felt the coldness in it even more, especially on


    Caleb''s face.


    At this moment, there was even more danger emanating from him.


    When Caleb was not here, Lois naturally did whatever Alina said, but now Caleb was here.


    Wend Vi is Caleb''s territory, and Lois naturally has to listen to Caleb.


    And when Emma first heard that she was to be told to go live in the basement, she subconsciously


    looked at Caleb in aggravation, yet a stern look from Caleb made her cower even more instantly.


    She said, "I''ll live in the basement."


    Yes, living in the basement is better than being beside Alina.


    Emma was made to leave by Lois, if this went on, there was no telling how this scene would end.


    When there were just Alina and Caleb left, the man looked at her, "Are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied? You are funny." How could the oue of this matter be measured by satisfaction?


    This is just the beginning.


    Alina and Caleb were only involved in the matter of divorce, and now Emma was involved in the


    idental death of her grandmother and parents.


    So this matter has now definitely changed in nature as well.


    Alina stepped on her heels and went straight upstairs, she didn''t take the lift. It was ironic to think of the


    reason for the instation of that lift.


    At that time, when that lift was installed on, Lois whispered in her ear, ''Master Caleb really cares about


    you.''


    ''Knowing that it was inconvenient to be pregnant, he had the lift installed.''


    Alina felt sarcastic.


    ...


    Back in the room.


    Alina''s phone then vibrated, it was Andre calling, Alina picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "In Wend Vi?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Caleb asked me to give him three days, saying something about giving me an exnation, what do


    you think he will give me an exnation?"


    "You promised?" Andre breathed heavier.


    Alina, "No."


    "You are not stupid, he must be protecting Emma at this time." As usual, no matter what happened, it


    was always in favour of Emma.


    When Alina was pregnant with his child, he could still do something like that, now, what else could he


    not do?


    Alina, "I know."


    When it came to the matter of Caleb always protecting Emma, Alina''s tone was so calm.


    At this moment Andre was even thinking about a question.


    That was if Caleb had done that thing earlier that year, the baby hadn''t been nine months old, but three


    months old in her belly.


    Then at that time, would Alina have kept the child?


    ording to Alina''s cold attitude now.


    She probably wouldn''t.


    If the child had been less than three months old, she would have cut off the blood ties between them


    without hesitation.


    "You have to prepare more for the big show in Eglinton." Although she was angry, her own future could


    not be put on hold because of these people.


    Alina, "I know, don''t worry."


    On this point, Alina was naturally clear.


    In the end, she hung up from Andre''s call.


    Another call was made with Brandon, who was now living in Waterside Vi, and was obviously


    convenient for preparing Alina for the show.


    Caleb came to Alina''s room.


    At this moment the man''s anger in the dining room had all but been collected.


    He said, "Let''s talk."


    Alina, "What do you want to talk to me about? Compensation? Or threats and costs?"


    "I can¡¯t tell right from wrong in your mind?"


    "Yes."


    Alina responded.


    He was a sensible and perceptive man, but in Alina''s heart, Caleb was fine in other matters.


    But when it came to Emma, he was so indistinguishable from right and wrong.


    "In that case, do you think there is still a need for us to talk?" Alina looked at Caleb sharply, without


    giving in.


    And Caleb was obviously furious at this moment, his brain hurting.


    The anger that had just been suppressed was now sessfully provoked by Alina.


    Caleb held his forehead.


    Obviously, now he didn''t know what to say about Alina at all.


    "I just want you to give me some time to at least let me know about this thing."


    "Then tell me, what will you do if you find out that she really did it?" The man''s words were interrupted


    by Alina before he could finish.


    The two men''s eyes locked together, and Alina''s eyes were stern.


    Caleb, "Do you think she can really do such a big thing?"


    Alina sneered.


    So, there was no need to talk about anything between them, she already understood Caleb''s attitude,


    this man was more than just not believing.


    Probably even if he did find out the results, he would still protect it.

 Chapter 240 Why Toss Her Around Like This?

    Chapter 240 Why Toss Her Around Like This?


    In that case, what else were they talking about?


    Alina, "This matter, you''d better stop."


    A man who had no bottom line, a man who protected Emma so much, probably wouldn''t change


    anything even if he knew the oue.


    Therefore at this point, Alina did not want Alina to interfere with anything further.


    "Or, if I find out what you''ve done from this matter, I''ll definitely break you into pieces."


    With a doll face, yet now she said such words to him in such a cold tone.


    It could be seen to what extent Alina was gloomy.


    The two of them could no longer talk now.


    Although Alina was so tough, what should be done on Caleb still had to be done.


    Since there was indeed something fishy about Alina''s grandmother and parents, now he at least


    wanted to know who had done the deed.


    What is the truth in this?


    ...


    In the basement, Emma was shivering as Lois had a room packed out as quickly as possible.


    This condition and environment naturally cannot bepared to the upstairs.


    In the end, it is a basement, the air and so on is not good.


    At this moment Emma had already changed into clean clothes, but thinking of Alina''s fierceness,


    Emma was scared now.


    When Caleb came down.


    Facing this man, Emma''s eyes welled up with tears.


    "Caleb." Her eyes were full of aggression and pain.


    Caleb, "It really has nothing to do with you?"


    No matter what time it was, Caleb''s things were only confirmed once, and obviously this time in


    Emma''s case, had lost confidence.


    He even had doubts about his usual keen and sharp judgment.


    Emma''s heart was already in her throat when she heard Caleb ask this.


    "It''s really not me, it really has nothing to do with me, I really don''t know what''s going on." Emma spoke


    with some urgency.


    At this moment, that was all she had to believe in.


    No matter what had happened, it couldn''t be admitted.


    If she admitted it, then in losing Caleb, she really lose all, It was hard toe this far.


    She can''t admit it.


    It was they who deserved to die, she was not at fault.


    The man looked at her with deep eyes, and Emma was getting more and more flustered and broken


    inside.


    However, no matter how much her heart was turning over, she was always looking at Caleb with


    resignation on the surface, so it was clear how strong her inner world was and how deep her heart was.


    It''s true that some time ago, she had underestimated her enemy.


    Still treating Alina like the pure girl of three years ago, yet after she destroyed everything about Alina,


    she wasn''t anymore after knowing that there was another reason for her grandmother''s passing.


    She had fallen from heaven into hell, covered in mud and dirt, and fought even harder, so how could


    Emma be left alone?


    So every strike was precise, and Alina was brought down to hell with her.


    "This is thest time I ask you." The man finally spoke.


    Without waiting for Emma to say anything, Caleb turned his wheelchair towards the door.


    Emma moved her lips to say something, but at this time, nothing could be said.


    Caleb was gone.


    Emma sat in the dimly lit space, paralyzed, looking at everything around her. It was at this time that she


    realized more clearly.


    The disparity between herself and Alina in Caleb''s heart was so great, even if it was the ce where


    she lived.


    Alina in his world obviously has more say.


    And even with this meager status, she can''t lose it.


    She knew very well that once she lost Caleb then what exactly would be lost.


    "Alina." Gritting her teeth, she uttered, her eyes shing with monstrous hatred.


    ...


    Emma kept saying she didn''t.


    And Alina had nothing to talk to Caleb.


    Tomas came.


    Looking at the annoyed Caleb, Tomas felt rmed.


    "Sir."


    "It must be as soon as possible." Caleb said.


    ording to the current situation, no one knew how far Alina would go next.


    Tomas, "Yes."


    "Arrangements have already been made."


    "Okay."


    Caleb pinched his aching brow, thinking about how Alina couldn''t even listen to anything he said now,


    sudden pain was in his brain.


    Before this, Caleb had probably never thought of this situation.


    This night, naturally, Emma and Caleb did not sleep at all.


    Although Alina looked the best, it didn''t mean that she was really well rested, and it could be said that it


    was the saddest between them.


    The past was vivid in her mind.


    This night, Alina tossed and turned, her mind was full of those days when Emma and Hope were in the


    Hughes family.


    At that time, the three of them were so good. Now when she thinks about it, it''s so ironic.


    At that time, Emma looked at every single thing she had with such glee, and it was because she


    showed a strong liking for it that she gave it to Emma.


    The things Emma had acquired from her, Alina had always done so with the gesture of ''giving''. But


    what happened in the end?


    Who would have thought that in Emma''s heart, it would be a ''handout''?


    People are different, what they see will be different.


    And because of her kindness time and time again, what she got in the end was enmity and family


    destruction.


    Alina has never strongly hated a person, but she really hated Emma.


    ...


    At the breakfast table, there was no Emma.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Caleb didn''t look too good, obviously he hadn''t slept well this night.


    "Where is she?" Alina asked Lois.


    Lois, "Eat at the basement."


    Alinaughed. Emma was now really scared of being tossed around.


    In these three years, when was it that she didn''t present herself as the mistress in Caleb''s world?


    The fact that she didn''te out for this status manifesting meal really surprised Alina.


    Alina looked at Lois, "From now on, everyone here must eat at the table, otherwise don''t eat."


    "Yes, Lady Alina." Lois nodded her head respectfully.


    Caleb looked at Alina''s eyes, and they dimmed.


    "Why do you have to toss her around like that?"


    "I''m happy." Alina responded.


    Seeing that Alina was so difficult tomunicate, he became annoyed.

 Chapter 241 Trying to run.

    Chapter 241 Trying to run.


    The current Alina was a person who wouldn''t listen to anything, and now it was as if she would just


    grab the opportunity.


    She would change her ways to torment Emma.


    This time, it was an even more serious scene than the situation in Wend Vi a few days before, and


    even Caleb was worried that Alina would go to the kitchen at any moment to get a kitchen knife.


    Three years ago she couldn''t do such a thing, but now Caleb is absolutely sure that Alina can do such


    a thing.


    Therefore, he simply did not go out of Wend Vi.


    In the morning, Tomas sent the documents over.


    It was clear that Caleb really had nothing to do with Alina now.


    Because of Alina''s words in the morning, Emma had toe up to eat lunch, and during the meal, she


    sat warily in a seat far away from Alina.


    Even Caleb didn''t dare toe near her, and during the meal, Emma ate very quickly.


    Several times she choked.


    Yet she didn''t dare to drink the soup.


    That wretched look was probably something she had never thought of in her life.


    After lunch.


    Alina was picked up by Chester, and she could imagine how dark Caleb''s face was.


    Emma, "I want to go abroad."


    This was the result of Emma''s thinking all night.


    Caleb, "Go abroad?"


    "Yes."


    She had thought about it.


    Now with such a scene, the best way is to leave the country and avoid Alina for the time being..


    Alina was too dangerous for Emma.


    If this continues, she will really all be driven crazy.


    Caleb''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, "You won''t be able to leave the country."


    "Why?"


    "Chester has blocked all your information, you can''t go anywhere right now."


    Her face was pale, and her body couldn''t help but shake.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "He..." Emma definitely believe that the reason is Alina.


    She did not expect things to be this serious.


    It was definitely Alina who wanted that.


    Alina knew about that incident, so now, surely she would not let herself leave Ingford.


    Caleb, "Right now, when you leave Wend Vi, you will definitely be sent to North Eglinton by him."


    The thought of that ce made Emma''s body shudder and cower even more.


    She had never imagined that her time in Wend Vi would be so difficult, but North Eglinton was a


    ce she definitely did not want to go to.


    It was a ce that many people had notsted a week before returning because the climate was so


    harsh.


    "So what am I going to do now?" Emma''s eyes were full of tears as she looked at Caleb.


    "I''m having a hard time now."


    Emma said word by word.


    In those previous days at Wend Vi, he felt the intensity of the scene just by listening to it.


    And now, when he was out of sight, no one knew just how much more excessive Alina had gone.


    Chester and Alina were pressing hard on Emmae, there was no way to escape.


    "I''ll die if this keeps up." Emma choked out, tears falling from her eyes.


    "..."


    "I didn''t do any of those things you think I did. Why should I be made to bear the burden of it all?"


    "..."


    "Caleb, if this goes on, I''ll really die." Emma said in pain.


    She was telling the truth, if this went on, who could bear it? Alina was really too hateful and ruthless.


    If this continued, no one knew exactly what would happen.


    She was really going crazy.


    Who would have thought that this would have evolved to a scene that could not be handled, which


    could have been ended with a divorce?


    Yes.


    If this matter really has something to do with Emma,st night, Alina asked himself such a question, he


    said Emma couldn''t do it.


    But what if? At that time, he denied, but during that nightst night, Caleb had obviously still thought


    about this question.


    "I will handle this matter, provided it has nothing to do with you." Caleb looked at Emma and said in a


    deep tone.


    ''Premise?'' , the premise was that it had nothing to do with her?


    Then what if it was rted to her?


    At this moment, Emma realized even more clearly that if it was rted to herself, then what would


    Caleb do?


    Definitely, he wouldpletely side with Alina.


    If Caleb sided with Alina, then Emma would really be finished, and it would not be a matter of ruining


    the rest of her life.


    Rather, she would, indeed, pay the price with death.


    Thinking of this, Emma suppressed her emotion.


    "It''s not about me."


    Even at such a time, she was still unable to admit it to Caleb.


    This time things were different from the times before. Once she framed on Alina, she could use caring


    for Caleb as an excuse.


    But what about now? Now, how was she going to exin?


    "But I want to end all this now." Go abroad, definitely go abroad.


    ording to all Emma is enduring now, it is normal for her to want to leave.


    Alina is now doing everything against her.


    Almost all of it was vented on Emma.


    ...


    Alina had already been received by Chester at Waterside Vi.


    Just like Chester, there were unique characteristics everywhere.


    "Brandon worked overnightst night, it''s all almost ready." Chester handed a cup of ck tea to Alina.


    Alina looked at it and froze.


    "Gushan ck tea."


    "You know it?"


    "Yeah, the taste is very pure." Alina was identifying it based on the smell.


    "Knowing that you like it, I had some sent over."


    Knowing that she liked it?


    Alina''s heart was fiercely touched by these words. Ever since she arrived at the Collins'', she had barely


    touched ck tea.


    Vanessa liked tea, but she liked green tea.


    Grandpa Max liked green tea too.


    And other people generally liked coffee, and the ones who knew her preferences well were Grandma


    and Mum, right?


    Ever since they both passed away, Alina had nevere across Gushan ck tea and she didn''t know


    where to buy it.


    So now, sort of after the death of her mother and grandmother, it was the first time she hade


    across it.


    At this moment, her heart was sentimental.

 Chapter 242 My wife

    Chapter 242 My wife


    "How do you know that I like ck tea?" As soon as she asked this question, Alina regretted it.


    After all, she knew Chester liked her.


    Alina regretted that she didn''t reject Grandpa Max back then, if she had really met Chester first, then


    between her and Caleb, it probably would have been really impossible, right?


    No, there is no medicine for regret in this world.


    Besides, no one could see that Caleb was such a scum before he married her.


    When thinking like this, Alina was not only wary of Chester, she was simply wary of all men in the


    world.


    Chester smiled, with a slight bitterness.


    "I know all your likes and dislikes." Alina asked with regret, yet the man replied with frankness.


    Alina froze even more.


    Apprehensively, she picked up the ck tea in front of her, yet in her panic, she forgot that the freshly


    brewed tea was hot.


    The cup fell to the floor.


    Alina didn''t react when a force came to her wrist, and then she was picked up.


    By the time she reacted, she was already being carried to the kitchen by the man, and her fingers


    already rushed under the cold water. The icy coldness eased the burning sensation of being scalded.


    At the moment.


    Alina was encircled by the man in his arms, as if he was guarding it.


    Subconsciously, she was about to burst out of the tall man''s arms.


    However, there was a serious voice from above her head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    "Yes."


    The moment she opened her mouth, it was like a kitten''s ws scratching at the man''s heart, instantly,


    her body was tense, "Be good if it hurts."


    Alina is really painful.


    After rinsing for several minutes, her fingers were still red, so it was evident that they had been burned


    quite lightly.


    And her fingers were so important, especially for designers those who have to do their own crafts.


    The most taboo thing is to hurt her hands, especially her fingers.


    "And now?" The man''s tone was soft.


    Alina, "Much better."


    She said it was much better.


    But the moment she left the cool water, the pain was again hot and sizzling.


    Suddenly.


    A man''s angry roar came from the hall, "What are you doing?"


    The moment both of them turned back in unison, they saw that Caleb had appeared over here at some


    point. At this moment, he was looking at them angrily.


    Chester''s face instantly sank as he nced icily at the butler, who had an apprehensive look on his


    face, "Master Caleb is very tough."


    There was no time to inform them, and Caleb sort of barged straight in.


    Alina subconsciously wanted to withdraw from Chester''s arms, yet the man was holding her down.


    Alina, "Chester."


    Her voice was unconsciously tightened.


    She knew that this picture of them now, from Caleb''s perspective, was definitely ambiguous.


    But how was this to be exined now?


    She had no need to exin it to Caleb, right?


    "You care?" The man lowered his head to her ear, his warm breath puffing on her ear, causing her body


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to tremble.


    "Alina." Caleb''s eyes were full of hostility as he looked at them.


    Alina, "Chester, let go of me."


    Trying to get out of the man''s arms, yet at this moment Chester seemed to be doing it on purpose, his


    broad palm just on Alina''s slender waist.


    The force was so heavy that there was nowhere for Alina to escape.


    Now, it doesn''t matter whether Alina cares about Caleb''s attitude or not, just Chester alone has already


    made her unlovable.


    Caleb was already irritated, and now that he saw the two of them hugging each other in such an


    ambiguous way, he wanted to kill them.


    It was as if a storm had swept through his head, and he, who had always been calm and collected, and


    who had never shown his anger, was now inplete chaos.


    The frenzy in his eyes was clearly seen by Chester, who, in contrast to Caleb''s anger, was in stark


    contrast.


    Chester said, "If I remember correctly, your marriage has now gone through the process, the summons


    was received, right?"


    "That didn''t result in a divorce." Caleb angrily answered, and then looked at Chester with danger in his


    eyes.


    Underneath his eyes, there was an endless ghostly glint.


    "As long as there''s no divorce for a minute, she is my wife. Do you still remember who she is?"


    "Why are you with her, do I need to remind you?"


    The word ''conspiracy'' instantly surfaced in Alina''s mind, while Caleb''s originally angry face, at this


    moment, when hearing Chester''s words, went white.


    But the next moment.


    Chester continued, "Still need me to remind you why you are with her exactly?"


    "Enough." As soon as Chester''s words fell, he was fiercely interrupted by Caleb, and there was an


    endless gloomy chill flickering in his eyes.


    At this moment, Alina was nervous.


    In the matter of marrying Caleb, she had always thought that it was the intention of Grandpa Max, and


    had never thought that there was any conspiracy behind it.


    But why it sounded like something unusual behind?.


    How many things about Caleb that she did not know?


    Although they had never been in love, they had been a couple for two years, and they even had a child.


    Even if there were really no feelings between them, and at this moment Alina''s reasoning was


    "Chester, tell me about it." Alina uttered, and her brain was buzzing.


    She wanted to see what was behind it that she didn''t know, or rather, to know what Caleb could not do.


    Once she thought Caleb was a man without a bottom line, but now she finds out that he probably


    doesn''t know what the bottom line is.


    And now, she has to know what the hidden agenda is behind this.

 Chapter 243 Still know that he is your big brother?

    Chapter 243 Still know that he is your big brother?


    Caleb''s anger was already burning up, and now when he heard such words from Alina, his brain


    became nk.


    "You still know that he is your big brother?"


    Alina, "Shut up."


    These words were almost roared out in anger.


    And her roar caused Caleb and Chester to freeze in unison, although Alina had been acting very crazy


    all this time.


    But whether it was in Caleb''s eyes or in Chester''s eyes.


    Alina always had a good temper, and such a loss of poise and anger was rarely seen in her.


    Obviously, she had been pushed to a certain point.


    Alina was really going crazy.


    Chester, "Abby."


    This name even more touched Alina¡¯s heart.


    When Caleb heard Chester call Alina ''Abby'', he couldn''t help but have his pupils tighten.


    Apparently, in Caleb''s world, there were few people who would call Alina this way.


    Now, this was considered their exclusive term of addressing?


    Wait.


    The word ''Abby'' was so familiar. In his head, it was bing clearer and clearer that once, Chester


    had mentioned the person ''Abby''.


    When he thought of this, Caleb''s heart was already in a state of shock, when he heard that, his world


    copsed.


    ...


    She didn''t know how the scene at Waterside Vi ended.


    In the end, it was Alina and Caleb who left, and naturally, that reason that Chester spoke of was not


    said in front of Caleb.


    In the car.


    He smoked several cigarettes in a row.


    "Don''t hang out with Chester in the future." For a long time, Caleb finally managed to speak.


    If Alina was really the ''Abby'' that Chester was talking about, then Caleb knew very well how important


    that person was in his heart.


    And if Alina is really that person, then he can imagine how imperative Chester is to her now.


    What kind of feelings did he once have for Alina? There has never been a definite conclusion, but now


    in the stimtion of the matter three years ago, Caleb''s mind is bing clearer and clearer.


    Alina, "Why should I listen to you?"


    "Are you a fool, Alina? Do you want your parents and grandmother be drowned with public opinion?"


    Instantly, the air was quiet.


    Alina looked at Caleb, her eyes were indescribably calm, but indescribably cold.


    The two of them was confronting each other.


    Eventually, Caleb moved his eyes away.


    "He is a dangerous man, not at all as simple as you see."


    Simple?


    "Your Collins family''s men are simple?" Alina said sarcastically.


    Hearing Alina''s words, at this moment, Caleb was actually speechless.


    It took several deep breaths to suppress the dull pain in his heart.


    And then Alina asked, "What is it that big brother said?"


    That was the reason why he married her?


    Although the situation was urgent at that time, even a fool could have heard that there must be


    something behind it at that time.


    Alina looked at Caleb, "Is it because of Emma?"


    At this juncture, Alina had to be suspicious about this.


    After all, all these years, it had been the reason. For the sake of Emma, things without any bottom line


    would be done, not to mention anypromise.


    When they got married back then, it was on the basis of no feelings, and he had agreed to it without


    any hesitation.


    Why did he say yes?


    It was actually because of her bone marrow, right?


    When she thought of this, Alina''s heart was churning even harder.


    And Caleb''s eyes were even darker in bursts, "No."


    These two words were said somewhat against his heart, and he had never bothered to hide anything,


    but now....


    When he was doing this back then, he had never thought of having to exin anything to Alina.


    Nor did he ever think that this matter needed to be faced by him.


    But now.


    "Heh, no?"


    "..."


    "It doesn''t matter, tomorrow, I''ll ask big brother." Alina said.


    She must know what the reason behind this was back then.


    And she could take a closer look at what role Emma had yed in her own world.


    Doom and gloom, right?


    It seemed that ever since Emma had arrived at her side, she had been having bad luck after bad luck.


    "You still want to see him?" The anger that Caleb had managed to suppress surged up again when


    Alina was saying that he would ask tomorrow.


    Alina, "What''s the problem?"


    "You still think what you''re doing now is okay until now, don''t you?"


    At this moment Caleb clearly realised that this was Alina''s intentional.


    She was trying to make him, and even the entire Collins family, the joke of Ingford.


    However, what he didn''t know was that he had already be a joke.


    As for the Collins family, as long as Chester and Alby did not allow it, would definitely not be a


    joke, in the Collins family, he was the only one who was a joke from the beginning.


    "You are not allowed to go." Caleb said very strongly, if Alina dared to go to see Chester tomorrow, he


    would definitely strangle her to death.


    Alina gave him a nk look, at this time Brandon''s phone call came in.


    Eventually without even looking at Caleb, she went to the side to pick up the phone.


    This call took about half an hour.


    After hanging up the phone, Brandon made the finished product ording to her drawing and sent it to


    her mobile phone for her to confirm.


    Brandon was really efficient.


    Alina looked at them one by one.


    Those precious wedding dresses were which she had designed with great effort, included Joanna''s


    alterations.


    There was even one that Chester had altered.


    Each one looked so aesthetically pleasing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Very well, you''ve worked hard, take a break first."


    "There are other things to arrange, I''ll hang up first."


    Well, she had to admit it was actually Brandon who worked the hardest, every time she had to attend


    some big exhibition, Brandon was the busiest, he would arrange things for her one by one.


    He would even list out all the possible idents that might ur at the show each time he was making


    preparations, so that she could deal with all situation.

 Chapter 244 Something else?

    Chapter 244 Something else?


    At the dinner table.


    It was all the things that Alina loved to eat, and after receiving Brandon''s call, she was all rxed, at


    least at the moment.


    She was prepared for the big show in Eglinton, and was only waiting for the decoration to begin.


    He is now experienced enough to handle any show, and even the preparations before each one have


    gone so smoothly.


    At this point, this is something that Emma definitely can''t envy.


    And when he saw Emma.


    As soon as her face sank, Emma couldn''t help but cower.


    Alina really tossed Emma to be nervous during this period of short time.


    ...


    Vanessa asked when she heard about the situation, "Is there something else in between?"


    Vanessa knew about the confidence in Alina, and now based on Alina¡¯s reaction, she knew that there


    was something else, not as simple as what happened three years ago.


    The maid Amara, "Who knows? Master Caleb is now guarding Wend Vi and has not gone out."


    "Heh." When she heard this, Vanessaughed sarcastically.


    Alina was really tossing Caleb around.


    Especially seeing that Alina had the desire to kill Emma, Caleb had to guard Wend Vi.


    "You go first."


    "Yes."


    Amara nodded her head.


    And then, Vanessa called Chester, but hung up directly before the caller got through.


    Julia happened toe back from outside.


    "Mom." Seeing Vanessa, Julia ran and jumped forward.


    Vanessa, "Call you sister-inw and ask her toe back for lunch tomorrow."


    "You miss my sister-inw again?"


    Speaking of Alina, Vanessa sighed.


    Originally, the bond between the two families was so deep, yet now it was a scene like this.


    "Mother."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s not what people outside say, I actually think that second sister-inw is more like your daughter."


    Julia said as she rubbed herself in Vanessa''s arms.


    Vanessa pushed Julia out of her embrace, and Julia saw Vanessa''s displeasure and knew that she had


    said the wrong thing.


    But on this marriage between Alina and Caleb, many people felt that Caleb was biological.


    Rather, it was Alina who was more like the biological one.


    It seemed that no matter what happened between them, Vanessa, and even the entire Collins family,


    was on Alina.


    To say that there wasn''t something in this, Julia didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Vanessa said in a painless manner.


    Back then based on the previous generation''s emotional entanglement, Vanessa liked Alina.


    Plus, Caleb had himself gone very far in this matter, so she was natural on Alina''s side.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, everyone thinks so."


    "You..."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say it anymore." Seeing Vanessa getting angry, Julia stopped talking.


    Julia''s mouth closed, only then did Vanessa''s face stretch.


    She said, "Remember to call your sister-inw."


    "Yes, got it."


    ...


    Dinner was not yet over.


    Emma ate with trepidation, fearing that Alina might lose her nerve and just lift the table all over her


    again.


    The current Alina was just capable of such things.


    For someone who had to eat so defensively, it had to be said that it was really torturous inside.


    Especially for Emma, it was more than torment now.


    The phone vibrated.


    Alina looked at the number and it was Julia calling, so she picked up the phone directly.


    "Julia."


    "Alina, mum asked you toe back for lunch tomorrow at noon."


    Julia on the otshe of the phone said.


    As soon as Alina heard this, she subconsciously looked at Caleb.


    And Caleb''s face darkened even more, feeling that Alina was now getting too close to the Collins


    family.


    The Collins family was on Chester, and this alone made Caleb ufortable.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Alina, "Okay."


    "Then I''ll go tell mum you''ve agreed, bye."


    Julia hung up the phone.


    But actually, Alina wasn''t too busy. So it was fine to go anywhere.


    Emma''s face wasn''t good now.


    For Alina''s position in the Collins family, she had felt it early on that the Collins family was really good to


    her.


    The kind of goodness that simply made her jealous.


    Caleb, "When you go back tomorrow, there will probably be some questions for you, and I hope you


    won''t involve more people in this."


    "What do you think I will be asked?"


    Alinaughed.


    Now Emma is the most panicked, Chester only was hard for her.


    If the entire Collins family were to target her, she probably wouldn''t even have a chance to live.


    She looked at Caleb with worry.


    Alina gave her a stern look. Her so-called aggravation all put away..


    She thought of the warning of that p in the face that Alina had given earlier.


    The current Alina was capricious, ready to lose temper whenever she was unhappy.


    "Before things are concluded, I hope you can be rational." Caleb said in a not-so-nice tone.


    As the words fell, the chopsticks in Alina''s hand just smashed heavily on the table.


    The moment she looked at Caleb, there was danger in her eyes.


    Rational?


    In front of grandma and parents'' matters, he let her be rational?


    "Caleb, don''t you say anything." Emma was now afraid that these two would get into another fight, and


    no doubt it would be she that would suffer if this got out of hand.


    Caleb''s face sank, and in the end, he swallowed all the words that were on his lips.


    He knew that it was impossible for Alina to be rational now.


    In this matter of her parents, just by a shadow, she can almost determine.


    ...


    Now the scene is chaotic enough.


    If all the people of the Collins know, there is no telling what the scene will be, Emma only has one


    thought now, that is to leave Ingford.

 Chapter 245 Let it be known to all

    Chapter 245 Let it be known to all


    The next day.


    Emma''s day was naturally not a good one, fortunately, after Alina used breakfast, she went to the


    Collins Castle in the morning.


    Emma originally wanted to seize the opportunity to tell Caleb about leaving, but Caleb apanied


    Alina to Collins Castle, so much so that she did not have a chance to speak.


    ..


    When Alina came back and saw Calebing back with her, Vanessa''s face didn''t look too good.


    "Is your leg better?" She asked.


    Caleb nodded, "It''s much better."


    "You still need to take care of it. There are some injuries that are not worth suffering." , Vanessa said in


    an even worse tone.


    She was aware of what Caleb had done that day to force himself to stand up for Emma.


    He was tangled with Emma, yet still tightly entangled with Alina.


    Vanessa had experienced it before.


    It is because of the experience, she knew what role a woman y in the rtionship.


    However the worldly gaze always favored the man, and in such an unpleasant rtionship, it was


    always the woman who was hurt and mmed.


    "Alina."


    "Yes."


    "Come with me, I have some things to ask you." Vanessa stood up, and at that moment was covered in


    the elegant air of a nobledy.


    And when he heard that Vanessa was going to take Alina to the side to ask questions, Caleb''s already


    not-so-good face had sunk even further at this moment.


    As Alina followed Vanessa, he uttered, "Alina." It was clearly a reminder and a warning.


    Alina, "Let''s talk right here."


    Even as she said these words, she looked at Caleb. She knew why exactly did he follow her here.


    It''s a pity.


    She will still say whatever she should say.


    Vanessa raised her eyebrows, as shrewd as she was, she naturally heard the meaning implied in the


    two people''s tone.


    Sitting down, she said, "Fine, say it here."


    She then gave Caleb a warning nce.


    Vanessa, "Alina, tell me, what exactly has happened during this time."


    "I''ll say it."


    Caleb chimed in.


    Alina looked fiercely at Caleb.


    However, without waiting for the man to continue speaking, he was interrupted by Vanessa, "I want to


    hear what Alina says."


    The original scene was not good, and now with Vanessa''s assertive attitude, the air was tense.


    Caleb looked at Alina, and in that nce, there were countless warnings.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa, "You don''t need to look at her."


    Alina, naturally, saw Caleb''s warning to her.


    For Emma, what else is there that he can''t do?


    He had done so many things before, now this really didn''t seem to be anything to Alina.


    Alina''s mobile phone vibrated, and when he looked at the number, it was from Shirling, so she


    subconsciously hung up the phone.


    However, just after hanging up, the phone rang again.


    Who else but Penny could be so persistent and not even worry that she would be angry with the call?


    Alina picked up the phone, "Baby."


    Vanessa''s originally cold, hard and serious face softened when she heard that it was the child calling.


    Such a slight change was naturally felt by Caleb.


    This Collins family is simply bing more and more unreasonable.


    Even if they protect Alina, even the child between her and Andre is so important.


    A moment ago, Alina was arrogant, now she was now endlessly gentle towards the little girl on the


    phone.


    Since when on earth could she return sunshine to the world, while casting wind and rain in his world?


    Not muchter, Alina finished the phone call.


    Megan said a few words to her on the phone, saying that Vanessa would buy some things to mail over


    anytime.


    They were all things that the child liked.


    It could be seen that this grandmother was very attached to the child.


    Alina gave Vanessa aplicated look.


    "Say it now." Vanessa''s face became serious, obviously why exactly did Caleb follow Alina back today,


    she had sort of seen it.


    Her feeling was no wrong.


    Something was going on this time.


    "It''s because of Emma."


    "Alina." Just as the words fell, she was interrupted by Caleb fiercely, apparently, Alina was not


    threatened by him in any way.


    In front of Vanessa, even in front of him, the matter waspletely spilled out.


    Caleb''s heart was heaving.


    Vanessa, "Shut up."


    "As I said, until everything is thoroughly confirmed, I hope you can be rational."


    "Then can''t I say my guesses?"


    Originally, this matter was kept under wraps, but Caleb knew about it, so naturally Emma knew about it.


    Alina did not care and just told the truth.


    She said, "I saw that photo very clearly, it was Emma. She was thest person to go to the ward before


    my grandmother died."


    "..."


    "So my grandmother''s passing is spected to be rted to Emma."


    Caleb''s face was sullen.


    Alina continued, "And my parents'' car, I ''guessed'' that it was Emma who bribed the man who did the


    maintenance on my dad''s car."


    "..."


    "Because Emma met that man before the car ident. That man disappeared after Mom and Dad had


    the car ident and had an extra 3 million on his card."


    Although that photo, which did not show the face, was spective.


    Caleb''s temples were pounding, and Vanessa didn''t know how she should describe her feelings at this


    moment.


    She just looked at Caleb.


    Her eyes shone with endless astonishment.


    Although it was said to be ''spection'', but from Vanessa''s perspective, this matter was simply nine


    out of them.

 Chapter 246 Angry

    Chapter 246 Angry


    Caleb had already been pissed off by such fierce words from Alina, she was really daring.


    Vanessa''s face was sunken ck.


    For a long, long time before looking at Caleb, her eyes flickered ice cold.


    "What do you think?" Vanessa suppressed the anger in her tone.


    At this moment, he could not conceal his anger.


    Caleb, "This matter is still being investigated."


    "Investigating?"


    "..."


    "So you''re going to say that Alina is blind, are you?" Vanessa looked at Caleb, and every word was full


    of sinister.


    Caleb¡¯s face was even darker.


    At this moment, Vanessa nowpletely did not know what to say.


    "Go back, I don''t want to see you again." Speaking again, Vanessa was disappointed.


    Three years ago when she knew about that incident, she was already disappointed enough with this


    son of hers.


    And now, looking at Caleb''s attitude on this matter, she was more than disappointed. She even wished


    she had never had this son.


    Once upon a time, she thought that both Chester and Caleb were more mature than Tristan.


    They were even more sensible.


    They were more rational in their approach to issues.


    If there hadn''t been that incident three years ago, Vanessa probably wouldn''t have sided with Alina,


    wouldn''t have trusted her unconditionally.


    But what happened three years ago showed her how stupid her son really was and how malicious her


    heart was.


    Unfortunately, Caleb was in the middle of it, and never seemed to see this clearly, which made her the


    more heartbreaking.


    "Mother." Caleb''s tone tightened as he looked towards Vanessa.


    Vanessa, "Go."


    It was more than obvious exactly what kind of anger she was suppressing at this moment.


    And Caleb originally wanted to say something else, but after seeing the lost patience in Vanessa''s


    eyes, he knew that it was not good to say anything at this time.


    He still knew his mother, knew that in what kind of situation, saying anything would be useless.


    "Let''s go." Caleb looked towards Alina.


    Vanessa said, "Alina stay."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Caleb hade to Collins Castle to stop Alina, to prevent her from saying something that was


    inconclusive.


    But now he didn''t expect Alina to be so crazy now, even in front of him, she had already told everything


    to Vanessa.


    He red fiercely at Alina, but Alina did not even look at him.


    Caleb walked away, leaving with a hostile aura.


    Emma was originally threatened by Chester, and Caleb felt that it was not safe to send Emma abroad.


    Chester is cruel, once Emma falls into his hands, then the rest of her life, she will not have a good life.


    And now, Alina has made the whole Collins family aware of these matters.


    At this time, not to mention sending Emma abroad, even if she stays in Ingford, stay in Wend Vi,


    probably all..


    Alina was really ruthless, leaving no room to Emma or Caleb.


    Caleb is gone.


    Vanessa looked at Alina, "Alina."


    At that moment, the tone was full of heartache.


    Alina stepped forward and put her hand into Vanessa''s, "Sorry, Alina."


    At this moment, Vanessa''s heart was very ufortable, this matter of Emma hadpletely stirred


    Vanessa.


    She, probably, had never seen such a ruthless person.


    "You believe me?" Alina was shocked, after all, this was not something that anyone could believe.


    Since when on earth, the more Caleb didn''t let her do, the more she had to do? This was the Alina of


    today.


    Completely, she was on the opposite side of the fence from Caleb.


    "I know that past between you and Emma, so I know that you will not be wrong." Vanessa said in a


    deep and disappointed tone.


    Yes, she knew that past of Alina and Emma.


    Caleb too knew. Yet at this time, he more than believed in Emma, he even subconsciously defended


    Her.


    "You go back first." Vanessa said after thinking about it.


    Alina had just vented and was still notpletely calm inside, so she didn''t have the heart to deal with


    Vanessa.


    "Okay."


    Alina turned around and left.


    And Vanessa looked at Alina''s back, in her eyes was endless sentimentality.


    When Julia came back, she saw Vanessa in this lost look, when she entered just now, the butler said


    that Caleb and Alina had gone.


    As smart as Julia was, she guessed that something unbearable must have happened.


    Going forward, she took Vanessa''s hand and looked at her wordlessly, the warmth in her hand,


    moreover, gave a kind of wordless soothing.


    "Julia."


    "Mom."


    "In the future, let''s pretend there is no such person as your Caleb."


    "Mom." Julia''s heart was raised to her throat, obviously not expecting Vanessa to have been


    disappointed in Caleb to such an extent.


    The kind of disappointment is different from any other time in the past, it''s not that Caleb simply did


    something that disappointed people.


    Rather, all these years, everything he did was disappointing, and finally, in such disappointment, she


    had to give up on him.


    Yes, the current Vanessa hadpletely given up on Caleb.


    "Caleb must not know the true nature of that woman right now, he''ll definitely regret it when he finds out


    everything."


    Julia said with some panic.


    In the end, she still considered Caleb as an indispensable family member, although she was


    disappointed, but this is not a bit too cruel if shepletely treats that person not as a family member.


    Obviously, at this point Julia could never do it.


    Vanessa, "Wasn''t the trip to Oklens enough to get to know that woman''s true colors?"

 Chapter 247 Its going to be over between you and him

    Chapter 247 It''s going to be over between you and him


    With those words, Julia was speechless.


    So many things had happened on Oklens, and afterwards, based on Caleb''s attitude, it seemed that he


    knew that it was Emma''s doing.


    However, even though he knew so much, he still protected Emma.


    What exactly was it that made Caleb defend Emma so unconditionally?


    "Oklens, he knows everything, and now?" Thinking about Oklens, Vanessa was more disappointed.


    Julia, "Don''t think about it for now, mother, I think Caleb must have his own proposition on this matter."


    "He''s threatening Alina not to tell us."


    Thinking about how Caleb warned her in those words before Alina said that thing today, Vanessa was


    angry.


    Before the trip to Oklens, Emma was too well hidden, Caleb didn''t know anything, so it was fine to


    protect her so much.


    But now it was different.


    Caleb clearly knew everything, yet in such a situation, he still protected Emma so much.


    This was what Vanessa could not tolerate the most.


    "But now..."


    "Julia, all right." Julia hadn''t finished her words when she was interrupted by Vanessa.


    Obviously, there was no longer the heart to listen further.


    Julia looked at Vanessa apprehensively, wanting to say something for Caleb, and at this time, she


    obviously couldn''t say anything.


    Vanessa was too angry and disappointed in him.


    ...


    When Alina came out of the Collins Castle, she was intercepted by Chester and then taken directly to


    Waterside Vi.


    After yesterday''s scene, Alina always avoided Chester.


    However, Chester, "I know what''s in your mind, Abby, it''s over between you and him, your future is


    brand new, do you understand?"


    But to think that Chester is Caleb''s big brother, Alina''s heart was just iparably torn.


    "Chester, you''re a good man. There have been quite a few girls who have liked you, right?"


    "Abby."


    "I don¡¯t deserve it." Alina said very firmly.


    Although Caleb had always been saying that Chester was not a good person, at least to Alina, he was


    a kind person.


    But there was too much badness in her.


    Before she married Caleb, she had been raped, and had that rapist''s child.


    Although that child didn''t stay in this world.


    But to Alina, that was a stain that she could not erase from her life, plus she now had a daughter


    between her and Caleb.


    So in this matter, between her and Chester, where is it possible?


    How slim the chances were.


    "Don''t talk about yourself like that." The man''s tone was cold and hard, and a force came to Alina''s


    wrist at the same time.


    The man''s force was so heavy that Alina was in pain.


    And in this instant, Chester let go of Alina.


    In his eyes, there was even more dullness.


    Alina sat up straight, her tone was not as hysterical as it was in front of Caleb, but as calm as it had


    ever been.


    "You know, before I married Caleb, I was already covered in filth, and now I still have a daughter with


    him."


    "Abby."


    "I''ve seen a psychiatrist and I''ve been pregnant with who knows whose child. You know that, don''t


    you?" Even after so many years had passed.


    At this moment, Alina was talking about it, her heart was still choking badly.


    That pain was almost tearing.


    No one knew that that night had haunted her like a nightmare for a long, long time, leaving her unable


    to calm down for a long time.


    Even her body was trembling uncontrobly.


    It was clear how much that night had affected Alina.


    The next moment, she was dragged into the man''s arms.


    "Abby, it wasn''t your fault." The man''s tone was soothing with pain and tightening.


    Chester wanted to find the person who had done it that night and shred him to pieces.


    It was just a pity.


    It had been so many years.


    No matter what exactly he used on his side, he couldn''t find that person out.


    "But I''m dirty." Alina said with even more trembling.


    This was something that she hadn''t dared to face up to all these years, and now, she said it with such


    trembling.


    "Abby."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Chester''s throat was tight.


    Especially at this moment, after feeling this trembling of Alina, he even wished to break Caleb into


    pieces as well.


    Not only had Caleb failed to protect Alina all these years, as a husband he even put a knife in her


    already bruised heart, adding insult to her injury.


    The only reason why Alina has not been driven mad is because of the strength of her inner world.


    If it were anyone else, he would have been unable to bear it, right?


    Yes.


    In Chester''s opinion, if it were anyone else, he would have already been unable to bear it.


    He held Alina in his arms with suchpassion.


    Alina took several deep breaths before she pressed down the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "Can you let go of me?" In her tone, it was all detachment.


    Clearly, no matter how vulnerable she was in the situation, she still subconsciously wanted to keep her


    distance from Chester.


    Yet instead of letting go of her, the man held her even tighter.


    He murmured softly in her ear, "Things will be over soon."


    If it wasn''t for the words spoken today, Chester wouldn''t have known that all these years Alina''s heart


    had been suffering from pain and injury.


    And these pains, mixed in with the ones Caleb had put on her, was something that Chester could not


    allow.


    "No, I don''t want it to be over so soon." With Chester, it was clear that she was not on the same page,


    she was talking about Emma.


    Everything that had happened between her and Emma had only just begun now.


    How could it end just like that?


    How could she be willing to show mercy to Emma?


    "Okay, all yours." The man''s tone was one of endless doting.


    Obviously, Chester listened to herpletely.


    When she said when it would end, how it would end, it was at her beck and call.


    "Let''s go in first and see what Brandon has prepared in the past few days?"


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded.


    ...


    Brandon had been working almost overtime these past few days to prepare.


    These few years with Alina, hehad already participated in quite a lot exhibition shows, so he was very


    familiar with these processes and prosceniums.


    Alina looked at the finished products that had already been made.


    This is really much better looking than that on his phone, it''s very aesthetically pleasing.


    "Have the models been contacted?" Alina asked Brandon.


    Brandon, "It''s the list given by Master Chester, all of them are made ording to their sizes, all of them


    are some first-line big names."

 Chapter 248 Leaving, he is dreaming

    Chapter 248 Leaving, he is dreaming


    Saying that, Brandon handed the list of models to Alina.


    Alina took it, and with just one nce, her pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    Although she had been with Andre before, whenever there was a show, Andre had always given her


    some first-rate names.


    But now this list given by Chester was simply international models.


    "Can''t we afford it?" After all, what she was showing here was entirely her own work.


    So when it came to using models, Alina had never been too particr about it.


    But she actually knew in her heart that a model with a high flow rate could make her work twice as


    good or show people more of her merits.


    But all these years.


    She hade this far without using these big international names, she just didn''t expect that, by this


    time, she would have the opportunity to work with these people.


    "It''s all friendly support."


    Alina, "Big brother is very familiar with these famous models?"


    "I think so, I''ve contacted them all, they said they would definitely be there on the day and were happy


    to do so."


    When Caleb had held the main exhibition for Emma before, he hadn''t even used such big first-tier


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    names, and they were all models he didn''t know at the time.


    Or was it that Caleb didn''t care much about that, but the work?


    "Then let''s use it." Alina was a bit torn, after all, now Brandon had already contacted the models.


    If this wasn''t used, that would probably be even worse, and Alina obviously absolutely couldn''t do that.


    Brandon nodded his head, "Naturally, we have to use it, and this time the effect will definitely be better


    than any of your previous ones."


    And she knew it was good.


    She couldn''t tell if the audience were all looking at the models by then.


    If she could reflect the strengths of her work on such excellent models, then she would really have


    seeded.


    ...


    Downstairs.


    Hector Perry came.


    "Sir."


    Chester, "How is it?"


    "Master Caleb always wanted us to leave." Obviously, all those movements were directed at getting


    Chester to leave.


    Chester smiled, with a bit of sarcasm.


    "He is dreaming." His voice was ironic.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all taken care of."


    "Okay."


    Chester nodded, and endless sharpness shone in his eyes, obviously, he didn''t expect that his younger


    brother, for Emma, was so stupid to such an extent, and even now, he was still so protective of that


    woman.


    So was there anything in this world that he would not do for that woman?


    As for why exactly Caleb let him leave, this was clear in Chester''s mind, and Andre was worried about


    because of Caleb.


    In Oklens, for the sake of Emma, he was constantly suppressing Alina.


    Things had happened to such a point, Caleb knew that this scene could not be overturned casually.


    Emma is really and utterly standing on a high position, standing on a high position that even Chester


    can''t do anything about.


    Before, Emma did not stand in that dazzling position, so now, no matter what he said, he had to push


    him up.


    What''s more, Caleb thought of a key point, that is, no matter what kind of attitude he had towards Alina


    now.


    Between them, it had to end.


    And a swift end at that, or else this woman would set the scene even more unraveling.


    Tomas came over.


    "Sir."


    "Yes?"


    "Lawyer Jacob won''t see you, at least not until thewsuit is over." Tomas said in an apprehensive


    tone.


    Caleb froze.


    Tomas'' face was grave as he handed a document to Caleb, "This is what you asked to check."


    "The result is out?"


    "Yes, it is indeed not Miss Bell."


    Thinking about how Alina had been pursuing Emma these past few days, Caleb felt his heart raise to


    his throat.


    Caleb took out the document, his eyes became dark.


    "The Cooper family?"


    "Yes." Tomas nodded.


    Caleb had heard of the grudge between the Cooper family and the Hughes family, if it was the Cooper


    family that interfered, Caleb still agreed this point.


    So, whether it was Erica or Le and Beau, it was actually the Cooper family that did it.


    In that case, what exactly was Alina''s movement these past few days?


    Especially since she was so confident, she had even stirred the matter up to Collins Castle.


    "Where is she now?"


    Thinking about that woman, Caleb''s head hurts badly now.


    Tomas, "At Waterside Vi."


    This time, Caleb''s face went even darker instantly.


    Wasn''t he at the Collins Castle when he left? Now she was really getting together with Chester all the


    time.


    He didn''t know when they had be so close, but if she was really the ''Abby'' that Chester was


    talking about, then between them...


    At this point in time, Caleb could no longer think about it. His inner heart was even more tumbling


    because of this.


    In the dark.


    Emma listened to the conversation between Caleb and Tomas, and was relieved.


    She sent a message ''It''s done.'' and then deleted it as quickly as possible.


    Everything was silent.


    ...


    Alina was eating dinner at Waterside Vi, Chester said he would go to Eglinton Show with Alina.


    Alina, "Not necessary."


    "Abby, I meant what I said to you."


    Alina felt it.


    She was distancing him constantly, yet Chester was pressing harder every step of the way.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Chester continued, "I know you still can''t get past that hurdle in your


    heart, don''t worry, I will give you time and wait for you."


    And Alina''s heart was chokingly tangled together.


    "I will respect you, but I won''t give you up."


    His words let Alina know what it really meant.

 Chapter 249 Are you fooling me?

    Chapter 249 Are you fooling me?


    After dinner.


    Alina was sent to Wend Vi by Chester, and Chester is a lot more sensible about this, and knows


    exactly why Alina is going to the Wend Vi.


    So when ites to emotional matters, whoever is sensible will see things more clearly, at least in the


    case of Alina, Chester saw things more clearly.


    She had no feelings for Caleb, at least not since three years ago.


    If there were feelings.


    Then when she saw Caleb and Emma together, hatred would have arisen in her eyes.


    Alina pulled open the door and was about to get out of the car, but there was a force on her wrist, "I''ll


    pick you up tomorrow at noon."


    "Actually, there''s no need. it''s all ready now." All they have to do is wait for the big show.


    Chester, "Don''t you need more confirmation on some things?"


    Yes, but that''s always been Brandon''s business, isn''t it? She didn''t need to dwell on the smallest of


    issues.


    Yet when being said this by Chester, Alina said, "Fine."


    Looking at her nod, the corner of the man''s mouth curled up.


    ...


    Alina went inside.


    Chester watched Alina go in before he drove away, and hadn''t driven far when Hector''s phone call


    came in.


    He picked up, "Hello."


    "Sir, Master Caleb has gotten the relevant information, which I suspect is not true."


    "Why?"


    "The person who was maintaining the car with that man back then is gone."


    "The man who maintained the car?"


    "Yes."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Three days ago." The man who worked with Emma, the maintenance man, had gone three days ago?


    At this juncture?


    Was this a coincidence or was someone behind it?


    "Find out who that person had contact with in the three days."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, what shone in Chester''s eyes was an endless chill. He really had to see just who it


    was.


    But don''t let it be Caleb.


    When he thought of Caleb who could do anything for Emma, there was even more endless danger


    flickering in Chester''s eyes.


    ...


    Alina has arrived inside, Caleb sitting in the living room, one cigarette after another. Lois saw her and


    rushed forward.


    Apprehensively, she looked at Alina, "Master Caleb has been in a bad mood since he came back,


    please advise him that he can''t smoke too much."


    In the end, Lois was still very concerned about Caleb, especially now that his leg had not yet


    Alina, "You can go to bed."


    Advising Caleb?


    What a joke.


    She would like to see this man die from smoking, so that no one can protect that bitch Emma.


    "Okay."


    Lois nodded and went down, leaving the spacepletely to Caleb and Alina.


    In the eyes of the older generation, these two people were still more or less affectionate,.


    However, in Alina''s world, too much had happened between her and Caleb, and their rtionship was


    already weak.


    If there hadn''t been that incident three years ago, and there hadn''t been Emma between them, she


    might have fallen in love with Caleb.


    It''s just a pity.


    After Lois went down, Alina turned around and headed straight upstairs.


    However, just after taking two steps, she heard the man''s cold voice behind her, "Not her."


    These words caused Alina to pause in her steps, and even turned back to look at Caleb who was


    smoking, and her eyes were even sharper in an instant.


    How sensitive it really was between them now.


    No matter who protected Emma now, especially Caleb, this wouldpletely break her down.


    Caleb pushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray, and then leisurely looked towards Alina, put the file


    bag on the sofa on the coffee table, and pushed it in Alina''s direction.


    He said, "It''s the Cooper family."


    Alina knew of this family, back when her mother was with her father, Miss Lexi Cooper liked her father.


    But in the end, it was mother who father chose.


    But this choice, at that time, Miss Lexi Cooper turned away very simply and did not dwell on this matter.


    Now Caleb was using the Cooper family to stall her?


    "As I said," The moment Alina opened her mouth, her tone was endlessly cold, "If you dare to tamper


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    with this matter."


    "Open it up and take a look, the detailed information is all in there."


    Before Alina finished her words, she was interrupted by Caleb.


    Alina stood on the stairs while hearing these words from Caleb, came down from the stairs and walked


    towards the coffee table step by step.


    Her eyes were always on Caleb''s face.


    As if she wanted topletely cut him to pieces with a thousand cuts.


    Picking up the document and looking at the cover of it, Alina was stunned.


    "In everything, don''t be too confident." Caleb looked at Alina and said the implication being that before,


    she was too confident.


    Alina took out the documents inside and after reading them page by page, the corners of her mouth


    lifted up in an icy smile.


    And then she looked icily at Caleb, "It took a lot of effort, didn''t it?"


    "Alina!"


    Alina didn¡¯t believe him. Just like before, when she said something, he didn''t believe it.


    Now, Caleb haspletely tasted the taste of not being trusted.


    Alinapletely tore that document sent by Tomas to pieces.


    Caleb''s brain went nk.


    She was now as if she was possessed,pletely determined that everything was rted to Emma,


    no matter what the results of his investigation were in front of her.


    She didn''t believe it.


    Alina raised her hand and scattered the crumbs in her hand, all over the ground.


    You want to fool me?" Alina looked at Caleb with a sinister look.


    Now this monstrous hatred was truly andpletely solidified.


    "Alina, do you know..."


    "Caleb, from now on, between me and you, there is no two ways about it." Before the man could finish


    his words, he was interrupted by Alina.


    Ruthlessly stomping on those crumbs, she turned around to go upstairs.


    While pulling out the phone, he called Ingford, "I''ll send you the photos of Emma dining and staying


    here."


    "Okay."


    Alina hung up the phone.


    Looking towards Caleb, she said, "Putting your wife and your mistress under one roof is humiliating the


    women in the world."

 Chapter 250 Talking too much

    Chapter 250 Talking too much


    Now the scene is considered aplete outbreak.


    Before originally the so-called three days Alina did not agree, now Caleb gave such a result out.


    "Alina." Caleb''s brain was hurting badly.


    Alina, "This time, I''d like to see if the spit of the entire Ingford women can drown Emma to death."


    "I said it''s not her."


    "It will drown you too."


    Not to mention that woman was disguising, even if she was turned into dust, Alina would definitely


    recognize her.


    Caleb was now using the Cooper family to put her off?


    She will definitely set off a fishy storm to extinguish these two.


    And Caleb can see that the current Alina ispletely crazy.


    What she has decided in her heart, few people can change, and Caleb has now discovered that she


    has decided that it was Emma.


    ...


    In the basement, Emma was happy to hear the conversation on the phone.


    Even, she was very satisfied with her masterpiece, Alina, as long as there was no evidence, could not


    do anything to her.


    No one knew that during this period of time, she had been distracted by Alina, and at any time she was


    worried that the matter would bepletely exposed.


    But now, well, all this no longer needed to worry about her.


    The only thing she had to do now was to fight for Caleb.


    "That''s right, when it''s over, there''s no shortage of benefits for you."


    The door was kicked open from the outside.


    The phone in Emma''s hand fell to the ground in fright, and Alina appeared at the door with a hostile


    look on her face.


    Her heart was trembling.


    "What are you doing?"


    In this instant, a p on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Alina, and wished topletely tear Alina apart,


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, her hair was grabbed by Alina''s hand.


    Without waiting for Emma to react, she was viciously smashed against the wall by Alina, and instantly


    only felt like her brain was going to be scattered.


    "Lady Alina." Tomas'' voice rang out in shock.


    He had seen the way Alina and Emma were confronting before, but looking at her hatred for Emma,


    Tomas stepped forward and grabbed the hand that was about to m Emma again.


    Tomas, "Calm down."


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Let go."


    "Lady Alina."


    Alina, who was nowpletely out of her mind, did not expect this result that Caleb gave today.


    It hadpletely angered Alina.


    "If you take Miss Bell''s life now, you will go in prison because of this." Just as Alina grabbed Emma


    again, Tomas warned in a somewhat urgent tone.


    And Emma was now so brain-dead from Alina''s beating.


    She, more and more, regretted that day at AIG, and thus now unable to stand up, not even able to fight


    with her.


    She had grown up in the countryside since she was young, if she really fought with Alina, Alina''s


    strength would definitely be no match for her.


    Now, she couldn''t even use half of her strength.


    "Humph." Alina coldly snorted and mmed Emma onto the table, causing Emma to stifle a grunt of


    pain.


    Alina patted Emma''s wretched face, how humiliating.


    Alina said, "It''s not worth going in prison for someone like you, but I''m telling you, this matter is not


    over."


    "..."


    "No matter what kind of tactics you use, I will definitely, little by little, beat you back to your original


    form."


    Caleb wanted to fool her with a document like that? That depends on whether Alina agrees to it.


    "Isn''t there all the evidence? Who are you to treat me like this?" At the moment Alina turned around,


    Emma was hysterical.


    Alina paused in her steps and gave a slight sideways nce.


    With just one fierce look, Emma couldn''t help but cower.


    This woman was terrifying.


    Alina, "I know exactly what you are. You think you''ve handled everything cleanly?"


    "..."


    "But I''ll make you regret that you didn''t go into prison." Staying outside in such a way would only make


    her hurt more.


    Dropping her words, Alina left.


    Emma''s face, however, was white.


    Especially Alina''s words of regret.


    She was now truly wishing to leave here. It''s just that things havee to this point, so what if she


    regrets hooking up with Caleb?


    Nowadays, who else but Caleb can protect her?


    If she had known that entangling with Alina and Caleb would lead to such a result, and that she would


    not have given a name after all these years, she would not have...


    It''s just that havinge to this point, she had no choice but to entangle herself with Caleb.


    She knew very well that once she left Caleb, she would only end up worse off.


    ...


    Upstairs.


    Caleb was waiting for Alina.


    The moment he saw Alinae up, his eyes were cold.


    "What? Afraid I''ll get her killed myself?" Tomas was there just now, so what else could it be but that


    Caleb had instructed him to go there in such a hurry?


    Caleb''s eyes dimmed.


    "Why do you have to do this?" he said.


    In that case, did he decide that the document was true?


    "Caleb, if you decide that the document is true and hand it over to the police, I guarantee that you will


    regret it."


    "Lady Alina, the document is true, I personally..."


    Tomas didn''t finish his words before he was pped again by Alina, she was just so direct now.


    Dealing with Caleb alone is tiring enough, so now because of Emma''s matter, anyone who disturbed


    her would be beaten.


    "Tomas, I hope you grow a memory. Remember these two ps, in the future in front of me do not help


    Emma say good words."


    Caleb frowned.


    Obviously Tomas didn''t expect today''s Alina to be so hot-tempered now.


    In the end, she changed.


    Now anyone who dared to say half a word in favor of Emma would seem to be fighting against Alina.


    "You should go back first." Caleb frowned as he nced at Tomas.


    There were red marks on both sides of his face, obviously from the beating he had just given in the


    basement.


    Thinking about Alina''s temper, now Caleb''s brain hurt even more.

 Chapter 251 Parents of Once.

    Chapter 251 Parents of Once.


    Tomas is gone.


    When it was just Alina and Caleb were left, Alina was in a slightly better mood after venting on Emma.


    She said to Caleb, "Why don''t you believe it?"


    "Because of that emotional entanglement with my parents and with Lexi Cooper, I know that all too


    well."


    "Then you know that after leaving your father, Lexi was not really as good as it could have been after


    marriage."


    "Then it was only my mother she was going to kill, not my father, wasn''t it?"


    Although this rtionship is messy.


    But now Alina''s mind is unbelievably clear, not in the least affected by Caleb, she is really too sensible.


    She was aggressive when it came to knowing about her parents and grandmother, but she took every


    step with exceptional rity.


    "How do you know that she won''t hate your father along with her."


    "Caleb, I don''t think you''ve cleared up."


    "I recognised her."


    In that case, then whatever evidence is now in front of her is absolutely false.


    Everyone understands the truth, yet three days ago, Caleb was insistent on three days.


    Alina stood up and looked at Caleb with a cold smile, "When you bought her time with me three days


    ago, I knew you would give me this result."


    If it''s not the Cooper family, it''ll be someone else.


    Anyway, this matter, under Caleb''s maniption, must not be Emma.


    She is not the fool she was three years ago.


    "You think I manipted the information on purpose?"


    At this point, Caleb sort of heard it.


    Because she was sure it was Emma, she would not believe a word of whatever oue was now put


    in front of her.


    And amidst the man''s questioning like this, the corners of Alina''s mouth only lifted up in a smile.


    At this moment, Caleb finally realized that if things were allowed to go on like this, they would definitely


    get out of hand.


    Just at the moment when Alina turned around, he in a tight tone, "I agree."


    Alina asked, "What?"


    Was there something in her that she needed him to agree? Didn¡¯t he think too highly of himself?


    "You and Chester."


    The air was instantly frozen.


    Chester.


    Chester was the untouchable bottom line here in Caleb.


    And time and time again, Alina was getting so close to Chester and was angering Caleb time and time


    again.


    He cares very much.


    Every time he saw a scene like that between Alina and Chester, he wanted to tear Alina apart


    Now he agreed her and Chester?


    The smile on Alina''s face intensified.


    "What do you want?" She asked meaningfully.


    In fact, at this moment, Alina already had the answer in her heart, but she still wanted Caleb to say it,


    she wanted to see what kind of things this man could do for Emma.


    Caleb, "Everything ends here."


    "In exchange for my future with big brother?" Alina asked, as if it was sarcastic or was humiliating


    Caleb.


    He could even give his former wife to his older brother for the sake of a woman on the outside.


    Should she say that this love is earth-shattering?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Or should she say he is really shameless?


    "Do you have to put words in your mouth like that?" Caleb''s face sank.


    The sarcastic smile that was already on Alina''s face was now thicker when she heard Caleb say such a


    thing.


    "Hahaha."


    "..."


    "Caleb, do you know what a phrase is used to describe a woman?"


    The aura, moreover, is shrouded in danger.


    Alina put away the smile on her face, "You are hypocritical."


    Caleb''s already not so good face is now even more gloomy.


    And what Alina said was true, wasn''t Caleb such a person now?


    On the one hand, he has to defend Emma, and on the other hand, he has to make people think how


    noble he is.


    There is no such thing in this world.


    Alina has gone upstairs.


    Standing at the entrance to the stairs, she opened her mouth, "Caleb, I''ve said it before. Don''t just


    interfere in this matter, so everything that follows is yours to bear."


    After saying this, he lifted his steps and left.


    And Caleb sat where he was, covered in a storm.


    She''s really mad.


    And ording to Alina''s current temperament, Caleb knew that this matter would definitely not be


    drawn to a halt easily.


    Soon.


    There was movement from upstairs.


    And then he saw Alinaing down with her suitcase. Caleb was already unsettled inside, and now he


    saw Alina was leaving, his brain was about to explode in an instant.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you want to fulfill me and your big brother? Sure I am moving to Waterside Vi."


    "You..." His heart was instantly heaving.


    Even the moment he opened his mouth, his tone was shaking uncontrobly.


    Just as Alina was walking out with her suitcase, Caleb said, "Stop."


    "What else do you have to say?"


    "Are you sure this thing is over?"


    "So, do I still need your permission to move to Waterside Vi?"


    She said ironically.


    A sarcasticment about Caleb taking himself too seriously.


    However, he was nothing in Alina''s world three years ago, so what was now?


    "This is something you better not end. Otherwise you''ll regret it."


    After saying that, without waiting for Caleb to say anything else, Alina lifted her steps and walked away.


    And it was clear that she meant that the matter would not end there.


    At this moment, Caleb''s body was more than simply enveloped in a storm.


    ...


    This night.


    There is so much happening.


    Especially with Alina''s tough and brutal attitude like that, so it makes people overlook a lot of things.


    So at the breakfast table the next day, Caleb saw Emma with a face full of bruises.


    "She hit you?"


    Why didn''t Tomas take her to the hospital?

 Chapter 252 Three days later

    Chapter 252 Three dayster


    Emma lowered her head.


    Without a word, she silenced everything that had happened yesterday, and the more she did, the


    heavier Caleb''s breathing became.


    And then, he said, "There are some grudges between you and her, and you have to go and settle them


    yourself."


    "It can''t be resolved now that she''s decided I''m the one who killed her loved ones."


    At this moment, Caleb thought of Alina yesterday, and he admitted that when Alina gets crazy, no one


    can stop her.


    Up to now, Caleb''s brain was aching.


    The thought of what she said yesterday when she left with her suitcase made her eyes sharper.


    Tomas came.


    Seeing Caleb and Emma having breakfast together, especially after seeing the injury on Emma''s face,


    his heart stuttered.


    Since he was beaten by Alina yesterday, the scene could be described as chaotic to the extreme.


    After breakfast.


    Caleb then had Emma sent to the hospital.


    In the study.


    Caleb took two hard puffs of his cigarette and couldn''t squash the stuffy weight in his heart, "Last night,


    where was she?"


    Nowadays, when Caleb is asking about Alina, there is surprisingly some helplessness in his tone.


    Tomas, "In Mulherd Manor."


    Hearing that she was only in Mulherd Manor, Caleb had a surprisingly relieved feeling.


    "In a moment, you go to Mulherd Manor and look for her" When he said this, he paused, as if he was


    thinking about something.


    And then, Caleb said, "Ask her what she wants."


    This matter muste to an end.


    On hearing that he was told to go and find Alina, Tomas only felt that all his bones were loosened up as


    a result.


    "You are trying to get her to stop in this way?"


    Whatever the conditions, meet her?


    But thinking about Alina''s attitude, Tomas felt headaches, so did Caleb.


    "After all, it''s her beloved parents and grandmother, and I don''t think Lady Alina would ept whatever


    the terms were at this point."


    After all, this is not like anything else.


    If this were any other matter, Caleb would have given some favours and the matter would have been


    settled, but this matter waspletely different.


    At least in the opinion of Tomas.


    "Especially now that Lady Alina hascked nothing."


    Yes.


    Behind her, she now has VIG.


    He got the relevant information that VIG, which is run by Andre, still has shares of Alina.


    Not to mention the benefits gained from the fashion show, just those shares in VIG would make Alina a


    lot of money a year.


    And what benefit could Caleb''s current so-called benefit be, other than sending Alina off with money?


    However, thest thing Alinacks right now is money.


    At this moment Caleb understood one thing, that is, anything that can be solved with money is a good


    thing.


    It''s a real headache if he can''t fix things with money.


    "That depends on your ability." Caleb looked at Tomas with cold eyes.


    At the sound of those words, Tomas was going to cry.


    Thinking about that attitude of Alinast night, it was obvious that she was very dissatisfied with that


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    evidence that he had personally investigated.


    So while striking at Emma, she pped him twice in the face.


    If he came up to it at this time, ording to Alina''s temper, she might do something to him.


    Just thinking about it gives Tomas a headache.


    ...


    Marry woke up early in the morning and made Alina her favourite breakfast, however, Alina''s appetite


    has not been very good for some time now.


    So she was wan all the way through the eating.


    The butler entered.


    "Miss, Tomas is here."


    "Which Tomas?"


    "The special assistant of Master Caleb."


    When she heard this person, Alina''s face darkened even more.


    Marry, "Miss."


    "Yeah?"


    "Madam has always been very kind to you." Marry said in a somewhat sad tone.


    Marry, who has been with her grandmother for so many years, has seen the tactics of these people.


    More than that, she knew exactly why Caleb had sent Tomas at this time.


    It seems that this man is going to cover up Emma to the end?


    "Marry, I know what you''re worried about, and there probably won''t be anyone else in the world but me


    to get justice for Mom and Dad and Grandma."


    To say the least, if Grandpa knew about it, things would have been turned upside down too.


    But Grandpa always did things with aplomb.


    Then it would hasten the early arrival of the price of Emma, but, that''s not what she wants.


    And she, not only for Mum and Dad, but for Grandma...


    This is the main reason why, for example, she did not allow her grandfather to interfere in this matter.


    Without waiting for Marry to say anything, Ste''s phone call came in.


    Alina picked up, "Ste."


    "It''s in three days, isn''t it?"


    "Right."


    In three days'' time, her divorce case with Caleb will go to court. At that time, she will let the reasons for


    the divorce between them, and even the current status of their marriage, be made public.


    Naturally, she has to get divorced.


    And not only will she get back what belongs to her, she will make sure that the two bitches got


    ashamed.


    "Then I''ll get ready and get a few more media together."


    "Good."


    It is better to go over the whole Ingford report.


    But if they all went, it would be apletely different story if this triggered a gathering of public opinion.


    On thiswsuit, Alina madeplete preparations.


    After hanging up Ste''s phone, Alina said to the butler, "Let Tomase in."


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded.


    As Marry listened to Alina''s exnation to Ste over the phone, she knew exactly what Alina meant.


    In her heart, she was relieved.


    Tomas came in.


    His face was still swollen.


    It was clear how hard Alina had struck yesterday in his anger.


    "Lady Alina."


    "Here for Emma?" Alina put down the spoond, picked up the napkin on one side and gently wiped the


    stain from the corner of her mouth.


    The gentleness and elegance in the way she moved made Tomas frightened.


    Because once upon a time, Alina''s gentleness was true gentleness. Nowadays, such gentleness gives


    a feeling of a catalyst.


    He nodded, his face full of gravity.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted up in a smile, "You know exactly what kind of temper I have now."

 Chapter 253 I will make him have nothing

    Chapter 253 I will make him have nothing


    Temper?


    It was fine if Alina didn''t talk about her temper, but when she did, Tomas thought ofst night and had


    to say that the current Alina was really bad-tempered.


    "It was Master Caleb who sent me." Tomas said to Alina.


    He put the whole thing on Caleb''s shoulders.


    Yet Alina, whoever wants to do something for Emma, would not be soft-hearted.


    "Then I must advise you, nowadays I can''t tolerate anyone who works for Emma."


    His body was already tense, but now that he heard Alina say such words, he was even more viciously


    seized together.


    So that, for better or for worse, it seemed to him that there was no need to go on now.


    Because, he must be helping Emma to say something good, but, looking at Alina''s attitude, who dares


    to say anything casually?


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Alina looked at Tomas who didn''t say anything and smiled sarcastically.


    Who would dare to talk nonsense?


    This could be a beating.


    Tomas has never been tossed around like this before, no matter what he was doing.


    Alina, "It seems that you don''t want to talk about it?"


    "Lady Alina."


    "What?"


    "Master Caleb asked you what you want." Eventually, Tomas spoke up, but brought Caleb in whatever


    he said.


    It takes a stand that this matter has absolutely nothing to do with himself.


    Tomas is considered to be Caleb''s most powerful assistant, many good things have he aplished


    over the years.


    Yet in the matter of Alina, there was nothing he could do.


    In the end, Caleb was still protective in such a way.


    The air was frozen.


    Alina, "I will leave him with nothing."


    Not only him, but Emma.


    Not only did they lose money, but their reputation was ruined.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You know it''s not easy." Tomas said as he frowned at Alina.


    Is Caleb really what he appears to be?


    He is not even simple on the surface, who knows what else in the darkness?


    And Alina, who wants Caleb to have nothing, is more than naive.


    "Is that so?"


    Alina snorted.


    Such a sneer, at the moment, in Tomas'' eyes was arrogant.


    There are many famous families throughout Ingford, and Caleb has many rivals, and no one has been


    able to leave him with nothing for so many years.


    Even more so, when he was fighting with the VIG, she saw that Andre did not have a half advantage in


    this point.


    And now, she is arrogant.


    "It won''t do you any good to make a scene like this." Tomas said to Alina, which seemed to be a piece


    of advice to Alina.


    After all, during this time Caleb still had more or less some concerns about Alina.


    Pitying her for the loss of an important family member, and therefore scrupulous in whatever she does.


    But this scruple is a matter of patience.


    And it seemed to Tomas that Caleb''s patience was now going to be exhausted, so this was the way to


    make a scene, in Tomas'' opinion, it was more than half-heartedly beneficial to Alina.


    It is more likely that VIG will be implicated along with it.


    "Then go back and tell him that I don''t care for any favours from him nowadays." She was still as the


    high and mighty Miss Hughes.


    Once, in her privileged environment, she achieved all her pride.


    Now even without parents, she, too, stands tall and will make nopromises.


    "Mrs. Collins."


    "I am Miss Hughes." Alina looked at Tomas and reminded him, "Don''t call me wrong again."


    Such Alina really made his brains hurt.


    "Go back and tell him that I only want what belongs to me, and as for favours. I don''t care for what he


    gives."


    Probably no one has ever said such arrogant words to Caleb in Ingford, but now, in the end, it''s


    different.


    It was as if Alina had a backbone, and no matter what Caleb''s people said to her now, she just hit back


    without hesitation.


    With Emma, she was even more imperative to win.


    ...


    Eventually, Tomas went away.


    Marry stepped forward, "Miss."


    Her tone was full of worry.


    Originally, her life was good, but it waspletely ruined by the people sponsored by the Hughes


    family.


    Not asking for gratitude, but such utter ruin is not something anyone can afford.


    Alina, "I''m fine, Marry."


    But inside, it was actually a tumble.


    Marry could see the difference now.


    When Alina confirmed that whether it was her parents or her grandmother, their deaths were all rted


    to Emma.


    Her heart has been turned upside down.


    A phone call from Andre.


    Alina picked up and told everything that happenedst night at Wend Vi. Andre got pissed off, "I


    knew that bastard would give you that result three days ago."


    "Yes."


    At that time, when Caleb said that kind of words, Alina felt that he would definitely give such a result


    too.


    What would Caleb not do to protect Emma? This is not the first time or twice that he has done


    something like this without a bottom line.


    "So what do you do now?"


    "Court in three days."


    She was talking about the divorce between them.


    "I''ming over to keep youpany."


    "No need, I''m going to Eglinton." Alina said, after three days, she wouldn''t even show up, leaving it all


    to herwyer and Ste.


    In this marriage, the one who is tired must be Caleb alone.


    Caleb is probably not going to be there in three days, and it''s actually better if he doesn''t. By then a lot


    of things will have happened to catch him off guard as well.


    And Andre, after freezing for a moment when he heard that Alina was going to Eglinton, was sort of


    relieved.


    "You are sober." This was said as if with relief.


    Many women in divorce are in no mood to do their work because of the betrayal of their men.


    Alina, on the contrary, is still in the mood to go to Eglinton, which reassures Andre a lot.


    "It wasn''t me who betrayed the marriage, it was him. If I don''te to my senses, do I wait until he has


    taken everything I have?" Alina snickered.

 Chapter 254 No one is forcing you to give her up.

    Chapter 254 No one is forcing you to give her up.


    Yes, many people live in pain from the time they lost their marriage. Yet what about the sober one?


    The one who is sober will count everything.


    Alina is not a fool, she lost a lot on Caleb three years ago, now, she wants it back.


    How much Emma had enjoyed in this marriage of hers, then now, she was going to take it all back, little


    by little.


    "Alina, I''m d that you are sober." Andre said with some pity and some heartache.


    Once Alina was a princess spoiled, whenever she was aggrieved, she would cry and go to her parents


    for pampering, how vulnerable she was inside at that time?


    And in the end, such vulnerability has been forced by Caleb to be cold.


    "Just be happy, that''s all for now, I have a calling in." , Alina said to Andre and hung up.


    Chester''s voice came from the other side of the phone, "You''re not in Wend Vi?"


    "No."


    Last night, after leaving Wend Vi, she came straight back to Mulherd Manor, so now Chester could


    not see her in Wend Vi.


    "In Mulherd Manor?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''lle and get you."


    "Okay."


    This time, Alina did not refuse.


    No one knew what was going through her mind, what she was even calcting.


    They all know that everything was different, that the Alina of today was apletely different person


    from the Alina of three years ago.


    ...


    Chester was in Wend Vi, and after hanging up Alina''s call, he nced icily at Caleb.


    It was evident that something had happened herest night was unknown to him.


    "This is your own choice, there is no way for you to regret itter."


    "Are you not now being aggressive with me?"


    "No one is forcing you to give her up."


    Chester said in a deep, sharp tone.


    Caleb, "I gave her up, not as you wanted?"


    "Yes, so I''m confirming with you now that you are giving up on her?"


    Caleb had never wanted to give up on Alina.


    Why is this happening now?


    "What kind of evidence did you give her?" Chester saw everything clearly.


    Last night Alina left from here, he thought it was Caleb who gave her some results, and ording to


    Alina''s temper, she would not give up


    "Her parents''? Grandmother''s?" Those are the two things that are most involved now.


    That''s probably all that could make Alina react so badly.


    "Was the evidence of protecting Emma?" In the end, it was Chester gave all the analysis so thoroughly.


    And Caleb froze in ce when he heard Chester say such words.


    He said fiercely, "That is the fact."


    "The fact?"


    When he heard these two words, Chester smiled.


    "What is the truth in your mind?"


    "Is it a fact that Emma was sick three years ago? Or is it a fact that Alina misread it?" It was a sharp


    questioning.


    The moment Caleb looked at Chester, his eyes were sharp.


    Why don''t they all believe it?


    Why did they all take Alina? Why did all the people, even the ones closest to them, side with Alina?


    "Caleb, after so many years, it seems you still don''t see many things around you clearly enough."


    Chester''s tone was indescribably disappointed when he said this, and then did not wait for Caleb to say


    anything, Chester turned to leave.


    When Caleb was left alone, his world swept on and on as if it had been stuffed with soaring winds.


    Emma came back, with the wound on her forehead done. Caleb saw her and his eyes darkened.


    Such gloominess made Emma''s heart stutter.


    "Caleb."


    Pushing the wheelchair forward, she tried to take Caleb''s hand.


    When she saw Chester outside just now, the way the man looked at her, it was like a Satan from hell,


    how terrifying.


    It was that nce that made Emma even more certain that now she had to grab onto Caleb, or she will


    die.


    ...


    In the car on the way to Mulherd Manor, Chester smoked two cigarettes, and his heart was only slightly


    relieved.


    "So, Tomas found out about those?" Just a moment ago, Hector had told Chester about what had


    happenedst night at Wend Vi.


    No wonder Alina''s reaction was so dramatic. Just now, He saw Emma outside going back with several


    treated wounds on her head.


    Alina was furious at the time and did hit Emma badly.


    "Yes."


    Hector nodded.


    At this point in time, Caleb was still trying to fool Alina. Chester did not even believe that Caleb had not


    evidence.


    When Chester saw that Alina was still in good shape, he was relieved, "Why didn''t you call me when


    that happened?"


    He was by her side when something happened before.


    At this moment Chester regretted, this was a critical time for Alina, he should have paid more attention


    to her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    So he should have been the first to hear about it when it happenedst night.


    Instead, she was left alone to return to Mulherd Manor.


    What would he do if something happened on the way?


    After all, as long as it involves her parents now, Alina can''t possibly be sensible anymore.


    Alina, "I am not that fragile."


    "I trust you in other things, but not in this matter." His tone was all doting.


    And Alina listened with a sour heart.


    No one knows what kind of darkness wasst night for her, and how many times after she wanted to


    rush off to Wend Vi with a kitchen knife in her hand.


    She never thought that even after reaching such a point, Caleb would still be so protective of Emma.

 Chapter 255 A treat

    Chapter 255 A treat


    Alina looked at Chester.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A smile lifted the corners of his mouth, "You know what he said to me yesterday?"


    "What was said?"


    "He said he agreed you to be with me."


    "Only, you stop here?" Chester had a thorough insight into each person''s heart.


    And it was natural to see what Caleb''s purpose was in making such a request at this time.


    He just didn''t expect that Caleb could actually say something like that.


    Alina, "Yes, you really know him."


    In saying this, there was no sourness in Alina''s tone, there was only endless anger.


    "What qualifications does he have to say that?" All night long, Alina was thinking about this question.


    Whatever she wants to do, it seems to have nothing to do with Caleb anymore.


    How dare he use such a reason to trade with her?


    What a joke.


    "In that case, don''t take it to heart then." Chester said as he looked at Alina.


    Alina, "Chester."


    "Yeah?"


    "Actually, you shouldn''t be so close to me at this time."


    "There''s that nonsense again,e on, I¡¯ll take you to a nice meal."


    To put it mildly, they should avoid suspicion, shouldn''t they? Especially when Alina was still aware of


    Chester''s attitude.


    "Alina, your future must require a new choice, and everyone has the right to pursue you, understand?"


    Inside Alina, there was a touch of boredom.


    Yes, her future, whatever life she leads, will surely be her own choice.


    Just the fact that Chester was there for her in such a way at her most difficult time had given her a lot of


    courage as well.


    Alina was grateful for this.


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." What he wanted was never a thank you from her.


    Chester seems to know Alina very wells.


    Dark clouds over Wend Vi.


    And the fact that Alina is now actually with Chester, going around to eat delicious food, has stimted


    Caleb''s nerves even more.


    Nowadays, even if Emma is smug in her heart, she does not dare to say anything casually in front of


    Caleb.


    In particr, she could now see clearly how important Alina was in Caleb''s heart.


    More talk, more mistakes.


    She''s kind ofpletely learned that the hard way these days, so if she can keep her mouth shut now,


    then she''ll keep it shut.


    Anyway, Caleb will not leave her alone, and whatever happens, Caleb will definitely take care of it.


    Alina, atst, has moved away.


    The thought of Alina making a move on her at any time during this time made Emma furious.


    Now that Alina has moved out, it''s an easy day for her.


    Just what Emma didn''t expect was that soon, this day would not really be easy for her.


    So what Alina moved out?


    Everything was undCalebing.


    ...


    Chester took Alina to her favourite snack.


    Whenever Alina is in a bad mood, if she goes for a big meal, she''ll definitely feel better.


    "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "It''s a treat to watch you eat."


    Was that sarcasm on her?


    On this point, Alina didn''t bother with Chester and stuffed a fried dumpling into her mouth with one bite,


    it was delicious.


    "Delicious."


    "..."


    "You taste it." Alina said as he looked to Chester.


    She noticed that Chester seemed to be very fussy about food.


    All the time he is watching her eat. And he, himself, basically doesn''t eat much.


    "I don''t eat too much spice." Chester said.


    Alina, "Oh."


    But if there''s no chilli in the food, does it taste like nothing at all? Her mother used to like spicy food.


    At first her father didn''t eat it, but then he was influenced by her mother''s taste and ended up eating it


    bit by bit.


    "Then you''re eating something that''s strangely tasteless."


    "Is it really that good?"


    "Of course, just try it." Alina handed a fried dumpling to Chester, in her opinion, the food couldn''t be so


    moderate.


    Otherwise, life would have to lose its colour.


    Looking at the fried dumpling handed over by Alina, a touch of mildness shed in Chester''s eyes, and


    as he grabbed her wrist.


    By the time Alina reacted, Chester had already eaten it with her chopsticks.


    Something copsed in her world and her face flushed.


    It''s a good thing no one here in Ingford dares to report about Chester casually, otherwise, the two of


    them would be on the news.


    Chester, "Well, it''s nice."


    Is it because the person feeding it tastes different? Or does he really like it?


    Alina bowed her head and her hands were unsteady when she clipped the dumplings.


    Chester looked at her flustered and confused look, the smile at the corner of his mouth became more


    and more gentle, and his eyes were even more spoiled.


    "Alina."


    "Yeah?"


    "I want more."


    "You order another one, I don''t have enough." Alina knew what he meant, so she was not willing to do


    so.


    Chester, "You can¡¯t finish it all."


    "Then I''ll eat it for you." Anyway, she couldn''t be giving it to him to eat.


    "Okay."


    It was as if the man had swindled Alina into some kind of trap, smiling like a fox.


    Chester is not a eater of chillies, but he still ordered it slightly spicy because Alina loves it.


    ...


    Lawyer Jacob was quick and had already exined the relevant information to thewyer on Caleb,


    while Caleb was already in a bad mood, and now that he had received such news, he was pissed off.


    "Alina did not agree?"


    No matter what the cost, she did not agree.


    The more Caleb thought about it, the angrier he became.


    He wanted to tear Alina to pieces.


    And Emma''s face grew paler and paler as she saw the things in question.


    "Caleb, why won''t she just leave me alone? Those things really have nothing to do with me, believe


    me."

 Chapter 256 Not quite ready to face it

    Chapter 256 Not quite ready to face it


    Caleb looked at Emma with stern eyes, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Caleb trusts Emma in this matter, after all, it''s not the same as the previous incident at the show where


    he set up Alina.


    Even if Emma is not happy with Alina, she wouldn''t dare to harm anyone.


    "You don''t have to worry about this."


    "But now Alina is determined to make me give back everything that belongs to you." And she had


    nothing to give back.


    She didn''t expect Alina to have bible evidence of the things she took from Caleb.


    Caleb is always to solve her ce to live, but the money and those jewellery and bags...


    She''s splurged a lot here, given away a lot, where is she going to find the money to fill that hole?


    Just thinking about it made Emma so angry inside.


    Alina bit on this matter. This woman has a lot of underhanded tricks up her sleeve.


    Why hadn''t he used harder methods to keep her down all this time?


    Because, he knows it all too well.


    Once he suppressed Ingford, then she will use the power of international public opinion, and then it will


    be difficult to suppress, even if they have the power to do so.


    Caleb, right now, is furious.


    While, in the evening, Alina and Chester embarked on a special flight to Eglinton.


    Although the big show hasn''t started yet, she said she was going over there to get ready, and it looks


    like she is gone and this Ingford is quiet.


    But which should be carried out is still being carried out.


    What Emma got was a bit of quietness, which meant that she didn''t have to continue to face Alina.


    ...


    On the ne.


    Chester swayed his wine, and in the light, he looked so warm. Not the least bit sharp and icy in front of


    outsiders.


    "This wine has such a nice colour." Although her Dad used to love wine, Alina probably didn''t like it.


    She therefore has no understanding of wine.


    "Taste it."


    "..."


    "This is..."


    "Stop." Before the man could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina.


    She knew that Chester loved wine. It seemed to be in every man''s nature, and back then Mum didn''t


    like wine either.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Dad likes it, so he talks about wine in front of Mum whenever he can, and in Alina''s opinion, that''s


    where Dad and Mum have the least to say inmon.


    Nowadays, so does Alina.


    "I don''t know anything about wine, so don''t tell me that or I''ll get bored."


    "Heh." The man was smiling, as doting as that.


    "You''re straight in nature." At this point, it was not the same as before in front of Caleb.


    Before in front of Caleb, Alina had shown more than understanding, and at that time almost all the


    people thought that Alina, among the high society of Ingford, is the best daughter-inw of a powerful


    family.


    Many people envy it.


    However, no one knows that Alina actually has a rebellious heart and beast living in her heart too.


    And what was the opportunity for this beast to be let out? It was between Caleb and Emma that made


    the beast in her heartpletely out of control.


    Alina, "People should saying what they want to say."


    "That''s right."


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "At that time, you really felt nothing?" It referred to Caleb and Emma.


    People say that a married woman is intuitive, and that intuition is very scary and urate.


    Why didn''t Alina have any half sense before that? She was even victimized and almost lost her life.


    And Alina clenched her fists.


    "Yes."


    "It''s just that at that time, I wasn''t quite willing to face it." In saying that, Alina''s tone was tight.


    At that time, she was pregnant.


    A woman can imagine what she wants to bring to the child in her womb when she is pregnant.


    "But at that time, what he showed to me was responsibility."


    In Alina''s heart, Caleb has always been a very responsible man, especially when she was at the


    juncture of her pregnancy.


    So she didn''t really want to believe that Caleb would do something against her at that time.


    However, the husband hurt her that much.


    She thought there was a chance that Caleb would be out screwing around while she was pregnant.


    It seemed as if she didn''t think Caleb would really belong to the family honestly in the first ce.


    However, how could it be expected that he would want to harm her for the sake of the woman outside?


    "I thought he and I just didn''t have a lovey-dovey kind of conjugal rtionship." There was no love, but


    there was affection.


    That is enough.


    It''s just a shame that.


    She thought to herself that she had lived in Collins'' house even before they got married, and that their


    rtionship had started even if it wasn''t because of love.


    But it definitely started because of affection.


    It''s just a pity that in the end, it''s nothing. She is nothing in Caleb''s heart.


    "He can not love me, just make it clear, I can even make it work for him, but how can he..."


    By the time she said this, Alina could no longer speak, and it was clear that even at this point in time,


    she could not admit the fact that Caleb had hurt her to such an extent for the sake of the woman


    outside, which was something she could never forgive.


    "Well, no more."


    "He wants me and my child dead for Emma. That is why he and Emma must pay the price now."


    It would have been, at this point, unforgivable.


    Moreover, now it involves the matter between grandma and her parents, so this matter is even more


    unlikely to end here, as Caleb thought.


    As Alina said, at the beginning, if Caleb had told her that he liked Emma and wouldn''t marry her. Then


    at that time, not only would she not have married him, she would find a way to convince Grandpa Max.


    Why must things be allowed to go this far?


    It can''t me Alina.


    "Alina."


    "It didn''t have toe to this. He begged for it himself, so how can I be med for being ruthless?"

 Chapter 257 Why Doesnt Andre Care?

    Chapter 257 Why Doesn''t Andre Care?


    Now to Caleb, Alina is ruthless.


    But she was not as ruthless as the one between him and Emma.


    ...


    Alina and Chester were flown directly to Eglinton, and they were amodated in a hotel, a


    presidential suite.


    Caleb got angry when he found out the news.


    She and Chester are very close to each other, and the trial between them is tomorrow.


    The paper in his hand mmed hard on the desk.


    Dense sweat had broken out on Tomas¡¯ back.


    When exactly did it start that whenever Caleb got news of Alina, he couldn''t calm down?


    "Staying in one room?"


    "The Presidential Suite is big."


    Before he could finish his words, he received an icy re, and the words that came to Tomas'' lips just


    swallowed straight down.


    Although there is plenty of room, it doesn''t change the fact that these two just get along in one room.


    "Tomorrow we?" In asking about tomorrow, Tomas'' brain hurt even more.


    He had followed Caleb for so many years, and he had seen clearly what kind of attitude Caleb had


    towards Emma in these years.


    If he was really about marrying Emma, or if he really had any semnce of affection for her, then they


    would have been together long ago.


    And Tomas saw it clearly.


    If it wasn''t for that incident, Caleb wouldn''t be pushed so hard right now.


    He is clearly deeply attached to Alina, yet at this time nothing can be said.


    And Alina is now bound to make him and Emma pay the price.


    "Is Andr dead?" When talking about Andre, Caleb became more angry.


    He always thought that there was an affair between Alina and Andre. And now it''s involved with


    Chester too.


    So much so that now in Caleb is directly confused, only to feel that this woman''s life now was in a


    mess.


    Eventually, Caleb called Andre.


    On the phone, he questioned, "Did you know that Alina was in Eglinton and lived in the same room with


    Chester?"


    She lived with Andre when she was in Shirling and with Chester when she was on Eglinton, he


    wondered when on earth she had be so capable.


    Just thinking about it made Caleb furious inside.


    "What, with a broken leg and no way to catch her?"


    "You don''t care?"


    "Why should I care? If she had married Chester back then, she probably wouldn''t have had that


    encounter three years ago."


    "She..."


    Without waiting for Caleb to finish his sentence, Andre hung up the phone.


    And Caleb in ce, for a long, long time can note back to his mind.


    Why did things turn out the way they did?


    What did Andre mean?


    ...


    Alina received a call from Andre just after she had finished taking a shower.


    "You live in a room with Chester?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "How do you know?"


    "Caleb is pissed off."


    "What does he have to be angry about?"


    "Alina, you don''t really want to..." Thetter words had not finished.


    Obviously, there was some trepidation about what Alina was doing now.


    If she really ended with Caleb and was with Chester, not to mention that people outside would not be


    able to ept it, he could not either.


    "Why don''t you think about me? I''ll be good to you." Andre said without even thinking about it.


    Alina, "What are you talking about? Brandon and Joanna are all together with me."


    So many rooms in that presidential suite?


    When he thought this, Andre felt morefortable in his heart. It was good that it wasn''t Alina and


    Chester alone together.


    "OK, I''m still busy, bye."


    After saying that, Alina hung up the phone.


    Between Caleb and her, whatever the feud, at least those involvements will be over tomorrow.


    ...


    This night.


    Andre had a hard time sleeping all night.


    Caleb, too, had trouble sleeping from all night.


    The next day, neither he nor Emma would be there either, as Alina did, and it was all handed over to


    thewyers.


    Alina is already in prep for the big show in Eglinton, and the news that arrives from time to time on


    Caleb is that Chester has taken Alina to meet some designers again.


    "I didn''t know when Chester had such a connection with the fashion world."


    He had always been in his own circle and had no knowledge of these things in the fashion world?


    Tomas, "Master Chester has been in Eglinton for so many years, and it''s where designers gather, it''s


    not surprising that he knows these people."


    Chester now brought Alina to know those people, putting all the best resources to Alina.


    Emma, listening to these words of Tomas and Caleb, went crazy with jealousy in her heart.


    Especially just now, when he heard Tomas report that several old designers wanted to take Alina as


    their disciple because of her talent.


    And Emma was even more frantic.


    Why? Why did Alina get all this?


    Before Caleb gave her all the good resources he could, but now why she has nothing left.


    Alina, on the other hand, was now standing in that towering position, making her want to tear Alina


    apart time and time again.


    Why is all the good fortune on Alina, and why has she still not been brought down after all this?


    It used to be Andre.


    Now, it''s Chester.


    "When she was in Shirling before, Andre gave her a lot of good resources to make her own character


    and brand in a short time. She''s really lucky that Chester is treating her this well now too."


    Emma spoke calmly, yet the jealousy in her words spoke for itself.


    Caleb frowned.


    "Alina is now, literally, on top of the pile."

 Chapter 258 Really misbehaving.

    Chapter 258 Really misbehaving.


    It is a hint to Caleb that everything Alina has now was given to her by another man.


    Caleb was already angry in his heart, and now when he heard Emma say such things, he was even


    more furious.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Get ready, go to Eglinton." When saying these words, Caleb''s tone was full of gritted teeth, wishing to


    crush Alinapletely.


    Emma heard the anger in it, and her heart shed with amusement.


    Go and see what Alina really is and how she really fawns in the face of those big shots.


    The clearer he saw it, the quicker he gives up.


    Emma realised Caleb had more than a heart for Alina.


    But it''s time to let it all go, Emma thought.


    She could no longer leave Caleb, and she clearly realised that once she left Caleb, she would really


    have nothing.


    And how could she bear that kind of pain?


    So from now on, no matter how important a ce Alina has in Caleb''s heart, she will have to pull it out


    bit by bit.


    "Caleb, it''s not that I have to say such things, but Alina is really indiscreet."


    "..."


    "You forget that she has a daughter between her and Andre, and now she''s involved with Chester,


    she''s trying to trample the whole Collins family''s face on the ground."


    Something in Caleb''s worldpletely copsed at this moment.


    Emma didn''t know exactly what kind of enchantment Alina had put into the group at the Collins family,


    but she couldn''t care less now.


    Previously, she thought that the Collins family was not to be messed with, but at the moment it seems


    that no matter how good or bad they are.


    She must stay with Caleb.


    ...


    Alina had just returned from outside with Chester, and Brandon came to her, his face full of gloom.


    "What''s wrong?" For Brandon to look like this, it usually meant that something was going on.


    For this point, Alina was now suffering from a pain in the brain.


    Brandon, "He''s on his way here."


    "Caleb?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that Caleb hade, Alina''s face went sullen.


    Whenever she was working, Alina disliked people disturbing her the most, especially Caleb.


    She was now annoyed to hear from him.


    Because every time there is Caleb, there is definitely no peace in her world, and who knows what is


    going to happen again?


    "Where is Emma?"


    In her opinion, Emma and Caleb were definitely a pair. They were both inviting disaster and misfortune


    to her.


    How much trouble did Emma make at that big show in Oklens?


    "She didn''te." Brandon shook his head.


    Hearing that Emma hadn''te, Alina was kind of relieved.


    "That''s good."


    If she hadn''te, there would have been less trouble on her side because of it.


    Alina looked at Brandon, "He didn''t give you a hard time, did he?"


    After all, three years ago Brandon volunteered to pick her up and eventually took her away with him,


    and Caleb is supposed to be a man who holds a grudge.


    "Don''t worry, no."


    Alina had paid him the termination fee, so Caleb had no reason to make things difficult for him.


    Although it is true that Caleb is not to be messed with, but in these years, Alina is not a good fighter


    either.


    "Don''t mind him." Alina said after thinking about it.


    She didn''t expect that Caleb would still have the spirit toe here at this time, it seems that Emma


    didn''t cry much?


    When she thought of Emma, the corners of Alina''s mouth lifted up in a cold smile.


    Back to the room, Alina then picked up Penny''s call, "Mommy, when are youing back to see me?"


    On the other side of the phone, the child''s tone was sad.


    Now they had to be apart for so long.


    Alina, "Be good, mommy will be back when I am done with works."


    Then, never to part.


    Alina felt as if she was quite unproductive in this way, once she was someone with big dreams.


    Now, however, the biggest dream is to be by her daughter''s side.


    But there is always something to do.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ...


    In the Wend Vi, Emma''s day was much better because Alina was not there, although Caleb was


    gone.


    She doesn''t have to worry about anything, everything is already arranged on Caleb.


    Especially without Alina around, although Lois and the others were still unhappy with her, they still


    didn''t dare to do anything outwardly.


    She must be treated with respect and dignity.


    "Lois, I don''t me you for what happened before, but from now on I want you to understand who will


    be the mistress of this ce from now on."


    Emma is a person who holds grudges, and she has long been discontented with the way Lois treated


    her because of Alina.


    But at this time, in the end, nothing more was said.


    Lois gave Emma a disgruntled look and didn''t say anything.


    Obviously, not bothering to pick her up.


    Emma was in no hurry, "Humph. Go, cook some fruit tea for me, the kind of vor Alina used to drink."


    She must upy all of Alina¡¯s thing? Even to erase all traces of Alina''s presence here.


    "Go on." Seeing that Lois was standing still, Emma said viciously.


    Lois eventually, nodded, however, the moment she turned around, only to hear Emma continue, "After


    it''s cooked, go and throw all her things out, she won''t being back here."


    Lois, "Miss Bell, it''s not appropriate for you to do this, is it?"


    Lois wouldn''t have put up with her.


    Especially since Lois was originally asked by Vanessa toe to Wend Vi to look after Alina, who


    left from here three years ago.


    But Lois has been here all this time, the entire Collins family thought Alina woulde back again.


    But if Alina really wouldn''te back to Wend Vi, then Lois wouldn''t continue to be in this ce


    either.


    Emma was only there because Alina tossed her around, and if she left, Alina would only be more


    bored.


    On the word ''Miss Bell'', Lois bit particrly hard. Emma instantly looked at Lois with cold eyes.

 Chapter 259 I hope its what you think it is

    Chapter 259 I hope it''s what you think it is


    She said viciously, "What''s so inappropriate about it? Do you still think she''ll be the mistress of this


    ce?"


    "It''s not just a matter for Master Caleb, there''s the whole Collins family behind this."


    The implication is a reminder to Emma.


    Even if Caleb doesn''t like Alina any more, Alina is different to this ce.


    Behind her, there is the support of the entire Collins family.


    If Emma wants to be the mistress of this ce, it depends on whether the Collins family behind it


    will nod or not, as long as the Collins family does not nod, then her strutting here is totally a joke.


    "Hmph."


    She was so smart, she could understand what Lois was saying? But because she did, she was even


    more angry.


    "Wait and see."


    When she bes the mistress of the ce, she will fire Lois.


    She, indeed, will be the mistress of this ce and show all the people that she, Emma, could


    stand tall.


    Lois''s eyes darkened.


    She turned around and walked away.


    Looking at Lois'' unrespectful look, Emma was furious, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    "A mere servant." How dare she be so rude.


    Not much longer.


    Kara is here.


    Apparently, after Caleb had gone to Eglinton, Emma called Kara.


    Kara saw the bruises on Emma''s face.


    "She hit you?" Looking at such obvious marks, Kara was directly shocked.


    Emma touched her cheek, "It doesn''t matter, everything I suffer here now, I will get it all back one day."


    It''s only been a few days.


    Kara did not expect that Emma was so confident now, but ording to Kara''s understanding of Emma,


    she has always been very blindly confident.


    "Master Caleb has gone to Eglinton?"


    Kara was reminding Emma exactly why Caleb had gone to Eglinton. It was because Alina was over


    there.


    And because he was nervous about Alina.


    Although he did not give in, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that Caleb simply cannot let go


    of Alina.


    No one knows what really happened between Caleb and Emma.


    Even when he knew it wasn''t Emma that night, continued to protect her.


    This is something that probably only Emma knows.


    Emma, "Go to Eglinton and see it a bit better."


    See more clearly?


    So that''s why Emma isn''t nervous?


    It''s just, "Aren''t you worried?"


    "Worried about what? Chester and Andre are there. It''s impossible for them to be together."


    Chester''s good treatment of Alina had fallen into her eyes, and Caleb and Andre had a fight over Alina.


    When she thought this, Emma was much happier, and she was not worried at all about this point.


    "I hope it''s really what you think it is." Kara didn''t know exactly what to say in this matter.


    But Emma is waiting for news, it means that during this time, amidst Alina''s trials and tribtions, she


    has grown up a lot.


    Knowing when to step up and when not to, whereas before it was a case of too much stepping up and


    losing out.


    And now she knows to restrain herself.


    "If only you could be like this all the time." Kara said.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Don''t worry, right now Alina and Caleb are fighting with each other, she can''t care about you."


    The implication is that Kara is at ease in eF and there is no way Alina can work with Jay.


    Jealous though, she has to admit that after this big show in Eglinton, Alina will stand in an even more


    dazzling position, and eF, too, will not be able to give her the equal value of this status at all.


    Especially now that Alina is at the top of her fashion game, what exactly will this look like next?


    No one knows.


    Kara, "I know she won''t work with eF."


    "So, what are you worried about?"


    "I recently brought in a designer."


    "Oh?"


    "The style is simr to that of Alina."


    "If it''s pretty much the same, then Alina''s work will obviously suppress the development of the designer


    in your hands."


    These words caused Kara''s face to change, and that was what worried her most.


    Jay is giving her onest chance this time, if this person can''t develop well.


    Then she wouldn''t be of any value to eF. At that time, she would really be down and out.


    And what about Emma?


    After seeing that Kara, who used to take her, now has a new person, and that she now has a distant


    future with Caleb is just as well.


    What''s more, her career is more than halfpletely ruined. Billy is not willing to do surgery on her


    hands.


    She can''t get better because of Alina. Therefore, she haspletely lost her chance to develop in her


    career.


    "Alina has ruined everything for me, I had to get something on her." As she said this, there was hatred


    in Emma''s eyes.


    She, indeed, hated Alina.


    Why is Alina so ruthless?


    Kara didn''t say a word.


    At this point, she clearly didn''t know what to say, but just signed.


    Now, she is very worried, as Emma''s career is ruined because of Alina''s work, and the designer she


    now has in her hands will definitely be pressed by Alina''s work.


    That alone would not have been the end of it between them.


    ...


    Kara is gone.


    Emma''s eyes flickered with intense hatred as she looked at her right hand that had shattered her finger


    bones, "Alina."


    She will, definitely, make Alina pay.


    Why?


    Why not just let Billy operate on her? Once the operation was done, wouldn''t it be over for good? They


    were therefore not indebted to each other.


    Yet why does it have to be this way?


    me it on Alina.


    Everything was because of her. She has ruined everyone''s lives and careers, and she was standing


    alone at the top of her career, who the hell is she to do that?


    Just as Emma was getting angry, her phone vibrated, interrupting her thoughts.


    In anger, without thinking, she picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "It''s me." A maic voice came from the other side of the phone, and Emma instantly heard who it


    really was, "Brodie? Are you crazy?"


    How dare he call her at this time?

 Chapter 260 Cant I support you for life?

    Chapter 260 Can''t I support you for life?


    Emma nced around in a panic, and after making sure no one was there, lowered her voice and said


    to the other side of the phone, "Didn''t I tell you not to call me now?"


    The tone of voice was all malevolence.


    Brodie, "I need money."


    "Didn''t I give it to you before?"


    Emma could not control her temper at this.


    She is now in a difficult position to protect herself, and Alina is biting hard. No matter what movement


    there is on her ount now, it could all be used as evidence in court afterwards.


    "I told you that my ount is not to be touched until this is over, don''t you understand?"


    Emma is simply going crazy.


    Every time this person calls her, it''s for nothing other than money.


    So, at this moment, even if Emma had told him all the difficulties involved, Brodie only said, "I really


    need it."


    "Don''t I need it?" Emma was really going crazy.


    She really needed money now too.


    Especially with Alina''s current stance that she must be made to pay back the money.


    "So, you''re not giving it?"


    The tone of voice became noticeably more dangerous.


    So at the moment Emma¡¯s heart was heaving.


    "No, it¡¯s just."


    "Do you know the price of refusing me, Emma?"


    When she heard the word price, Emma''s already not-so-good face was now white.


    "How much do you want?" Finally, Emmapromised.


    This man, in his hands, had too much at his disposal for her to mess around with this man.


    "Half a million."


    At the sound of the words, Emma was shocked.


    Half a million?


    Now at this juncture not to mention half a million, even fifty thousand would be very much for her.


    "Where do I get that much money now?"


    "If you don''t give it, I suppose Miss Hughes is happy to buy it."


    "Brodie." This time, Emma''s temper was really no longer suppressed.


    "When this is over, I''ll give you as much as you want, I''ll support you for the rest of your life."


    She, at that time, should not have made that call, if only she had not made that call to confirm, then she


    would not have attracted Brodie.


    This man, really, is too difficult to deal with.


    "Now."


    Hearing the man''s words, Emma went even more mad.


    At this moment, she wanted to just smash the phone.


    However, the man had something in his hand, and she could only bow her head, "Okay, I''ll give you the


    money."


    "If you had said that, I wouldn''t have bothered with all the talking, you are so sick." Having said that, the


    man hung up the phone.


    Emma''s face was already not a good one, and now when she heard the man scolding her in this way,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    she couldn''t stand it any longer, the phone just smashed on the floor.


    If it were possible, Emma would really like to curse with that man.


    She was sick enough to be kind-hearted. Otherwise, three years ago she would have watched Alina


    die.


    In that case, wouldn''t she be in so much less trouble nowadays?


    "Brodie, Alina."


    Emma seemed to imprint these two names in her heart.


    Wait, one day she will break these two in pieces.


    She won''t let go of anyone who upsets her on this journey.


    ...


    These days, Chester has been taking Alina to almost all kinds of asions, meeting all the bigwigs in


    the industry.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Cooper here, how do you know these people?"


    "Is it weird?"


    "Well, it''s weird."


    These are people that were never thought of before.


    However, this time, it was surprising to see all these people, which was something Alina could not


    believe in any way.


    The man smiled seeing that she was happy.


    There was doting in his eyes.


    Tomas stood next to Caleb, looking at the two exiting the lift.


    This is a moment when Tomas sees eyes full of tenderness.


    And what felt lik, was the coldness that surrounded it.


    The moment Alina and Chester saw Caleb, both of their faces stiffened.


    Although Alina had gotten the news that Caleb wasing before, she didn''t expect this person to


    "Alina!"


    Those three words, from the man at the other end of the corridor, came out almost through gritted


    teeth.


    Since when exactly did Caleb''s emotions be uncontroble whenever he saw Alina?


    ...


    Two people stood opposite each other.


    The worried look in Chester''s eyes when he looked at Alina just now is still pounding into Caleb''s head


    even now.


    "He''s worried sick about you." Chester said.


    Alina looked at the time on her wristwatch.


    That impatient look made Caleb irritated.


    "It seems that you are really going to be with him?"


    Alina raised her eyebrows and looked at Caleb, as if she was looking at a fool.


    "Do you now just see me with a man and think I''m already sleeping in the same bed with him?"


    The air was frozen at this moment.


    Alina, "Caleb, what exactly is this reaction of yours? Like me? Or love me?"


    "Alina."


    "Otherwise, what kind of nosy business do youe here for?"


    Caleb¡¯s already gloomy face was even more wrapped in a storm when he heard Alina say such words


    at this moment.


    Alina, "But I''m not the kind of person you are."


    "..."


    "I''m telling you that it''spletely out of the question between me and you. So it''s no longer your


    business who I''m with now, whether it''s ethically questionable or not, understand?"


    Every word was spoken with sharpness and coldness.

 Chapter 261 I really hate you.

    Chapter 261 I really hate you.


    Caleb looked at Alina for a long, long time, but could note back to his senses, who would have


    thought that Alina of today would be so sharp?


    Is he not qualified?


    "You want to be with Chester, do you?" At this moment, the sanity in Caleb''s head had beenpletely


    torn apart.


    Even the words that Alina had just said werepletely shattered.


    He, for one, could no longer care less.


    When Alina heard Caleb ask this question, she even felt as if she had heard a joke.


    She never thought that even at this point, this man would still be able to ask such a question.


    What was she supposed to say about him?


    "Caleb."


    "I''m not divorced."


    What the hell?


    Alina didn''t think she''d heard.


    "Alina, I''m telling you, you want to be with Chester, don''t you? That depends on if I agree or not."


    "..."


    "As long as I don''t agree, it will be my name Caleb that you will bear in front of your name for the rest of


    your life."


    "Boom." The teacup in Alina''s hand smashed viciously on the coffee table.


    Crazy.


    The man is crazy.


    What the hell is he talking about here?


    "I don''t think you''ve figured out what exactly is wrong between us."


    "I hate you, you know that?"


    Hate her?


    Is he qualified?


    She hadn''t even said she hated anyone yet. This silly man actually said he hates her at this time and in


    this ce?


    "Alina, I hate you, I really fucking hate you." Caleb''s tone was all agitation and hepletely lost his


    mind.


    And at this time, Alina didn''t know what to say about Caleb at all, only felt he was a fool.


    As the calmness in Alina''s eyes waspletely shattered, Caleb picked up his mobile phone and


    dialed a number out.


    Soon, the phone had picked up on the other side, "Sir."


    "I''m not getting a divorce."


    At this moment, all the perceptions in Alina''s head were torn to pieces by Caleb at this moment.


    What the hell is going on now?


    "Caleb, you''re crazy, aren''t you?" Didn''t he say before that he wanted a divorce?


    What now?


    Dragging her?


    Just after a simple exnation to the other side of the phone, Caleb hung up the phone, and after that,


    he looked at Alina.


    Looking at the angry Alina, after seeing the calmness in her eyes beingpletely shattered, he finally


    had a glimmer of pleasure in his heart.


    During this time, no one knew how difficult it really was for him or how tormented he really was inside.


    On what basis?


    Why on earth should he have to bear this ordeal all by himself? Alina should be with him.


    To make her and Chester whole? That depends on what she haspromised for.


    How could he allow such a situation when what she was carrying out in her hands was still going on,


    without any let-up at all?


    "I think you''re aplete lunatic." At this moment, Alina waspletely at a loss as to what to say


    about this man.


    He is a madman.


    Caleb, "Yes, I''m mad."


    Looking at Alina, he said.


    "Driven mad by you."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, I can afford to wait, but can Emma afford to wait?" At this moment, Alina was


    struggling to calm her emotions.


    As much as possible, fighting to keep her emotions from being pulled by this man.


    And when Caleb was asked if Emma could afford to wait.


    In his eyes, a storm shed.


    Emma?


    What did it matter to him whether she could afford to wait or not? He had already given Emma a clear


    exnation long ago.


    ...


    Alina did not expect that Caleb would be so difficult to deal with.


    She was really pissed off. Especially when Caleb wouldn''t leave that room no matter what he said.


    She this, she was not at all in the mood to spend time with him and just leave from the hotel.


    In the car.


    Chester handed a bottle of water to Alina.


    "Back then, I shouldn''t have listened to Grandpa Max." Alina drank half a bottle of water down before


    saying.


    Yes.


    Back then, because of the loss of a loved one only at that time, coupled with the fact that she had been


    in that grief and couldn''t get out of it.


    During those two years, Grandpa Max was really good to her, so all the arrangements that Grandpa


    Max made at that time, she was all but certain that Grandpa Max could do no wrong.


    But in the end, it was wrong.


    In matters of love, no one is sure.


    "You were young at that time."


    "Yeah, so that''s why, I don''t think a woman should be married at less than twenty-five."


    There is no understanding of what marriage is or the responsibilities and maintenance of marriage.


    So when the marriage changes, there is no idea what kind of approach to take.


    "What did he say?" At this moment, Chester finally managed to ask.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now Alina came out in a huff, and he took her straight to the car without asking what happened.


    But no matter what time it is, as long as it''s not over between Caleb and Emma now.


    Nothing good can evere from the two of them being together.


    "He''s not getting a divorce." Alina said as she looked at Chester.


    And those words made Chester''s heart stutter.


    She didn''t expect Caleb to be in such a temper now. Who is he trying to get back at?


    Alina, "But it''s okay, even if he''s tough, he won''t be able to resist that in the end."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Emma."


    No matter how strong Caleb''s desire not to divorce was shown in front of her just now, as long as it


    involved Emma''s affairs.


    Caleb, then, was never able to be sensible.


    Every time. As long as Emma is hurt in her ce, that is the most intolerable thing for Caleb, isn''t it?


    "What are you going to do?"


    "You''ll find out in a moment." There was no direct answer to Chester''s question, but a mysterious smile.


    Alina knows very well what kind of person Emma is. The self-respecting woman could not stand this.


    So now, no matter how tough Caleb is, as long as Emma is involved, everything is different.


    Alina picked up the phone and called Jacob.


    ...


    Emma is still thinking about the question of how on earth to give the money to Brodie without anyone


    finding out.


    After all, at this juncture, her ount was not to be touched lightly, however, just as she was racking


    her brains, her ount got frozen.

 Chapter 262 Step by step

    Chapter 262 Step by step


    Brodie has always been an impatient person and usually just calls Emma for three hours without


    seeing results, the call, then, wille in again.


    At the moment.


    When Emma saw the call from Brodie, her heart was in her throat and she was so annoyed that she


    wanted to m her phone.


    But she dared not refuse to answer this person''s phone, afraid that Brodie will give what is in his hand


    to Alina.


    If it really came to that, she can guess what price Emma would really pay for it.


    Eventually, she picked up the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Why hasn''t it arrived yet?" The man, very impatient and annoyed, angrily said to Emma.


    Emma was already irritable, and now she was pinching her brow with a headache.


    She said, "It''s not that I won''t give it to you, it''s that I don''t, right now, have any money."


    "What? You bitch."


    "My ount has been frozen." Not surprisingly, Caleb¡¯s ount has been frozen too.


    This is definitely the handiwork of Alina.


    And to think it was Alina, Emma hates even more.


    Why did that damned woman have to push her like that? Wasn''t it enough to humiliate her since she


    was a child?


    "You tricked me?"


    "I''m not fooling you, my ount is now frozen and won''t be unblocked until this is over."


    "Then it seems that..."


    "Brodie." Hearing the dangerous tone, Emma''s tone was heavier.


    Even if the man didn''t say it outright, Emma almost always knew exactly how this man was going to


    threaten her.


    Taking a deep breath, she said to Brodie, "We are grasshoppers on the same rope, I advise you not to


    be a jerk."


    "I''m on the same rope as you? Are you crazy?"


    "It was you..."


    "Do you have any proof?" Just as Emma finished her words, she was directly interrupted by Brodie.


    Yes, is there any proof?


    At this moment, her heart was heaving.


    Yes, she had no proof, there was nothing on her side of anything that Brodie did, but Brodie had


    evidence of what she had done.


    "Even if I didn''t, if I used you, you''d be..."


    "Are you tired of living?"


    The man, hearing the threat in Emma''s tone, sounded more dangerous.


    Now Emma was naturally scared and very tormented, yet even so, there was nothing more she could


    do.


    There was nothing left for her to do but to rise to the asion, except to hear her say to the other side


    of the phone, "Don''t push me, okay?"


    She was, literally, about to be driven mad, and there was nothing more she could do about it.


    "Hmph."


    "..."


    "You''ve got three more days." The man said in a malevolent tone.


    Emma''s heart was heaving.


    "I said, my ount..." Without waiting for her to finish, the man simply hung up.


    And now Brodie is not going to listen to anything, he just needs his money.


    Emma is going crazy.


    "Ah." A hysterical, frantic scream came out from her mouth.


    It''s all because of Alina.


    Why on earth is it that Alina is now able to stand on that dazzling height, while she has to suffer


    because of her?


    "Alina, I won''t let you go." At this moment, Emma said bloodthirstily.


    The moment both hands clenched their fists, it was as if they were grasping at Alina''s body, fiercely


    tightening, as if they wanted to crush Alina.


    ...


    The game was on.


    Now, however, it was getting more and more intense.


    When Caleb found out that Emma''s ount had been frozen, he was simply about to explode with


    anger. He had someone send a card to Emma.


    But because it was Caleb''s card, Emma naturally didn''t dare to do anything randomly.


    Caleb was here.


    Alina and Chester and the others, naturally, could not stay in a presidential suite, but Brandon and


    Joanna remained in.


    "Caleb, you''re sick." She was living with them solely because of her work, while this man was


    suspicious, and eventually Alina was still annoyed by Caleb.


    She moved out of that presidential suite.


    "What are you still doing here?" Alina did not have any patience at all.


    "I''m going to live here."


    "What?"


    Alina smashed the pillow in her hand directly at Caleb, although Caleb was used to her rudeness now.


    "Alina!" It came out through gnashing of his teeth.


    Alina, "Get out."


    "What the hell do you want?" At this moment, Caleb finally managed to open his mouth to ask.


    She''s the one who should be asking that, right?


    Was he allowed to do all sorts of things? And it was a mistake for her to even fight back.


    Caleb, "Why did you freeze her ount?"


    "This is normal procedure."


    After all, Emma is one of the people involved.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Caleb''s already gloomy face sank at this moment.


    Just as he was about to say something else, the phone rang and he picked up, "Hello."


    "Caleb, has your ount been frozen too?" Emma asked.


    Originally, she did not dare to use Caleb''s ount, but she was forced by Brodie, so she wanted to


    transfer the money in small batches.


    However it was notpleted.


    It made Emma wonder what she had guessed at the beginning.


    At Emma''s words, Caleb¡¯s face sank.


    The moment he looked at Alina, all that glittered in his eyes was an icy light.


    He then hung up the phone with Emma.


    "You applied for a freeze on my ount?"


    "I have that right, don''t I?"


    Yes.


    She is entitled to it.


    Now Alina''s thinking is not generally clear. Caleb just angrily refused the divorce.


    She applied for an asset freeze, which means that until the divorce ispletely finalised, Caleb will


    not have a good time.


    Caleb''s eyes glittered with rage.


    Alina, "Until our divorce matter ispletely over, don''t even think about using a single penny."

 Chapter 263 Things go awry

    Chapter 263 Things go awry


    Caleb''s ount can''t used? Emma¡¯s ount wasn''t working, and now, neither was Caleb''s.


    "What, you''re upset she doesn''t have any money to spend? That''s a quick move on your part." She had


    only just applied for it, and Caleb had someone send her his card?


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Alina sarcastically said, "She''s just a cripple now, what kind


    of money does she need to use?"


    "Alina, when exactly did you be so mean?"


    "Do you still want me to be kind?"


    What did she get when she was being kind? These people have driven her to a dead end time and time


    again.


    "When you and she did that to me three years ago, you were a lot meaner than I am now."


    After what Emma did.


    Caleb is much more defensive of her.


    So, calling her mean?


    How dare he?


    Caleb''s heart was heaving.


    Eventually, the anger went away.


    When Alina was left alone, there was a moment of silence in her world.


    Emma''s call came in.


    When things hade to this point, Emma must want to swallow her up.


    But at the beginning, when Alina cared to dwell on that property, things were bound to go that way too.


    It''s just that both Caleb and Emma are not used to it.


    But whether these two people are used to it or not, Alina doesn''t care half as much.


    "Hello."


    "Alina, you will go to hell." Emma shouted hysterically.


    Alina was smiling, and listening to the trembling tone of Emma''s voice over the phone, she knew that


    Emma was angry.


    Alina, "I''m just defending my legal rights, how should I go to hell?"


    "Are those really yours?"


    "As long as there''s a marriage certificate between Caleb and me, those things are half mine."


    Emma, "What the hell do you want?"


    "You seem to be in a hurry for money? Why? Tell me."


    At this moment, Alina''s tone was spoken in such a profound manner.


    "It seems that you''re really in a hurry for money. Tell me, how much do you need, I can lend it to you."


    This was said with such irony.


    Emma, "I don¡¯t."


    When she said this, there was a hint of weakness in Emma''s tone that could not be concealed.


    Alina''s words were so sharp that it was impossible to dodge them, and there was even a moment when


    she was about to tell everything out.


    She never knew that Alina would have such a sharp and frightening side.


    "Since there''s no rush for money, wait for the end of the divorce case between him and me."


    "..."


    "By the way, let me remind you, Caleb is now reluctant to divorce, how long have you to wait?"


    "Alina!"


    When Emma heard Alina''s words, her face even turned white in this instant.


    Alina, "But it doesn''t matter, anyway, you live in Wend Vi, you don''tck food and clothing, so I


    think you definitely don''t need money now."


    After saying that, Alina simply hung up the phone.


    Emma got pissed off, not expecting at all that things woulde to such a point.


    What the hell is this nowadays?


    Why?


    Why are things the way they are?


    What qualifications, exactly, does she have?


    Just after Alina''s call hung up, she received a text message from Brodie, just a few short words, "I have


    limited patience."


    Apparently, if he waited until three dayster, he would see the money.


    Now, however, where the hell was she going to get the money?


    ...


    When Vanessa and Julia heard about the progress of the matter between Alina and Caleb, especially


    when they heard that Emma''s ount had been frozen.


    A long-awaited smile appeared on Vanessa''s face.


    Julia, "Alina is not giving in this time."


    "Shouldn''t have given in."


    "..."


    "Julia, hopefully you will never encounter such a situation, and once you do, learn from Alina."


    "Mum."


    "One can be soft-hearted at any time, but only at this time, women must not be soft-hearted."


    To an outsider, Alina seemed to be doing too much. Emma was forced by her to the point where she


    had no way out.


    But Emma deserved it.


    "Yes, I''ll remember." Julia nodded, understanding Vanessa''s teachings.


    Vanessa once had a really bad impression of Alina, after all, Alina had a stained life.


    But on the matter of Caleb and Alina''s divorce, she is not on Alina.


    As for the rtionship between Alina and Chester, no one can say how it will develop in the future,


    right? And woman is qualified to pursue love after her divorce.


    At this point, Vanessa was in no hurry at all, and right now she was relieved to see Emma being torn


    apart like that.


    "All these years Emma has had your second brother to protect her, and life has just been too good."


    Vanessa said.


    Emma had long forgotten that Caleb was a married man.


    Since she had stirred up a man¡¯s marriage, then she had to pay the price.


    "Yeah, Caleb has given her a lot over the years. That''s not to mention the material things, just those


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    resources she used to have, they''re all Caleb''s connections."


    Emma looked rightful before, as if getting everything from Caleb was not too much.


    It''s great to watch her finally get cleaned up now.


    ...


    Emma hade to Eglinton.


    There was really nothing she could do now, she had to be by Alina''s side at all times for fear that


    Brodie would make a move.


    Once Brodie really gives those things to Alina, then her life will really be over.


    Chester, "Hector."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Take this woman to North Eglinton."


    At the sound of it, faces went white.


    "No, I''m not going." Her voice was all panic.


    She doesn''t want to go to North Eglinton, that ce is really horrible, whatever punishment she needs,


    just don''t go to North Eglinton.


    Alina, "What the hell do you want?"


    "Alina, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, let me follow you in the future, okay?"

 Chapter 264 Pushing her to this point

    Chapter 264 Pushing her to this point


    Everyone in the room was overwhelmed by the reaction to Emma''s move.


    Emma, too, was forced to do nothing else, and if she could, she would never want to bow down to Alina


    in her life.


    And she, naturally, after all this time, knows what kind of person Brodie really is.


    Tomorrow if he doesn''t receive the money, then he will definitely talk directly to Alina about the deal.


    Now Emma really can''t care anymore her dignity, she just wants to follow Alina closely.


    "Emma, you''re sick in the head, aren''t you?" Finally, Alina sort ofpletely reacted.


    Was Emma admitting fault to her?


    No.


    ording to Emma''s temperament, there was no way she could admit that she was wrong, unless


    something had happened in her world.


    Yesterday, there was still money needed.


    And now she showed up.


    To say that this was not a great event, Alina did not believe it.


    "Alina, I was the one who wronged you before, I really know I was wrong, don''t kick me out now,


    okay?"


    "..."


    "We''re still the same as when we were kids."


    At this moment, Emma had probably forgotten just how many odds there were between them.


    What a fool''s errand.


    "Brandon."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want to see this woman." Whatever this woman had in mind, as long as she doesn''t let up, then


    things will alwayse out, and she wants to see what it''s all about.


    She was able to force Emma to bow down.


    "Yes."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon nodded, his eyes full of hostility as he stepped forward.


    And when Emma saw that Alina didn''t care at all and wanted to kick her out, Emma was really going


    crazy and breaking down.


    "Alina, I really know I''m wrong, give me a chance, give me a chance, okay?"


    "Fine, so tell me, what''s going on in your world?"


    ording to the nature of this woman, it is absolutely impossible to bow down in front of her, and at


    this time Alina really wants to know what on earth had driven Emma to the point where she would not


    hesitate to bow down.


    How could Emma dare to tell Alina? The rtionship between them had broken down long ago, so how


    could she dare to tell Alina about Brodie?


    "Nothing, just, just realising my mistake." That was such a far-fetched thing to say.


    And as the words fell, Alinaughed with such irony.


    "Emma, how could you be wrong?"


    How could she be wrong when this whole world was full of people who had wronged her?


    Alina was about to leave, yet the moment she turned around, Emma''s heart was already in her throat.


    "I really know it''s wrong, I..."


    Nowadays, Alina would not listen to anything. Emma had hurt her that much, how could Alina give


    Emma understanding?


    Impossible.


    Alina has long since ceased to be the same person.


    ...


    Caleb''s eyes shed with hostility when he knew that Emma had chased Alina here and had given


    Alina a kneeling apology.


    "Alina has pushed Emma to this point and she still won''t let go?"


    At the sound of that, Tomas was nervous.


    To put it mildly, Alina had really been pressing Emma hard all this time.


    But it was really tough to go to this point.


    After all, everything Alina wants now is just in having to get what is hers back.


    "Where is she now?"


    "In the hotle."


    Caleb nodded.


    The fact that Emma would admit her mistake to Alina was something Caleb had not expected, although


    Emma had not been in a good position since she was a child.


    But there is, of sorts, some resilience and pride in her, and such people are often the most reluctant to


    bow down.


    It is not easy to make such a person bow down. Alina has taken things to the most extreme level.


    ...


    The show began.


    Chester was always by Alina, Joanna and Brandon were there, and the small team behind her, in this


    moment of glory, naturally had to follow her.


    The live broadcast was a global sensation.


    Alina watched each of her creations being worn by the models walking on the high tform with such


    beauty that she could not help but be moved to tears in her eyes.


    Caleb and Emma, naturally, would not be there, as Chester would not agree. These two, at the


    moment, were so sensitive to Alina.


    And this night is so important to Alina.


    How could he allow anyone to spoil this moment for Alina?


    ...


    In the hotel.


    Emma watched those works of Alina on the live TV. Even though she hated Alina, she could see every


    piece of Alina''s work at a nce.


    Especially when the host was introducing these works of Alina, even among so many big-name


    designers, her works stood out from the highlights at a nce.


    There''s simple, there''s ornate. Each piece carries her unique character.


    And when there was one, she really didn''t see it at a nce, and when she heard the host introduce it,


    Emma looked at the beautiful wedding dress.


    It was as if she had seen that dream in her heart.


    Since when on earth has Alina reached such an attainment in her designs?


    Before, although her personality and characteristics were particrly well defined, she was in the end a


    novice designer and more or less childish.


    And that previous sess of Alina, in Emma''s opinion, was more or less created by the momentum


    created by Andre.


    Now, however, upon seeing this design on the high stage, Emma has to admit that Alina''s skills are


    above many others.


    Even if, she hated Alina so much.


    This work of Alina is a breakthrough for Alina.


    ...


    In a great showcase, Alina has fully demonstrated her as a rising star.


    The moment the host invited her on stage to give her speech, Alina''s heart thumped because there


    was no such preparation.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Chester, yet the man''s mere nce gave Alina endless courage.

 Chapter 265 Preparing for the future.

    Chapter 265 Preparing for the future.


    Above the high stage, under the spotlight.


    Her beauty disyed to the fullest, and her tiny size exudes endless confidence.


    This is the position that Emma once had her heart set on, she said she had to be the most dazzling


    position for all the people in her hometown to see.


    Let all those who once despised her family take a look at her.


    And yet, her dream utterly shattered.


    Alina and Chester in the middle of the crowd, and in that nce, in the man''s eyes was a myriad of


    tenderness.


    The kind of tenderness that seems to envelop her heart.


    When the host asked for that most dazzling design of the night, Caleb just arrived.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, the moment he looked at Alina, his eyes were full of fierceness.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Yet Alina''s eyes, always on Chester''s face, should have been evasive in their rtionship, especially


    on such an asion.


    Alina said, "Actually, I feel that this time there has been a significant improvement."


    "..."


    "There is one person in particr that I would like to thank for this progress." When she spoke of this


    person again, Alina''s tone trailed off.


    She looked to Chester.


    At this moment, all the people followed Alina''s gaze and when they saw that she was looking at


    Chester.


    In unison, they drew a breath of cold air, no one had expected that Alina would be so unavoidable to


    Chester at this time.


    And Caleb''s face had darkened to the core.


    He did not expect that Alina would be so unconcerned and even so unapologetic. What was she up to?


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted into a smile amidst everyone''s strange gazes.


    She said, "I know that there are many friends in the audience who are curious about me, and even


    about the reports that were made some time ago."


    "..."


    "I am unlucky. Not everyone has the courage to say this or face this, and neither do I."


    At this moment, Caleb''s face had darkened, obviously not expecting Alina to mention this matter in


    front of the whole world.


    As she said, many people wouldn''t have had the courage to do this, and now, she did.


    "But I''m lucky too."


    All hearts followed her train of thought as if it were a roller coaster ride.


    And then, she said, "Everyone does something which is full of their own feelings, and although I am


    unfortunate, my inws have be my backbone."


    So, the Collins family, in fact, has always been on her side in this marriage of Alina?


    "They gave me hope and showed me that women can have dreams no matter what time of year."


    "..."


    "And this piece that you all see you in tonight was designed with my big brother."


    Big Brother?


    Caleb''s big brother.


    The piece designed by Alina and Chester was projected on Alina''s rear screen.


    "The Collins family, before I came to this big show, was on my side, even though a lot had happened to


    me."


    ...


    Alina was making a deep speech.


    And this moment, all her words will be the logical route for her to take on the road ahead.


    She is too cunning.


    Everyone knows that the Collins family is on her side in this matter of divorce.


    So now no matter what the reason for the divorce between Caleb and Alina was, in everyone''s opinion,


    the problem must have been Caleb''s.


    Otherwise.


    Why should even his own family members be on Alina?


    There was fierceness in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, photos of Emma dining with Alina at Wend Vi have now been reported from Ingford.


    This had rattled the nerves of all the women, no matter what tricks Emma had used to get some of


    them on her side before, the support of Collins family and the reports of Emma dining with Alina at


    Wend Vi have led to people siding with Alina.


    In the hotel.


    "Ah!." Emma screamed hysterically, looking at the unpleasantments.


    So she got pinned down? No way to fight back?


    Yes, that''s what it felt like now, and now Alina had pushed her to such a point.


    "Alina, go to hell." Emma was going crazy.


    If Brodie had seen such a report, he would have decided that she would lose thewsuit.


    It is certain that he will approach Alina to discuss the matter of that evidence.


    If that evidence was really in front of Alina, then the previous frame-up of the Cooper family would not


    be able to be concealed.


    What will happen? Even Caleb, who has always supported me before, will probably side with Alina.


    She knew that those two things were where the bottom line was that she was sorry for even in her life,


    and once those two things were tipped over the edge.


    Then she would have nothing in the world and would lose everything as a result.


    What to do?


    The thought of it is driving Emma crazy.


    ...


    Alina came down from the high stage, and Chester was standing at the bottom of the stage, elegantly


    extending his hand to her.


    That broad palm gives a feeling of endless power in this moment.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Alina finally put her hand into Chester''s hand, as if she had received an


    exnation for all her doubts at this moment.


    "Chester is really warm."


    There were young girls'' voices ringing out while the olddy said with a smile, "Perhaps that''s the


    boldest pursuit of all."


    As Alina said on stage, what has happened in the meantime is something she doesn''t quite dare to


    face.


    Yet who on earth gave her the courage to face this?


    "Sir." Tomas uttered from behind Caleb, and at this moment, everyone knew what Alina''s choice was.


    What is Caleb going to do?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll sue her for bigamy." Caleb was really angry. Who was this damn woman to use him?


    Tomas froze at the words.


    Sue Alina?


    If that were the case, then things would be pushed even further to a point where it would be


    unmanageable.


    And at this time Caleb could no longer care less.


    Right now, he could not wait to strangle Alina.

 Chapter 266 Will you win?

    Chapter 266 Will you win?


    When it was time to go back, Alina got straight into Chester''s car under the gaze of everyone, and what


    she got was all the blessings.


    Eventually with the line ''Her inws are on her side.'' it reverse everyone''s suspicions about her.


    Since her inws are on her side, it means that the problems in the marriage are not really her fault.


    So when she got into Chester''s car, everyone looked at her without a difference in their eyes.


    Her courage to choose what many people would not dare to choose.


    However, no one knows exactly why Alina made such a choice tonight.


    In the car.


    Warmth came from the back of her cold hand, it was Chester''s palm that held her hand and chased


    away the coldness in it.


    Alina subconsciously had to draw away.


    "Alina," Chester suddenly spoke as she was just making a move.


    Alina took a deep breath, "I''m sorry."


    "I know."


    Looking fiercely at Chester, guilt shed in her eyes.


    For Emma''s sickness and Caleb''s madness, Chester naturally saw Alina''s attitude clearly, she was


    trying to get rid of Caleb in this way as soon as possible.


    In this marriage, Caleb protects Emma, yet he is reluctant to say goodbye to Alina.


    At this rate, who knows what kind of things Caleb could actually do, yet whatever it is, now Alina no


    longer wants to continue.


    "I''m willing to do it." Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Chester said in a gentle tone.


    At Chester''s words, Alina was surprised.


    He knows everything.


    As Alina thought, Chester knew that Alina''s sudden change tonight and that she was using him.


    Yet even so, so what?


    "Chester."


    Chester squeezed her hand.


    Chester said, "Since you have decided to end it with him in this way, and have convinced the world of


    your courage, why do you have to cower like this?"


    Tonight, Alina met Caleb''s fierce eyes in that spotlight, letting everyone know that a person, in fact, can


    make any kind of choice as long as they muster up the courage.


    "I..."


    "I know you''re not ready to end up with him right now."


    Without waiting for Alina to say anything, she was directly interrupted by the man.


    What she did tonight not only solved everyone''s doubts, but was telling the world that it would be over


    between her and Caleb.


    And Chester was happy to see it.


    Alina took several deep breaths before she could press down the stuffiness in her heart.


    "Okay."


    Everything would wait until the matter of Caleb is taken care of.


    ...


    An earth-shattering scandal spread all over the city.


    She dines with Alina said at Wend Vi, who eventually moves away from Wend Vi.


    Surprisingly, she was the one who forced Alina away.


    Once such a rumour came out, with the shocking public opinion, she thought that whoever it was, knew


    that in thiswsuit Caleb would lose.


    And she was about to be sentenced to return everything to Alina.


    She is now a notorious person, and she''s going to have a hard time for a long time toe.


    "Alina, this bitch." Emma wished to tear Alina apart.


    Originally, it is absolutely uneptable to the world that Alina and Chester involved with each other, but


    Alina was so clever.


    She hadn''t noticed that before.


    A phone call came from Brodie.


    On the phone, the man''s attitude was so forceful that Emma''s heart was churning madly, but her tone


    was stoic.


    "I said, when this is over, I''ll give you any kind of benefit you want."


    "Are you still going to win?"


    The man said in a mocking tone.


    At this, Emma¡¯s face went pale.


    Will she win?


    Even a fool would know that based on all the evidence Alina had received in the past, she would


    definitely not win here.


    What''s more, it has now incited such astonishing public opinion.


    "I will win." At this moment, Emma said with confidence to Brodie.


    Yes, she''s going to win.


    Definitely, she will win.


    And she had to win, because there was really no way out but to win.


    Alina was pressing down on her head at all times, and now, how could she lose? Just looking at the


    situation, she knew that this so-called win for her was so remote.


    "Emma, I advise you to..."


    "I will win, I will win." Without waiting for the man to finish, Emma said fiercely to Brodie.


    She would definitely snatch everything that belonged to Alina.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    How could all the years of preparation be for nothing? What kind of effort had she put in all these


    years?


    She fought for Caleb.


    Why should she have to dere the end of everything when Alina returns?


    "Give me what I want, in the time allotted."


    Where does she go to get that much money?


    Even though Emma was so confident at this time, she had to admit that in the time set by Brodie.


    There is absolutely no way her ount will be unblocked.


    ...


    It''s a really bad day for Emma, but even if it''s worse, it won''t change a thing.


    She has to keep everything.


    It was even decided that all this loss for her now was because of Alina.


    ...


    Caleb, too, was furious.


    Tonight Alina announced in such a big show, in such a way that the once unbearable between them.


    She was shameless herself, but she reaped the blessings of all.


    All the way to the hotel, Caleb hadn''t even calmed down.


    "Didn''t they leave early in the morning? Howe they haven''te back by now?" , Alina left the


    field, and this is when he came back.


    However, up to now, there was no sign of Alina.

 Chapter 267 Moving away overnight?

    Chapter 267 Moving away overnight?


    Tomas looked at Caleb with a stony face, wanting to say something, yet at this moment nothing could


    be said.


    Tomas did not expect that Alina was really too bold, on such an important asion, even in front of the


    whole world, she had said such a thing.


    Tomas really admired Alina''s courage.


    "Find out where the hell she is." The man''s tone was all icy cold.


    He''s been back for a full two hours, and neither she nor Chester has returned yet.


    "Yes."


    Tomas listened to the danger in Caleb''s tone and knew that this patience of Caleb had now reached its


    limit.


    He hurried up to find out exactly where Alina has gone.


    Having the result, Tomas had to admit how bold Alina was.


    He just felt that if Caleb knew, there was no telling how the world would be turned upside down.


    "Sir."


    "Say it."


    Listening to Tomas'' tone, Caleb probably knew that Alina must be up to no good again.


    Apprehensively ncing at Caleb''s face, Tomas did not know what to say for a while.


    And Caleb was an impatient man, said in a grim tone, "Say it."


    Even Tomas felt a headache at the moment, and at the beginning he only felt that Alina had a bad


    temper.


    And now, this is now kind of getting worse.


    Tomas said, "Master Chester has taken Lady Alina over to the Mordecai International Hotel."


    So, they are not living here anymore?


    Why?


    Because, here he is.


    Now after knowing that Chester had moved away with Alina, Caleb''s body exuded even more danger.


    The aura, as if it were about to burst out at any moment, was constantly bulging.


    Tomas, "And now?"


    "Move away." .


    In fact, at the time of learning this news, Tomas felt that this was to be expected.


    Although the Eglinton Show has now ended, ording to Chester''s connections, he will definitely take


    Alina to stay here for a few more days now.


    Then meet more people who can help Alina, this is to push Alina''s career to the top again in one fell


    swoop.


    And in this hotel, there was not only Caleb, but Emma. Alina has made aplete narrative at the


    exhibition show.


    So now nothing she does to Caleb is too much, especially since there is still Emma in this hotel, and


    this is where Alina will not hold back even more.


    ...


    Alina, after arriving at the hotel, was in a room with Joanna,in the same presidential suite.


    Joanna, "Master Chester is so good to you."


    "..."


    "In the past, when Caleb had any good resources in his hands, he would hate to put them in front of


    Emma."


    There is just a sour note in Joanna''s tone when ites to this.


    Alina, "Yes."


    Whatever good resources Caleb had in his hands, he gave them to Emma.


    Now whatever good resources Chester has in his hands are given to her.


    "I''ve had a lot of light together with you."


    "What nonsense."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I''m telling the truth, I didn''t expect Master Chester to have such a wide range of connections." Those


    people he introduced are all seniors that they have previously admired.


    Even if they are up-anding, they are really not good enough in front of these seniors.


    Alina, "I didn''t expect it either." This was said with truth.


    "It''s am uproar over at Ingford now."


    Joanna looked at Alina and said.


    She admired Alinali''s mental qualities.


    While tearing Caleb and Emma apart, her career has not been left behind at all.


    Many women in the marriage change dy themselves, while the men are dashing.


    When it came to Alina, things were directly switched around.


    Alina said, "Joanna."


    "Yeah?"


    "I have, at one time, lost too much because of them." Alina said with a sigh, and what was said was the


    truth.


    Once, it was because those people she lost so much.


    So now, whatever happens in her world, she has to stand at the top.


    Never again will she lose any to these people.


    Once, Alina was willing to leave herself behind for Caleb.


    Now, in the end, it''s not the same.


    "You''re doing the right thing now." Joanna said to Alina.


    She was the happiest person in the world, with a loving mother, father and grandmother, and her world


    was a gentle ce.


    Yet all this gentleness was eventually ruined for her by the kindness of her parents'' financial support.


    The badness of Emma was not seen by many people at the beginning.


    "So now, there won''t be anyone to feel sorry for Emma." Alina said as she looked at Joanna.


    Some time ago, Emma went so far as to try to hurt her with public opinion, and it was heartbreaking to


    watch someone suffer for what happened to Emma then.


    When she looked at those remarks, Alina felt ridiculous.


    Does someone like Emma need them to be pitied?


    Apparently, no.


    She had one of the biggest supporters who loved her, but no matter who loved her, what did not belong


    to her, did not belong to her after all.


    Caleb was calling, and Alina looked at the number and flipped the phone right over.


    There was clearly no intention to pick it up.


    Joanna, "Caleb''s call?"


    "Yes."


    "He is really haunting." That''s really true.


    Now, what is Caleb to her but a ghost that won''t go away?


    "I just can''t understand this man, he''s having an affair with Emma while he''s pestering you."


    At this point, Joanna really couldn''t understand what Caleb meant.


    Alina looked at Joanna andughed, "No one knows what is in his mind."


    "..."


    "He saw it clearly what kind of person Emma is when he was in Oklens before, didn''t he?"


    "Yes."


    This is what is most baffling about Joanna.


    "Don''t worry, Andre is checking it out for me now."


    She would like to see what really happened between Emma and Caleb.

 Chapter 268 All-Female Bottom Line

    Chapter 268 All-Female Bottom Line


    Caleb called Alina''s phone again and again, however, Alina didn''t answer.


    "Caleb." Emma came over.


    At this moment, her tone was all aggravation as she looked at Caleb.


    Caleb looked sharply at Emma, that look was as if it had prating power, at this moment it wanted to


    see Emma throughpletely.


    Emma, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Caleb, "Why?"


    Caleb was shocked in the fact that Emma begged Alina, not expecting at all that Emma would bow


    down to Alina.


    After everything that had happened before, these two women hated each other.


    And when Emma was asked why, her heart thumped and she took a deep breath and said, "I have no


    other way."


    Alina is now pushing her to this point?


    Is it that Emma is clueless, or is there something else going on in her world?


    His eyes that looked at her carried even more prating power, and Emma was weak from such a


    look.


    But no matter how weak her heart was, her face remained pitiful.


    That pitiful look was silently asking Caleb not to make things difficult for her.


    However the man''s eyes were too sharp, and even when she showed the at the moment, Caleb''s face


    didn''t let up.


    This leaves Emma''s heart to grip.


    Under the man''s deepening, sinking eyes, Emma couldn''t help but say in the end, "You saw what


    happened in Ingford."


    "..."


    "Now go back to Ingford, no matter where I go nowadays, everyone is shouting at me."


    Now the whole world knows that she is the one who broke up Alina''s marriage and even shared a meal


    with her at Wend Vi.


    And the person who finally left Wend Vi was Alina. The mistress forced the legal wife away. This is


    challenging an all-female bottom line.


    So no matter where Emma goes now, she will not have a good time.


    But did those people really care about what the truth really looked like? No.


    And she was the one who suffered the most pain.


    Would she want to live in Wend Vi? Do those people really know why she lives in Wend Vi?


    Those people don''t know anything.


    "Stay out of it." Caleb pinched his aching brow, and now he was considered to have a severe brain


    pain.


    He did not expect things toe to this.


    Alina is now making more and more trouble again and again, and things are getting worse and worse.


    "I will." Emma''s tone tightened constantly as she spoke.


    "But as you can see, I haven''t done anything in all this time, and she''s the one who won''t leave me


    alone over and over again."


    All this happening today is nothingpared to what happened some time ago.


    The first period could be described as a mere fuss, now is really disturbing.


    However what Emma doesn''t know yet is that, she waited on her side for it to be over between Alina


    and Caleb, yet the man in front of her was unwilling to get a divorce.


    ...


    Finally.


    Caleb angrily took Emma back to Ingford with him, those public opinions are now buzzing, at the airport


    many people looked at Emma with a different look, although no one dared toe forward with Caleb


    around, but this let Emma know how ashamed she was now in front of everyone.


    And naturally, these looks made Caleb''s heart ufortable, and his face was dark at the moment.


    "Caleb." Emma finally couldn''t hold back and shouted at Caleb with all the aggression in her tone.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He gave a stern nce over the crowd.


    The eyes of those people instantly moved to one side, but this was not the fundamental solution to the


    problem, and now everyone looked down on Emma.


    Tomas was even more rmed when he saw the scene.


    He wondered what other scenes will follow this one.


    And no matter how buzzed up Ingford is now, Alina is now over in Eglinton with Chester, zing her


    career, and it''s driving Caleb''s anger through the roof.


    Caleb came back to Ingford for three days, but Alina had not yet returned from Eglinton, which made


    Caleb, who was already at the peak of his anger, in rage.


    ...


    Alina was just about to go back to Ingford.


    The she received a call from Andre.


    During this period of time, because of some news between her and Chester, Andre''s attitude had


    turned strange.


    Especially after the big show in Eglinton, Andre did not call Alina even once.


    At the moment, the call came.


    Alina picked up, "Andre."


    "The big show was a sess, it''s just a pity it wasn''t me who was with you this time."


    Why does that sound a bit sour?


    But no matter what kind of position Alina stood in all these years, it was always Andre who was by her


    side.


    Therefore at this moment, when listening to these words of Andre, Alina said, "I always have to be


    independent."


    "..."


    "But it''s always good to get rid of the rumours that it''s on you."


    Yes.


    Before, her sess, no matter where she went, could not avoid being told that it was because of the


    good resources Andre had given her.


    Though Alina would not deny.


    But this time, it made those people among the post-show who had been saying that she was promoted


    by Andre''s good resources, see what she was capable of.


    In fact,pared her with Emma, they will know that a person who really does not have some


    strength, good resources won¡¯t work.


    And the fact that Alina could be helped up so easily by Andre''s good resources shows that she herself


    has some strength in her.


    "You don''t like the gossip?"


    "No, but I always have to have strength of my own, don''t I?"


    Although Alina exined, Andre was still sour.


    Originally, he wanted to apany Alina at the Eglinton Show this time, but he could not find the time.


    On the phone, Andre''s breath was strained.


    And Alina, catching this change in the man very clearly, asked tentatively, "What''s wrong?"


    Andre, "Between you and Chester..."


    As he said this, Andre paused, clearly regretting asking somewhat.

 Chapter 269 Hes pissed off

    Chapter 269 He''s pissed off


    Alina has always been an opinionated person, and this time she made such a statement at such an


    important show.


    This made Andre even more worried that Alina would lose his way under Chester''s fierce attack.


    After all, the beginning between her and Caleb was not a good one, but if Chester could have given her


    that good one.


    So, will she easily fall for Chester''s tenderness?


    At this point Andre was really worried about Alina.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Alina, you''ve had that experience, but it''s not all denied that you''re emotionally uninvolved."


    At that time, if she had bit of experience in love, then she wouldn''t have lost so badly to Caleb.


    "Well, I''ll go back to Ingford and end it with Caleb first."


    She did not want to wait.


    Naive Caleb really has no self-awareness at all when ites to this point.


    And speaking of ending it with Caleb, Andre returned to the main topic, "There''s something."


    "What?"


    "Caleb has sued you and me, so I guess he is pissed off."


    "Sue us?"


    When she heard these words, Alina felt that she must have misheard, otherwise how could she have


    heard such words?


    Andre answered, "Yes."


    "Sue us for what?"


    "Bigamy."


    During this period of time, Ingford was in an uproar and thought that Caleb was hating to get rid of her.


    She didn''t expect him to make such a move.


    But now, hearing that Caleb had sued her and Andre, Alina had heard a joke.


    "He hasn''t figured it out after all this time."


    In fact, he doesn''t know anything.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andre felt ridiculous when he received the news.


    "So, did that drive him out of his senses?"


    "Yeah."


    Or rather, Caleb has never been normal in his head, at least in Alina''s opinion, this man really has


    never been normal.


    Anyone with even a modicum of normality would not have acted in such a way.


    "I really don''t know what to say about him." Alina said with a grunt.


    Andre, "So this time..."


    "What should be known will be known sooner orter, just the child..." Other than that, Alina is still not


    worried.


    Once the rtionship between her and Andre was really known to Caleb, Caleb will definitely associate


    the child with it.


    This is what worries Alina the most at the moment.


    "So, what¡¯s your n?"


    "Let me think about it." Alina said with a sigh.


    She didn''t expect this to really force Caleb to sue her.


    Since this man was going to sue her, she was bound to think of a better way out.


    It''s a big deal when ites to the child, and she''s got a terrible brain ache.


    ...


    Caleb was truly furious.


    Especially when he thought of the fact that Ingford is now abuzz.


    This had all originally involved an ethical rtionship.


    He didn''t expect Alina to be so smart and sharp before.


    "Sir" Tomas looked at Caleb apprehensively.


    At the time of knowing the relevant news, it was unexpected that Caleb really sued Alina.


    Caleb, "Since she''s going to mess with me in such a way, it''s time to teach her a lesson."


    All this time he had been indulging her, did she really think he was afraid of her?


    Women are allowed to be spoiled.


    But definitely not spoiled beyond belief.


    And now Caleb can see that Alina is now bold to do anything.


    Then it''s time for her to wake up.


    Tomas, "You know what kind of temper Lady Alina has now."


    Tomas said with great concern.


    That''s what worries him the most.


    It''s not that easy.


    "Do I have a good temper?" Caleb was already in a bad mood, and his brain hurt badly from being


    upset by Alina.


    Now that Tomas said something like that, this instantly took him out of a good mood.


    In the past, Caleb was bad-tempered, but fortunately at that time, Alina''s temper was good, so there


    was no dispute between these two.


    But now especially now that Caleb has done something like that, which is probably what Alina cannot


    tolerate the most.


    Just thinking about it made Tomas'' brain ache, not knowing yet what kind of scene would be when


    Alina returned.


    ...


    And Emma, looking at Caleb was in a frenzy with Alina, could see that this won''t be over so soon.


    Although the two of them were now in a fierce row, Emma could see that Caleb clearly did not want to


    finish with Alina.


    "Caleb." Emma was already aggrieved and was already in a hurry waiting for the money.


    And now, not a penny can be withdrawn.


    Especially there is no telling when exactly it will be over, that is what is most disturbing.


    "What?" Caleb gave her a cold look.


    It made Emma''s heart seize up even more now when she saw Caleb''s attitude.


    Emma shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    "You''ve never been able to hold back, so tell me, what is it." Caleb knew Emma more or less well.


    And Emma''s heart choked even more when Caleb said it just like that.


    She said, "I can''t even go out right now."


    "What are you going out to do?"


    Even if she doesn''t do anything, it''s always a bad feeling to be in Wend Vi all the time and to be


    judged.


    "Why don''t I just leave the country?" Emma said.

 Chapter 270 Really want to leave?

    Chapter 270 Really want to leave?


    In fact, right now, she is in a very tormented state of mind.


    She''s really scared.


    When the deadline is up.


    What if Brodie went to Alina if he couldn''t get the money? But Alina has not let up on her.


    How did she be so shrewd now?


    Whenever things are on the verge of being discovered in this way, it would be a lie to say that Emma


    does not regret it inside.


    Because once something is done, she can''t seem to erase it.


    And especially when she can''t sleep peacefully over these things, how sad those days are for her.


    After that fluke, she would get high spirit again.


    "Out of the country?"


    When he heard Emma say she was going abroad, Caleb frowned.


    Emma nodded, "Yes, I don''t want to be here anymore, and you''ve seen what people say about me


    living in Wend Vi."


    Before, it was clearly to avoid Chester, but now what?


    It was clearly Alina who left Wend Vi on her own, and those people insisted that it was she who


    had forced Alina to leave.


    It was not a good feeling for her to have such a charge ced directly on her, and yet, what to do?


    Caleb frowned, cold light shining in his eyes.


    But in the end, nothing was said.


    And Emma, while looking at the man in such silence, was upset.


    "Just let me go, will you?"


    No matter what she wanted to gain from Caleb before, and no matter what she wanted to make Alina


    lose something, and now.


    Emma just wanted to run away, and in the midst of threats like Brodie''s, all she wanted to do now was


    run away.


    She really didn''t want anything else.


    Caleb frowned, "Where do you think you can go?"


    "She said this at the Eglinton Show, and you think there''s room for you in this world now?"


    At those words, Emma''s face once again went white.


    Although this had always been known to her since her return from Eglinton that things hade to


    this, at the moment in being said by Caleb, she was sad.


    Alina is really ruthless, leaving her not ce to stay.


    "She really is so cruel." As she said this, Emma''s tears were falling down, so pitiful.


    This time, Alina has put them all to see her sinister side.


    "And this thing is so far out of reach now, I don''t know when it will end."


    This is now a deadly ce for Emma as well.


    Her heart panicked even more when she learned that Caleb had sued Alina and Andre as well.


    Although Caleb had always believed that Alina''s daughter was Andre''s.


    But thest time she saw the resemnce between that child and Caleb at Mulherd Manor, Emma


    knew that the child was Caleb''s.


    And now Caleb has sued Alina.


    So is it possible for Alina to tell the truth about the child in order to cope with thiswsuit?


    After Caleb knew that he and Alina still had a daughter, wouldn''t it be logical that he would side with


    Alina?


    The more she thought about it, the more panicked Emma''s heart became. She was going mad, not at


    all expecting things toe to this.


    What to do?


    She really didn''t know what to do.


    Everything just surrounded her and there was absolutely no way out now.


    Especially on Brodie, this is the problem that must be solved for her at the moment, once she makes


    Brodie lose hope on her, then...


    "Wherever I go, I''m leaving you, okay?"


    In the midst of this desperate situation, Emma just wanted to leave Caleb.


    Although Caleb had not really been kind or gentle to her over the years, but at least he was the one


    she could rely on.


    Just the thought that Caleb might end up siding with Alina for the sake of that child, then at that time,


    what exactly did she have left?


    Nothing.


    That''s what makes Emma panic the most.


    She had long since gotten used to being protected by Caleb over the years, no matter what this


    guardianship actually meant.


    Even though she knew that Caleb never loved her.


    But she didn''t have the courage to lose her guardianship.


    But now, what the hell should she do?


    "Leave Wend Vi, leave me, and you might be sent to North Eglinton by Chester, have you


    forgotten?"


    Earlier when talking about going to North Eglinton, the reaction from Emma was dramatic, yet now.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "..."


    "I can see that as long as I am by your side, Alina will not let me go."


    "..."


    "So, let it end, let it all end." Emma, really, was going crazy.


    She did not expect that there would be such an upromising rtionship between Alina and Caleb,


    which would have been as long as Caleb and Alina were really divorced now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then whatever was going on between them would now be over as well.


    As soon as it''s over.


    She was right by Caleb, safe and sound by him, and would do nothing more in the future.


    Once upon a time, Emma really didn''t know that once the bad things have gone, there is always a bit


    that still lifts out.


    She thinks she¡¯s done a clean enough job, but things are, really, not as simple as she thinks.


    Once it starts, it is not easy to be over.


    What she once did not understand, she now understandspletely, but this understanding seems to


    haveete for her.


    "It doesn''t matter if I go to North Eglinton." Emma said bitterly.


    She wanted so badly to be by Caleb and was so reluctant, but now she was not sure she could always


    be by Caleb.


    Alina is really too fierce.


    Such a step-by-step approach, which was never expected, now she had seen and thoroughly


    experienced it.


    Caleb¡¯s thin lips were pursed and his eyes were cold.


    Emma''s heart was already tormented.


    Now looking at the man''s eyes at her, her heart was in her throat.


    "Caleb."


    She moved his lips to say something, but at the moment she couldn''t say anything at all.


    Caleb, "Really want to leave?"


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 271 Why push her so hard?

    Chapter 271 Why push her so hard?


    Emma was cornered, and now several parties had herpletely surrounded.


    Especially on Brodie, she didn''t even dare to think about it, once Caleb learns that he and Alina have a


    daughter, it will be a fatal blow to her.


    Alina is really too ruthless.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t expect that Alina would drive her to the point of no return in one night.


    "In that case, then I will have Tomas arrange it for you."


    After a long time, he collected the sharpness in his eyes.


    And for a moment there was an aching panic in Emma''s heart as she heard those words. But at the


    same time there was a feeling of relief.


    Having been here all this time, she could sort of see clearly that following Caleb all the time in this


    ce in Wend Vi was not really the way to go.


    After all, this matter will not end so easily, especially between Alina and Caleb.


    Looking at Caleb''s attitude, she knew that this man had always had Alina in his heart.


    No matter how much Alina makes a scene in front of him, in fact, he has always had Alina in his heart.


    And she can''t afford to wait.


    In that case, give it up for now.


    When this matter is nowpletely behind , she will then think of a way to clean up Alina.


    ......


    Emma received another call from Brodie, and Brodie told her, "Don''t y tricks, or you can''t take the


    consequence."


    What kind of tricks could she pull in his presence?


    "Brodie, don''t push me too far."


    Emma said in a stoic tone.


    If she had known that the person was in fact long gone, she would never have made the call, bumping


    into such a trap.


    "It''s time." Brodie reminded Emma.


    Emma, "..."


    Yes, it''s time.


    Emma took a deep breath, holding back her anger, trying to be calm.


    But in fact, at the moment, her eyes were scarlet.


    "Give me another day."


    "Emma!"


    "I don''t have money even if you force me to die. So, might as well give me a day, don''t you think?"


    She made her position clear and stated that she really didn''t have money, and now, she was buying


    time.


    "OK, I''ll give you one more day, and if you don''t give it to me after that, I''ll..."


    "Got it."


    When she got the answer, Emma went limp in her wheelchair, hanging up the phone.


    The world is thus quiet.


    All that remained was the sound of Emma''s ragged breathing.


    "Alina! Brodie!" She took these two names to heart.


    One day, she would get back at them.


    People don''t alwayse out on the losing side, do they? In this regard, Emma is very confident.


    And she believes that she won''t always be on the losing side, so wait, until she gets up.


    Then, see how she''ll deal with these two.


    ......


    Caleb sent Emma away.


    This was something that no one had expected, as Alina''s eyes instantly darkened and Chester


    obviously sensed Alina''s change in mood.


    Pulling her hand over, he said, "I''ll let Hector go and chase her back."


    "She can''t leave Ingford." Alina said in a deep, imcable tone.


    Caleb is really protective of Emma, even got rid of Emma at this juncture...


    "Okay."


    Chester nodded.


    And he was unconditionally on her side at this moment, which somewhat made Alina''s heart feel better.


    At least let her know that she is at least not on her own when ites to dealing with these most


    difficult things in life.


    In the end, Caleb waspletely on Emma¡¯s side.


    Why would he get rid of Emma at this juncture? Is it because he had found out the truth?


    If he really knew those so-called truths and still got Emma away, then this man indeed was


    disappointing.


    ......


    Alina, Chester and the others rushed back to Ingford, this time Chester was probably dealing with


    Emma''s matter.


    Therefore, he directly had Alina sent back to Mulherd Manor.


    She didn''t expect to see Caleb waiting for her when she got out of the car.


    Marry and the butler were on one side, looking apprehensively at Alina who got out of the car and


    looked at Caleb with such a discontented look.


    Looking at the two of them, Alina knew that Caleb had not been here for a short time.


    She took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    At this moment, no one knew exactly what was repressing Alina''s heart.


    "Marry."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "You guys go ahead and get some rest."


    And for Caleb to be waiting here at this hour, he obviously knew that she woulde here today.


    At some times the man''s heart is actually quite sharp, so why is it that he can be such a jerk when it


    So far, there is no news from Andre, so she guessed that incident happened in a very secretive


    manner.


    But even if there is no news from Andre.


    Alina firmly believed that something extraordinary must have happened between these two people,


    otherwise, ording to Caleb''s shrewdness, how could he still protect Emma so much after knowing


    so many things?


    Marry and the butler walked away.


    Alina looked at the man in the wheelchair, the corners of his mouth lifted into a sarcastic smile, "You''re


    protective of her."


    "Leave her alone."


    "You know all about it?" As she said this, Alina''s tone was tight.


    Especially in looking at the man''s icy face, Alina felt her heart copse.


    No one knew how cold and hard Alina''s heart had be at this moment.


    Previously, when she first learned the news, she was even able to cry in front of Chester and have


    weakness in front of him.


    But no matter how much those things really touched the softest part of her heart.


    However, when confronted with Caleb because of those things, her body was even more instantly


    rising up with a thorny hardness.


    Caleb, "Alina, she won''t do those things, so why are you pushing her so hard?"


    At the sound of the words, Alina was shocked.


    So, this man still doesn''t know, but even if he doesn''t know anything, he will still protect Emma, won''t


    he?

 Chapter 272 I beg you to sue me.

    Chapter 272 I beg you to sue me.


    It took several deep breaths to push down the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Looking at the man''s eyes for a long time, Alina said, "She won¡¯t do that?"


    Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Alina shouted angrily, "What kind of person is she really, didn''t you


    see it all when you were in Oklens?"


    "......"


    "Now where on earth did you get the nerve to tell me that she wouldn''t do those things?" At this


    moment, Alina''s sanity was all but gone.


    No matter how hard it was to be calm when facing Caleb before.


    Now, that calm has beenpletely torn up, and that anger seems to be burning, resounding


    throughout Mulherd Manor.


    Yes.


    He knew what kind of a person Emma really was, and there were some things he had seen when he


    was in Oklens.


    So, why could he still say such words in front of her now? Alina really didn''t know where in the world


    this man got the courage.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened, "Can that bepared to this matter now?"


    All that happened before in Oklens was nothingpared to the fact now.


    "Caleb, get the hell out of here." At this moment, Alina no longer wanted to say anything to Caleb.


    Ever since this man chose to protect Emma unconditionally, there has been nothing left to say between


    them.


    It was this man who, time and again, kept touching her nerves.


    And now, because of that ridiculous perception and determination in his heart, he was going to make


    Alina simply choose to give up?


    "Alina!"


    At this time, the more Caleb said, the more it only served to arouse Alina''s anger.


    "Get out."


    Alina roared.


    "You''re too subjective."


    "So do you." Alina roared in anger.


    What right did he have to say that she was subjective? In the matter of protecting Emma, was it not his


    subjective consciousness at work?


    "You''re not qualified to say that." Alina uttered.


    Her eyes were cold, Caleb had probably never seen this coldness in Alina before.


    It is known that Erica and her parents have always been her bottom line.


    And just because it''s bottom line, it''s morecking in sanity when ites to dealing with it.


    "Leave her alone and I''ll drop the charges."


    "Sue me, I beg you to sue me, all right?" At this time, this man still had the nerve to talk to her about


    terms.


    To threaten her?


    Unfortunately, Alina had long since ceased to be subject to this threat from him.


    At this, Caleb¡¯s eyes grew even darker.


    At this point, no matter what people say, it''s useless.


    "Caleb, ask yourself, for the sake of Emma, what exactly is there that you cannot do?¡±


    In Alina''s opinion, Caleb was a person who would do anything for Emma, and with such a person, there


    was actually nothing to say, was there?


    Alina has seen the coldness in his eyes very clearly, and she felt more ironic.


    "Why?" At this moment, Alina asked.


    Why on earth is it that he is so protective of Emma?


    The moment it was asked, the man''s eyes shed even more danger in this moment.


    Alina is even more determined that what happened between them is more than just not simple.


    "Forget about it, I''m not curious."


    "......"


    "Go away." Since this man was unwilling to talk, Alina was unwilling to continue to ask.


    And Caleb''s purpose is obvious.


    He knew that it would be useless for Emma to go wherever she went unless Alina was taken care of.


    And hrt days will not be easy.


    Alina is just too ruthless.


    As long as this matter is not over, there is no telling what will happen in the days toe.


    ......


    Caleb is gone.


    Apart from showing him Alina''s hardened attitude, he actually saw nothing at all.


    Alina didn''t sleep this night, when Andre''s call came in, Alina said on the phone, "Caleb sent Emma


    away."


    "You knew from the beginning that he was protecting Emma, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    However, at this juncture, this man used such a way to send Emma away, which was something Alina


    did not expect in any way.


    Even in spite of the threats from Chester, he wanted to get Emma out of the way.


    "How do you think Emma went willingly?" Yes, the problem was Emma.


    In Alina''s opinion, and even as seen by all, Emma was to follow Caleb firmly.


    Now, how can she leave willingly?


    "Chester''s men went to find her?"


    "Yes."


    "We can''t let Emma leave now." Andre said to Alina.


    At this point, Alina is very clear.


    Something must be going on behind the scenes here.


    As to what exactly is going on, no one knows at this time.


    "You know it too that Emma is not a good person, who knows what the hell is going on at this time?"


    Andre reminded Alina.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In fact, this point was clear to Alina without the need for Andre to remind her.


    "Yeah."


    So she got to find Emma and bring her back as soon as possible.


    "Alina."


    "Yeah?"


    "Caleb is not a good man. I hope you see him clearly."


    "I know." Alina didn''t know exactly why Andre would say such a thing at this time.


    But she knew that Caleb was not a good person.

 Chapter 273 Not listening at all.

    Chapter 273 Not listening at all.


    Emma was sent away by Caleb and Caleb sued Alina.


    It was revealed that Emma lives in Wend Vi and shares a room with Alina, and now it is even more


    revealed that Alina has a bigamous marriage.


    In this way, these two are now at odds in a hrious way.


    "Now, it''s good enough to stand up." Tomas said as he looked at Caleb.


    This car ident caused Caleb in a wheelchair, resulting in inconvenience.


    If it wasn''t for thest time he stood up for Emma, Caleb would have been able to walk freely long ago.


    A call came from Collins Castle and Lois came over, "Master Caleb, Madam wants you to go back for


    lunch at noon."


    "No."


    Vanessa and the others had been on Alina all this time, it made Alina arrogant.


    So Caleb was not willing to go back.


    Lois looked at Caleb with difficulty, "Madam has said that you will regret if you don''t go back."


    Regret?


    What he regret most in this life is that he listened to his grandfather back then and married that ruthless


    woman Alina.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s a mess, Caleb is annoyed.


    All of this was made possible by Alina.


    Lois was speechless.


    It was only after Lois''s good advice that Caleb agreed to go over to Collins Castle at noon.


    ......


    Caleb''s brows knitted together as he looked at the empty dining room.


    Vanessa said, "I don''t know when you have be fond of meals outside, and since you don''t like to


    eat at home, I didn''t ask anyone to get food ready."


    "Why do you need to say such a sarcastic thing to me?"


    Caleb could hear the sarcasm in Vanessa''s words.


    Vanessa, "You can still hear good and bad things now, I thought you had spent so much time hanging


    out with the woman outside that you were going to forget what home was really like."


    When he heard Vanessa say this, his eyes went darker.


    "Since you just want to say this to me, I guess there''s no need to say it."


    After saying this, he turned and was about to leave.


    When his own leg was faulty, Caleb could appreciate more the desperation and helplessness that


    Emma felt.


    How important is a pair of legs, a pair of hands, to a person?


    "Wait."


    Without waiting for Caleb to take two steps, Vanessa called him to a halt.


    Caleb, "What?"


    Vanessa, "Do you really intend to protect Emma?"


    There was something serious about that question, and even the helplessness of a mother.


    Vanessa was aware of what had really happened earlier in Oklens, but she didn''t expect that Caleb


    would still protect Emma.


    So what in the world could Caleb not do?


    "Mother."


    "Forget everything else, do you know if she had anything to do with the death of Alina''s parents and


    Grandma?"


    "Not her."


    At those words, Vanessa¡¯s heart stuttered, especially when he heard Caleb use such a firm tone to


    defend Emma.


    Her heart, then, tore even more, and a voice in the bottom of her heart kept telling her that there is no


    hope.


    As a woman, she naturally knows what the bottom line for a woman is.


    "Caleb."


    Vanessa was so helpless at this moment.


    If it were anyone else, she really wouldn''t care.


    During this period of time, since what happened to Alina three years ago, the entire Collins family was


    indifferent to Caleb.


    But this time.


    In seeing things go on in this way, Vanessa was worried.


    "You need to be clear things are not as simple as you think."


    "......"


    "If Alina can determine that, then she must have been given the relevant evidence, so why do you..."


    "That''s enough."


    Before Vanessa could finish her words, she was directly interrupted by Caleb.


    All of them are on Alina.


    When he thought of this, Caleb''s eyes shone with an endlessly dark light.


    Vanessa looked at Caleb in shock, obviously not expecting Caleb to speak to her in such a way and


    tone.


    Looking at Caleb''s back, she felt her heart ache.


    "For that woman, you are at odds with Alina, and even now sue Alina, do you know..."


    Without waiting for Vanessa to finish her words, Caleb walked away.


    Standing still for a long, long time, Vanessa did not look back.


    She wondered when this son of hers had be so capricious.


    Is this loss of sanity because of Alina, or because of Emma?


    If it was because of Emma, then why not let go of Alinapletely?


    If it was because of Alina, then there was why not leave Emma?


    ......


    When Caleb was stubborn, he was a headache for the entire Collins family, and Vanessa and the


    others couldn''t even say anything in front of him.


    There was nothing else to be done.


    Julia, "Mum, do you think Caleb will know if he keeps making trouble like this?"


    At least, the fact that there was nothing at all between Alina and Andre would definitely be known.


    The people in the know, looking at this tossing and turning of Caleb, simply seemed like a madman,


    werepletely at a loss as to what to say about him.


    Vanessa sighed, "I don''t even know what to say about him now."


    "And I wonder what Caleb will do when he finds out the truth."


    What is the truth?


    The truth is that he has always been obsessed with the rtionship between Alina and Andre, and


    once he knew that Alina and Andre had nothing to do with each other, what would he do?


    "Leave him alone." Vanessa was feeling a headache just talking about Caleb.


    What people say is true, there are always those who listen and those who give people headaches.


    And here in Vanessa, Caleb is the presence that causes the most headaches.

 Chapter 274 No heartache this time?

    Chapter 274 No heartache this time?


    The divorce between Caleb and Alina was originally very clear and Alina''s evidence was exceptionally


    But Caleb bit the bullet, in the most critical time, he sued Alina.


    Everyone watching this joke throughout the city of Ingford now had their hearts thumping too, all


    wondering who would win in the end.


    Caleb, "Alina, it''s not toote to say it''s over."


    "It starts tomorrow, it''s toote."


    Alina looked at the man''s sinking face and smiled coldly.


    This man, up to now, is still dreaming? Trying to force her to give up in such a way.


    However, at this point, no matter what the cost would be, there was no way Alina would say end of


    story on this matter.


    Alina was silent, obviously, there was nothing more to say to Caleb at this time, and it would be a waste


    of breath to say more.


    In that case, what is there to say?


    Finally.


    Caleb was pissed off.


    Outside Mulherd Manor, Chester''s car came in just in time, looking at Caleb''s legs, which were still not


    too sharp, his eyes dimmed.


    Said Chester, "It''s better to be careful now that you''re just getting up."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Chester''s already not-so-good face heard Caleb use such a sarcastic tone and say such words, he was


    upset inside.


    ......


    Caleb is gone.


    Yet he never gives in.


    Inside.


    Alina is actually busy. After going to Eglinton, Brandon and the others went back to Shirling.


    Their business is headquartered over in Shirling, so various ones now need to be released from there.


    Joanna followed Brandon.


    "There''s news."


    Chester stepped forward and sat beside Alina, grabbing her hand as he said.


    And Alina''s heart stuttered when she heard there was news, "Where is she?"


    "South Eglinton."


    That''s quite a tough ce, Caleb actually sent Emma to such a ce?


    The North Eglinton is the coldest ce, while South Eglinton is the ce of intense heat.


    Whereas North Eglinton hasrge areas of cialnd, South Eglinton has quite a bit of desert territory


    with particrly high winds and sand.


    It''s a ce where people don''t usually get used to the climate, the dryness, the sand. It''s the most


    unbearable ce to be.


    And Caleb sent Emma straight to South Eglinton?


    "This time, he''s not protective?" Previously, because Chester wanted to send Emma to North Eglinton,


    Caleb then ced Emma in Wend Vi.


    Now he has personally sent her to South Eglinton.


    "You don''t think that there might be something going on here?" Chester looked at Alina.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, such a feeling had already been there for Alina before, therefore now when Chester spoke


    about it, this feeling in her heart was bing more and more evident at this time as well.


    "I feel it."


    "So, my advice is not to get her back now."


    Nowadays, Emma is always the main character. She is involved in many things.


    So at this point, why not get her back?


    Chester looked at Alina and said, "Let her let her guard down."


    "You mean that it was actually Emma''s own idea that she would leave this time?"


    "Yeah."


    After all, if Emma did not want to leave, then Caleb would have kept her by his side.


    So the request to leave Wend Vi may not be as simple as public opinion.


    Yet every time she was in the face of public opinion, Emma was ying innocent in front of Caleb,


    fighting to be able to get more.


    Now, she left, if she is not willing, she will still pretend pure in front of Caleb.


    So it must have been Emma''s own volition that she could be sent to South Eglinton.


    "Okay." Alina said after thinking about it.


    She wanted to see what tricks Emma wanted to pull.


    "You little fox." Chester looked at Alina.


    The current Emma is really miserable, although the reason behind this departure from Ingford is not


    known yet.


    But to get Emma to make such apromise, there would be absolutely no way out.


    Alina, "I just want to see what''s behind this, I am not a fox."


    Although she''s kind of clear here now that a lot of things are definitely involved with Emma.


    But Alina still wants to know why the hell Emma leaves Caleb,


    Just wait and see.


    As long as it is rted to her, the matter will alwayse to light, not that Emma can really hide it just


    because she wants to.


    ......


    Emma was sent away.


    Caleb was considered slightly morefortable.


    It was almost all in his mind now to force Alina back, only what he hadn''t expected was that things had


    progressed even to this point.


    Alina had no intention of giving in at all.


    And she even threatened to make him sue. Where on earth did she get the confidence?


    "Sir." Tomas received a call from Caleb and came over, his face full of gravity, as he had taken a call


    while on the road.


    And Caleb was sullen when he saw Tomas''s face like this.


    "What?"


    "Master Chester''s men went to South Eglinton, I think they have found Miss Bell."


    So Alina¡¯s courage was given by Chester?


    She thought that by getting Emma back at this time, she would be able to threaten him to stop? She


    was so arrogant, and this time she must be made to suffer before she would be willing to stop.


    However,Tomas continued, "But Master Chester has no intention of letting Emmae back, he just


    has people watching."


    "Didn''t mean for her toe back?"


    "Yes."


    What the hell are they up to?


    He was already angry, but now, listening to this report from Tomas, he was even more confused.

 Chapter 275 Still really idle.

    Chapter 275 Still really idle.


    In Caleb''s heart, Alina has always been a problem, and no one knows what Alina is really up to.


    Especially at this juncture.


    His heart, moreover, is constantly rising and falling at the moment.


    "What the hell are they up to?" Ingford was now abuzz with excitement.


    Especially with his deadly bite on Alina, ording to Chester''s temper, wouldn''t he bring Emma back to


    force him back?


    And now, nothing has happened.


    This is really confusing, at the momentpletely he does not know what Chester is trying to do.


    But Caleb is well aware ofsomething.


    That is, Emma was not brought back directly by Chester''s men, and Alina must have known and


    agreed to it.


    ......


    Finally.


    Caleb came to Mulherd Manor, Chester had already left. Looking at Caleb who appeared in front of her


    again, Alina, "You really have nothing to do."


    Looking at the man limping, she didn''t care in the slightest.


    Caleb, "What are you up to again?"


    He asked.


    After all, Alina has always had a lot of tact, so to be able to hold back, in Caleb''s opinion, this woman


    has bad intentions.


    And when Alina heard Caleb ask this, she frowned and looked at Caleb.


    "In your mind, I''m more of tricks than Emma? She''s the only one who''s simple, isn''t she?"


    "At least, simpler than you."


    Well.


    After all, during this time, they did things that no one could understand. Therefore Emma was naturally


    a lot simpler in Caleb''s heart.


    However, now when Alina heard that Emma is simple, it was as if Alina had heard a joke, not knowing


    what to say about him at all.


    "Want to know?" Alina looked mysteriously at Caleb.


    Looking at Alina, he felt annoyed.


    Hence the raging in his eyes could not be suppressed.


    Alina said, "Caleb, I actually really feel sorry and pathetic for you."


    Especially in the matter of Emma, what kind of mentality did Caleb carry to shield that woman.


    "At least, you are the president of AIG, how can you be so stupid?"


    This, more than anything else, was said with a touch of irony.


    When he looked at Alina, danger shed in his eyes.


    "Alina."


    "Since it hase to the point ofwsuit between us, everything speaks with evidence."


    "......"


    "You, too, don''t care what kind of game I''m ying, after all, it''s none of your business what kind of


    person I am."


    Before, Caleb saw it clearly what kind of person Alina is, but not he dare not say so.


    "Humph." Caleb snorted coldly and turned around.


    However, after just two steps out, Alina opened her mouth, "Are you really not half curious?"


    Alina, "Your eyes and consciousness have always been on me, and you''re really not half curious about


    Emma?"


    Ever since it happened, Caleb has been chasing after Alina.


    What about Emma?


    "When we were North Eglinton, she went to the hotel and begged me to forgive her. It was her initiative


    to leave Ingford after this return, wasn''t it?"


    At this moment, Alina just pointed out these two biggest points.


    Caleb''s body stiffened at her words.


    These two points are, in fact, the most puzzling in Caleb''s view.


    ording to Emma''s temper and personality, not to mention whether she is really willing to leave, as


    far as the matter of North Eglinton is concerned, Emma would not be willing to bow down to Alina.


    "She''s doing well in Ingford, and with us all away, it should be the best time she''s ever had."


    "......"


    "Why on earth do you think she suddenly went to Eglinton and begged me to forgive her? Or do you


    think that she was genuinely begging for forgiveness from me?"


    This man, in this case, didn''t make a fuss about how Emma had begged her and she still hadn''t


    forgiven her or something.


    But this, too, is probably the point that Caleb has been avoiding, and although he is unwilling to face it,


    Alina is now pointing it out.


    "So, why do you think she begged for forgiveness?"


    At this point, even if Alina didn''t say it, Caleb actually knew it.


    Alina, "I really admire you for being able to protect her so unconditionally by now."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If he has felt something is wrong, Caleb should felt something wrong for a long time.


    Even if he didn''t feel it before, what about after these two events happened one after the other?


    He felt it for sure.


    But even so, he helped Emma to leave the country and sent her to a ce like South Eglinton.


    In a ce like that, there is probably no way for someone without a few skills to fish Emma out of it.


    "Why do you think?" Rarely, under such sarcasm from Alina, Caleb did not just shrug it off and leave.


    "Just wait and see."


    She did not know exactly why.


    The woman, who was clearly aware of her grandmother''s and her parents'' affairs being discovered by


    herself, was able to remain by Caleb under such circumstances.


    So much so that it was really unknown what it was that could make that woman willingly leave Caleb.


    As Alina said, wait and see.


    Under Caleb''s eyes, there was dullness.


    In the end, seeing Alina''s reluctance to talk, he went away.


    Marry was standing behind Alina.


    "Miss, Master Caleb is really unreasonable." Marry is now disappointed with Caleb.


    Alina, "Okay, Marry."


    Alina was not disappointed by this, after all, she was used to it.


    Wait and see.


    Marry looked at Alina, "It''s good to end it."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Now anyone who knows anything about her rtionship with Caleb is almost universally in favour of


    her going for closure.

 Chapter 276 Im afraid

    Chapter 276 I''m afraid


    In Marry''s age, in their perception, once a man and a woman be husband and wife, then it is


    natural to live well.


    Divorce even seems to them that many times may be the best solution in the moment, but once it''s


    involved for life, it was probably the saddest ending of all.


    Marry, who has such deep-rooted ideas, is already supporting the end of Alina and Caleb at this


    moment.


    She can see how desperate this marriage really is.


    ......


    Now all people are waiting for the divorcewsuit between Alina and Caleb.


    The more it got to the end, the more curious everyone became as to who would win in the end between


    Alina and Caleb.


    Caleb, after leaving from Mulherd Manor, went back to Wend Vi.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As he smoked cigarette after cigarette in the study, Tomas watched the annoyed Caleb, and chills ran


    down his spine.


    "Sir." Eventually, Tomas broke this silence.


    Caleb pushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray, looking at Tomas, he said, "Check it out."


    "What?"


    "She''s been very abnormal this time." Finally, Caleb still faced up to this question from Emma.


    When he was on Eglinton, in fact, he had all but sensed that something was wrong with Emma, after all


    she was not someone who would bow down to Alina.


    She begged Alina when she was in Eglinton and now, surprisingly, she wanted to leave here.


    He had arranged for Emma many ces to go, yet Emma refused to leave him.


    But when Alina was in Wend Vi, she would rather go to North Eglinton than continue to face Alina.


    This time she was determined to leave.


    Caleb wouldn''tbelieve that there was nothing wrong with this.


    "Yes."


    Tomas instantly understood exactly what Caleb meant .


    Emma¡¯s behavior was indeed strange.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes"


    "Get to the bottom of it." Every thing, from now on, has to be cleared up.


    Or rather, at this moment Caleb actually realised that there were really too many things that were not


    considered clear in his world before.


    While in the past, Tomas tried to dig out the truth, he would be stopped in the middle of the process by


    Caleb.


    Hence, many things became unclear.


    Or is it that Emma, at that time, was never suspected and therefore it was clear or not that, it was not


    that important to Caleb at that time?


    No matter what it was really like once, but now Caleb wanted to find it out.


    ......


    Tomas walked away.


    When Caleb was left alone in the study, "Alina," he murmured the name softly.


    All that came to mind was how hysterical Alina had been towards him all this time, why?


    Because, every single thing involved now is bottom line for Alina.


    And those, in her heart, are the wounds that cannot be touched.


    In such a situation, she wished to tear Emma to pieces, so it didn''t matter who was defending Emma at


    this time, they are definitely on the opposite side of the fence from her.


    Before, Caleb once trusted Emma, and today, with Alina''s reminder, in the end, he still wavered from


    that conviction in his heart.


    In recalling the perversity of Emma during this time, he only felt that conviction had turned so ironic.


    ......


    Emma, in the midst of this chaos, eventually, controlled Brodie.


    Naturally, it''s money.


    Brodie is a gambler, all he wants is money, so money will set him right.


    Although money was now so hard for Emma, but she borrowed it from Kara.


    Brodie, for now, is at peace.


    On the phone, Emma said to Caleb, "Chester''s people are watching me all the time."


    Caleb, "So?"


    "I want toe back."


    Now that the matter of Brodie is taken care of, it is only natural that she should return to Caleb.


    She had left earlier purely because she was worried that Brodie had given those things to Alina and


    she was too scared to face it.


    There is no need to worry now, Brodie is at least at peace for the moment, so at this time, she should


    return to Caleb.


    Because it was only by Caleb so that no one would suspect what he had done to Alina''s parents and


    grandmother.


    "Back?"


    Caleb had not expected Emma to be so perverse.


    Emma, "Yes, Chester won''t let me go, I''m afraid"


    Thetter words, which Emma did not continue, did make it clear that her current situation frightened


    her.


    And Caleb had a duty to her, and in the midst of such fear, surely this man would let her go back,


    wouldn''t he?


    "I''ll have Tomas get you back."


    "Okay."


    Getting these words from Caleb, Emma smiled.


    Alina, just you wait.


    Things will be tilted in her favour little by little, just wait until it''s over, and then, see what she can do to


    her.


    Thinking of her own inner torment during this time, Emma was just iparably tormented inside.


    But now it''s better, no need to worry and fear.


    As long as Brodie doesn''t make a fuss, then Alina won''t get any more evidence, so there will be


    nothing she can do on that matter.


    In thinking this, Emma felt better.


    ......


    Caleb had already felt that Emma had been perverse for some time, and now all of a sudden she was


    It was a time when he was even more determined to get to the bottom of it.


    ......


    When the news came to Alina that Emma wasing back, her eyebrows knitted together.


    "There must be something behind this." Alina looked at Chester and said.


    It was more suspicious.


    There are so many suspicious spots in Emma.

 Chapter 277 How to make Caleb misunderstand?

    Chapter 277 How to make Caleb misunderstand?


    Chester looked at Alina.


    Not to mention that now Alina sensed that Emma was perverse, even for someone like Chester who


    didn''t know Emma too well, he felt that there was something very suspicious about the matter.


    He just didn''t know if Caleb will be aware of it.


    He didn¡¯t think so.


    After all, his mind was always on Emma.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let Hector figure this out."


    Alina nodded her head.


    In fact, all this time, he was investigating this matter, just this matter is after all in the dark.


    Once in the Hughes family, Emma looked so simple and innocent, who would have thought there would


    be so much behind it.


    Today, no one knows what she is hiding inside.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Between you and Andre, how exactly did you make Caleb misunderstand?"


    Alina, "He''s always been unable to see anything clearly, hasn''t he?"


    So, how exactly this was misunderstood, up to now, Alina has not been too clear.


    Chester smiled.


    Alina, "Well, let''s not talk about him."


    Between her and Caleb, it was only a divorce. Although he would protect Emma, but for Alina, the


    matter of Emma is even more crucial.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Seeing that Alina did not like to hear about Caleb now, Chester did not bring it up again, but that was


    what he was happy to see.


    All things, though now looking in the shadows, are in fact on the verge of being touched.


    Who knows what the scene will really be like when things expose?


    ......


    Emma is back.


    This is really fast, and she even sent a message to Alina.


    "I''m already at Ingford Airport."


    This text message is provocative.


    Alina looked at the message and the corners of her mouth lifted up in a sarcastic smile.


    "Heh."


    Marry was right behind Alina, and she naturally saw the message on Alina''s phone.


    "Emma." Marry thought she had seen all kinds of people.


    But it was really the first time she had seen such shamelessness woman.


    The thought of it is infuriating.


    Alina, "Come back just in time."


    It''s just that this person is back, so does this behind the scenes mean that she has actually taken care


    of it this time?


    Once something has happened, it is always time for the truth toe out.


    The fact that Emma was able to leave Ingford to deal with this matter because of it reinforces the fact


    that this matter is not really simple.


    She wanted to see what it would be like when the matter was finally turned upside down.


    "This woman is very cunning, you should be more careful, Miss." In Marry''s opinion, Emma was not


    only cunning, but vicious.


    But the good thing is that now Alina is actually not a simple person, so at this point, there is actually no


    need to worry about anything.


    Alina, "It''s good that she''s back."


    But this time, when Emma dealt with these matters, it was probably because she was too impatient,


    and therefore now aroused more or less suspicion.


    On her own side, she probably didn''t realise it yet.


    But this time, her leaving can trigger so many things, which is an unexpected gain for Alina.


    "Yes."


    Marry nodded.


    It''s good to be back. After all, there are still so many things lying around in this Ingford that are waiting


    for Emma to take care of.


    ......


    In the end, it is one person who is certain to win, and one side who has more control and understands


    better is naturally the winner.


    Caleb said earlier that Alina''s subjective sense was too strong.


    What he doesn''t know, however,he is actually the one who is subjective.


    He thought to himself that the rtionship between Alina and Andre was the one rtionship that


    existed that he could not forgive the most.


    He even hated the entanglement between Alina and Chester, but in the end, he chose this rtionship


    between Alina and Andre.


    Emma, who came back and provoked Alina, was obviously absolutely convinced that Caleb would win


    in the matter of counter-suing Alina.


    And she was determined that this will soon be over.


    ......


    Mulherd Manor.


    When Alina saw Emma arrive, her hand that was squeezing the milk cup tightened.


    Finally, a cup of mick was thrown in Emma''s face.


    "You still dare toe?" She had underestimated Emma¡¯s courage toe here.


    And Emma said to Alina, "Let''s talk."


    She was generally unconcerned about the milk on her face, wiping it all off with one hand, showing no


    concern whatsoever.


    Alina raised his eyebrows, "Talk?"


    "......"


    "I don''t think there''s anything to talk about between us."


    Emma, "That child is Caleb''s."


    That child is Alina''s soft spot, especially since thises out of Emma''s mouth, she is particrly


    disgusted.


    And as Emma looked at the danger flickering under Alina''s eyes, she knew what she was most


    unwilling to face.


    "If thiswsuit between you goes on, the child will surely be revealed."


    She knows too well that the rtionship between Alina and Andre is not at all what Caleb thinks it is.


    In this way, there will be no child between them.


    And now, Caleb has sued Alina, and that''s what worries Emma the most.


    It''s only a matter of time before something happens.


    Alina, "So, what do you want to say?"


    "You want me to give you back everything and take the share that still belongs to you."


    "......"


    "But are those things really that importantpared to a child?" At this moment, Emma was just


    looking at Alina with great assurance.


    Alina naturally knew what Emma meant.


    People grow through trials and tribtions, and after what happened this time, Emma understood more


    clearly how important Caleb really is to her.


    Although every step she took now was so dangerous, she couldn''t care less.

 Chapter 278 Do you really think that she can rob from me?

    Chapter 278 Do you really think that she can rob from me?


    "So, you are now asking me to let you guys go?" Alina bit so hard and sarcastically.


    Emma, in the end, did not want to lose it all.


    After all, growing up in the mountains was once so hard for her, and now that it took her a lot of effort to


    get it all, how could she afford to lose it?


    And yet, she had forgotten that it didn''t belong to her at all.


    "I''m showing you what''s important in your world, don''t you think?"


    For Alina, indeed nothing is more important than her child right now.


    "Emma, I don''t think you''ve figured out one thing yet."


    "What?"


    "You''ve done a lot of mistakes." It''s not just one or two things between them, is it?


    If it was really one thing, then for the sake of the child, she wouldn''t really pursue it that much.


    However, Emma took advantage of the Hughes family, and she was going to have to chase it all away.


    "Between us, there are too many odds."


    Emma stiffened at this.


    Emma is clear about it, only reason is constantly reminding her.


    Whatever it was like in the world between them before, but at the moment, it could never be admitted.


    "I don''t think there''s anything else going on between us other than that one."


    "Really, is that so?"


    Alina looked sharply at Emma.


    Emma, "Alina!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, the truth wille out one day, so go ahead and cover up to your


    heart''s content now."


    "......"


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that you''ve been reacting too strongly and Caleb has been suspicions of


    you."


    A shudder ran through Emma¡¯s body as a result.


    What? Caleb, too, is suspecting her?


    No, it''s not possible.


    She was pushed to this point by Alina, so how could Caleb doubt her?


    In Emma''s opinion, he wouldn''t suspect her.


    "You always thought you were doing a seamless job, and all this time, there was no way out, was


    there? Tell me, what exactly has driven you to this?"


    Originally, everything was under control of Emma, now at Alina''s words, Emma¡¯s inner sanity and


    certaintypletely shattered.


    Emma dare not face it.


    "What could have driven me? Don''t you talk nonsense."


    "Yeah, what could possibly push you?"


    "......"


    "I''m curious too. But don''t worry, these things will soone to light." Alina said with a smile.


    And when Emma heard Alina say those things, she used much strength to suppress the light trembling


    that ran through her body.


    "Alina, there''s nothing on me, I''m talking to you now about you and the child."


    Emma struggled to bring the subject back.


    Alina put on a smile when she heard about the child, "Perhaps before, the child and this matter really


    can''t bepared."


    "......"


    "But right now, I can''t back down because of the child."


    There was no grandmother or parents before, whether she was in front of Caleb or in the matter of


    Emma, she would back off, but it was not the same now after all.


    Emma¡¯s face went white.


    Alina has gone mad, she is now not caring about anything in order to deal with Emma.


    "Do you know that once Caleb knew the child was his, he would..."


    "He''ll grab her from me, I know."


    That''s what she''s always feared the most, and she won''t let her child leave her.


    Faced with this threat from Emma, the smile on the corner of Alina''s mouth was even more sarcastic,


    "Do you really think that he can rob her from me?"


    At this moment, Alina''s words were spoken with such confidence.


    There is really so much confidence in Alina, which has always been the things she has sought most.


    It''s just been so many years.


    No matter how hard she tries, the humility in her body shows unconsciously.


    Yet Alina, no matter what kind of situation she was in, had confidence about her.


    That kind of confidence was enviable.


    "Alina, you''re really crazy."


    "It''s only people like you who can''t grab from a man when ites to problems like this, isn''t it."


    "You..."


    "After all, you rely on men for all your survival skills."


    Emma''s eyes were ckened with anger, but she had to deny that what Alina had said was right.


    She has VIG behind her and such arge stake in it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the fashion world, she now has a ce in it.


    It was easy for her to ask for custody, but she was concerned because she didn''t want to go to too


    much trouble.


    Now, since things had toe to this, it was better to face it directly.


    ......


    Emma had no idea how she had gotten out of Mulherd Manor, covered in wretchedness and now


    without a shine on her.


    She thought that Alina knew which was more important, and for the sake of the child, would definitely


    stop because of it.


    She surprisingly didn''t care about anything this time, she just faced up straight on.


    Kara is waiting outside.


    "Well?" Kara looked to Emma.


    When she lent Emma 500,000 before, Emma said with confidence that she had a way to get Alina to


    stop and not sue her.


    As long as Alina stops, then there won''t be any problems on her with the ount being unblocked.


    And her money wille back.

 Chapter 279 That woman won’t stop

    Chapter 279 That woman won¡¯t stop


    But if Alina is not willing to stop, in ordance with the evidence that Alina''swyers now have in


    hand, Emma would lose for sure.


    "She won''t say yes."


    If Alina had not agreed, then things would now have been going on and on as a result.


    "I thought that the child was so important in her heart that she wouldn''t let her face this current


    problem."


    Emma said in a somewhat tight tone, she was wrong.


    Once Alina was mad then, then in her world, nothing will matter.


    No, actually it''s not unimportant.


    Rather, she was too confident.


    When she thought of that confidence of Alina, Emma went even more crazy with jealousy.


    "She won''t say yes? Then you..."


    "This matter won''t end right now." As long as Alina doesn''t stop, this matter will not end, especially


    since Caleb, now, doesn''t stop either.


    So this is something that is now bing more and more confusing, and the consequences of what


    this will entail are anyone''s guess.


    Won''t it end?


    Not even seeing a chance for Emma to win, at this moment, Kara got angry.


    "Then my half a million..." Kara looked fiercely at Emma.


    Emma, "What''s the hurry? Even if thiswsuit really loses, Caleb won''t leave me alone."


    "......"


    "They always get divorced."


    It''s almost always the divorce that confronts them these days, "If these two had any intention to


    divorce, they would have done it already."


    Kara said in a harsh tone.


    And Emma, at this point, was not too keen to face it, now when she heard Kara say such a thing, her


    brain was buzzing even more.


    "As you can see, Caleb has never been willing to let go. Now he''s even making such a mess, and he''s


    waiting for Alina to beg him."


    During this period of time, Alina had been making too much noise, so in Kara''s opinion, now Caleb was


    simply forcing Alina.


    What he just didn''t expect was that Alina would be so tough.


    And now, this move is sort of a stance to hold Alina down.


    Emma knew about it.


    She was only slightly relieved when the matter of Brodie was resolved, but now she is faced with this


    matter.


    "You are stupid." Kara said fiercely.


    She was really going crazy, she had lent this woman half a million, how was she going to get it back?


    Especially since Alina is now biting hard, and even the child cannot threaten her, so what else in this


    world can be done to make Alina stop?


    Apparently, no.


    ......


    Emma is going crazy.


    She thought that Alina would at least stop for the sake of the child, how could she not have imagined


    that even the issue of the child was before Alina, Alina still has no intention of stopping?


    In that case, the matter is bound to go on like this, and that''s what''s so disturbing.


    What to do?


    If only Caleb knew that there was a daughter between him and Alina, then he would certainly not be on


    her side as he is now.


    ......


    Time, for those who have a good time, always passes quickly, and for those who are suffering, it''s like


    years.


    During this period of time, Alina often went in and out with Chester, many people thought they were a


    couple.


    And Caleb was angry.


    On the day of the retrial, Caleb decided to be there in person.


    When Emma heard that Caleb was going to the scene, there was endless worry in her eyes, "Better


    not go, let thewyer handle it."


    Emma struggled to suppress the panic in her tone.


    If it was just thewyers who were going to handle this, she would have been able to do something


    about it.


    Emma was panic that Caleb went there himself.


    Although she had always scolded Alina in her heart for being a bitch, and even many of her


    rtionships were unclear, but for the rtionship between Andre, Emma had her suspicions.


    She feared that her suspicions were true.


    In that case, at that time, Caleb would not only know about the rtionship between Alina and Andre,


    but he might know about the child.


    It was only her words that eventually caused Caleb to give her a cold stare.


    "I''m just worried about you." Emma responded.


    She is more upset, now, what the hell is she going to do?


    "Worried about what?"


    Emma, "Nothing."


    Under Caleb''s cold eyes, what could Emma say?


    Finally she said, "I''ll go with you."


    There''s no way out.


    The more Caleb is stopped, the more Caleb will suspect her, and with Alina''s reminder, Emma is


    careful these days.


    She could not stand any more suspicion.


    All the people are now on Alina, and the only one with Emma now is Caleb.


    If even Caleb is thoroughly suspicious of her, then can she still have a position?


    Obviously, no.


    "Okay."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb frowned at Emma and eventually said nothing more than nodded his head.


    In the courtroom.


    Caleb thought Alina woulde, after all, it was such a big deal to sue this time, but Alina didn''te,


    and neither did Andre.


    How indifferent these two really are when ites to this rtionship.


    And Emma, who originally wanted to do something on the spot, hadn''t found any opportunities at all, so


    now as she sat here with Caleb, no one knew how far her heart had panicked.


    "Caleb, let''s just go back."


    By this time, the ins and outs of the case were being read out, and thewyers were beginning to


    exchange words, even as the evidence was all handed in.


    And Jacob, Alina''swyer, looked so imperative.


    "If you want to go back, go back yourself." Caleb''s tone was cold.


    And since this man had said so, how could Emma go back? She could only wait here with Caleb.


    Soon, it was time for the final review.


    And Emma knows exactly what this result will probably be.


    Her heart is in her throat.

 Chapter 280 Are you worthy?

    Chapter 280 Are you worthy?


    At this moment, Caleb''s eyes were deep. The rtionship between Alina and Andre, it was time to say


    it was over.


    But the final result of the investigation read, "The person in question, Alina, and Andre are not in a


    marital rtionship, so it is not true that she cheated within marriage."


    Caleb originally wanted to hold Alina down and ruthlessly tell her that this was the final result she will


    get by messing with him, yet what no one could have expected was the oue.


    Emma''s face, by now, was pale.


    Caleb jerked to his feet, trembling all over. The moment his hands clenched into fists, he even held all


    his hostile energy in his hands.


    How is this possible?


    Emma looked at Caleb''s change, her heart sank even harder, in the end it was time for this.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The most feared moment in a long time hase after all.


    "Caleb." Emma tugged at the man''s sleeve, yet the man didn''t respond half-heartedly.


    The officer was still reciting something, and at this moment Caleb''s world went nk, he couldn''t hear


    anything anymore.


    Why is this happening?


    ......


    Finally.


    Caleb ran out, and Emma was in a wheelchair, unable to catch up with Caleb.


    But she was still an effort to catch up.


    "Caleb, Caleb."


    However, the man left without looking back, and the hostility on his back made Emma''s heart flutter.


    What exactly was he going to do? At this moment, Emma knew very well in her heart he was going to


    find Alina.


    The verdict is in.


    Both she and Caleb lost, and Emma had to return all the property belonging to Alina within the divorce.


    When Kara came over, she saw Emma''s face as white as a ghost.


    "Lost?"


    Emma, "What''s your hurry? It''s only half a million, I can afford to pay it back."


    Emma was already annoyed, and now when she heard Kara ask such a question, she was even more


    upset, and her temper could not even be suppressed.


    Kara, "Then give it back to me."


    Before, she should not have borrowed it to Emma.


    After all these years, she had always known Emma very well, how could she have been fooled by


    Emma''s mouth that day?


    It was said with such pathetic churlishness at the time.


    What about now?


    "Not now." Emma was already in a bad mood, and now that she was being chased by Kara for money,


    she was pissed off.


    Hearing such words from Emma, Kara really wanted to tear Emma apart.


    ......


    Caleb in the car, "Go and find out what the hell is going on." said in a stoic tone.


    Not married to Andre? Then what was their rtionship exactly?


    At this moment, Caleb''s mind was inplete and utter mad chaos, obviously not expecting, in any


    way, such an oue.


    Just now, Tomas was present during the court hearing.


    Needless to say, he was shocked when he heard that Andre and Alina were not married.


    In that case, what kind of rtionship do they have with each other?


    Especially when they show it between them are so close. It would be impossible to say that there was


    no rtionship at all.


    But if they are not husband and wife, then what kind of rtionship is really?


    In the beginning, Caleb originally wanted to investigate Alina''s years in Shirling, yet in the end, why


    stop?


    Because he actually believed every word Alina said.


    But now it turns out that this belief is so ridiculous.


    At this moment, Caleb waspletely at a loss as to what to say about Alina.


    This incident is aplete wake-up call for them. In future, no matter what happens, they should at


    least get things straight at the beginning.


    Tomas went to check it out.


    Caleb, on the other hand, had appeared at Mulherd Manor.


    On the way, he did not know how he got to Mulherd Manor, and he could not calm down for a long, long


    time.


    At this moment when facing Alina, Caleb took several deep breaths before he could suppress the stuffy


    weight in his heart.


    He asked, "What is going on?"


    The question is between her and Andre.


    Apparently, Caleb''s perception waspletely knocked over.


    "Didn''t you say that I was very subjective?" That was said with such irony.


    At this moment, Alina just returned what Caleb had said to her before with such sarcasm.


    When Caleb heard Alina''s words, his face stiffened even more.


    "Alina."


    "But now you''re asking me for an exnation?"


    "Are you worthy?"


    At the sound of that, his brain froze even more.


    In his head, it''s aplete mess.


    He was trying so hard to find a clue, yet at this point in time, nothing could be found.


    ......


    Emma got back to Wend Vi, without seeing Caleb return.


    There was even an endless cold glint under her eyes.


    She knew that Caleb must have gone to look for Alina.


    Knowing such a shocking event at the scene today, how ironic this is for Caleb.


    He had always been a very shrewd man, yet in this matter of Alina, he was so confused.


    ......


    Emma, too, is in disarray.


    Caleb just felt that with everything that had happened in this period of time, for a long time, he finally


    found the right words to describe it.


    That''s the joke.


    Just as Caleb was about to say something else, the phone vibrated, interrupting his thoughts.


    Looking at Alina''s calm face, he felt even more like he was a big joke all this time.


    Without looking at the number, he picked it up, "Hello."


    "Caleb, where have you been? I didn''t even see you when I came back."


    The air was frozen.


    The voice of the phone is not too loud, but Alina heard it clearly.


    So Emma is now in Wend Vi.


    Is it a home for Emma and Caleb?

 Chapter 281 Does it look like me three years ago?

    Chapter 281 Does it look like me three years ago?


    "I have something to do, bye." For Emma on the other side of the phone, pretending to call like a


    mistress, Caleb simply hung up.


    Alina gave a smile.


    "Very funny?"


    Looking at Alina''s smile, Caleb was very ufortable, the more she was like this, the more Caleb felt


    that he existed like a joke.


    He''s been a joke all this time, hasn''t he?


    This woman must be pleased with herself, right?


    Alina, "Do you think, at this moment, Emma looks like the me three years ago?"


    The man''s face sank.


    And the smile on Alina''s face was even more sarcastic.


    "Three years ago, every time I called you, you were by her side telling me you were busy. Remember


    what I called you about?"


    At the time, Caleb may never have cared, but at least for now, it''s clear.


    Since her marriage, Alina has been a well-behaved and understanding woman, but even as well-


    behaved and understanding as she can be, whens she was pregnant, she wanted her husband to love


    and care for her.


    She called him, but only to ask him to apany her to the maternity check-up.


    "At first when my pregnancy reaction was at its worst, you didn''t go once, butter you were


    uncharacteristically nice to me."


    "But that''s for Emma''s health, do you think it''s funny or not?"


    Caleb''s face froze, when he heard Alina¡¯s question.


    At the moment, she said it as a joke.


    However, it is a constant reminder to Caleb of how cruel he really was once.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    How cruel Caleb was at that time, leaving Alina alone in that situation.


    "Probably the cruelest thing in this world is the reckoning of your partner, isn''t it?"


    How many people can bear the reckoning of his partner? And Alina was the one who endured it all


    under those circumstances.


    Now, she is saying it with such ease.


    "So, am I overdoing it by ying you?"


    Caleb''s thoughts were frozen for an instant.


    "And between you and Andre..."


    Not waiting for Caleb to finish his words, Alina''s phone vibrated.


    Caleb clearly saw that Chester is calling


    Although there was no conjugal rtionship with Andre, how close did she and Chester get to each


    other during this time.


    Alina picked up the phone, "Chester."


    When picking up Chester''s phone, she was so gentle.


    Caleb clenched his hands into fists, holding back his anger.


    It was not known what was said on the other side of the phone, and the smile on Alina''s face was more


    gentle at the moment.


    Alina hung up the phone.


    The moment Alina looked at Caleb, there was even more frost under her eyes, she said icily, "Since the


    result is out, within three days, what is mine will be transferred to my name."


    "......"


    "Everything that is Emma''s belongs to me, right? Give it all back."


    The car, the house, and all those luxuries that went with the marital property, she wouldn''t let any of


    them go.


    Originally, just now, when he heard that the rtionship between Andre and her was not husband and


    wife, he feltforted.


    There was even some guilt over this misunderstanding, but now...


    "Did you have to make things so embarrassing?"


    "Three years ago you didn''t find it embarrassing to use your pregnant wife to save your mistress, what


    is embarrassing now?"


    Alina said sharply, and in this moment let Caleb know that nowadays, whatever he said to Alina will be


    useless.


    She was going to get all of that back, so at this point, no matter what was said, it would be useless to


    her.


    His heart was heaving.


    ......


    Tomas moved quickly, and by the time he returned to Wend Vi, the results of the investigation


    werepletely out.


    Emma received the relevant notice, informing her to give everything back to Alina. She waited until


    Caleb returned, but on seeing both him and Tomas with bad looks on their faces, nothing could be said.


    "Caleb," she called out Caleb''s name aggressively, yet the man acted as if he didn''t hear it.


    He went straight to the study with Tomas.


    In the study, Tomas handed something relevant to Caleb, "This is the full result of the investigation by


    the people over in Shirling."


    "Okay."


    Someone from Shirling?


    In Shirling, the Lawson family is a famous family, and anyone who lives in Shirling probably knows


    something about it.


    He knew that Alina was Zane''s granddaughter, but more than that, he didn''t know.


    It had never urred to him to get to know Alina properly for the past few years since she had returned


    to Ingford.


    But now...


    "Luna''s son?"


    "Yes."


    "......"


    "The son of Zane''s stepdaughter."


    In other words, it''s family. Luna and her husband have been out of the house all these years, and very


    little has been said about the rtionship between Luna''s mother, Megan and Zane.


    It has to be said that from the fact that Andre protects Alina, thisbined family of theirs is a rare


    harmoniousbination.


    Usually when families arebined together, there is a lot of internal strife and selfishness.


    "Megan has always been very nice to Lady Alina. Ever since Lady Alina went back to that house,


    everyone in that house has been very nice to her."


    "Moreover, Zane gave Lady Alina half of the shares of VIG."


    VIG is a big firm in Shirling.


    Yet it hasn''t caused much of a stir in Shirling yet, and everyone in the Lawson family really does spoil


    her.


    Zame''s guilt, especially for her mother and grandmother, will probably be made up for in Alina in this


    way.


    To put it this way, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Alina is now rich.


    Besides, she now upies such arge position in the fashion world.

 Chapter 282 You want to fool me?

    Chapter 282 You want to fool me?


    And the rtionship between her and Andre is just brother and sister? Even if there is no blood, there


    is nothing wrong with these two, indeed, being in such a rtionship.


    No one knew what kind of chaos was going on in Caleb''s head at this moment.


    "So, between her and Andre, it''s just a brother and sister rtionship?"


    "Yes."


    Just brother and sister?


    So, then everything that happened before was really just like a joke? From the beginning to the end, it


    was all Zane who made Andre take care of her?


    " Andre is so good to her."


    "The entire Lawson family who are rted to Megan are all very nice to her, and it probably depends


    on how Megan treats Lady Alina."


    Megan is very good to Alina, and since she is so good to Alina, it is only natural that her descendants


    would be good to her.


    Previously Caleb had felt that this rtionship was confusing, and now when it was directly in front of


    him, it felt even more so confusing.


    ......


    Emma, at the door of the study, listened to the words inside.


    Her hands tightly clenched fists.


    "Alina!" She didn''t expect that today''s Alina had so much.


    While she still has nothing in this world.


    Why on earth would this be the case?


    Emma did not expect that Alina had such a big backer behind her, and even the whole Lawson family


    was so kind to her.


    ......


    It was logical to say that Alina was over with Caleb for good, yet what one didn''t expect was for Caleb


    to make a shocking move.


    Appeal.


    He did not want a divorce.


    At the time of learning the news, Alina was surprised.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    Howe this man could not be got rid of?


    Caleb, "Alina, are you trying to fool me around?"


    When hearing this usation from this man, Alina didn''t know what she should say.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Caleb, "Until I figure out a lot of things on you, no divorce"


    Totally, this whole thing waspletely off the rails and beyond her expectations, Alina didn''t expect


    things to be like this.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "I will figure out one by one."


    Although he knew a few things, it was still confusing enough for Caleb.


    Therefore, before these matters arepletely rified, it is not that easy for Alina to get divorce.


    "Even if it were clear, it wouldn''t change what''s between me and you."


    Thinking of the rtionship between them today, Caleb¡¯s heart choked even more.


    What was the rtionship between them? From the beginning of the marriage, at that time for Caleb,


    this rtionship was even vague.


    The concept of marriage is very vague.


    When he and Alina got married, he probably didn''t even think that there would be an end to their


    rtionship.


    Even, it is ending in this way.


    Looking at Caleb, Alina now has no idea what to say about him, this is simply an asshole.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, I can afford to consume, but Emma can''t." When she said the word Emma,


    Alina''s tone was heavier.


    And she was telling the truth.


    The man looked at her with eyes that were deeper and darker.


    Whatever.


    For the moment, he doesn''t care who can afford to wait or not.


    Things that must be cleared out.


    "Tell her to give me back what is due to me, all of it, or I will sue her so badly that she will not even


    have a ce in this world to live."


    It was spoken so sharply.


    Thinking that, with Emma threatening Caleb, the man would at least take a step back, however, she


    was wrong.


    Caleb did not give in in the slightest.


    ......


    He left.


    The phone in Alina''s hand smashed directly on the sofa, "What the fuck is he?"


    She was pissed off.


    Why wouldn''t he want to get a divorce?


    Emma has been waiting for Caleb to get divorce.


    Even though the divorcewsuit between her and Caleb is not over, Emma has already been


    sentenced.


    Everything that Caleb had given her before should be returned to Alina.


    How humiliating was this for Emma?


    So not long after Caleb left, Emma came to Mulherd Manor, and no one knew what her face looked like


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    when she received those notices.


    "You still dare toe?" Alina looked at Emma fiercely.


    Emma, "Do you think that by bringing things to such an embarrassing level, you are really


    honourable?"


    "Honourable?"


    "As you stepped in between me and Caleb, all three of us aren¡¯t honourable."


    "......"


    "You''re bringing this up to me now?"


    These were all eventually destroyed because of Emma.


    As for whether Alina cares or not, it''s hard to say, at this point, at least what Emma sees now is that


    Alina definitely doesn''t care.


    "What exactly do you want to do to spare me?" Emma''s eyes tightened as she looked at Alina.


    Obviously, in the course of the night, it was driven to desperation.


    Looking at Caleb''s current attitude towards Alina, it was clear that this matter would not end just like


    that.


    And Caleb is bent on fighting with Alina, she should give everything out, but Caleb is slow to end it.


    And what, exactly, was she going to do to spend with them?


    She could not wait.


    What a terrible situation for Emma to be in.


    "Let you go?" When she heard those three words, Alinaughed even more.


    How can she just let Emma go?


    There is no such a good thing in this world?


    "I won''t let you go." Looking at Emma''s white face, Alina said word by word.


    And when Emma heard Alina''s words, she was shocked.

 Chapter 283 You were very proud of yourself at that time, werent you?

    Chapter 283 You were very proud of yourself at that time, weren''t you?


    At this moment, Alina looked so vicious to Emma.


    "Now, Caleb is not willing to end the marriage rtionship, so he will not be able to use our property to


    settle you even after you return everything to me."


    Looking at Emma''s white face, Alina said in such cruel words.


    This is something that Emma naturally understands, and it is because she understands it too well that


    she is facing this matter at this moment.


    Her heart id choking.


    Everything she has now has to be given back to Alina in the deadline. And since Caleb was not willing


    to break off the rtionship between him and Alina at this time, then until this rtionship between


    them ended, every penny she used Caleb''s money would eventually be spat out as a result.


    "Why do you have to do this to me?"


    "Didn''t you tell me before that Caleb would save you even if he didn''t want me and the child three years


    ago? You were very proud of yourself at that time, weren''t you?"


    When she heard Alina mention that incident, her face became even more rigid and white.


    Alina was right, at that time, she was really proud that Caleb''s heart was so deep for her.


    Even at that time, he must save her, and she was naturally pleased with herself, yet now...


    "What exactly will it take for you to let me go?" She, for one, could not lose it all.


    No one knows when Brodie wille again, it''s a bottomless pit, if she really has nothing, Brodie for


    sure is a danger.


    She thought if things havee to this point, it''s time to end it. At least this marriage between Alina


    and Caleb is really over.


    "Do you know what I hate most, Emma?"


    She doesn''t know.


    "You''re good looking and capable, and you can get a lot of things by your own efforts."


    "......"


    "But you have to use a married man''s money. That''s not good money to spend, it''s all going to get spit


    out in retribution eventually, don''t you think?"


    At these words, Emma was frightened.


    Almost every word Alina said to her now was tinged with humiliation, yet in the face of such humiliation,


    Emma had no chance of fighting back.


    "Alina!"


    Even after taking several deep breaths, she couldn''t push down the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Alina, "No need to call me by my name like that."


    "......"


    "I know you hate me."


    Emma really hated it, Caleb was so high and mighty, yet what right did Alina have to be by his side?


    She was eighteen when she got raped.


    What makes her a dirty woman to be around Caleb?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You like everything I have." Alina looked at Emma and said word for word.


    But whether Emma admits it or not, it has to be admitted that all she has now belonged to Alina.


    ......


    Emma got back to her t, which, right in the heart of Ingford, is the busiest part of the city and the best


    floor.


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, she can almost always see the entire Ingford.


    Such a nice ce, now, is to be taken back by Alina.


    She was upset about it.


    These were all things that she had managed to get from Caleb, yet how could she be willing to lose


    them like that now?


    "Caleb, I''m in the t now."


    She called Caleb.


    And on the other side of the phone, hearing that Emma was at the t, Caleb was silent for half a


    second before asking, "You went back?"


    "Yes, this ce, soon, will not belong to me." At this moment, Emma''s tone was full of sadness and


    destion.


    "These were given to me by you, with my fondest memories, yet now, this ce doesn''t belong to me."


    There was such a dishevelled tone in her voice at this moment, and Caleb heard that something was


    wrong with it.


    "Emma."


    "......"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "......"


    What can she do?


    Every time when she was confident, she would be knocked right back to her original form by Alina.


    In one night, it defeated her in such a tant manner.


    Emma never knew that she was so unbearable in front of Alina, and now, faced with this reality.


    She had to admit that Alina was really so strong that she could not resist at all.


    "How can all this, which you gave me, belong to her?" Emma said in a choked tone.


    Yes, it belonged to her, how could it just belong to Alina?


    No.


    However, what exactly is to be done?


    "I''ll ask Tomas to pick you up to Wend Vi."


    "I won''t let her take this ce back, it belongs to me, you gave it to me, it''s mine."


    "You..."


    "Even if I have to die, I''m going to die here."


    Emma said in anger.


    She didn''t expect that things had reallye to this point. In fact, she had always known all these


    years that what she had was all Alina''s.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Alina would rise to the asion.


    There was a time when taking back these things would never have happened to Alina, but now....


    "Emma." Caleb opened his mouth.


    But it was as if Emma couldn''t hear anything.


    "Everything you''ve given me, she''s taking it back, why? What gives her the right to do this?" Emma


    said to Caleb in tears.


    On this side of the phone, Caleb''s brain was pounding.


    At the moment he and Tomas are in the car, on their way to the t.


    "Emma, calm down."


    "You''ve never called my name so gently before." Emma, on the other side of the phone, said in a


    pained tone.


    However, at this time Caleb was finally gentle with her, but what was the reason for this tenderness?


    Anyone can understand.


    "Emma."


    "You gave me all of this and I cherish it so much, I can''t give it back."


    "If you can''t give it back, keep it."


    "But I''m not entitled to keep it, you and her are married to each other, the world will support her if she


    wants to take it back, what am I?"


    Emma sobbed.


    In that tone was endless grief.

 Chapter 284 I give you this qualification.

    Chapter 284 I give you this qualification.


    When Caleb and Tomas arrived, they saw that Emma had climbed onto the windowsill and sat down,


    and at that moment, their hearts were in their throats.


    And Emma, the moment she looked at Caleb, was full of wretchedness.


    "Caleb."


    "Come down." Those two words, thoughmanding, were trying to be gentle.


    Instead, a glint of smugness shed under Emma''s eyes.


    How easy is it for Alina to take it all back just like that?


    So what if she was sentenced?


    "I was really out of it."


    No matter how pleased she was in her heart, she still hid her inner delight in the presence of this man.


    It''s time to pick up the pace.


    Between Alina and Caleb, it must end.


    And she didn''t believe that Caleb would really leave her alone. Even if it didn''t matter that night.


    What about what happened two years ago? That was a knot in Caleb''s heart.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He had already found out that it wasn''t her that night, so what happened two years ago couldn''t be


    found out.


    "I am truly out of options, I cherish everything you have given me so much, but no one is letting me


    have it."


    Emma said in pain.


    Caleb, "Since you cherish it, live and cherish it well,e down."


    "But what can I do even if I cherish it? I''m simply not qualified to keep it all."


    She was in tears, which would have moved any man who looked at such a Emma.


    "I''ll give you that qualification." Looking at Emma''s swaying body, Caleb said.


    What kind of person would be in a position to have it? Naturally, it is his wife.


    Emma looked at Caleb in silence, and just watched, as if she had heard wrong.


    Now that Caleb knows that Alina and Andre are not married to each other.


    So, what about the child?


    Emma just looked at Caleb, he would say such things to her at this time, she could guess he didn''t


    know about the child.


    So, she is now trying to get him to marry her before he knows about the child.


    Just thinking of Caleb''s attitude towards Alina, Emma became even more cautious.


    "But between you and Alina..." When she said this, Emma''s tone was so choked up that she could no


    longer speak at all.


    And Caleb, just like that in front of her, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number out.


    It was picked up soon.


    "Sir."


    "Appeal withdrawn."


    Tomas, who was standing not far behind him, had cold sweat running down his spine as he heard this.


    So now, Caleb is severing all ties with Alina for the sake of Emma.


    "Now,e down." The man hung up the phone and looked over at Emma, who was still sitting on the


    windowsill.


    And although Emma''s eyes were still pitiful at this moment, no one knew what kind ofcency she


    was feeling in her heart.


    ......


    Caleb''swyer called Alina.


    "What is it?" Alina''s tone was icy.


    As long as it was Caleb''s people, she barely had a good face now, and what was Caleb up to now?


    On the other side of the phone, thewyer said, "Master Caleb said, you can ask for any other ce,


    but what is under Miss Bell''s name will not be given to you."


    "In that case, I''ll just have to go through the process."


    Alina is assertive.


    Now Caleb agreed to a divorce?


    But even if he agreed to a divorce, everything that should be hers would have to be taken back in its


    entirety.


    "Miss Hughes, why do you have to do this? Now Master Caleb has said that it all ends here."


    "That''s not for him to say."


    Does he want to stop here and that''s it? There''s no such a good thing.


    Without waiting for the other side of the phone to speak, Alina hung up the phone, with Ste by her


    side at the moment.


    The moment Alina hung up the phone, Ste could not wait to insult Caleb and Emma for another ten


    minutes.


    "Is Caleb nning to give up on you now?"


    Alina snorted, "Who knows what kind of tricks Emma has yed again?"


    That''s true.


    Every time there is something on Emma, Caleb will definitely lose his mind.


    Just wait and see.


    Before, he was so tough with her, saying that he wanted to get everything straightened out, but now, he


    get back on his words.


    As long as it involves Emma, Caleb probably doesn''t care, but Alina.


    Alina looked at Ste, "Ste."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s not going to be easy to finish what''s between me and her."


    Caleb had told her time and time again that it ended here, but what exactly was it going to take to end


    it? Was it really that easy?


    Ste, "Why wouldn''t Caleb believe you?"


    At this point, Ste really couldn''t understand Caleb.


    Especially after watching Caleb''s attitude towards Emma in Oklens before, he seemed to be cold and


    icy as well, from this point of view, it was almost right that these two had no love at all.


    "There''s no telling what''s going on with these two, so much so that no matter what''s going on, he''s


    protective as long as it involves Emma."


    "......"


    "But it doesn''t matter." Alina said.


    And she was telling the truth, they really didn''t matter to her at all.


    Ste nodded.


    Apart from a sigh of relief, she did not really know what to say at this point in time.


    Look at the time on her wristwatch.


    "I''ll go back first."


    "Okay."


    Ste got up and headed out.


    Apparently she hade to dock with Alina on work matters, and now that the work matter was


    ......


    Outside, when Ste walked outside, he saw Hector respectfully pulling open the car door for Chester,


    at that moment.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to step forward, but after thinking of something, she lost her courage and


    withdrew her steps.


    Chester went straight in.


    Hector stood by the side of the car, looking at Ste indifferently, and such cold eyes pierced Ste''s


    heart in this instant.


    It hase to this between them, after all.


    Eventually, indifferently, she passed by the man, who did not pull her back, with a detached coldness all


    over his body, as if he was treating a stranger.


    Such strangeness made Ste''s heart hurt even more.

 Chapter 285 He will marry Emma

    Chapter 285 He will marry Emma


    Inside.


    Chester looked at Alina, "He took Emma back to the Collins Castle."


    At these words, Alina raised her eyebrows.


    He took Emma back to Collins Castle? The Collins family has never agreed the two to be together.


    What does it mean?


    "Back to Collins Castle?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yes."


    "What for?"


    Alina did not expect the news to be so sudden. Before Caleb was determined not to break off the


    rtionship with her.


    So now, what the hell is this again?


    "He''s getting married to Emma."


    Alina was stunned.


    "Marry Emma?"


    "Yes."


    "Good." These two, finally, were going to be together. These two should have been together a long time


    ago, shouldn''t they?


    And when Chester was talking about this, his eyes were always on Alina''s face, even every slight


    change in her face at this moment caught by Chester.


    Yet she doesn''t have any sadness.


    Even after all that had happened between her and Caleb, yet now when she heard that Caleb and


    Emma were getting married, she hadn''t been hurt at all.


    Alina, "Good."


    Now Chester saw no emotion on Alina''s face, not even a hint of sadness.


    Alina looked at Chester, "Chester, don''t you think it would be fun for these two to get together?"


    The fact that she is in the mood to say such things now shows that Alina really doesn''t have any


    feelings for Caleb in her heart.


    Otherwise, it is unlikely that she would have had no reaction in the face of such news.


    "Well, it was quite fun." Chester looked at Alina with such doting in his eyes at this moment.


    Alina, "But next..."


    Thinking about Emma, Alina was annoyed.


    If Emma really bes Caleb''s wife, then Caleb is going to protect Emma no matter what happened?


    "You''re worried?"


    "You know that he is very protective of Emma, then..."


    Thetter words were not fully spoken by Alina, but Chester understood them.


    Before when there wasn''t much of a rtionship, he had already protected Emma to that point, and


    now he is about to marry Emma, it is not easy to make Emma pay ordingly.


    And Alina was only worried about that, other than that, she was really emotionless.


    Now, in the face of Caleb, she is indifferent.


    ......


    At Collins Castle, it instantly was in uproar.


    No matter how many times Vanessa had said before that she would henceforth pretend there was no


    Caleb as her son, yet when things really were like that, she was, literally, going crazy.


    "I think you''re just crazy." At this moment, Vanessa''s heart was heaving.


    Now things are stormy outside, and Caleb at this time telling her that he wants to marry Emma.


    What is he if not crazy?


    "The wedding is set for a week from now."


    The corners of Emma''s mouth lifted up in a smile as she heard this, and Vanessa gave her a fierce


    re, and her face was instantly all aggravated again.


    Vanessa, "Are you informing me?"


    With such a tough attitude, this is totally to inform her.


    Thinking of this, Vanessa''s heart was heaving even more.


    "Yes."


    Julia, "Caleb."


    Especially after seeing Vanessa''s instantly white face, Julia was filled with heartache.


    Their rtionship was already so strained, and now something like this is happening.


    "Get out, you get out." Now Vanessa''s breath was uneven as she said, she didn''t want to see Caleb,


    never again.


    "I tell you, the whole Collins family will not agree, even if you marry her, she is not a Collins family


    member."


    Never had Vanessa used such a tough attitude towards her children, but at this moment, she was


    tough.


    It was all forced by Caleb.


    "It doesn''t matter whether she enters the Collins family''s house or not, what matters is that she is my


    wife."


    The moment Vanessa looked at Emma, she was irritated.


    No, she can''t let Caleb marry Emma, this woman has a lot of tricks, if she really marries into the Collins


    family, there is no telling what she could do in the future under the guise of the Collins family.


    Without waiting for Vanessa to say anything, Caleb''s phone vibrated, it was a call from thewyer.


    He picked up, "Hello."


    "Miss Hughes has been very tough, saying that she wants everything under Miss Bell''s name."


    Caleb was drenched in hostility.


    And Emma heard Alina''s attitude, but for the moment, watching Caleb get to this point for her, those in


    her name wouldn''t have mattered.


    As long as Caleb is hers, then what he has will be hers in the future.


    She said, "Give it to her, I agree."


    Just as Caleb was having a headache, Emma looked at Caleb very nicely and said.


    And it was a relief to see her generosity and understanding.


    Men always don''t want women to make a scene when it matters most, and Caleb is no exception.


    In many cases, it is more about wanting to be apanied by a well-behaved and understanding


    woman.


    "Say yes to her." Caleb said in a cold tone.


    End it.


    As Emma listened to Caleb''s words, she thought smugly in her heart.


    It''s over, everything between her and Alina is now, all of it,pletely over, and in the future, her world


    will definitely be on top of the pinnacle.


    And Vanessa, listening to these words from Caleb, knew that the rtionship between him and Alina


    would bepletely drawn to a close.


    Caleb hung up the phone and looked at Vanessa, "This was always what you wanted to see, I''ve only


    made Chester achieve what he wants."


    "You bastard."


    "......"


    "Chester doesn¡¯t need your help? You just failed to protect your marriage." Vanessa said fiercely.


    "Don''t make such a grand statement about your own selfishness, it makes people who listen feel sick."


    Vanessa was really going mad, so in her words, she had lost her usual poise.

 Chapter 286 Desperate, right?

    Chapter 286 Desperate, right?


    Caleb took Emma with him and left.


    In the Collins Castle, it''s a dark cloud overhead.


    For a long time, Vanessa''s heart was still rising and falling, and it took several sses of water in a row


    to slightly suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    As if, ever since Alina and Caleb got married, she was even then unable to ept Alina.


    But thinking that it was better than being with Emma, her heart was quite relieved, but now was same


    as back then.


    At the time of seeing Caleb and Emma together, her heart again smothered with pain.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Mom, don''t get angry." Julia heartily smoothed Vanessa''s breath.


    No one expected Caleb to be so forceful today, even bringing Emma straight to their door to inform


    them of the wedding.


    And the time is set for just a weekter.


    "In a week."


    Vanessa closed her eyes.


    "Go and have someone find out what''s going on." Her eyes were sharp as she opened them again.


    Caleb brought Emma back to announce that he was getting married, there must be something


    happened.


    Emma always had tricks up her sleeve, who knows what kind of tricks she used this time?


    Julia nodded her head.


    In less than half an hour.


    Then the matter of why exactly Caleb brought Emma back to announce his marriage was set off and a


    photo appeared in front of Vanessa.


    It''s Emma sitting on the window sill of her apartment building, and from the looming ss, she can still


    tell that Caleb was there.


    "Hmph." Seeing this, Vanessa sort of saw everything.


    Cold sweat ran down Julia''s spine, "She is probably desperate, right?"


    Before this photo, Caleb had never agreed to divorce Alina.


    However Alina has always been dead set on her side as well.


    When faced with nothing, Emma still used such a despicable means of chasing after Caleb after all.


    Between life and fame, Caleb gave up his fame but saved her life.


    This woman is so scheming.


    Vanessa''s heart was once again heaving.


    "Mom, calm down."


    "If she was really by Caleb''s side, this Collins family would be in trouble."


    At this moment, Vanessa tried to suppress her anger, yet she failed.


    Although she said she didn''t have such a son, many mothers can''t ept it when they really look at


    marrying such a scourge.


    Vanessa, naturally, was unable to ept it.


    "Mum."


    "I can''t let that woman and Caleb be together." At this moment, all that shed under Vanessa''s eyes


    was ice cold.


    Years ago, she saw what kind of person Emma really was.


    A desire could conceal in her eyes, not that they looked down on the women of the mountains.


    Rather, they could not get along with. The road ahead is so long, who knows what else she will do?


    A family that has to go through a history of change that is not normally resisted anymore.


    Especially Emma, whose eyes are full of nothing but profit and selfishness.


    Does she really have love for Caleb?


    Vanessa never believed that Emma love her son.


    "So what do we do now?" Julia looked at Vanessa and asked worriedly.


    Vanessa closed her eyes again.


    At that moment, what shone under her eyes was endlessly ruthless.


    She said, "She has gotten too much in the hands of Caleb over the years, so let Alina take it all back


    first."


    "Okay."


    Julia nodded her head.


    Although the Collins family didn''t care much about these things, they watched Emma squander so


    much with Caleb and Alina''s joint property.


    This is always ufortable in the mind.


    It''s rare to see such strong tactics from Alina, and now is naturally waiting until Alina will take it all back.


    ......


    The Collins Castle was plotting everything in the dark.


    On Mulherd Manor, Chester was always by Alina, yet when Chester brought this news to Alina.


    Alina seemed to be unaffected in the slightest.


    What kind of fun situation Emma and Caleb will be in when they do get together.


    "If he finds out, he will not let you go again." Looking at Alina happy as a child, the man''s eyes were


    filled with helplessness and doting.


    In the end, it has changed.


    And this change in her was all given over bit by bit by Caleb.


    Alina, "And he withdrew hisint."


    Speaking of him suing her and Andre on this matter, Alina found it hrious.


    In fact, he already knew the truth, didn''t he? There was no rtionship like that between her and


    Andre.


    But, "Why does he suddenly want to marry Emma?"


    But amidst the joy, Alina still wanted to know exactly why this was happening.


    Although she really does not care for Caleb, before that, he didn''t have any intention of marrying


    Emma, did he?


    Before this, Caleb really had no intention of marrying Emma half the time.


    If he really wanted to marry Emma, she would have done so three years after she left. After all, a man


    like Caleb would have to say that he didn''t marry her because his conscience was troubled by her


    leaving, and no one would believe such nonsense.


    "Emma threatened him with suicide."


    Alina, "A move like the one in VIGst time?"


    "Yeah."


    "Hepromised?"


    "Yeah."


    Seeing Alina''s thoughts, Chester said, "She made a bit more of a scene this time."


    About to lose everything, especially now at this juncture, it is much more serious thanst time.


    And Emma was so used to enjoying herself all these years, how could she lose everything so easily?


    So this time, maybe the haunting is not a haunting at all. Rather, it''s a real move, and thest time in


    VIG, it''spletely different.


    No, Caleb waspromised by this.

 Chapter 287 Her place

    Chapter 287 Her ce


    Caleb is a man of his word but she didn¡¯t know whether to praise him or be sarcastic.


    Preparations for his and Emma''s wedding are already actively underway.


    At this point, it was a delight for Emma.


    Kara, "You made it."


    "Yea."


    Kara''s eyes were disdainful. But in the end, she didn''t show it.


    It''s not easy to marry into a wealthy family in such a way.


    "Then what about my five hundred thousand?" Kara asked straightforwardly.


    Since Emma is now temporarily over the hump, it would be better for her to hurry up and get her half a


    million back.


    However Emma, "What''s your hurry with this half a million? Now my ount is not yet unlocked."


    "Why isn''t it untied yet? Isn''t it all over?"


    "Yeah, but now the property between Caleb and Alina is still being divided, and on my ount, it


    basically all belongs to Alina."


    When she heard this, she looked down on Emma in her heart.


    All of them belonged to Alina?


    If it were a normal person, she would probably be too embarrassed to say such things.


    Although that would be humiliating for Emma, it''s only this once.


    After this, it will be apletely different story.


    In the future, if she marries Caleb, then no one will dare to look down on her in Ingford.


    "So you''re now, with everything in your ount being transferred?"


    "Well, give her what she wants, I don''t care after so many years of using it."


    The house, the car and the money are all in the process of closing now.


    Before, she was dead set on tugging at it all and wouldn''t let go, but now it''s different, now, Caleb is all


    hers.


    She would have everything.


    Kara, "Caleb''s property is being divided with her? How much do you think is probably going to be given


    to her?"


    Although Kara was very upset with Alina, she admired Alina¡¯s awesome tactics.


    Many women in the middle of a rich family are unlikely to end up in a good ce, many got nothing


    after the divorce.


    While Alina took back all the property that her husband used on the mistress and divided the joint


    property with her husband.


    "Half of it." Emma said.


    But Caleb has a lot of fortune, even if he gave half of it to Alina, it would still be a drop in the bucket.


    Having such a man around was enough for her.


    Let Caleb worry about these matterster.


    In the future, she will be able to rely on Caleb in name only.


    ......


    Kara is gone.


    Emma looked at the relevant change information, especially when she saw that her car and t were


    already in Alina''s name, her eyes shed with smugness, "That''s all, heh."


    This,pared to the position of Caleb¡¯s wife, is really nothing.


    After taking these away, it is time for Alina topletely disappear from Caleb''s world, and there will be


    no more rtionship with him in the future.


    When she thought this, Emma''s heart was more pleased.


    The phone shed with Caleb''s number and the man picked up, "Emma."


    "At noon, let''s dine together." She was still in the t, and this time she was going to Wend Vi


    again, but in a different capacity than before.


    She, for once, will be the master over there.


    From now on, she will be the mistress of Wend Vi, the mistress in the eyes of Lois.


    She has always remembered the looks given to her by Lois over the years, and she knows that in her


    eyes, Alina is the rightful master.


    Aftering out of Collin''s house yesterday, she took the initiative to go back to her t first, which was


    herst reserve around Caleb.


    She was going to be just as proud as Alina to his side like that.


    It''s only been a week.


    "I have another meeting and it''s ratherte after that, so you can eat something on your own first."


    "Okay."


    Emma is quite understanding.


    At this time, Caleb is hers, and they will be together for life afterwards, so for now, she doesn''t care.


    She hung up the phone.


    At that moment, there was endless smugness in her eyes.


    After all this fuss for some days, finally, it was alling to an end, and this was the moment she had


    been waiting for, albeit bitterly.


    But at least it ended, didn''t it?


    "Finally, it''s mine." She wanted tough.


    All these years, she has been doing one thing, that is, taking everything that belongs to Alina.


    Just the thought of her childhood posture as a high and mightydy made her want to destroy all that


    she had.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Finally, it was ruined.


    Emma has never been so happy.


    Now, she''s all rxed and even enjoying herself.


    The vibration of her mobile phone interrupted her thoughts and she picked up the phone and looked at


    it, it was Brodie''s number.


    When she saw the number, she was about to hang up, but after thinking of something, she finally


    picked it up freely.


    "Hello."


    She had a lot of smugness in her tone in this moment.


    Before, because she almost had nothing, all these people were rushing to make her give everything,


    and now, she has everything.


    On the other side of the phone, Brodie said, "Congrattions."


    Emma sniffed and looked smugly at her newly done nails, they were beautiful and made her smile with


    satisfaction.


    "I was meant to be in this position sooner orter, are you regretting it now?" Regret forcing her like


    that before.


    Back then, these people really didn''t think highly of her.


    In fact, none of them owed anyone anything, and what was due to be settled that year was settled.


    Now every single thing that Brodie asks of her is coercion.


    It''s okay, it''s just a short period of patience, there''s plenty of ways to deal with these people after this.


    Emma thought this in her mind and felt slightly morefortable.


    "I want a million." Brodie didn''t bother with her and got right to the point.

 Chapter 288 Her fortune.

    Chapter 288 Her fortune.


    And Emma, who was still in a good mood, instantly got angry when she heard these words from


    Brodie.


    The so-called congrattions are just polite words?


    What she doesn''t know, however, is that it''s actually nice to have someone willing to be polite to her


    now.


    Although she is now using this way to stand by Caleb, but in this way, in the end, it is not honorable.


    So there are still plenty of people despise her.


    Only, she doesn''t know it.


    "Do you really think I''m a money tree?" This time, Emma held back her dissatisfaction.


    But isn''t that the case?


    This man totally treats her like a cash cow.


    Brodie, "I''m not in the mood to take you for what you are."


    "Go ahead, how much do you want, all at once."


    Emma did not like this prolonged pestering at all, she wanted to settle this man once and for all.


    She really regretted the call she made, if only she hadn''t made that call at the time, she would have a


    peaceful life, and now what?


    Because of this man, her life has be unsettled.


    "Okay then, one hundred million."


    When she heard such words from Brodie, Emma was shocked.


    "Where do I get that much?"


    "You''re about to be Caleb''s wife, and you can''t even get that out?"


    "Not to mention me, even the original wife of Caleb''s wife, Alina, can''t get that much, right?"


    Emma huffed, it was just a status, it wasn''t a status that swung for the fences, too much to look up to


    her, right?


    Yet there was Brodie on the other side of the phone.


    The next words, however, caused Emma to fall from the high tform almost into hell.


    Even if she were to take away everything from Alina, or even Alina''s husband, she was still inferior to


    Alina.


    "Miss Hughes''s shares in VIG earned billions a year. Not to mention her current fashion brand and


    everything she''s got a share of on Caleb."


    "......"


    "With her current wealth, it''s not an exaggeration to say she''s the richest in the country."


    Alina is still quite understated, something that Emma will never understand.


    And now, Brodie¡¯s words made Emma tremble because of it.


    "You''re talking nonsense, how could she?"


    "She is the granddaughter of the Chairman of VIG, technically the only rtive of the Chairman of VIG


    who still has blood in this world."


    Yes.


    Chairman of VIG and his current wife are starting a family and there are no children between them.


    Although VIG is now being managed by the current wife''s grandson, the old chairman has given a lot to


    his granddaughter.


    Knowing that her granddaughter was not very good at management, she was given a veryrge share.


    "You think you''ve taken everything from Miss Hughes, not knowing that these things may be the least


    of Miss Hughes''s treasures."


    Her already not-so-good face turned pale at this moment when she heard such words from Brodie.


    At this point in time, Brodie really hits the nail on the head.


    Ever since yesterday until now, after Caleb had agreed to marry her, she had been of the opinion that


    she had taken everything that belonged to Alina.


    Yet what kind of a being is she now in the eyes of the crowd?


    If things were really as Brodie said they were, then she would be a joke in everyone''s mind.


    But isn''t that a joke?


    She thought that took away everything that Alina had.


    Yet in Alina''s world, these were probably the least of her worries, "Is she really worth that much, given


    her stature?"


    Emma, unconvinced, asked tentatively.


    Brodie, "Didn''t you know before that the old man of the Collins family left her a lot of shares, she just


    didn''t care for them?"


    Because those given to her by Max are not as much as given by her grandfather.


    She is literally arrogant, isn''t she?


    In just three years, Emma thought she had really put Alina through the wringer, but she didn''t expect


    that surprisingly stood at the top in a different way.


    At this moment, Emma''s heart was trembling, how could she have ever imagined that Alina was now


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    standing in a position that was so far out of her reach?


    Or maybe she never touched the spot for Alina?


    "If she has so much, why does she need this from me?" When she said this, Emma''s tone was full of


    anger.


    All this time, Alina had been so hysterical in order to take everything out of her hands.


    It even crushed her with nowhere to hide.


    Why does she care about this when Alina has so much?


    "Because, it''s hers."


    Now, she had to admit that they were all Alina''s, but even if they were hers.


    Did she have no regard for half-heartedness?


    They were very good together as they were children.


    At that time, Alina looked so high and mighty, and so naive. Nowadays, when she thought of that


    naivety, it was really all pretend.


    This woman is scheming, many people have been fooled with her innocent face, even the whole


    Collins family are fooled around because of her, right?


    When she thought of this, Emma hated it even more.


    Brodie was always a man who spared words.


    During the phone call, Emma appreciated not only his ruthlessness, but also, for once, his ability to


    strike people down.


    "Cut the crap, give me the money."


    Without waiting for Emma''s reaction, there was a ''beep'' hanging up sound on the other side of the


    phone. The phone smashed hard on the ground.


    Emma has smashed many times of her phone.


    Yet each time, it was because of Alina.


    "Why, why on earth?" Why, even at this point in time, Alina was still towering over her?


    Although to marry Caleb is the happiest thing for her, but if it didn''t hit Alina as a result.


    Why is it just so hard to throw that woman into hell?

 Chapter 289 Because, thats mine.

    Chapter 289 Because, that''s mine.


    Emma is really happy.


    After all, after all these years, she had been waiting to marry Caleb, and now it was only a few days to


    go.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Yet a phone call from Brodie dampened that happiness in her heart after all, she didn''t expect Alina to


    have so much.


    Since childhood.


    From the time she entered the Hughes family, she was jealous of Alina for having so much.


    She had thepany of highly knowledgeable parents and a knowledgeable grandmother who


    personally raised her in a way that neither she nor Hope could everpare.


    And when exactly did it start?


    To snatch everything out of Alina''s hands, that was her goal and dream.


    She thought it was the closest thing to a dream, but Brodie was saying on the phone that Alina was the


    richest.


    How much is in this woman''s possession?


    Or how grand the VIG Group is?


    At this moment Emma''s heart was heaving.


    ......


    Mulherd Manor.


    With Chester gone, things between Alina and Caleb are now considered over, and she now has to start


    sorting out Emma''s affairs.


    Earlier, Caleb investigated a piece of evidence that pointed directly to the Cooper family, and there was


    no movement on the Cooper family yet.


    Obviously, Caleb did not recklessly hand over the evidence directly, after all, the Cooper family would


    not allow that.


    "Miss." Marry looked at Alina, full of heartache.


    Apparently, none of this is a secret in the presence of Marry.


    Alina, "He actually knows it well, right?"


    Alina sighed as she said this.


    Although at that time Caleb had been defending Emma and even used the Cooper family as a shield.


    Alina knew in her heart that this was a piece of evidence that Caleb had casually given her at the time,


    in the heat of the moment.


    In fact, he still clearly determined in his heart that this matter was actually rted to Emma.


    "Yes."


    Marry nodded her head.


    It must have been clear, otherwise, ording to Caleb''s temper, the matter would have spread by now.


    However, up until now, this matter has been kept under wraps, so obviously he actually knew it in his


    mind.


    Alina has a smile on her lips.


    The smile looked bitter.


    No matter how strong she really was in the minds of outsiders before, she has always been very


    vulnerable.


    Watching Caleb protect Emma so unconditionally, she was upset.


    "There is a lifetime of protection." .


    "Do you mind, Miss?"


    "No."


    Alina shook her head.


    Those three words were spoken with great conviction.


    For all that, she never cared, it was all about the truth she always cared.


    In fact, Alina had no strength left, after such a long mess between her and Caleb, how could she still


    have the strength to care about anything?


    Or rather, there was bit of caring when they started back from Shirling, but after too much time, she had


    no strength to care.


    "Good."


    Marry said with a sigh.


    ording to what Alina has now, and if Caleb is going to marry Emma, then there is bound to be a


    great battle.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, Alina''s phone vibrated.


    Subconsciously, she nced at Marry.


    Marry walked away.


    When Alina was left alone, she picked up the phone and Emma shouted hysterically from the other


    side of the line.


    "Alina, are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied with what?"


    At the beginning, when Emma watched Alina take it all away, she didn''t care in the slightest.


    She even felt that after Alian took all away and disappeared from Caleb''s life from then on, that was


    what she would be most happy to see.


    Yet the call from Brodie made her lost her mind after all.


    "You''re rich as hell now, and you really care about this bit of money of me?"


    "I don¡¯t care."


    Alina answered.


    "If you don¡¯t care, then why did you bite the bullet some time ago?" Thinking of the ordeal some time


    ago, Emma was even more desperate to tear Alina apart.


    She said she didn''t care.


    And yet, didn''t she know how much they had really meant to Emma before?


    Yes.


    Very important.


    When Caleb had not agreed to marry her, these things were quite important to her.


    Now although she got Caleb to marry her, but Brodie said that since she has so much, then what in the


    end is those torments she suffered some time ago?


    As Alina listened to Emma''s usations against her on the phone, she only felt a burst of amusement.


    She said, "Because, it''s mine."


    Because, it belongs to her.


    This would be fine if she happened to meet a grateful person.


    And Emma, who is making waves in her world, still wants to get these benefits from her?


    "Alina, I''ll be waiting."


    "Wait for what?"


    "Wait and see you falling from a great height." Emma said in a fierce tone.


    Danger shed across Alina''s eyes.


    "That''s why you''ve been going through all these years, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s going to disappoint you, three years ago you didn''t get to see me fall from a high tform to hell


    as you wished, then again, you won''t."


    "But I do warn you, you''ll be going to hell soon."


    A vicious shiver ran through her body at this.


    "I''m telling you, I''m not the same as I used to be."


    "I know, and that man is going to marry you."


    "......"


    "But Emma, who the hell told you that as long as Caleb marries you, you won''t have to pay those


    prices?"


    "But it''ll be even more wretched before you marry him." Alina felt her tremble.


    Her tone was even lighter.


    And this moment was more than torment for Emma, this torment was as if it was going to tear her


    apart.


    Just when Emma still wanted to curse something, Alina had already hung up the phone.


    The world went silent.


    ''''Because she has money, so she can''t care about those?'''' Thinking of what Emma said, Alina felt


    funny.

 Chapter 290 Sit properly

    Chapter 290 Sit properly


    This woman''s thinking is as ridiculous as ever.


    Caleb''s action was really big, and now everyone in the whole Ingford knew that Caleb was about to get


    married to Emma.


    And the Collins family hadn''t been in contact with Alina all this time.


    Ste is here.


    "I didn''t expect that Emma would get what she wanted after all, how is it going on your side anyway?"


    It''s about those things that are in evidence.


    Alina, "Caleb probably still did something on this."


    How else could there have been no news until now?


    However, Alina is not in a hurry, the result wille out, just a matter of sooner orter.


    As she said to Emma on the phone, Emma thought that marrying Caleb that what she once did would


    not have to be paid for?


    She was wrong.


    When the timees, she will be even more wretched.


    "Caleb is really too much." Ste had always rarelyined.


    Now, she insults Caleb.


    Some time ago, he was still pestering Alina, and now he''s marrying Emma.


    It''s really upsetting.


    "Don''t talk about him, I''m going outter."


    "To see Chester?"


    "Yeah."


    When talking about Chester, Ste''s face went white, obviously thinking of Hector who was beside


    Chester.


    But only a momentter, the emotions in her eyes were all but swept away.


    Looking at Alina, she said, "The good thing is that now, despite what happened, no one has criticised


    you and Chester."


    Alina nodded.


    Ste knows that Alina has always handled public opinion very well, and this is no different this time.


    Alina looked at Ste.


    Ste, "What''s wrong?"


    "You and Hector know each other?"


    Ste''s face went white.


    And such a change of face confirmed what Alina had in mind, that these two had a story.


    And it''s not a simple story, to be sure.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Eventually she took a sigh of relief and nothing was said.


    ......


    It was the driver who picked up Alina. Chester was already sitting in the dining room and the moment


    he saw Alina, there is even more endless tenderness under his eyes.


    "Just got a call from Brandon." Chester said with a smile on his lips.


    And when Alina heard what he said, she stiffened.


    "When did Chester be so familiar with the assistant by my side?" Brandon, who had been by her


    side since leaving this Ingford.


    However after this big show in Eglinton.


    Brandon and Chester seem to have a particrly strong connection with each other.


    As she said this, she stepped forward.


    A metre away, Chester suddenly reached out to her and pulled her into his arms.


    Instantly, her body became stiff.


    Caleb, who followed in behind, saw this image. At that moment, he lost his mind.


    At this moment, upon seeing this image, Caleb could no longer find the right words to describe this


    rtionship between them.


    And Alina and Chester were startled when they saw Caleb.


    Alina subconsciously wanted to get out of the man''s arms, but was held down in his arms, "Sit well."


    "Chester, you are moving really fast. The divorce certificate is still new, and now you want to get


    married in a hurry?" This was said with a bit of irony.


    Of course, this sarcasm was aimed at Alina.


    Alina did not have a good face, but in the end did not say anything, but Chester said, "After so many


    years, if I do not hurry up, what if she runs away again?"


    And Alina looked fiercely at the man''s face, and at that moment, in the man''s face was endless inquiry,


    wanting to see something.


    At the moment, however, there is a sense that nothing can be seen.


    And Caleb clearly heard the implication of this too.


    His elder brother was never a man who would just fall into love, so howe he was so inclined


    towards Alina?


    However, he was really curious as to what kind of past was between Alina and Chester.


    There are some things that Caleb does not dare to think deeply about.


    Without waiting for him to think of anything, Chester opened his mouth, "Your wedding day ising."


    "In three days, right?" These days, that wedding between him and Emma was kind of the talk of the


    whole Ingford.


    Basically, a lot of people are cursing how the hell Emma got to marry Caleb.


    Caleb''s face sank as he subconsciously looked at Alina. Alina''s face did not fluctuate in any way.


    At that moment, no one knew how Caleb''s heart was really turning over.


    She has probably been waiting for this moment all along, right?


    Alina was not in the mood to have the lunch here, so she simply found an excuse to leave, ten minutes


    His car overtook theirs like a bullet, and Chester''s driver''s face went white at the sight.


    "Miss Hughes."


    "It¡¯s okay, you can go back by yourself." After saying that, Alina pulled open the car door and got out.


    She knew that there was no telling what kind of trouble this would cause if she didn''t see Caleb.


    The man''s car window was half down, revealing the icy side of his face.


    "Get in."


    Without speaking, Alina got into the car.


    The car, like a stray arrow, rushed off, and at that moment the man''s heart was heaving, unable to hide


    his anger in any way.


    "Between you and him it is serious?" Eventually, the man spoke first, breaking this silence.


    Alina, "Serious or not, can''t you see it? In the future, when you see me, remember to call me..."


    Alina paused in her tone and looked at Caleb with a meaningful smile shining under her eyes, and


    then, she said, "Sister-inw."


    And when Caleb heard these words, he got pissed off.


    At this moment, his brain went nk.

 Chapter 291 You retaliate against me?

    Chapter 291 You retaliate against me?


    The only person in the world who has divorced in such a hysterical manner, and who even ended up


    climbing on the man''s head, is probably Alina.


    The word ''sister-inw'' was even more ruthlessly stimting Caleb''s nerves, and the moment he


    looked at Alina, there was fierceness in his eyes, "You got back at me?"


    His tone was so cold.


    Although he was asking, his tone was all but certain, yes, Alina must be getting back at him.


    The way this woman used it was really ruthless.


    Alina, "I''m not as boring as you are."


    "So, you''re really serious?"


    "Can''t we?"


    For the word ''serious'', Alina didn''t know what to say at the moment, especially since Caleb was very


    serious about Emma, wasn''t he?


    Yes, Caleb is very serious about Emma, that kind of seriousness is simply beyond all, isn''t it?


    "If back then, Chester and I had spent a lot of time together, then I would have chosen to marry


    Chester when Grandpa Max made a request like that."


    That''s a blow to a man.


    "But you don''t have to be annoyed."


    "......"


    "You will marry my enemy, and I will marry your elder brother, and neither of us will be more noble than


    the other."


    "How dare you, Alina." The anger finally could not be suppressed. The man''s eyes, moreover, were


    scarlet from anger.


    Crazy, this woman is truly crazy to say such a thing.


    She is getting back at him, Caleb knew it.


    Alina looked at the angry Caleb and smiled with sarcastic, "What wouldn''t I dare to do?"


    "You know what he is, how dare you mess with him?"


    "You''re no good either, didn''t I mess with you too?"


    If there was a medicine in this world to erase a person''s memory, then he would get it, even at what


    cost.


    He really wanted to wash all those unpleasant memories in Alina''s head clean.


    "Why are you so adamant that it was Emma in those two cases?"


    And for this topic, Alina was now half-heartedly unwilling to continue, and finally, she said, "I have


    nothing to say to you."


    "Alina."


    "......"


    "Not her."


    "It''s her."


    Alina said very firmly, and Caleb''s heart sank in this instant because of it.


    Why didn¡¯t she listen?


    Alina looked at Caleb and said, "You used to protect Emma, now, there is nothing to say."


    Now that he''s going to marry Emma, how exactly will he protect Emma? It''s even more needless to


    say, isn''t it?


    At this moment, the man''s eyes shed even more ruthlessly.


    Now whenever the subject of Emma is involved, they are bound to have a conversation ended between


    them.


    "Emma is abnormal, did you really just go and check it out?" Alina looked sarcastically at Caleb.


    Before, Emma had been so perverse in North Eglinton, and that was something he had felt, wasn''t it?


    Yet in the end?


    He did not take it in his mind.


    ......


    Finally, Alina returned to Mulherd Manor, while Caleb, instead of leaving directly at the entrance of


    Mulherd Manor, smoked one cigarette after another.


    Naturally there was something perverse about Emma, and Alina was previously waiting for what would


    actuallye out after this perversion.


    When Emma acted like that in the t, Caleb offered to marry her.


    ......


    After checking the list that Emma had gotten from Caleb over the years, Alina called Jacob.


    "Hello."


    "It''s all taken back, thank youe." This matter is now sort of over.


    "You''re wee."


    "Many thanks."


    Now, Emma really has reached the point of having nothing but Caleb.


    ......


    The Collins family got the message too.


    For the first time in four days, there was good news, "Thiswyer that Alina to find has some skills."


    In just a few days after the conclusion of thewsuit, all that was due to be recovered was recovered.


    "So what''s next?" Julia asked as she looked at Vanessa.


    During these few days, Vanessa waited almost every day, waiting for Alina to take everything back from


    Emma.


    But Alina is reallypetitive, just in this short period of time, she took everything back.


    "The Collins family is now humiliated because of such a woman, so naturally we can''t let her get what


    she wants."


    Vanessa was generous at many times, but in this case of Emma, she could not get over it in her heart.


    Looked at the time on the wall clock, to Julia, she said, "Tell Caleb toe back for dinner tonight."


    "Okay."


    Julia knows. this is the big move that has been held back on her mother all these days.


    How on earth did Emma climb up all these years, then now her mother wants to beat her back


    Yes.


    It is to beat Emma,pletely, back to her original form.


    ......


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Now Emma really has reached the point where she has nothing but Caleb, even though the wedding is


    only three days away.


    But things between her and Caleb have been changing a lot over the years. So the less time this had


    left, the more trepidation she felt.


    On the phone, she said to the man on the other side of the line with the utmost tenderness, "This


    afternoon, apany me to the wedding dress fitting?"


    Yes, the wedding dress had not been tried on until now, and the time was tight, but Emma was still


    working hard to prepare.


    After all, it was marriage to Caleb and she was absolutely positive in her preparations on this point.


    However, the man on the other side of the phone said, "I have to go back to Collins Castle tonight, I''ll


    ask Tomas to take you there."


    When she heard the word ''Collins Castle'', Emma''s heart thudded even more, there was no doubt that


    no one in Collins Castle liked her.


    "Won''t you take me with you?" It was rare for Emma to make such a request.


    But now, she was really afraid that Caleb would have some kind of change of heart towards herself


    because of Collins Castle.

 Chapter 292 Once upon a time

    Chapter 292 Once upon a time


    After all, Emma knew exactly what the attitude of the people over at Collins Castle was towards her,


    and they would not ept her.


    Even in the three years or so that Alina has been away, if she were eptable, she would have been


    epted in this time frame.


    And yet, they haven''t epted her in the intervening years, let alone now at this point nearing the


    wedding.


    So what exactly they were looking for Caleb to do back at this time could be imagined.


    "No." The man''s breath ragged as he heard Emma said so.


    And then, after thinking about it, it was better not to take Emma back.


    After all, the people of Collins Castle don''t even respect him.


    Taking Emma back will only make a fool of herself, why bother?


    "All right then, just have Tomas apany me." In his tone, there was some loss, but no nonsense.


    And it is this way of retreating that seeds in making the man''s heart go out of his mouth.


    Caleb said, "Let Tomas take you there first, I''lle as soon as I can."


    "Okay." At the sound of those words, calction shed across Emma''s eyes, but her tone was lighter


    to the other side of the phone.


    The man dropped the phone in annoyance and tugged at the tie around his neck, all that shed


    through his mind was the image of Alina in Chester''s arms.


    "Bastard." The man, who was always elegant, could not help but burst out foul at this moment as he


    was irritated by Alina.


    It''s over.


    It all seemed like a dream to him.


    He never wanted it to be over between him and Alina, yet now it really has endedpletely between


    them.


    ......


    In this moment, Emma was sitting quietly in her wheelchair, as Tomas rushed over, she subconsciously


    shook her hand and hid the ck dirt she couldn''t wash out of it.


    "Master Caleb asked me to take you to the wedding dress fitting." Tomas said as he looked at the time.


    Emma looked tenderly at Tomas.


    No matter how badly she was once in the presence of these people.


    Now, it''s not the same.


    She is about to be Caleb''s wife, then she has to show the appearance that she should have.


    She thought of those rumours that had once been spread about Alina, saying that Caleb''s wife was


    gentle and graceful.


    However the people at that time probably did not expect it in any way that one day Alina would use


    such practical actions to prove they are wrong.


    But the whole Ingford was in unprecedented chaos and sensation.


    Emma didn¡¯t know what this Collins family is thinking, Alina has already made the Collins family so


    disgraceful, and those people are still so rude.


    ......


    The most famous and luxurious bridal shop in Ingford, Carmanian.


    It was opened by Yoyo, Alina''s university ssmate. During this period of time, Alina and Caleb were in


    a frenzy and Yoyo had been abroad.


    He had only returned to the city the day before.


    At the moment the two are sitting at a coffee table in the shop.


    "I didn''t expect you to have the guts." At this moment, Yoyo didn''t know how to describe Alina at all.


    After the news broke that Alina was going to divorce Caleb and that it was Alina that was the main


    initiator.


    Now she is taking back basically all the money and property that Caleb had used on outside women,


    Yoyo had to be impressed with her.


    Alina has been in Shirling for the past few years and she knows that Caleb is frantically looking for her,


    but in her opinion, Caleb deserves it.


    Alina, "And you didn''t expect me to do such a thing?"


    Lifting the coffee and taking a sip, she asked.


    Yoyo, "You wouldn''t do so in the past."


    This is telling the truth.


    It would certainly not have been possible before.


    Alina said with a sigh, "Once upon a time, how could I have done such a thing?"


    "......"


    "But thinking about that time when they yed me like a fool and even tried to kill me, how could I


    spare them?"


    Yoyo gave Alina a painful look.


    Anyone who knows what happened three years ago will say that Caleb is a jerk.


    "You did the right thing, but just think of Emma''s pale face now, I am happy." Yoyo said gloatingly.


    Three years ago, knowing that Emma was actually engaged in with Alina''s husband, she was angry.


    It was the husband of Alina of the Hughes family, who had been kind to her.


    This is supposed to be a matter of moral ground, and Emma is more than devoid of morals in this


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    matter.


    It simply makes people feel sick of her.


    "So this matter is over?" Yoyo looked towards Alina, stirring the coffee in her hand as she said so.


    Although it''s pretty much since it hase to this point.


    What the hell is Emma doing in this Ingford all this time? Although now she is going to marry Caleb.


    With all this avable by such means, who can look up to her in Ingford?


    And after Alina heard that it was finished, she put on a smile, "This is just the beginning."


    Yoyo, "......"


    The start was so shocking that it was easy to imagine what was to follow.


    Looking at Yoyo''s gloating look, Alina snapped, "Just be happy."


    "Of course I''m happy, even though it didn''t happen to me, just seeing Emma strutting around Caleb all


    these years makes me feel sick of her."


    "......"


    "I''d be happy to see her pay the price." Yoyo said with a grunt of exasperation.


    After all, what Emma did was a challenge to the bottom line of all women, not to mention Yoyo, who is


    a close friend of Alina.


    Probably more or less all the women who know about Emma now think that Emma is a disgusting


    lunatic.


    "So what''s your next n?" Yoyo looked at Alina.


    "Naturally, start with her backers." Alina said with no fluctuation in her tone.


    There are no feelings left, literally.


    There was a time when she couldn''t help but have happiness under her eyes when talking about


    Caleb, and now, there is gnashing of teeth and hatred.


    Didn''t he want to protect Emma?


    Well then.


    And when Yoyo heard Alina''s words, her heart stuttered.


    "You''re not trying to do something to Caleb, are you?" Well, so tough.


    Yoyo felt surprised.


    After all, in the past, Alina was too gentle, so now this decision that made Yoyo absolutely think that


    this was a tough woman.

 Chapter 293 Enemies met

    Chapter 293 Enemies met


    Alina looked at Yoyo, "Can¡¯t I?"


    "Yes, totally." Now, it was a real treat.


    No one knew how Alina''s heart was turning over when Caleb was protecting Emma when it came to


    both her grandmother and her parents.


    At that time, Alina really hated it and wanted to destroy it.


    Even if it was three years ago, she hadn''t even hated it that much.


    But how can she let it go when ites to parents and grandma?


    So, this hatred was nted in her heart from the beginning.


    And those two events were straightforward opportunities for Alina.


    Emma came to Carmanian to try on her wedding dress, and when she saw that Alina was there, the


    corners of her mouth lifted in a sneer.


    "What are you doing here? Are you not used to wearing the wedding dress you designed? And you


    have toe outside to find it?"


    No one knew how much Emma wanted to cut her to pieces when she saw Alina at this moment.


    When she got out of the car just now, even those passers-by gave her endless looks when they saw


    her.


    It''s as if they see something dirty and avoid it.


    And all these humiliations were brought to her by Alina.


    Alina, "Aren''t you a designer? Oh, I forgot, how can this copied wedding dress befortable to


    wear?"


    Emma''s face instantly turned white, and when she looked at Alina, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Hands clenched in fists, she would really like to hitch up if she could.


    "And I forgot, you''re out of touch with a pen and a needle now, aren''t you? And therefore there''s no


    way to wear the wedding dress you designed."


    If this were the previous Alina, she would never have done such a thing ording to her quality.


    But now, not so much.


    Once she was too soft.


    Now no matter who it is, as long as they don''t give her a good time, then she won''t put up with it for a


    minute and just picked them on.


    "What do you have to be proud of? I''ll be Caleb''s wife in the future, I don''t need to do all that myself."


    At this moment, Emma seemed to be unable to find anything to attack Alina.


    Thus she took Caleb who thought he was stinging Alina''s heart the most.


    Looking at Alina''s sunken face, she continued, "Once, the position of Caleb''s wife is the one everyone


    thought was the most secure, now you lost it, right?"


    "You seem to have forgotten one more thing."


    Looking at Emma strutting her stuff, Alina only felt that she was just like a fool.


    Emma raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer.


    Alina continued, "As long as I want to, I will be Chester¡¯s wife, and you will have to call me sister-inw


    when you see me in the future, what do you think?"


    Emma was even more furious with Alina.


    No matter what position she climbs to, she will still be overpowered by Alina.


    "I expect that you will be Caleb¡¯s wife." Alina attached to Emma''s ear and spoke with great


    elegance.


    Yet in such elegance there is an endless danger given.


    Emma looked fiercely at Alina.


    It was clear that she had been too angry to speak.


    Looking at the way Emma was exasperated, she got up and said to Yoyo, "Yoyo, change all the


    wedding dresses in the shop, and just contact Brandon."


    "Okay, okay." Yoyo was eager to this.


    Alina is now an popr wedding dress design master and has even gone up to Eglinton to have


    various teachers as mentors.


    How many people want to work with her?


    And how many soon-to-be brides want to wear her hand-designed wedding dress?


    If her shop was fully stocked with Alina''s work, then her shop would be soaring, wouldn''t it?


    Alina nced sarcastically at Emma.


    She then headed out, Yoyo followed to see her off.


    "I''ll go back first."


    "Don''t worry."


    Yoyo gave an OK gesture to Alina.


    Alina looked inside, at the moment Emma was sitting in a wheelchair, and the moment she looked back


    at her, there was a raging ferocity in her eyes.


    When Yoyo turned to go in, the clerk was already receiving Emma with enthusiasm.


    After all, it was Caleb''s ck card that she took to.


    Yoyo stepped forward and the clerk nodded respectfully. With a gesture, Yoyo told the clerk to go down,


    and Yoyo, Emma and Tomas were left.


    Yoyo looked at the ck card that Emma was holding.


    "Tsk, I remember that this card was still issued in my shop when Master Caleb got married for the first


    time."


    Emma looked at Yoyo.


    And Tomas could not help but frown.


    "I remember then that a person could only get one such card with me, just to warn those people to


    marry with caution and beware of divorce. I didn''t realise that this was still someone who would have a


    second marriage."


    Emma''s already bad face was even worse when she heard Yoyo say such a thing, she wanted to tear


    her apart.


    This, then, is her life today.


    Wherever she went, it seemed as if the shadow of Alina could linger.


    There were alwaysparisons between her and Alina, and she was annoyed.


    Yoyo looked at Emma white face and said sarcastically, "And I wonder if there will be a third time."


    "Yoyo." Tomas''s face sank as he looked towards Yoyo, obviously warming her.


    Yoyo, "I was just joking around, I didn''t expect Miss Bell to be someone who couldn''t take a joke."


    Joke?


    She''s treating this as a joke now?


    "Which designer''s wedding dress do you want to wear, Miss Bell? We have designs here by the great


    Miss Joanna and by Alina Hughes."


    "I don''t want either of these two."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In her lifetime, there was no way she could have worn the designs of these two.


    Once, picking up what was left of Alina, those were already her most unpleasant memories, how could


    she possibly wear the ones about her again?


    She admits that Alina and Joanna have really good styles, but even if she were to wear the ugliest


    wedding dress, she wouldn''t wear one designed by these two.


    "This way, please."


    Yoyo smiled meaningfully.


    Yoyo showed Emma all the bad wedding dresses.


    The quality is really good.


    The style, however, is probably only fancy by people of an older age.

 Chapter 294 The Ugliest Wedding Dress?

    Chapter 294 The Ugliest Wedding Dress?


    After watching around, Emma looked at Yoyo with annoyance, "Are you sure these are all designed by


    big name designers?"


    This is the best wedding headquarters in Ingford.


    When ites to style and good looks, there''s probably no shop in this town that can match this ce.


    "Of course not." Yoyo looked to Emma and smiled respectfully.


    That smile, however, was ufortable any way.


    Yoyo said, "The new trendy and popr design today is the one by Joanna and Alina. Only for Alina, I


    just negotiated that her design will be the next treasure of our shop."


    "......"


    "Right now, if you want better, it can only be Miss Joanna''s."


    "After all, it takes some obscure designs to carry off the so-called new wave of big name designs."


    Yoyo has been in the shopping mall for a long time, she really speaks of an art or something.


    Emma looked at Yoyo with anger.


    Her and Caleb''s wedding is just around the corner, yet who would have thought that something like this


    would happen now?


    Even in a wedding dress, there are people who dare to make things difficult for her.


    "Still want to choose?" Yoyo looked at Emma and asked with raised eyebrows.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Choose?


    All that should have been seen earlier has been seen.


    She couldn''t even fancy those styles, she''s a designer herself, to get her to wear those kind of clothes,


    how could she bear this in her heart?


    But wearing Alina''s and Joanna''s, that wasn''t an option for her.


    "Hmph."


    "......"


    "Tomas, let''s go." Yoyo and Alina''s rtionship was clear to her now. Continuing to stay here at this


    time would only be self-defeating.


    She, in any case, could not be in this ce.


    Tomas stepped forward and took Emma with him.


    Yoyo looked at Emma''s angry look and covered her stomach andughed. The staff, after seeing Yoyo


    like this, all think that this boss is, really, too immodest.


    She has already pissed off her customer, but she can stillugh. How can she do business like that?


    Emma is furious.


    It was especially stressful for her when she was out and about, with passers-by pointing at her when


    they recognised her.


    In the car, Emma, "Tomas, did I really do something wrong?"


    It''s no longer a question of being wrong.


    Although the wedding between Emma and Caleb was now just around the corner, what Emma had


    done to Alina is all absolutely immoral.


    In this case, Tomas, "That''s what you want."


    This is what Emma wanted for herself, and whether this is the right way or not, she probably knows this


    in her heart.


    Yet, she was just so determined to snatch it all in her hands, then now faced with it all, naturally, she


    can me anyone for being too hard on her.


    As Tomas said, it was what she wanted and what she chose.


    Emma''s heart was heaving.


    It was clear that he heard that Tomas was not on her side, even now that she and Caleb were getting


    married.


    But these people around Caleb continue to look down on her.


    This was all she had begged for herself.


    "You''re right, that''s what I want." And this is probably the hardest time for her now, isn''t it?


    And the harder it is, the more she has to marry Caleb.


    It was as if things hade to such a pass that there was no turning back.


    ......


    Emma has no idea how she got back to Wend Vi, now that everything in her name is gone, all


    taken back by Alina.


    It was as if she had run out of ces to go other than to live in Wend Vi.


    Caleb has not returned until now.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Just choose a ramdom wedding dress." At this point, Emma didn''t want to go out at all now.


    After all, it had just happened and no matter where she went at this time, those people would be


    pointing fingers at her.


    And she really didn''t want to face those looks.


    Tomas, "Yes." He nodded his head.


    Tomas turned around and left, and Tomas didn''t say a word about what happened today to Caleb.


    After all, Caleb was annoyed during this time, so now, at this time, these little things, in Tomas''s opinion


    did not need to be reported.


    Kara arrivedg at Wend Vi.


    Looking at Emma, she said, "Half a million..."


    "Do I look like someone who would be short of that half a million?" Kara hadn''t finished her words when


    she was interrupted by Emma.


    Although Kara was unhappy with Emma, she was in the end someone who went all the way with


    Emma.


    As for the things Emma did, Kara actually didn''t agree too much, after all, the morality was corrupted to


    such an extent.


    There are a few people who can really look up at Emma.


    Especially since Emma is now penniless.


    ......


    On the Collins Castle, there was no telling what had been discussed between Vanessa and Caleb, ever


    since the incident with Alina three years ago.


    The two of them, for probably the first time ever, stayed in peace for more than three hours.


    In those three hours, no one knows exactly what they talked about.


    When he came out, Vanessa took Caleb''s hand, "Go back first."


    "Okay."


    Caleb frowned and left with his eyes full of preupation.


    Julia poked her head out from behind Vanessa and looked at Caleb''s still cid back, then at her


    amiable mother.


    What a miracle.


    During these years, every time Caleb left full of anger, she would then hear the sound of her mother


    dropping various things.


    "Mum, what did you say to Caleb?"


    Julia pulled Vanessa with curiosity.


    This wedding is just thest three days to go, it''s rare to have such emotions.


    Vanessa, "What do you think I can say?"


    "I''m curious."


    "Vanessa poked Julia''s head, and Julia covered her head, "Mom!"


    Vanessa, "He is my son, and we can''t change it even if wee hard."


    That, said somewhat hopelessly, is the truth.


    Caleb has been tough for a few years now, and yet up to now, he is still with Emma.


    "Then you ept it, mum?" Julia looked at Vanessa in shock.


    Vanessa then gave her a fierce re.


    What was that all about?

 Chapter 295 Can you see clearly?

    Chapter 295 Can you see clearly?


    eptance of Emma is out of the question.


    Vanessa said, "Wait, it''s thest three days, isn''t it?"


    "So, Mom?"


    "I told him to check that woman." This time, instead of the same sabre-rattling as before, he was told


    properly.


    And Caleb is stubborn.


    You argue with him over such things, he won¡¯t listen.


    Now the wedding of the two is on the horizon.


    How could Vanessa possibly let Emma really enter this Collins family''s door?


    It was so hard to let that woman have nothing and get the punishment she deserved, and that would


    not let her have anything more.


    "Check her out?" Julia looked at Vanessa in confusion, obviously not understanding what Vanessa


    meant by this.


    It means to let Caleb to see clearly what kind of person is Emma?


    "If he could see clearly, he would have seen clearly long ago, right?" Julia looked at Vanessa with some


    uncertainty.


    Vanessa took a sign. This is what worries her the most.


    After all these years of not seeing clearly, can he really see clearly this time?


    "Wait."


    "Okay."


    Julia nodded and knew that there really didn''t seem to be any better way out now other than to wait.


    This is something that Caleb has to see for himself, and only when he sees it clearly for himself will he


    be more convinced.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before, they said too much.


    Yet Caleb not once did he believe it.


    ......


    Emma is really bold, after Caleb went back to Wend Vi, she has been asking Caleb.


    What exactly did Vanessa say, yet Caleb didn''t mention a single word.


    Rather, he looked at Emma with profound eyes.


    Such profundity makes Emma''s heart panic.


    "Caleb, the wedding dress is settled." Seeing that Caleb would not say anything, Emma turned to the


    matter of the wedding dress.


    She thought Tomas had told Caleb about the wedding dress.


    What she didn''t expect, however, was that Caleb didn''t know anything, so now when she brought up


    the issue, he just nodded his head.


    "Okay."


    Other than that, not one more word.


    At those words, her eyes instantly filled with aggression.


    What does that mean? It felt like all the aggravation she had suffered on Yoyo''s side because of Alina


    had been for nothing.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go to the study first."


    Emma originally wanted to say something to show her aggression, however, Caleb wanted to go to the


    study, so she could only nod her head.


    "Okay."


    Looking at the man''s back as he turned to go upstairs, Emma could feel that he was as if he had no


    warmth at all.


    Caleb went upstairs.


    Emma was in a wheelchair.


    For a long, long time she didn''te back to her sense.


    What really happened when he went to Collins Castle?


    Or did they say something bad about her again to stop the wedding between her and Caleb? That must


    be it.


    No. Things havee to this point, she has to marry Caleb, there is no other way out.


    So now no matter who it is, don''t try to stop it between her and Caleb.


    Calction and ruthlessness shed in her eyes.


    Brodie''s call came in.


    Emma wanted to smash the phone.


    Brodie is now a bottomless pit for her, this while time and again the phone calls, besides asking for


    money, as if there is no serious business.


    She did not want to pick it up.


    But she had to pick up the phone, "Hello."


    "I need..."


    "Brodie!" The man on the other side of the phone hadn''t finished his sentence when he was interrupted


    by Emma grimly.


    "I know what you want, but how long has it been?" The anger in Emma''s tone at the moment was


    suppressed.


    She will never have peace in her life if this continues.


    "Urgent need now, give me 100,000." The man on the other side of the phone said in a direct manner.


    And Emma was already angry and furious, and now when she heard Brodie say such things, her heart


    was heaving even more.


    Although this time it''s not much to ask for.


    But she has nothing under her name now, and although she has Caleb''s card, this will be discovered


    by Caleb sooner orter if this is given to Brodie.


    Although the man had now begun to suspect her, at least, there was no proof.


    All she has to do is deny it, but if there''s a trace of his card, that''s a different story.


    "I don''t have money now."


    "Then find a way." The man on the other side of the phone instantly became angry when he heard


    Emma''s tone start to harden.


    Hearing the strong tone, her heart was now heaving even more.


    "If you don''t give me, then I''ll have to go to Miss Hughes."


    Emma''s already not-so-good face was even more furious when she heard that Brodie was looking for


    Alina again.


    "Tomorrow." In the end, she could not be tough on Brodie at this time.


    After all, she was about to marry Caleb, and didn''t want to really bring things to such a head at this


    time.


    And therefore, shepromised.


    "By five o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    The man on the other side of the phone simply hung up the phone.


    And the moment Emma sat where she was, frantically scratching her hair, and as she looked up, she


    saw Lois standing at the partition somehow, looking at her grimly, with a hint of disdain.


    And Emma''s heart thumped even more.


    Did she, just now, hear it all?


    The thought that Lois might have heard it made her heart thump even harder.


    "Lois?" Emma looked at Lois tentatively, not saying anything but waiting for Lois to take the initiative.


    Yet Lois just passed her by without saying anything and went straight to the kitchen.


    Such icy disdain made Emma''s heart, moreover, rise to her throat.


    Turning back, she looked at Lois, "Lois, did you just now..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Lois looked at Emma mockingly.


    And Emma was already panicking in her heart, and now when she heard the words from Lois''s mouth,


    she couldn''t help but turn even whiter.


    Lois heard it.


    "Lois," she spoke again, and her teeth all chattered.


    No matter how upset and angry she was with Lois before, now she begged. Yet her heart was full of


    poisonous intentions.


    Why is it such an ident in her world?


    As if anything nasty was happening in her world.


    Lois looked at Emma and drank all the water in a ss, "Master Caleb has his own decision."


    So, she is to tell Caleb?


    She heard it all?


    No, she can''t tell Caleb, if Caleb knows about Brodie, then things will definitely be found out.

 Chapter 296 Letting her get a grip

    Chapter 296 Letting her get a grip


    Emma''s heart was panicked to the limit, Lois out cup on a marble table.


    It was just such a soft sound, but it was like a heavy hammer on her heart.


    Lois stood up with a smile on her lips and headed in the direction of the stairs, she was going to find


    Caleb.


    No, no way.


    "Lois." Just as Lois passed by her, Emma grabbed Lois''s hand.


    No.


    No matter what, she can''t let Caleb know this at this time, if Caleb knows, everything will be over.


    No matter how proud she was in front of Lois before, and no matter how much she hated her inwardly


    at the moment, she had to bow her head down and just look at Lois, "Lois, please."


    "......"


    "He and I are getting married, it''s something I''ve waited so long for, please don''t let Caleb know."


    Emma was sweating profusely, obviously terrified.


    It was fine to be capricious in other matters, but in this case, she knew very well that once Caleb really


    knew about it, then everything, really, is finished.


    She doesn''t want Caleb to know about it.


    "I''ll give you whatever you want."


    No matter what methods are used now, Emma has to make sure that this matter is suppressed.


    Just thest three days left. She''d been waiting for so many years. How many years? Seven years,


    right? Ever since she knew that Alina was living in Caleb''s house, she had already started to set it up.


    Yes.


    At first, she started out with a purpose.


    Thinking that Alina is not good enough for Caleb, or even because it''s Alina''s fianc¨¦, she must steal


    Caleb.


    But it had been too long, and in that time she had in the end given her feelings to Caleb as well.


    She was now deeply in love with Caleb.


    It¡¯s been so many years, how could she just lose it?


    "Lois, I have waited for him for many years and you know it, everyone has called me a vixen mistress


    all these years."


    "......"


    "I''ve lived a bad life, but I''ve never wanted to walk away from Caleb, please don¡¯t tell him, okay?"


    Seeing Lois looking at herself with cold eyes, she had always known that all these people were on


    Alina and that God was so favourable to her.


    Almost all the good ones were given to Alina.


    But what was she going to do?


    "Lois."


    "......"


    "Please don¡¯t tell Caleb, okay?" Emma said tremulously, her hair already wet with sweat, clearly not


    expecting things to havee to this.


    "I am only a servant of this Wend Vi, how can I make you the mistress beg me?" Lois said in a


    sarcastic tone.


    After all, Emma, before, had threatened Lois more than once that she would fire her if she didn''t treat


    her better.


    However, because Lois was from the Collins Castle and was someone close to Vanessa, even Caleb


    would respect her.


    But Emma even threatened Lois over and over again.


    "I was wrong, it was my fault." Emma said in pain.


    Whatever fault she was asked to admit now, she admitted it.


    Only by admitting these mistakespletely can these things pass smoothly.


    Lois snorted coldly, "Let go."


    "Lois, it was my ignorance in the past, please spare me this time, spare me."


    Just as Lois was about to shake off Emma, however, Emma continued to hold on to Lois for dear life,


    refusing to let go.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She was mad, never imagining that things woulde to this.


    If it were before, she would never have stooped so low to a servant, but now, there was no way out.


    "I know you''ve always hated me, Lois, but it doesn''t matter, I''ll find a way to be the person you like in


    the future."


    Right now, the matter of Brodie has not yet been resolved.


    However there would be another incident.


    "You don''t need to be someone I like, please let go." Lois disliked Emma.


    After all these years.


    She had been here all along, so what kind of ways had Emma used to sabotage the rtionship


    between Caleb and Alina over the years, Lois saw it clearly.


    This is not something that a person would really be able to do, and yet Emma did harm Alina.


    Little did sje know that this time she would catch her in the act.


    ......


    Since the rtionship with Caleb became clear, Alina took back everything in Emma''s name.


    At this moment in Mulherd Manor, Andre''s call came in.


    "Since Caleb must protect her, then we can only let him take care of himself." Alina said to Andre on


    the other side of the phone.


    Andre understood what Alina meant.


    Ever since Alina returned to Ingford, Caleb has been suppressing them time and time again, even


    using that despicable tactic.


    It''s all because of Emma.


    So now, after the marriage rtionship with Alina has been rified, he will now even protect Emma


    without any bottom line.


    "Did you manage to get all that evidence before?" Alina asked.


    Naturally, she was talking about the evidence that Caleb had used to threaten her about Andre when


    she first returned to Ingford.


    Andre, "Don''t worry, it''s all been destroyed."


    As long as nothing was done at the time, then once filled, those Caleb holds today are nothing.


    Alina nodded her heard.


    It''s a relief.


    What happened between her and Caleb would not be so easily finished, and therefore she did not want


    those around her to be affected.


    And Caleb is as crazy to protect Emma.


    "Then you should be more careful next." Alina said to Andre on the other side of the phone.


    Andre, "Don''t worry."


    After having suffered such a big loss from Caleb before, it is necessary to be on guard against him


    somehow.


    Alina hang up the phone.


    Alina then began to sort out those clues from Emma in various ways, not knowing in the slightest that


    at this moment on Wend Vi, a crazy scene was unfolding.

 Chapter 297 Its not over yet?

    Chapter 297 It''s not over yet?


    When Emma looked at Lois''s stance of insisting on going upstairs to Caleb to tell himr everything, she


    fell straight to her knees in fear.


    The moment her knees hit the ground, the pain dug into her.


    Even though so much time has passed since that wound, it still hurts now.


    The pain, which forced her to prostrate herself on the ground, instantly tore arge gash in the clothes


    she was wearing.


    It was was particrly piercing sound.


    Lois turned back without a good-natured smile, "Why are you doing this, Miss Bell?"


    Her tome was not very nice.


    After all, after so many years of being by Caleb, she has enjoyed everything she should enjoy, and now


    this retribution hase.


    It''s time to let go, isn''t it?


    It was only when she touched the familiar birthmark on Emma''s back that Lois'' heart gave a violent


    shudder.


    Her heart was beating even harder, and even in the twinkling of an eye, her body could not help but


    tremble lightly.


    ......


    Early the next morning.


    Alina just sat down to eat breakfast. Marry made her vegetable pancakes this morning, which Alina


    liked very much.


    However, after just two bites, Caleb''s phone call came in.


    She picked up the phone, "Hello."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Alina, have you forgotten that Andre still has something in my hands? Do we have to confront each


    other?"


    When she heard the man shouting over the phone, Alina probably knew that Andre had started to act


    And Caleb got the news early in the morning and could not suppress his anger.


    Alina, "You''re right."


    She had a reason to confront Caleb.


    "It''s over between us, what you want, what you want back, it''s all yous, why won''t you stop?"


    On the other side of the phone, Caleb gritted his teeth.


    ''The end has always been said by Alina to Caleb, and this time, Alina deadpanned all things.


    It forced the ever-hardy Caleb to let go and set her free once and for all.


    Therefore, even if it was nowpletely over, and the word ''over'' was not something Caleb was


    qualified to say to her.


    Taking a deep breath, Alina said, "It''s over, yes."


    "......"


    "But it''s my turn to say that to you too, you''re not even qualified."


    "Doesn''t matter."


    His tone got heavier, and then he said, "It doesn''t matter who''s speaking now, since it''s over, then it all


    ends here."


    This is the reason why Caleb finally set her free.


    Because, he wanted it all to be over.


    However Alina not only Did not want it over, but also let Andre''s side take a shot at him. All of a


    sudden, Andre is still making such a big move, what does she want?


    Regret divorcing him?


    If it''s regret, then just say it to him, why make such a scene?


    However, in Caleb''s opinion, ording to this woman''s nature, it''s not as simple as regretting.


    So, what is this fuss about now?


    Alina gave a smile.


    "End here? What are you dreaming of?"


    "Alina, I told you, those things have nothing to do with Emma."


    "She''s about to be your wife, so naturally you think it has nothing to do with her." When she was his


    mistress, he was so protective.


    Now, she is about to be his wife, and it goes without thinking that he is now going to be defensive.


    And she would not allow that.


    Now, as long as they are protecting Emma, Alina will not give up easily.


    "Then it seems that there is nothing more to say between us." Hearing Alina''s attitude so strong over


    the phone, Caleb only gave these words.


    At this point in time, there is probably nothing more to say.


    Alina, "I didn''t want to talk to you either."


    Watching him defend Emma made her sick to her stomach, so what else was there to say between


    them?


    On this side of the phone, Caleb''s heart was rising and falling.


    Clearly he was pissed off.


    "Good, then you tell Andre to wait for me." Speaking again, his tone was all sinister and venomous.


    After saying that, without waiting for Alina to say anything, Caleb simply hung up the phone.


    It was chaotic.


    As Alina said, divorcing Caleb and taking back everything that Emma enjoyed during her marriage was


    just the beginning.


    And Caleb even presumed to end it all in such a way, that depends on whether Alina agrees to it or not.


    There was no way Alina would agree to this.


    No one expected that Alina, who acted so meekly back then, was in fact a tough person.


    No, now that things are in front of her, she is too opinionated to allow anything to overwhelm her world.


    Little by little, she will find out the truth.


    Caleb presumes to cover it all up in such a way, then he has to ask Alina if she agrees.


    ......


    After hanging up, Caleb wished to smash his phone, but in the end he didn''t, with Tomas''s number


    shing on his phone.


    Tomas picked up, "Sir."


    "Give all the things that you have investigated on Andre''s side before to the relevant departments in


    Shirling."


    Caleb said in an icy tone.


    Tomas froze for a moment.


    The matter with Alina was only just cleared up. Now it''s getting stormy again?


    Tomas is hesitant.


    And Caleb obviously doesn''t want to say anything right now. Since Alina wants to fight him to the


    death, then he will make her whole.


    Then let her see whether her pride is hard or those iron things are hard.


    Can she bear it?


    At this moment, Caleb really wanted to see the way Alina beg him.


    When he thought of the way that woman had been fooling around with Chester all this time, the way


    she unted her authority, he could not wait to tear her apart.


    After it was over, she was still making such a scene. Then he won''t spare her.


    He wanted to see what this woman looked like when she begged him.


    "Go on." He uttered as he thought of this.


    "Yes." Tomas naturally knew that there was nothing to say at this time.

 Chapter 298 The day after tomorrow is the wedding

    Chapter 298 The day after tomorrow is the wedding


    Originally, it was thought that as soon as the divorce was finalised, so would be the end of the farce


    between these two.


    Who would have thought that now even if Alina and Caleb divorced, and even took back all that on


    Emma.


    It''s not even over yet.


    At the breakfast table.


    Emma looked at Caleb''s sullen face, wanted to say something, moved her lips, in the end did not dare


    to continue to say.


    "Caleb." The moment Caleb got up, Emma finally spoke.


    Caleb, "The day after tomorrow is the wedding, you take some rest in the next two days and get ready


    to be in good shape."


    The man gave her a look of of indifference.


    If it was before, naturally, Emma would have liked to hear Caleb say such things to her, but it was


    different now.


    After all, Caleb''s attitude became this since he came out from Collins Castle.


    She still didn''t know what had happened between Caleb and Alina.


    So it was always assumed that something was wrong on Collins Castle.


    Caleb got up and walked away.


    Emma subconsciously looked at Lois.


    And Lois, who had never been very nice to Emma before, has changed her attitude towards her after


    At this moment, she looked at the aggression in Emma''s eyes and said soothingly, "He used to have


    the same attitude when Miss Hughes was here."


    "Okay."


    Emma nodded, hearing this with a slightly morefortable heart.


    But as soon as she thought that it might be because of something wrong at Collins Castle, she couldn''t


    help but look at Lois, "Could it be that Vanessa has said something? Caleb wasn''t like this before."


    Although it was cold before.


    But now it''s not as simple as being coldpared to before.


    Emma is really worried.


    Lois, "Then should we go to Collins Castle?"


    "Yes."


    Both woman carried calctions shing under their eyes.


    No one knew that Lois, in the hallst night, had urgently taken Emma to her room when Lois saw the


    birthmark on Emma¡¯s back.


    No one knows exactly what these two talked about in the room.


    But after this, all night long, Lois had trouble sleeping, and in the morning she even got up and took


    care of Emma herself to get up and wash up.


    The attitude ispletely different from before.


    Now, Emma says that when things havee to this point, the only way out for her is to marry Caleb.


    And Lois was just frightened after hearing all that.


    It waspletely unexpected that so much had happened to Emma, and it was known that now it


    seems that apart from marrying Caleb, for Emma, there was really no way back.


    "ThenI''ll go with you to Collins Castleter."


    "No need."


    Emma shook her head.


    After all, before, the rtionship between her and Lois had been bad, and now if Lois was always


    looking after her, she was worried that those people would suspect something.


    Although Lois''s attitude towards her has now changed, this is not allowed to be known to outsiders.


    "Okay then, be careful." Lois looked around and saw that the butler was outside, so she said


    reassuringly to Emma.


    Emma nodded.


    ......


    Vanessa knew exactly what Alina was doing now.


    Therefore, she would like to ask about the current situation.


    Alina had just returned, and before Vanessa could ask anything, Emma came.


    Seeing Alina, she snored, "Hmph."


    The tone was full of sarcasm, "What are you still doing here now? You and Caleb are already


    divorced."


    "Even if they¡¯ve divorced, she is your sister-inw." Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Vanessa''s


    voice rang out.


    Although Vanessa had eased her rtionship with Caleb, but she still disliked Emma.


    So now, almost subconsciously, she walks towards Alina.


    Because what happenedst night, Emma thought that at least she had a backer, but seeing Vanessa,


    she felt she was wrong.


    Although Lois had been in Collins Castle for many years, she was only a servant, yet Alina had been


    protected by Vanessa.


    "Caleb and I are getting married, I know you don''t ept it, but it''s a fact that can no longer be


    changed."


    Emma said with a deep breath.


    "Married or not, you''re just a mistress, you have nothing to do with our family."


    Vanessa said in a serious tone.


    Such seriousness and coldness even in this instant let Emma know what her identity really was.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She thought that once she marries Caleb, she can really be epted by this group of people?


    However, she was wrong after all.


    Even by now, even if Alina and Caleb were really divorced. Even if she was really going to marry


    Caleb.


    Yet now at this time, when Alina appeared with her in Collins Castle, it was still Alina who was being


    protected, not her Emma.


    "What are you doing here?" Watching Emma''s face change, it was only then that Vanessa asked with a


    cold face.


    She had only asked Alina toe over to Collins Castle, but howe this woman hade too?


    Emma looked at Vanessa with all respect and pity in her eyes, obviously trying to get sympathy in this


    way.


    However, she was wrong after all.


    She hadn''t made much of an impression on this ce to begin with, so how could the people here now


    give her any semnce of deference?


    "I''m getting married the day after tomorrow, and I''m here not wanting toe and see you."


    At the breakfast table, apart from Vanessa and Julia, the others had not returned.


    It is clear how little attention was really paid to this wedding.


    So this Collins family didn''t even have her in the eyes, right?


    It must be.


    When she thought of this, Emma felt upset.


    "If you''re done watching, go back." After saying that, Vanessa pulled Alina''s hand and turned around,


    obviously not meaning to continue to take care of Emma.


    And Emma just sat where she was, watching as Vanessa took Alina inside.


    While she, who was about to be the daughter-inw of this family, wasn¡¯t even weed.


    Naturally, she felt very ufortable in her heart.

 Chapter 299 Still no one looks up to you.

    Chapter 299 Still no one looks up to you.


    Julia stepped forward, "Actually, Emma, you can live with dignity on your own, but it''s a pity that you


    have to be a mistress."


    "......"


    "Although now you will be Caleb¡¯s wife, but no one will look up to you." When Julia finished, she turned


    around and gave Emma a fierce re.


    When Emma heard Julia''stter words, she was now even more irritated.


    No one will look up to her?


    Public opinion in the city has been buzzing for some time and she has be the talk of almost


    everyone''s tea time.


    And even if Caleb is about to marry her, she still remembered the way those people looked at her when


    she went to see the wedding dress yesterday.


    Even if it is true that she is going to be Caleb''s wife.


    She was still looked down upon by those people, why? Even if she is standing in the same position as


    Alina, those people, too, look down on her.


    She couldn''t figure it out why she was the way she was.


    Obviously standing in the same position and at the same height, why is the difference between them so


    huge?


    ......


    Caleb is in the office.


    When he received the call from Emma''s driver, he kicked over his office chair and got up in a hostile


    manner.


    At this moment, so many people in the conference room looked at Caleb in unison, and with just one


    nce, all of them could not help but lower their heads as well.


    Now he''s really scary.


    Tomas, "Sir."


    When he came back with the documents, he saw Caleb walking out with a hostile aura.


    The world of Caleb now seems to have no peace and quiet.


    In short, now even from Tomas, Caleb''s world is all about this and that.


    The car is already at maximum speed.


    It was on the way to Collins Castle and it was obvious that something had happened there.


    "Faster."


    "Yes."


    Tomas was always a good driver, but this was fast enough for him now.


    ......


    When Vanessa knew what Alina meant, she touched the back of Alina''s hand and her tone was full of


    sighs of helplessness.


    "I know you''re aggrieved, and this is going toe to an end."


    Just a moment ago, Vanessa knew that Alina, in order to clean up Emma, probably had to start with


    Caleb.


    Right now, everything that Andre is doing is just suppressing Caleb, so that he can take care of himself


    for the time being and has no extra mind to bother with that matter of Emma.


    In the opinion of Alina, that document against the Cooper family was still Caleb''s move.


    In this case, she would not let it go.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa, "If this matter is really Caleb''s handiwork, I will never forgive him in my life."


    Taking a deep breath, without waiting for Alina to speak, she said first.


    Although Caleb was her son, Vanessa still couldn''t ept that such a thing had happened.


    "The truth wille out." Alina said.


    She clearly sensed that there was something behind Emma, and if only that could be tapped out, then


    whatever it is that Emma has gone to such great lengths to conceal, it will exposepletely as a


    result.


    And what Alina is trying to do now is to dig the truth out.


    "Yeah."


    Vanessa nodded, knowing what Alina meant.


    It is always important to find out what should be found, even if so many years have passed, but


    something like the truth is not something that anyone can really hide.


    Emma is still vicious after all.


    What''s wrong with this move?


    To have to touch her grandmother and parents is a thousand times more vicious than taking away her


    husband.


    So much so, Caleb even presumed to think that Alina would end up in this matter with the end of her


    marriage.


    These are twopletely different things, how can he make such a request? After knowing about it,


    Vanessa was really angry.


    Originally she wished Caleb to take care of Emma, but now after knowing this, there is nothing more to


    deal with.


    "Well, do what you want with this, it was originally left to you by Grandfather, you have the right to deal


    with it."


    Although, Caleb is now rich.


    He has a really good brain too.


    Even Grandpa invested just bit back then, but he never thought that he would grow into a business


    empire asrge as this.


    But this important part, that is, the original one back then, was given directly to Alina by Max.


    So not only does Alina now have those huge assets in VIG, which is what Caleb now has in these


    formerly so-called marital properties.


    Now even if the divorce is split clearly, arge part of this actually belongs to Alina.


    Therefore, Alina can now easily make Caleb a nervous wreck even without using Andre.


    "By the way, Penny called me yesterday." Speaking of Penny, the original seriousness under Vanessa''s


    eyes was no longer there, only endless tenderness.


    It is said that people are rted from generation to generation, which means that when ites to your


    children''s generation, the love you feel as a parent is probably still not fully reflected.


    But, when ites to your grandchildren, it''s almost like you want to give out all your love.


    "Is that so?"


    When talking about the child, Alina''s eyes were filled with tenderness.


    She called her kid every day.


    Rather, she didn''t expect that the child and her grandmother were all so close now.


    "She knows who is good to her." They haven''t seen much of each other these days though.


    But Vanessa almost always thinks of the child, so the child will receive the express sent by Vanessa


    side at any time.


    She is not much of a shopper and hasrgely stayed at home over the years.


    And yet, after seeing a cute dress at the mall, she has enjoyed going out anytime since then and just


    wants to give her granddaughter the prettiest dress.


    She thought those little dresses were much nicer than the bespoke ones.


    "The child has been raised well by you, you''ve worked hard all these years." Vanessa patted the back


    of Alina''s hand and said.


    Alina, "She¡¯s my child, I should put in much hard work."


    That is motherly love.


    However, just as the two were about to say something else, the butler hurried in and Vanessa, who had


    been interrupted, had a touch of displeasure on her face.


    The butler''s tone was grave, "Madam, something¡¯s wrong."

 Chapter 300 Set up her future mother-in-law

    Chapter 300 Set up her future mother-inw


    The Collins family came out.


    When she saw Emma sitting on the ground with her face covered in bruises and a number of nail


    marks scratched on her face, she looked as if she had just been abused.


    Vanessa''s eyes flickered deeply.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Just now it was fine." The butler said as he looked at Vanessa.


    Apparently, they had not expected that Emma had not left, and no one even knew what had just


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    happened.


    Vanessa''s eyes went dark.


    In that instant, it was probably clear just moments before what had really happened.


    And Alina, too, understood.


    Although Julia did not know how this was done, it definitely could not have been done by anyone here


    without her mother''s authorization.


    So, the way everyone looked at Emma changed as a result, not expecting this woman to be, in fact, so


    bold.


    She even wanted to frame Vanessa?


    Vanessa, "It seems that you really are bold."


    This time, Vanessa''s tone was all nonchnce.


    And Alina looked at Emma.


    How bold is Emma, before she has married in the family, she even used such a way to make the


    rtionship stiff.


    It''s okay to mess with Alina before, but what is this now? Trying to screw her future mother-inw?


    She was really finished. Vanessa had been among the gentry for so many years, how could she not


    have seen such tactics?


    She was, literally, mad.


    "Mother, I just want you to go to the wedding and not make things difficult for Caleb." Emma said in


    tears.


    She looked even more pathetic.


    Vanessa''s heart was rising and falling.


    "Since you like to use such a way, then fine, I''ll make it up to you." After saying that, she pulled her


    hand out of Alina''s hand.


    She walked straight towards Emma.


    Although Alina and Julia had seen many big scenes, they was now frightened when they saw


    Vanessa''s angry stance.


    No sooner had they reacted than they heard the sound of a p going down.


    Everyone in the room drew a breath of cold air as a result, having known that Vanessa was not very


    good-tempered.


    And yet Emma dares to make such a mess.


    "Ah!"


    Emma was pped to the ground.


    She did not expect Vanessa would such great force.


    At the moment, her brain was ''buzzing'' and her ears seemed to be deaf.


    "Isn''t that the way you like? It doesn''t seem to stand up to a few ps. Howe you put up with so


    much pain?"


    With those bruises on her face, Emma is really ruthless.


    In order to set up the Collins family, she would not hesitate to hurt her face in such a way, she really


    has the courage.


    But since she was so cruel to others, it was only natural that she would do the same to herself.


    Alina now understands what the difference between her and Emma really is, and this defeat is


    "Stop it."


    Just when Vanessa was about to raise her hand again, Caleb''s angry voice came from not far away


    and he had already gotten out of the car.


    At the moment he strode towards them, full of hostility.


    And as Caleb''s voice sounded, Vanessa, Alina and Julia did not feel surprised.


    It was clear the moment they saw that y by Emma.


    It was just toote to stop Vanessa.


    And Vanessa has always disliked these tactics, and this time Emma is considered to havepletely


    touched her bottom line.


    "Caleb." Emma looked at Caleb with aggravation.


    No words, tears falling down her face, now even if she didn''t say anything, Caleb already understood


    everything.


    "How can you?" He gave a fierce look at Vanessa.


    And the rtionship that the two had only managed to ease yesterday has now sort ofpletely


    copsed.


    Vanessa was disappointed to the core with Caleb. On knowing that Caleb had made that kind of


    request to Alina because of Emma, it was clear that her son was hopeless.


    Since this is the choice he insists on making, she will leave him alone.


    "Caleb, don''t me your mother, it''s me, it''s me." As she said this, the person Emma''s gaze was


    looking at was indeed Alina.


    And this moment.


    Caleb''s gaze followed her gace and the moment he saw Alina, the anger that was already there in his


    heart surged up.


    "What are you doing here?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was full of hostility.


    Obviously, the way Emma looks now, in Caleb''s opinion, it''s all because of Alina.


    Alina''s eyes flickered darkly, "What a fool."


    "......"


    "Stupid." Alina said in a harsh tone.


    Faced with Caleb at the moment, she directly went head on.


    There was a time in her marriage when she had been enduring to this man. Now, she would not


    tolerate him for a moment.


    And Vanessa, after seeing this misdirection by Emma, looked at Emma sharply.


    "Don''t look at Alina like that, she''s just been with me, no one is hurting this woman." Originally she


    didn''t bother to exin.


    But watching Caleb''s anger ripple out onto Alina, she couldn''t endure it.


    But it doesn''t matter what anyone says now, it''s useless.


    Nowadays, Caleb won''t trust anyone here in Collins Castle anymore.


    ......


    Caleb took Emma away.


    And Vanessa did note back to her senses for a long, long time, apparently being furious.


    "Mum."


    Julia held Vanessa in distress.


    It is clear that what this is really like today.


    Neither of them expected that things woulde to this.


    Before, there was still a slight chance, but now, not only would he not trust Alina, he would not trust


    anyone in Collins Castle either.


    Because of Emma, he lost his family.


    ......


    Alina didn''t know how she got out of Collins Castle. After Chester knew the news, he took her directly


    to Waterside Vi.


    After drinking tworge sses of water, Alina''s heart was only slightly smoother.


    "You didn''t see that scene then, she really is crazy." In order to marry Caleb, Emma really doesn''t care


    about anything.


    The average person can''t really do such a thing, can they?


    "Well, don''t think about it." Caleb looked at her and said.


    Obviously, this tactic was enough before, and this time, Emma shocked everyone.

 Chapter 301 Progress

    Chapter 301 Progress


    Alina looked at Chester, "Why don''t you believe Emma?"


    Caleb and Chester arrived one after another, Chester saw what was going on at that time.


    Caleb was angry back then.


    Emma in Caleb''s heart is really important.


    "He is all these years have been blinded, can not see anything."


    "Then have you seen clearly?" Alina looked at Chester.


    Chester, "I haven''t been blinded since."


    Ever since she and Caleb really divorced, this was aplete freedom for her.


    So, now whatever choice she has for her future is her freedom.


    Alina wanted to dodged something, but Chester did not give her a chance to hide.


    He stepped forward and cupped Alina''s face, "Alina."


    When there was nowhere to hide, Alina''s face turned even flushing.


    Underneath her eyes, there were tears.


    Such tears even made the man''s heart tremble fiercely.


    "Give me some time."


    Obviously, right now, Alina did not want to bring up these things, after all, she had only ended with


    Caleb.


    And her words meant a very big relief and progress for Chester.


    "Okay."


    His tone was more gentle.


    But speaking of Emma.


    "She is really capable."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    Chester was very serious.


    Right now, for that wedding between Emma and Caleb, the biggest obstacle was the Collins family.


    And Emma went so far as to break up Caleb¡¯s rtionship with the Collins family in such a way.


    "You can stay over here for the next two days." Chester said.


    Caleb had always been a paranoid man.


    To put it inly, he was unreasonable.


    At this time, now he would definitely me it on Alina.


    ......


    In Wend Vi.


    When Lois saw Emma, her heart ached, but she still resisted the urge to go forward and just asked


    symbolically, "Why do you hurt like this?"


    "Have the doctore."


    In fact, at this time, nothing mattered to Caleb, all he had seen was this group of people making things


    difficult for Emma, including his mother..


    The doctor came over and treated Emma''s external injuries, after all, it was all caused by a p, it was


    nothing serious.


    "How do you feel now?" Caleblooked at her, and his tone was all a bit gentler.


    Emma, "I''m fine."


    "Emma."


    Caleb looked at her with an even more serious look, yet Emma turned her head to the side, unwilling to


    say anything more.


    Caleb originally wanted to ask something, but when he saw Emma''s appearance, he could only


    swallow all the words that were on his lips.


    Obviously, nothing could be asked at this time.


    "Then you should rest well." Seeing that Emma was unwilling to say anything, Caleb got up, turned


    around and left the room.


    Seeing him and those people from the Collins family, she would know that this matter of hers was a


    Lois came in.


    "How did you get hurt like this?"


    "How can it be real if I don¡¯t get hurt?"


    Her brain was still hurting badly, apparently Vanessa used great force, hitting her so hard that her brain


    was hurting.


    She even wondered if she had a concussion.


    "But howe Master Caleb still has this attitude?" It was cold, not like he was feeling sorry for Emma.


    Everyone thought that the rtionship between Caleb and Alina was a marriage, but Lois had seen it.


    At that time, Caleb liked Alina and even treated her very well, taking good care of her when she was


    pregnant.


    Before she was not pregnant, Caleb called back at thepany at all times to tell the people at


    Wend Vi how to give Alina her meals, to benefit her development.


    Although he was cold in front of people, but at least at that time, he really put Alina in his heart...


    And what about Emma now?


    But from the perspective of Lois, she could not understand Caleb¡¯s attitude, since he had divorced


    Alina.


    Not only did Lois feel this way, but in her heart, Emma had actually always felt this way too.


    "I don''t know." As she said this, Emma''s tone was a bit exasperated, obviously not knowing what to


    say.


    Lois, "You have to know it."


    "......"


    "Especially since you''ve now fallen out with the Collins family, this next day for you won''t be easy."


    Vanessa had now been offended severely.


    In that case, this next day for Emma would really not be any better.


    Emma¡¯s head was hurting badly at this.


    "Stop it." Emma hadpletely lost her patience.


    Now for all this, she didn''t want to face it at all.


    Although things had been thoroughlyid out in front of her, just thinking about these things she was


    facing now made her annoyed.


    "I am going to marry Caleb, that''s enough." After thinking about it, Emma uttered.


    When Lois heard Emma said so, her heart thumped even more.


    "Marriage is a matter for two people." Bbefore marriage, people seem to think of things in a very simple


    way.


    And after marriage, things can be really different.


    There was so much to face in this future.


    Caleb could fall out with the Collins family for Emma, but it would be different after a long time.


    And Lois didn''t expect Emma to use such a way.


    "With this fall, your leg injury is more serious, right?" Lois looked at Emma''s leg with worry.


    Talking about legs.


    Her leg seemed to be hurting more now too, and she could hear the bones rattling when she fell.


    "It''s alright." Emma said.

 Chapter 302 Pissed off into a frenzy

    Chapter 302 Pissed off into a frenzy


    Speaking of her legs and fingers, this was actually a chance for her to stand upter, as long as she


    had surgery.


    However, the only person who could operate and do so sessfully, was Andre''s brother Brooklyn.


    And because of Alina, Brooklyn would naturally not operate on her.


    Emma''s heart became even more hateful.


    All her misfortunes were caused by Alina, yet it was just a matter of asking someone to operate on her,


    Alina did not help.


    Outsiders say Alina is as kind as an angel, but how dirty and vicious is she inside?


    ......


    After Caleb.left Wend Vi, he went straight to Mulherd Manor, however, when he arrived at Mulherd


    Manor, there was no sign of Alina.


    He was already angry, and after asking Tomas to check where exactly Alina was, when he heard that


    she had been taken away directly by Chester after leaving Collins Castle.


    She was now in the Waterside Vi.


    All over his body, there was a dangerous hostile aura.


    "Alina!" The moment he hung up the phone, there was danger all over his body.


    She, even if she was really over with him, had stirred up his world into a mess.


    And she was dashing off alone?


    His hatred is immense.


    Now, Caleb wanted to break Alina into pieces, and felt that this woman was simply abominable.


    ......


    Caleb came back to the Collins Castle.


    Obviously, he was really angry about today''s incident.


    What he didn''t expect was that Vanessa was now furious and had no intention of seeing him.


    "Master Caleb, madam is very angry and said that..." The butler paused in his tone and looked at Caleb


    apprehensively.


    Caleb was angry, and ignored the butler.


    What else could these people not do for Alina?


    "What?" He spat out icily.


    He wanted to see what these people from Collins Castle could do for Alina.


    He and Emma were about to get married, and they used such a way to obstruct it?


    What a good tactic.


    Caleb had thought since he was young that his family was different from other mansions, that their


    family didn''t have those so-called dark fights.


    But now it seems that it is not the case.


    "Madam has said that you don''t have toe back in the future." The butler finished with trepidation,


    cold sweat already breaking out on his spine.


    Caleb¡¯s worldpletely copsed.


    No need toe back?


    So, they actually did such a thing for Alina?


    He had always been a shrewd and sharp person, and analyzed everything clearly in terms of interests


    and what not.


    But now he had his own suspicions about their treatment of Alina.


    Just as they had suspected before, was it that Alina was his mother¡¯s child? And he was not at all.


    From their attitude towards Alina, he really had to be suspicious.


    ......


    Whether at Mulherd Manor or at Collins Castle, Caleb had no ce to vent his anger and eventually


    went to thepany.


    Tomas came in.


    He looked at Caleb who carried hostility, "Sir."


    "How is it going in Shirling?" Tomas had handed in the materials, the authorities will obviously take


    action.


    However, when talking about this matter, Tomas''s eyes were full of apprehension.


    Obviously, he had already gotten the relevant information, and before Caleb came back, he had been


    thinking about what to say to Caleb.


    Now that Caleb asked, Tomas was nervous.


    Tomas had been with Caleb for so many years, what his current face really meant, Caleb naturally


    knew.


    "Say it."


    Tomas, "Mr. Francis has been prepared for a long time, so before this, all the things on the information


    have been followed up."


    At this, Tomas did not dare to continue.


    Originally, they had wanted to warn Alina, but now they had failed.


    The people over in Shirling looked at AIG in a bewildered manner.


    "So, let him get away with it?"


    "No, but..." Tomas didn''t dare to continue.


    Thinking about what the person over there said, he was shameless for Caleb.


    Why make such a hysterical mess in the divorce?


    It was as if it was because of Alina that things hade to such a head, which simply left no room for


    sophistry.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Get out." Caleb''s heart was rising and falling, his emotions were nowpletely out of control.


    The moment Tomas heard this, he naturally did not dare to say anything further and hurriedly went out.


    The moment the office door closed, Tomas heard a ''thud'', something smashed on the office door.


    And then there was amotion inside.


    Obviously, Caleb was furious.


    The day after tomorrow was the wedding day, but now there was one thing after another, making a lot


    of noise and making his brains hurt.


    Especially since Caleb and Alina divorced, the people around them have been having a hard time.


    ......


    Alina, stayed in the Waterside Vi, and it happened that she needed Chester''s help.


    Although the master involved at the time is gone, but this is always someone else who knows, right?


    They are now trying to find out the person behind.


    Although this is really a bit difficult, but for Alina, it is not a question of whether it is difficult or not.


    Andre''s call came in, saying that Caleb had suffered a loss.


    Alina answered, "Now you can''t tease him, if this continues, he''ll go crazy."


    Ever since she came back, this is not the first time or twice that Caleb has affected the people around.


    Good thing as it is, Andre is a capable man.


    Otherwise, when the timees, he would really be suppressing and begging for mercy.


    Obviously, for Alina, no matter who she admits defeat to, she will not admit defeat to Caleb.


    But because of these things, for the people around her are affected, she still has some intolerance in


    her heart.

 Chapter 303 I can cry

    Chapter 303 I can cry


    The two had lived together for so many years, and now they were practically all in tune with each other


    on certain ideas.


    Andre said, "He''s now mad."


    "Yeah."


    "......"


    "But it''s a lot easier to handle things for Chester." This was the truth, now Chester was looking into


    Emma''s affairs.


    Caleb was not aware of it right now.


    Obviously, he was being pestered by Andre.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Andre asked Alina.


    Alina, "Tomorrow, I will go and talk to Caleb."


    She was over at Collins Castle, Vanessa had given her another piece of information, she really didn''t


    expect Grandpa Max to be so kind to her, giving her all that important stuff.


    In fact, at that time, he wanted Caleb to treat her well, right?


    Even he felt that between her and Caleb would be well together for life.


    This hope, in the end, was not realized.


    If only it was possible, she didn''t want to get to this point with Caleb, but unfortunately, the incident


    three years ago had already made it impossible for them to go back.


    Now Caleb is still protecting Emma, even going so far as to do something about her grandmother and


    parents.


    So, even with Grandpa Max, she wouldn''t care that much now.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    This is the current Alina, even if there is the affection of Grandpa Max, she can''t care that much about


    Caleb.


    As she had just hung up the phone, the phone rang again.


    It was Ste''s calling.


    "Alina."


    "Yeah?"


    Hearing the voice on the other side of the phone, just for a moment, Alina heard that something was


    not right.


    Her eyebrows knitted together.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Her voice softened.


    Ste said, "Can youe and stay with me? I am..." Ste''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Alina, "Where are you?"


    "Fukong Apartment."


    "I''ll be right there."


    "......"


    "Send me the address." Alina said to Ste on the other side of the phone.


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Soon, the phone vibrated and it was a messageing in, the exact address Ste had sent her.


    As Alina had just gotten up, Brandon''s phone call came in.


    Picked up, "Brandon."


    "Now you have toe back to Shirling." Brandon said.


    He, too, was really busy crazy with her brand and factory.


    "Then you hire someone."


    Alina said very boldly, after all, now they are not back then, Everything is just starting and needs


    budget.


    "You''re just leave it to me." Brandon muttered on the other side of the phone.


    Alina, "Isn''t that what bosses are like?"


    Grandpa, as the big boss of VIG, really didn''t need to manage anything, but Caleb was as busy as a


    mad dog.


    Brandon was so angry that he hung up the phone.


    Alinaughed helplessly, packed up her phone and bag and went out.


    Just as she reached the door, she saw Chestering down from above.


    "Are you going out?" Seeing this stance of Alina, Chester froze for a moment.


    Alina nodded, "I have to go to Ste''s ce."


    Listening to the situation on the phone just now, Alina thought that there was no need toe back for


    lunch.


    Looking at Alina''s tiny size driving away in such a big car, Chester held his forehead.


    This woman, in fact, was very tough.


    ......


    When Alina arrived at the Fukong Apartment, it was almost ten o''clock. The moment she entered the


    house, all she smelled was alcohol.


    When she saw Ste lying on the sofa and several bottles of wine scattered on the coffee table, it was


    obvious that she had drunk a lot.


    Alina shut the door behind her.


    Going forward, she smoothly picked up the bottles on the way, while Ste''s face was white, obviously


    having drunk a lot.


    "Ste."


    Alina sat down next to Ste, reached out and touched Ste''s forehead, it was cold, so she got up to


    go inside to get a nket out for her.


    However, the moment she got up, her hand was grabbed by Ste, "Alina, don''t go, stay with me."


    "I''ll go get a nket for you." Her hand was so cold.


    Only when Alina uttered that she wouldn''t go did Ste sort of let go of Alina''s hand, and Alina went


    inside to get a nket out for her.


    She covered Ste''s body.


    Ste, at this moment, had her eyes open in a daze.


    "You haven''t gone to work for the past few days?" Alina looked at the bin, and knew that this woman


    had not gone out for a few days.


    Ste didn''t answer Alina''s question directly, but said in a sad tone, "I was the one who wronged him


    back then."


    "Who?"


    Ste was silent, obviously not meaning to say anything further.


    It seems that it was hurt by feelings.


    Feelings some times are really harmful. After she was saved by Brandon back then, for a long time,


    she couldn''t get out of the shadow that her marriage had brought her.


    She couldn''t understand how Caleb, who was so kind to her at that time, was so false to her.


    And she, who was in the happy atmosphere he created, didn''t even notice it.


    She was so close to the end of her life, time and again.


    When she thinks back on it now, she can''t help but feel creepy.


    That was why in this world, feelings were really scary at many times, and that was why Alina was


    unwilling to touch them.


    "Alina."


    "......"


    "I didn''t mean to betray him, why did he do this to me, why?"


    Ste said, and burst into tears.


    Alina''s grip on her hand was heavier.


    She didn''t know what to say tofort Ste, but from Ste''s body, she saw that no matter how


    strong a woman was, no matter what kind of achievements they have in the workce, but in fact, in


    their rtionships, they are easily hurt.


    And facing such Ste, Alina simply did not know what to say.


    "If it''s hard, just cry." The only thing that could beforted were these words.


    And wasn''t Alina once just like that?


    Whenever she felt ufortable, she would cry, because only after she cried out would her heart feel


    better.


    It would be too cruel to the person who had to bear it if it was really bottled up inside.


    And at the time of Alina''s words, Ste really cried out.


    "I can cry." Ste sobbed.


    When she heard these words, Aliba couldn''t help but feel more heartache for Ste. How hard was she


    being pressed at that time.

 Chapter 304 True Identity.

    Chapter 304 True Identity.


    "My grandmother''s health has been bad all these years, this time it was with your help, do you know


    how I got throughst time?"


    Speaking of his grandmother, Ste was sadder.


    People say that when families are in bad conditions, if there''s a sick one in the family, it''s simply going


    to be a bolt from the blue.


    Even Ste, who had a job, had been overwhelmed.


    In fact, her achievements over the years had not been small, yet because her grandmother''s health


    was hospitalised at any time, she had almost no savings.


    As for thest time when her life was in danger, at that time, Ste had only juste out of university,


    had no job and no ce to live.


    Faced with a half million surgery bill, she had a hard time.


    "I just don''t want to drag him down."


    The more Ste said, the more emotional she became.


    Was she wrong?


    He was like the star in the sky, while she was like the mud that was tired by all things.


    In fact, it was the best thing for him to leave at that time, so she pushed him away. Had she really been


    wrong?


    "Ste." Alina looked at Ste.


    From these few words, Alina could hear the scars of her hurt.


    "Alina, it''s not that I don''t have a good birth, I do. But I''m not as lucky as you to have good parents."


    In speaking of this, Ste''s tone was even more painful.


    How tumultuous her world had really been all these years, and she had been trying her best to hold on,


    only this effort was being battered at all times.


    "My father died in his early years, my mother married along with my father''s estate and had children of


    her own, and I..."


    "......"


    "Her husband does not ept me." When she said this, Ste even painfully paused in her tone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As if recalling some horrible nightmare, her body was trembling.


    Presumably, it was only when she was drunk afterwards that she would say it in front of Alina, right?


    Alina, "Alright, don''t feel bad."


    Alina patted Ste soothingly.


    She didn''t expect Ste''s world to be in such turmoil, and especially after hearing about her mother,


    Alina had so much anger in her heart.


    In her opinion, Ste''s mother was really heartless, how could she not want her own child?


    "My father''s estate was all hijacked by that person." Ste said.


    So now even for her grandmother''s treatment, her mother wouldn''t even take a penny out, and she


    hated it.


    She had grown up with her grandmother since she was a child.


    "Then you don''t n to sue them?"


    Alina said.


    "Five years ago, there was such a big fuss, yet in the middle of the investigation, things were left


    untouched." As she said this, Ste''s tone was filled with even more hate.


    And Alina was shocked.


    She could guess what kind of digression had happened.


    Ste¡¯s mother had used money to set everything right.


    This was the most terrifying part.


    When things hade to this point, Alina wanted to say something, yet at this time, she didn''t know


    what to say.


    She only felt that Ste''s life was too pitiful.


    "So you''re now..."


    "He''s engaged."


    "To the daughter born to that woman."


    Although Ste never mentioned anyone''s name from the beginning to the end, but Alina still sorted out


    this rtionship.


    It was the man she had pushed away due to hardship back then, who was engaged to her mother and


    another man''s daughter out of revenge?


    "He did it on purpose?" Although the answer was in her mind, she still asked in disbelief.


    And Ste was silent.


    Alina in this instant understood.


    "Maybe things aren''t what you think they are, could it be a coincidence?"


    "She came to see me."


    "Who?"


    Alina didn''t understand for a moment who exactly Ste was talking about.


    The sorrow that was already under Ste''s eyes was thicker at this moment, and the moment he


    looked at Alina, the pain that was already heavy.


    At this moment, when she opened her mouth, her lips could not help but tremble.


    "That woman."


    The one who made Ste not even want to mention her name now was probably the daughter her


    mother had with another man, apart from her mother who had left her behind and even kicked her


    grandmother out of the house with her.


    "What was said?" Alina asked in a tight tone.


    Originally, the term parents had been a beautiful word in her heart, and now it was causing Ste such


    pain.


    She wanted to see what kind of father and daughter there could be in this world, if they were really the


    ones who drove their children to desperate times.


    And in talking about what that woman had said, under Ste''s eyes, there was sarcasm and pain.


    She said, "She told me to stay away from him, that my status is not worthy of him."


    So, all of Ste''s father''s assets was taken away by him, and now she came to talk to Ste about


    status?


    Alina was already angry at such a mother, and now when she heard Ste say such things, her heart


    couldn''t help but heave even more.


    She said, "They all rely on your father''s assets to get ahead."


    Alina is right.


    Ste looked at Alina, the sorrow at her eyes, tumbling thickly, eventually turning all into hatred.


    All these years, no matter how hard it was, she didn''t want to see that woman, so even if her


    grandmother''s illness drove herself into a desperate situation.


    She hadn''t thought of going to that woman, or even of snatching all of that back.


    Her hatred for that woman was overwhelming.


    "Ste, before you didn''t face them, it was because you were all at peace with yourselves, now it''s


    different." Before, whether she was at peace or not, but at least, before she had met the gang, the


    hatred in her heart had always been buried deep in her heart.


    And now, it wasn''t the same.


    Now, the gang was bullying.


    Probably still don''t know exactly how they came by those things, do they? Talking to Ste about status


    and identity and being worthy or unworthy?


    Were they worthy of talking about this?


    Ste looked at Alina and did not say anything for a long, long time, but did not know what to say.


    Finally, after taking a deep breath, Ste said, "You''re right, it''spletely different now."


    So, she was going to stand up.


    "Grandma has never had a good time with me all these years, and it''s time for us to go home."


    At this moment, it was as if Ste had made a very big decision, she said in a decisive manner.


    Alina smiled.


    "It''s only right for you to think like this." Alina said in a tone that was full of relief.


    If this was the previous Alina, when she encountered such a thing, she would have persuaded Ste to


    back off, not wanting to have more involvement.


    But now, she knows that the more you back off, the more those people will be on top.

 Chapter 305 No need to explain to him

    Chapter 305 No need to exin to him


    But there is another key question.


    "What you did to him...." Alina paused in her tone, naturally talking about the person in Ste''s heart.


    After all, that person is now engaged to her blood-rted sister, whether she recognizes it or not, but


    that''s kin.


    This kind of kinship wasplicated and confusing, and disgusting.


    So when she said this, Alina looked at Ste with more worry in her eyes.


    However, Ste said, "It doesn''t matter, I just want to get back what belongs to my father now."


    Because of her grandmother''s illness, she knelt outside that woman''s door for two hours, and what she


    got in the end was that the heavy rain washed away her soul.


    And thest thoughts she had of that woman was washed away, too.


    Now, who was she to rely on what her father had once left behind and dictate to her world.


    Although she had been dealt a blow before in this matter, the Ste of now waspletely unafraid at


    this point.


    It was a state ofplete indifference, no matter what was said, she was going to take back all those


    that belonged to her father.


    Alina let out a sigh.


    In fact, Alina felt contradictory, ording to her entanglements with Caleb during this period of time,


    she felt many things is not as simple as she thinks.


    Once started, then the world will bepletely without peace.


    And Ste.


    Her world was. peaceful now, right. But when you think of her mother, she actually knows that this


    peace has already been broken.


    ......


    Alina didn''te out of Ste''s Fukong Apartment untilte afternoon, while Caleb''s car was parked


    outside.


    There was no telling how long it had been parked.


    The moment she saw the car, Alina''s eyes shed with ice coldness.


    Tomas got out of the car.


    Respectfully, he said to Alina, "Miss Hughes, Master Caleb wants to see you."


    When they saw each other time and time again before, Tomas called her Mrs. Mason before.


    And now, after all, it had changed.


    It was evident from the attitude of the people around Caleb that now was different in the end, and a


    constant reminder that it was over for good.


    "I don''t want to see him." Alina said in an icy tone.


    Every time she and Caleb met, they quarreled, and now there was nothing to say between them.


    As for what Caleb wanted to see her for, it was because of what had happened at the Collins family


    early in the morning, and Alina had it in her mind.


    Caleb would definitely side with Emma.


    He is so defensive, whether it''s Alina or the Collins family, seems to have be a habit.


    Tomas, "I think you should go, after all, there are some things that are better exined clearly."


    "When it was time to exin between us, he didn''t even listen to half of it, now, will he listen?"


    "......"


    "Besides, even if he wanted to listen now, I don''t need to exin it to him, do I?"


    Such words made Alina only feel amused.


    Tomas¡¯s face changed, and he knew that inviting Alina is a very difficult job, since he had failed time


    and again.


    Now Tomas looked at Alina''s eyes, he was even more helpless.


    He wanted to say something.


    But in the end, nothing could be said.


    ......


    Alina still did not go to see Caleb in the end, but instead rushed to Waterside Vi to have dinner with


    Chester.


    Chester is really shrewd, or perhaps more or less he knew his brother well.


    Hence that Caleb wanted to see Alina was calcted by Chester.


    "Tomas has gone to see you?"


    Chester ced the dishes very thoughtfully in front of Alina, which were all Alina''s favourite food.


    And it was very nutritious.


    Alina looked at the man opposite her, smiling, not directly answering Chester''s question, "Chester, you


    are a good man."


    He seemed to know almost everything a woman could do.


    At least up until now, Alina probably didn''t know what Chester could not do.


    The man smiled at her words.


    "Do you want me then?" The words was almost out of context.


    Alina stiffened.


    Although it waspletely over between her and Caleb, when it came to such a question of her future


    life, she would still subconsciously avoid it.


    In the end, it was because she had been hurt too much by Caleb.


    In particr, the incident three years ago had overturned all her views, she was a woman who could


    not even trust her own husband.


    Now it led to the fact that Alina would be defensive.


    "Abby, I know you are afraid in your heart, I will give you time, three years and five years, it''s all good."


    Now she is defensive, but she will always see it clearly.


    And when Chester said such words, Alina''s heart, which was already tight, thumped even more.


    She took a deep breath, "Actually, Chester, you don''t need to wait for me."


    It had been so long, and at this point in time, what kind of girl could he not find? Why waste all this time


    on her?


    A person''s life is actually very short.


    This is why, after wasting time on some people, it leads to a lot of resentment, and even, hatred.


    "Abby." Chester''s tone heaved.


    Obviously, he was very unhappy about Alina''s words.


    When Alina looked at the man like this, she knew that such a topic could not be carried on between


    them at all.


    She was already helpless, and now she was even more annoyed and headache-ridden.


    "Then let''s not talk about this matter for the time being, okay? How about we make a pact?"


    "I don''t need any pact from you." As Alina spoke about the pact, it was almost instantly denied by the


    man.


    Alina was really helpless.


    It seemed that it was still necessary to keep some distance from Chester at the right time, and this


    would always fade away only after the distance was far away.


    When the matter of grandma and mum and dad is over, she will go back to Shirling immediately, and it


    is better for her toe less to Ingford in the future.


    As she had been thinking this way, the stuffy weight in her heart made her feel slightly better inside.


    ......


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomas came back.


    When Caleb saw that it was him who came back alone, his face became more gloomy.


    He said in a cold tone, "You came back by yourself?"

 Chapter 306 Tomorrow is the wedding

    Chapter 306 Tomorrow is the wedding


    Cold sweat broke out on Tomas¡¯ spine.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "You know Miss Hughes''s temper, every time on this matter of seeing


    you, she is very annoyed."


    It was no longer a matter of being annoyed, it was that Alina was very much repelled from meeting him.


    "Where is she?" As his words fell, Tomas could feel his anger.


    Tomas looked at Caleb apprehensively and finally said, "She went straight to Waterside Vi."


    Almost the moment the words fell, Caleb clenched his hands into fists, his bones were cking, it was


    evident how much Caleb really cared about this matter and how angry he was.


    "How shameless." Even though he was a man who was elegant, he couldn''t help but angrily say this at


    this moment.


    Tomas was even tighter at this.


    He knew that this was actually Caleb being jealous.


    He, in the end, still cared.


    It''s just that now they''re both really divorced, so right now, his side isn''t in a position to interfere with


    who exactly Alina is with.


    ......


    The next day.


    Tomorrow is the wedding, because of the fallout with the Collins family, so now almost no one cares


    about Caleb and Emma''s wedding.


    While Caleb is still busy at thepany, andst night he didn''t even go back to Wend Vi.


    Emma''s phone calls came in again and again.


    Caleb picked up the phone unhappily, but the moment he picked up the phone, he still suppressed the


    stuffy weight in his heart.


    "Emma."


    "Caleb, you didn''te backst night?" Emma had a tone full of aggression.


    Caleb, "Had an overnight meeting."


    "Tomorrow is our wedding, I''m afraid."


    "Scared of what?"


    "I don''t have a single family member around me right now."


    Caleb then remembered that back then, Emma''s mother was working as a nanny in the Hughes family,


    yet Emma had a sister


    Her mother had passed away.


    Then she still had a sister in this world, didn''t she?


    "Where is your sister?"


    It was a wedding after all, and she shoulde.


    And speaking of her sister Hope, Emma¡¯s heart instantly rose to her throat.


    "She''s busy abroad."


    Busy?


    Even if she is busy, she shoulde back, right?


    However, when talking about her, Emma''s heart was not feeling good.


    She had never thought that her only family in the world, Hope, would be on Alina.


    Ever since she had be a pilot, she had never contacted Emma.


    She knew that Hope would actually fly back to Ingford once a week.


    But they never saw each other.


    During that time, she contacted Hope many times, at the beginning Hope was still willing to answer her


    calls, but after that, not to mention seeing each other, she didn''t even answer her calls.


    Hanging up Caleb''s phone, Emma sat in the dining room, Lois brought out the finished breakfast and


    looked at Emma''s not-so-good face.


    She looked around subconsciously and saw that the butler and other servants were not there, only then


    did she ask Emma carefully, "What''s wrong?"


    It was not good for a bride to be in a bad mood this early in the morning.


    Emma looked at Lois with tears in her eyes, looking as if she had suffered a great deal of grievance.


    Lois'' eyes were instantly filled with pain.


    "Come on, you are going to be a bride tomorrow, nothing is more important than this?"


    Emma''s tone was choked with sobs, "Could it be that I''m really wrong?"


    It was fine for others.


    Why didn''t Hope stand by her side?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, the two sisters would really have been the pride of her hometown, one a female pilot who


    flew the skies at any time.


    One was a famous designer standing on high ground.


    And her dream was ruined by Alina and even her sister was not on her side.


    This is really hard for Emma, but it seems that her sister has never understood her.


    Lois, "Now is not the time to say right or wrong."


    Lois, who did not know Emma''s life before, had always felt that Emma wascking in virtue and hateful,


    but she knew that Emma hade this far, and there was actually no way to turn back.


    There seemed to be no other way but to keep going.


    Emma, "But my sister Hope..." When talking about Hope, she could not hide the pain in her tone.


    It was fine for other people to treat her like that, but it was her sister.


    "Hope will understand you in the future."


    In the future?


    Is there a future?


    It had been years since Hope found out about her rtionship with Caleb, but why did she still ignore


    her?


    Because of Hope''s attitude, Emma actually doubted more than once whether she had really done it


    wrong.


    If there was nothing wrong with her, why did Hope treat her like that?


    "Don''t worry about that now."


    "But Caleb asked about her."


    This is the most disturbing part, the key problem now is Caleb.


    Caleb is nowpletely sure that the Collins family is not going toe, if her family member does


    not appear either, then it would basically be certain that this wedding would not have a single family


    member to bless.


    "Then shall I go meet Miss Hopeter?"


    Meet Hope?


    Emma calcted the time, today Hope just happened tond in Ingford.


    Therefore, her originally disappointed eyes were now filled with hope when she looked at Lois, "Alright


    then."


    Hopefully, Hope woulde to her wedding.


    Although, in her heart, Emma really had some doubts about herself, but as Lois said, at this point, there


    was no room for turning back.


    So, she still hoped that her only rtive in this world would forgive her.


    At least her loved ones were on her side when everyone was criticising her.


    "Don''t worry, I will try to get Miss Hope toe."


    "It would be really nice if she coulde."


    "Yeah."


    Lois nodded.


    Hearing that Lois was going to find Hope, Emma felt better.

 Chapter 307 The clues surfaced

    Chapter 307 The clues surfaced


    No one knew that all these years, no matter what bad things she had done, she had, in fact, always


    been very good to her sister.


    The only one she thought about in her heart was her sister, and she knew that her sister would not


    understand her in this regard.


    In fact, she did not ask for Hope''s understanding either.


    But at least, she coulde to the wedding and let her know that she actually has other family in this


    world besides Caleb.


    Hope is her own reliance.


    ......


    After breakfast, Lois went out.


    Alina was still at Waterside Vi, while Chester had already made progress and found out one.


    "Recently, her phone always received a number calling in with a rather high repetition rate, it''s from


    Rosy Ind."


    "That''s pretty far away."


    It was all the way on the other side of the world.


    Emma lived in Ingford all year round, even went to university there, and time spent abroad was scarce


    for her.


    So, how did she know people on an isted ind in Rosy Ind?


    Those who know the geography know that Rosy Ind is actually an isted ind.


    "So, I suspect that this person is rted to those maintenance workers?"


    Chester said as he looked at Alina.


    And when Alina heard these words, her heart thumped even more.


    "Then you check this person."


    Not only this person.


    Even all the ounts under this person''s name.


    See if these ounts had dealings with Emma, and if there were dealings, then they could be traced


    down the line.


    "Okay."


    "......"


    "It will take some time, but don''t worry, it will always be found out." The man touched the back of her


    head, the movement was so doting.


    Alina nodded.


    Time, was not a problem.


    She could afford to wait.


    The key was, now that Caleb was protecting Emma, she was worried that Caleb would notice.


    She was worried that Caleb would not notice and stop it like he didst time.


    Thinking about what happenedst time, Alina decided in her heart that she could not let Caleb


    influence this matter.


    "I''ll go to AIG." Thinking about those, Alina got up with a determined expression.


    Chester, "What are you going for?"


    "He''s going to marry Emma soon, so I''m going to send a big gift to him."


    Alina said.


    Thinking of the Cooper family that Caleb gave herst time, therefore this time Alina will not let Caleb


    influence her in this matter.


    This time.


    She would definitely send Emma to prison in one fell swoop and make her pay for everything she had


    done.


    "Let Hector go with you." Chester was worried about Alina. She and Caleb were now at odds whenever


    they met.


    He was worried that Caleb might hurt her.


    Caleb is really like a madman.


    Alina, "Okay."


    She knew what Chester was worried about.


    Caleb would do anything, therefore when dealing with such a crazy person, it was better to be careful


    on her side.


    ......


    Alina brought Hector along with her and appeared at AIG, while Caleb, after taking Emma''s words, was


    nning to go back to Wend Vi.


    But to his surprise, as he was just about to leave, Alina appeared here today.


    Especially after seeing Hector behind Alina, his went went gloomy.


    "Heh, afraid that I''ll eat you?" These words were said sarcastically.


    Alina, "You''ve always been a shameless person, I should be on guard against you."


    In her opinion, this man was not shameless.


    Caleb''s face turned sullen, "What about you?"


    The air was silent.


    Both Hector and Tomas looked at Caleb in shock, both of them could not help but sweat, this was really


    made crazy by Alina.


    If it was before, Caleb would never have said such words.


    No matter how well educated and elegant they are, once they are really pushed and torn, they will all


    be crazy.


    Caleb had no good time recently, so he waspletely nonchnt to Alina.


    At hearing that, Alina raised her eyebrows.


    And then she looked at Caleb, the corners of her mouth raised in a smile.


    She said, "I am shameless after the divorce? What about you?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "......"


    "While you has a mistress outside, you fooled me around? Who''s more shameless?"


    Caleb was already nervous from her, and now that she was making a fuss, his brain instantly exploded.


    "Is that what you came to say to me?" He hadpletely lost his patience.


    Caleb was trying to irritate her with such words.


    "Of course not." While saying that, she fished out a document from her bag.


    Handing the document to Caleb, "Take a look."


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the document Alina touched out, Caleb subconsciously frowned.


    Obviously, after all this time, in Caleb''s opinion, as long as it was something that Alina touched out, it


    must not be anything good.


    Alina said, "Just take a look and you''ll see."


    Now she and Hector had almost predicted what Caleb''s reaction would be when he saw this


    information.


    Caleb swept her with a stern nce, and eventually, he picked up the document, speedily flipping a few


    pages.

 Chapter 308 Disturbing everyone.

    Chapter 308 Disturbing everyone.


    The atmosphere in the office was tense.


    As he looked at Alina again, his eyes devouring her.


    Alina, "See what I mean?"


    "How dare you?" Even if he dared to say yes, would she dare to take it?


    Alina, "I didn''t expect Grandpa Max to be so kind to me either."


    Caleb was pissed off at this.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to get rid of me? What? Now you want to be tied to me for life in such a


    way?"


    Looking at such a document, Caleb was in disbelief and did not expect that his grandfather would take


    that agreement that he had signed with him back then.


    That is, after that ''initial capital injection association agreement'', no matter what he did, there would be


    share of his grandpa.


    Now if Alina did not take it out, he would almost forget it.


    He hadn''t thought about it that much back then since Max was his grandfather.


    His grandfather had already passed away.


    So now this agreement should have ended here, but he had never expected that grandfather would


    transfer this agreement to Alina before he died.


    How much did his grandfather hate him? How could he do such a thing?


    Alina, "Grandpa Max gave it to me, why wouldn''t I dare take it? Are you threatening me now?"


    This agreement is much more violent than the previous one, the so-called equity book.


    Alina could give up her shareholding, but not this one.


    Plus Caleb always made a scene, Alina should be on guard.


    For a long time, Caleb could not suppress his anger.


    "Alina, I advise you to your ass out of here."


    At this moment, Caleb waspletely angered.


    His grandfather personally put shackles on his whole life.


    No matter what the rtionship between Caleb and Alina actually was, as long as Alina did not want it,


    then she would be the shackle of this man for the rest of his life.


    No matter when or how far it goes, she will be over this man.


    Alina stood up and looked at the exasperated man, the corners of her mouth raised in a gloating smile,


    "Take care."


    "......"


    "Don''t let me know what tricks you''re ying, or else I will simply dere bankruptcy of AIG."


    "Get out."


    A cup directly flew towards Alina.


    However, when that cup was about to smash on Alina''s head, Caleb''s heart was raised to his throat.


    Alina didn''t expect this man to suddenly go crazy, and when she thought she couldn''t avoid it, a force


    suddenly came to her arm.


    After a spin, there was a thud, the sound of a cup hitting the wall, and the sound of Hector pulling her


    smoothly out of the way.


    Alina, who had avoided the danger, looked at Caleb.


    Especially when she saw the sh of panic under the man''s eyes, the smile at the corner of her mouth


    became more sarcastic.


    Alina no longer said anything.


    Turning around, she uttered "Hector, let''s go."


    After saying that, without bothering to look at the man''s face, she just turned around and walked away.


    When Caleb was left alone, no one knew what kind of anger was flickering within the man''s heart at


    this moment.


    "Alina!"


    Before, she was so hysterical to get clear the rtionship with him? What does she mean by this?


    Caleb, who always thought he knew Alina very well, could not understand this.


    An hourter, only then did Caleb''s heart calm down.


    In the end, hedialed Alina.


    "Hello."


    "Just say you don''t want me and Emma to get married, you don''t need to make this up."


    Alina was so speechless.


    Caleb was so displeased at such a reaction from Alina.


    "Say it."


    Alina, "So you think this is what I want?"


    "Or what?"


    Women was just hypocritical as hell.


    In many cases, it is clear that they are not willing, but they have to put on the appearance that they do


    not care, and wait until the man really turns around, they got anxious.


    Just as Caleb was thinking to himself how hypocritical Alina was.


    What responded to him was the direct sound of the phone hanging up.


    Hearing such a response, Caleb''s heart turned even more upside down.


    "Damn." Obviously, he couldn''t understand this whole scene that Alina had pulled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In the past, Alina was not like this, so now, what the hell is she doing here?


    Caleb was furious and obviously didn''t know what to say about this woman.


    ......


    After leaving AIG, Alina was originally supposed to go directly back to Mulherd Manor or Waterside


    Vi.


    As a result, she went straight to Wend Vi, and at Wend Vi, when Emma saw this copy, her


    heart was even more constantly heaving.


    She wanted to say something.


    However, at this moment, Emma couldn''t say anything at all.


    Alina, "Haven''t you always wanted to stand on my head? I''m sorry, I''ll be Caleb''s top boss for the rest


    of my life."


    At this moment when she heard Alina''s words, her heart sank into a low valley in this instant.


    The whole life she will be Caleb''s top boss?


    Then what is she in front of Alina?


    A lowly bitch?


    "All these years, you''ve been going to great lengths to climb on top of me and even trample me into the


    mud, looks like you''re going to be let down." Alina said in a sarcastic tone.


    And every word of that sentence was stimting Emma''s nerves.


    "Shut up."


    She couldn''t listen anymore.


    Before, when it was said that AIG had half of Alina''s shares, she felt that Max was crazy to give her so


    much.


    Now it was so hard to get her and Caleb to split everything clearly, yet she did not expect that there


    would be this invisible document.

 Chapter 309 Trampling me into the mud?

    Chapter 309 Trampling me into the mud?


    Then what are those previous divisions? What is Caleb''s development after that, even if he left AIG?


    Emma felt that no matter what Caleb does in this life, he cannot escape Alina''s shadow, and no matter


    what that man does, she will take arge share.


    And what about her?


    "Do you think that by marrying Caleb, you''ve really robbed me of everything and even stepped me into


    the mud?"


    "......"


    "Now, how does that feel?"


    Emma tore up the papers like a madman, smashing the pieces on the ground fiercely.


    She had finally reached the point where she couldn''t stand it anymore, obviously not expecting it to turn


    out like this.


    Alina looked at Emma''s madness, stood up and looked at Emma who was in a mess, "It''s alright, it''s


    just a copy."


    At hearing these words, Emma''s body even trembled.


    The hatred under her eyes was even more monstrous.


    ......


    When he received the call from Lois, Caleb was even more furious and almost smashed the phone.


    How dare she bring that document to Emma?


    What the hell was she up to?


    He''d give her whenever she asked. Yet, why did she keep posing away from him?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Go back to Wend Vi."


    He wanted to go back and see what the hell was going on.


    Alina was really going to scare him.


    During this period of time, Alina had always been very close to Chester, and even had a rtionship


    with Andre.


    Thinking of Andre, he was angry.


    The two of them have nothing to do with each other.


    ......


    Alina came out from the vi and saw Lois at the door with worry written on her face, ¡°Lois, thanks for


    your hard work during this time.¡±


    Lois, after all, was Vanessa''s person, so Alina still respected her.


    Plus, when she was here before, Lois had indeed taken well care of her.


    When she said this, Lois took a sigh, "Miss Hughes, no need to say that."


    At that, Alina raised her eyebrows and looked at Lois, obviously not understanding what she meant by


    this.


    "Lois?"


    "You and Master Caleb are over, from now on, you should stay away from each other." Lois persuaded.


    So, is this a good word for Caleb now? Or was it a good word for Emma?


    Alina had always been a sensitive person, so when she looked at Lois now, there was a bit more


    sharpness and scrutiny in her eyes.


    And Lois, being looked at by Alina like this, felt a bit timid.


    She took several deep breaths and said, "After all, you and Master Caleb are over, so if you continue to


    dwell on it like this, you''re just dying your time."


    Alina gave a smile, shook her head.


    In the end, he ignored Lois'' words.


    When Lois passed by her, she almost fell to the ground.


    She had to say that the feeling of oppression that Alina was giving off right now really made people feel


    like they had nowhere to run.


    She was really scared.


    This kind of sharpness waspletely different from before here.


    Lois didn''t know how she got inside and looked at the pieces torn all over the floor.


    "Emma." Lois stepped forward and was about to hold Emma in her arms in distress.


    However, the moment she touched Emma, she felt Emma''s body tremble almost in that instant.


    She said viciously, "I''ll kill her, I''ll kill her."


    Hysterically, she shouted.


    That hatred, moreover, was constantly surging at her eyes, why? On what basis?


    Why did Alina have to unt her power in her own world?


    In this life, no matter what Caleb did, she had a part in it, right?


    "Calm down first, Master Caleb will be back soon." Worried that Caleb might hear, Lois persuaded


    Emma.


    Just now, had heard what kind of documents Alina had brought, Lois, so she hurriedly called Caleb.


    After all, tomorrow is the wedding of these two people, and at this time, Alina brought such a document


    to the door to stimte Emma.


    What kind of heart is this?


    Howe she didn''t see before that this Alina was so vicious?


    "She wants to press down on me for the rest of her life, you see? Is this my fault? Is it really my fault?"


    "It''s not your fault, you''re a good girl." Lois was now truly heartbroken for Emma.


    Thinking about what was in that agreement of Alina''s, it was really impossible for an ordinary person to


    bear this, and Emma naturally couldn''t ept it.


    Unexpectedly, none of them expected Alina to be so ruthless.


    Originally, Lois had brought back the news that Hope was unwilling to see her, and this news was


    irritated enough for Emma.


    However, who would have thought that now Alina would bring such news as well?


    "Hope, she still won''t even see me, all because of Alina, she''s a demon."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Emma said fiercely.


    Obviously, she med all her misfortunes on Alina.


    Lois was even more heartbroken when she heard this.


    "Ste is really ignorant." Hope was not even willing toe to such a big event as her sister''s


    wedding.


    No matter what Lois said, it was only one sentence, "I won''t be there."


    Lois did not want to talk about the indifference of her attitude at that time.


    She was worried that it would irritate Emma even more.


    Now, Lois looked at Emma and said, "Alright, alright, don''t feel bad."


    "She''s going to have this rtionship with Caleb for the rest of her life, so what should I do?" Even if


    they were married, it was useless.


    "She''s already rich beyond her means, you know that, Lois?" Emma said with a mixture of grief and


    anger.


    They couldn''t even count how much Alina''s assets were now.

 Chapter 310 Wedding postponed.

    Chapter 310 Wedding postponed.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about that, let''s wait until after tomorrow''s wedding."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Lois said as she hugged Emma, calming her down as much as possible.


    Now Lois felt that Alina was really stingy.


    How much did she have?


    She had even taken away the t where Emma had lived before, and even those bags and jewellery


    that Emma had bought with Caleb''s money.


    When Caleb came back, he saw the way Lois was hugging and coaxing Emma, his eyebrows knitted


    together.


    When in the world did Lois have such an attitude towards Emma?


    Obviously, Caleb noticed this difference.


    When Lois saw Caleb return, her heart thumped in fear, but her face remained as normal, not letting


    Caleb see half of it.


    "You''re back."


    "Yes."


    Caleb nodded his head.


    Looking at the pieces on the floor, he frowned, "Who tore them?"


    Obviously, in this instant, both of them heard the displeasure in Caleb''s tone, and Emma choked up


    and said, "I tore them up, what is wrong with that?"


    As she said this, she looked aggressively at Caleb.


    She had always acted very gentle in front of Caleb.


    But she got forced by Alina.


    Caleb looked at the pieces on the floor and probably knew what it was that was torn.


    Eventually, he walked to the sofa and sat down.


    And when Lois saw that Caleb did not mean to help Emma up, she was embarrassed and could only


    help Emma up.


    He lit a cigarette.


    Lois wanted to remind him of something, but when she thought of the rtionship between her and


    Emma, she could only swallow the words that were on her lips.


    And when Emma looked at the man''s cold face, her heart panicked.


    Could it be that he was angry because of this?


    "Caleb." In the end, Emma spoke apprehensively to break this silence.


    Caleb took a fierce drag of his cigarette, straight to the butt.


    How annoyed he was in his heart right now.


    And no matter how much aggravation Emma had, now that she knew that saying more would only


    make this man more annoyed.


    But when she thought of how arrogant Alina had been to herself just now, she couldn''t swallow that


    anger.


    However Caleb''s eyes were so cold on her.


    She knew that this man showed her a good face, and now hadn''t dumped herpletely because of


    that incident two years ago.


    But if it was exposed, what else did she have in front of Caleb?


    "Caleb." When she spoke again, Emma''s tone couldn''t help but tremble.


    Lois stood to the side, her heart already in her throat.


    She looked at Caleb and then at Emma, holding back the worry in her eyes.


    Caleb put the cigarette butt into the ashtray, the moment his legs were folded, he elegant but also


    hostile.


    "Our wedding is postponed."


    Looking fiercely at Caleb, Lois and Emma had disbelief in their eyes.


    Both of their minds were nk.


    Tomorrow is the wedding.


    Emma has been waiting for this day for a long, long time, and it is important to her.


    However, Caleb now actually said it is postponed.


    "Why?" For a long time, Emma finally found her voice and looked at Caleb, with tears in her eyes.


    That aggravation speaks for itself.


    It was over.


    It was really going to be over.


    Could it be that it was because he still couldn''t let go of Alina when it was nearing this point?


    This must be the case, that bitch has been stirring up her world all these years.


    Now, even if she and Caleb are over, she will still turn her world upside down.


    Caleb got up.


    Obviously there was nothing more to say on the matter.


    "Caleb." Seeing the man step away, Emma was even madder falling from her wheelchair onto the floor.


    "Don''t go."


    "......"


    "Tell me why?" Tears clouded her eyes.


    Even though she now knew why Caleb had made such a decision, Emma still asked.


    Why?


    Because she wanted this man to say it to her personally, and even to make this man feel guilty for it.


    She didn''t want to just postpone the wedding.


    She knew very well that once the wedding was really postponed, then it would be really difficult to put


    the wedding between her and Caleb on the agenda.


    In such a situation, how could she be willing to do so?


    "Caleb, don''t be so cruel to me, okay?"


    Emma choked up and said.


    And when Lois looked at Emma in such a mess, she was no longer as cold as before, forcing herself to


    resist the urge to go forward.


    Emma was crying hard.


    Caleb, "We¡¯ll see."


    After saying that, without waiting for Emma to say anything, he stepped away.


    Until the man disappeared from sight, Emma hadn''t evene back to her senses.


    Lois had already stepped forward and embraced her, "Emma."


    "Why? Why did he postpone the wedding?" Emma looked at Lois, her eyes no longer able to conceal


    the pain of her breakdown.


    Lois looked at such a painful Emma, pulled her in her arms.


    She sooEmma in a soft voice, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    "Lois, he has no intention of marrying me at all, why did he humiliate me like them?"


    The more she thought about it.


    Emma became more and more painful.


    Now everyone in the city knew that they were getting married to each other.


    Those people who looked down on her, although they didn''t look at her as well now, but at least,


    wouldn''t look down on her as much as before.


    Yet now...


    "Calm down first, we''ll think of a way." Lois tried to calm Emma down.


    As soon as Emma heard the method, she instantly broke down and exploded into rage, "There is no


    other way. He''s putting me into oblivion."

 Chapter 311 The Lifesaver.

    Chapter 311 The Lifesaver.


    All these years.


    She, all along, had been trying to find a way to marry Caleb, and no matter what had happened


    between them, she had tried her best to go on.


    Even though this path was hard, in the middle of it, she had never thought of quitting.


    However she had always thought that Caleb had to more or less consider about her, yet now...


    "There''s a way, there must be a way." Lois was sorry to see that Emma was so broken.


    Lois had served the Collins family for so many years and naturally knew that what kind of person Caleb


    really was.


    Once his decision is made, it is very difficult to change it even for the elders, so Lois was nobody in


    front of Caleb.


    Obviously, things hade to this point and there was no longer any way out.


    Emma said bitterly, "I want to be with him so badly, I''ve been in love with him for a long time now."


    Once love was so ridiculous and ironic in Emma''s world, she had had those feelings.


    Yet in the end, they stopped because of who he was. What she wanted was definitely not some


    ordinary life.


    She, to stand in the same position as Alina, enjoys those dazzling gazes and those luxurious lives.


    Now that she had gotten all these things, why couldn''t she get Caleb?


    Why could she not get Caleb even if she was in the same position as Alina?


    "Emma." When Emma said love, Lois'' heart clenched together even more.


    Without waiting for Lois to say anything, Emma said, "Or is it because, I''m from the mountains and


    therefore not qualified to get whatever I want?"


    "......"


    "No matter how hard I have worked to get to where I am now, even if..."


    Even if she destroyed everything she had with her own hands, she can''t be with the man she wants.


    Because Caleb wanted to postpone the wedding, Emma couldn''t even calm down.


    All the way until two hourster.


    Lois handed a cup of warm water to Emma, "Is it better now?"


    "Yes."


    Finally, Emma calmed down.


    No matter what she was facing to now, she had to face it.


    Lois sat opposite her and looked worriedly and nervously at Emma, who downed a ss of water, and


    the stuffy weight in her heart finally felt morefortable.


    Lois, "I know you''re not feeling well in your heart, but now that things are in front of you, that''s


    something you can''t escape from."


    "......"


    "You have been by Master Caleb''s side all these years, and I believe you know him well."


    "So?" Emma couldn''t help herself in the end.


    So what?


    "I can only resign myself to fate, right?" When saying these words, Emma was originally in pain.


    At this moment, she couldn''t even hide the hatred that was turning over under her eyes.


    Tomorrow was the wedding, and everything still failed.


    Yes, she did know what kind of person Caleb really was.


    And, besides marrying Caleb, she had no other way out.


    "Emma, leave the country, go to a ce where no one knows you." At this moment, Lois finally calmed


    down.


    Before though when Emma was saying all that, she knew that Emma now had no way back other than


    marrying Caleb.


    But now, in the end, it was different.


    Caleb would not marry her.


    In fact, all these years, Lois had always seen clearly, but in the past two days, she was still blinded by


    some things.


    Although she was really heartbroken for Emma, but right now, the wedding between them was really


    ruined.


    "I''m not leaving."


    Alina wouldn''t let her go.


    "Have you forgotten that Alina won''t let me go at all?"


    As this, her heart clenched even more.


    Emma was in a dilemma.


    No matter what she does, it seems that now she can''t get rid of it, and that''s what makes people''s


    hearts grip the most.


    Emma, ¡°What ce is there that Chester can''t find? What does Alina count for in Chester''s world


    during this time, as you can see."


    This is what makes people the most devastated.


    Now Emma was in a dead end.


    As if there was really no way out except to marry Caleb.


    Lois saw it, "But Master Caleb won''t marry you, you saw that, didn''t you?"


    At those words, Emma¡¯s breathing was ragged.


    It took several deep breaths to suppress the stuffy weight in her heart, "There is a way, there must be a


    way."


    She murmured in a soft voice.


    There was a way, right?


    If she really left the country at this time, really left Caleb, she was not willing to do so, she really was


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    not willing to do so.


    Why? Why should she quit?


    "Lois, you have to help me." At this moment, Emma''s eyes were full of determination as she looked at


    Lois.


    She had to stay by Caleb.


    Lois, "But what kind of entanglement is Master Caleb and Alina, you''ve seen it now."


    This is the hardest part.


    Alina has been pressing them hard for this period of time, and Emma has seen it clearly.


    With her pressing like this, if Emma wanted to have any way out with Caleb, it waspletely


    impossible.


    Emma, "But if I leave Ingford and leave him, Chester won''t let me go."


    At the time of hearing these words, Lois was even more bitter.


    Yes.


    She saw what Ingford was really like for Emma.


    And all of these was set up by Alina.


    In the past, Lois had always been nice to Alina, but now, there was hatred. Her tactics were very


    powerful.


    This ordinary people really can''t be able to defeat her.


    "I will go and meet Miss Hughes."


    She had been good to Alina before, and Lois wanted to take a bet.


    In fact, she could see it now.


    Emma was just waste time, for there was no way Caleb would marry her.


    Emma, "What are you going to see her for?"


    Once she heard that Lois was going to see Alina, her face changed violently.


    Why could Lois so nice to Alina? It really makes Emma jealous.

 Chapter 312 No going

    Chapter 312 No going


    "I''ve been nice to her before, I think, she will give me back the favor." Originally, Lois was reluctant to


    go to Alina.


    But the thought of Emma continuing to spend time here,. She wanted to get Emma away from here.


    "No."


    As soon as she heard that Lois wanted to go to Alina because of her, Emma turned agitated.


    Thinking of the contemptuous look she gave herself when she was begging Alina before, it was


    something she would never forget in her life.


    Alina was really heartless.


    She is a person without a heart, what would you get even if you went to beg her? What else would you


    get but her humiliation?


    "You can¡¯t go to her, did you hear me?"


    Seeing that Lois did not speak, Emma said word by word, even with a slight warning.


    Lois looked at her eyes with more worry.


    "I''ve already begged her a lot."


    So much begging that she felt pain in her knees.


    It hurt so much that she no longer wanted to bow down in front of Alina.


    Just thinking about all the humiliations Alina had given herself before, she would never forget them in


    her life, and would never forgive Alina.


    Those, all of them, were the pain of her life.


    ......


    When Alina returned to Waterside Vi, Chester went out.


    Seeing Hector looking at her in a stony and uprehending manner, she put on a smile, "I am


    making their hearts all in turmoil."


    Caleb''s heart is in turmoil, how is that enough?


    Naturally, she wanted the people involved in this matter to have their hearts all messed up, then the


    next thing will progress better.


    It was not expected that Alina''s mind was so well thought out.


    She expected that something must have happened behind Emma, yet with such a failure to catch


    evidence, Alina now naturally had to find a way to turn all of these things over.


    Hector, "What about Master Chester?"


    "I will speak to him."


    Now, dealing with Emma is all about internal and external cooperation, so she naturally had to discuss


    with Chester.


    After all, everything Chester was doing now was helping her.


    She wanted a speedy solution to this matter.


    Therefore, at the moment, she needed to put in more effort.


    When Hector saw Alina say this, he nodded in agreement, "I believe this matter will be over soon."


    Hector could see it.


    Previously, Alina had been pestered by Caleb, and at that time, she was bent on getting rid of Caleb.


    Plus, she felt that Emma was disgusting and couldn''t deal with this matter wholeheartedly.


    But now it waspletely different.


    Now, the marriage between her and Caleb was considered to be over.


    So what will happen next ispletely different.


    For example, today''s incident.


    Now whether it''s Caleb or Emma, these two people are actually having a very bad time inside, but right


    now, these are the things they should bear.


    ......


    Dinner time.


    Chester came back, he looked at her with deep and grave eyes.


    Alina, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Caleb and that woman''s wedding has been postponed."


    Her heart stuttered.


    Caleb prepared it very hastily, and all kinds of things were done in a short time.


    Tomorrow is the wedding, now suddenly it is postponed?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Probably something to do with what you did today." Chester said.


    After all, the documents that Alina brought with her today were like a bomb that bombarded Caleb and


    Emma.


    Whether it was Caleb or Emma, they were not in the mood to face the wedding now, right?


    When Alina heard that it was because of today''s incident, the corners of her mouth lifted up into a


    smile.


    "If these two can''t even ept this, then in the future, they will really have to suffer."


    Alina said.


    Now, she knew how hysterical Emma really was.


    She had been waiting this day for so many years, but it failed in the end, Emma must be crazy.


    "Both of these two''s hearts are in turmoil now, we need to hurry up." Chester said as he looked at


    Alina.


    Alina nodded, "Yes."


    It was time to hurry up.


    After all, now Chester could see what exactly the intention of the documents she brought today was.


    He believed that Caleb and Emma would have no time to care about what they are doing.


    Caleb''s heart was killing him.


    And because Emma could not marry Caleb, her heart was naturally not happy.


    Everyone''s heart is in turmoil, so if Chester does something at this time, Caleb will probably be unable


    to react.


    ......


    After dinner.


    Alina''s phone vibrated, it was Emma calling, finally still couldn''t resist it.


    Alina picked up, "Say it."


    "Are you satisfied?" Emma finally still couldn''t suppress her emotions.


    No one knew exactly how she hade through this day, every minute had been so torturous for her.


    She had never imagined that things woulde to such a state one day.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had waited for Caleb, she was about to wait, and then...


    It was because of Alina, it was all caused by Alina, no one knew how much Emma hated Alina now.


    Alina spoke lightly, looked at her nails and said, "I think so."


    Emma was so angry that her heart kept heaving.


    Hearing that heavy breath over the phone, Alina gave a bright smile, ¡°It is just a beginning.¡±


    "How can you be so cruel?" Emma finally still couldn''t help but roar.


    "Cruel?"


    When she heard this word, Alina''s smile intensified.


    Emma could feel it, "It is not a big dealpared to what you did three years ago."


    "......"


    "Emma, I thought I had no grudge against you three years ago, yet you tried to force me to die."


    "......"


    "Now, you say I''m cruel?"

 Chapter 313 Still no admission?

    Chapter 313 Still no admission?


    "And..." Alina paused in her tone, listening to the already increasingly ragged breathing on the other


    side of the phone.


    Even her own breathing couldn''t help but get heavier.


    She took a deep breath and continued, "When you did those things to my grandmother and my parents


    back then, you weren''t cruel?"


    Anyone could say that Alina was cruel to Emma, but not Emma herself.


    And Emma, after hearing Alina say such words, froze


    In an instant, she reacted, "What are you babbling about?"


    "......"


    "Don''t you nder me, Caleb has already investigated it for you, there is nothing I can do if you don''t


    believe it."


    Emma shouted angrily over the phone.


    "nder?"


    The anger in Alina''s eyes was even more zing in this instant.


    Emma was denying it.


    But even if she did or didn''t admit it, she couldn''t deny it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t do it."


    Previously, when encountering such things, Alina rarely talked nonsense to her at all, but just hit


    Emma.


    But now, she was questioning Emma so bluntly, no one knew what Emma was feeling inside when she


    was confronted with this questioning at this moment.


    "You can deny it, don''t worry, whether it''s a nder or not, someone will naturally go and find out the


    truth."


    "Alina..."


    "Who has threatened you recently?"


    Not waiting for Emma to finish, Alina uttered.


    After hearing these words, Emma was nervous.


    How could she know?


    No, or was Alina actually testing her? Alina must have been testing her.


    The connection between Brodie and her had been very secretive all this time, even Kara didn''t know


    about it.


    So, there was no way that Alina could have known about it.


    "No one is threatening me, you should stop testing me, I told you, I didn''t do those things."


    Emma took effort to suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    But her voice was trembling, which betrayed the emotions in her heart.


    How sharp had Alina''s tactics been this time?


    In fact, it was entirely possible that Alina knew it. At this, Emma had now be even more broken.


    "Oh, is that so?" Alina''s lightugh was so sarcastic.


    And Emma clenched her fist to death, trying hard to restrain the trembling in her body.


    "Yes."


    At this moment, how firmly that word was said.


    How weak her heart was.


    Hang up the phone, Emma was trembling, limp in her wheelchair, her eyes without any focus.


    "Alina!"


    She couldn''t know the truth.


    And yet whether she admitted it now or not, Emma was in edge of breaking down.


    Lois made her some porridge.


    "Have something to eat."


    From noon until now, nothing had been eaten.


    And Emma was all pain and sadness in that nce at Lois.


    Lois was all tight to see that, "What''s wrong?"


    "How could she do that to me?"


    "......"


    "I don''t have anything left." , those that Caleb once gave her were all taken back by Alina.


    And what about Caleb?


    Originally, he said he would marry her.


    Now, with such an attitude, if she wanted to get something from Caleb at this time, it was obviously


    much harder.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have nothing left, does she want to force me to death?" The more Emma said, the more emotional


    she became.


    Lois, "Haven''t you calmed down yet?"


    How could she calm down after what had happened?


    Just thinking about how things had turned out, she was going crazy.


    Especially since Caleb had left and hadn''t called her, he hadn''t evene back yet.


    He was clearly avoiding her.


    "I''ll go find Miss Hughes in a moment." When Lois looked at Emma crying in pain like this, she finally


    couldn''t help but say.


    Originally, she was going to go look for her in the afternoon, yet Emma had never allowed it.


    Even now, when Lois was talking about going to find Alina, Emma still did not agree.


    "Don''t go."


    Still, it was the same answer.


    Although now, in front of the entire Ingford people, she was almost shameless, but in front of Alina.


    At this time, she wanted to retain thest of her dignity.


    She wanted to keep thest of her dignity.


    Lois looked at Emma worriedly, "But now this situation..."


    Obviously, if things were allowed to go on like this, no one knew what would happen next.


    And Emma now really can endure it?


    How harsh all this was to her.


    "Don''t go."


    Still, those were the words.


    At this moment, no matter what Lois said, Emma did not allow Lois to go forward and beg Alina, as


    long as the thought of asking Alina, she would think of the time when she went to Eglinton.


    At that time, she was pushed to the brink, and Brodie was pressing hard, so she had no choice but to


    beg Alina.


    But what kind of attitude did Alina have at that time? It waspletely the attitude of hating to beat her


    into the abyss.


    With such an attitude, no matter what was happening in her world, she would not go to Alina.


    Lois finally managed to sigh.


    Wanting to say something, she didn''t know what to say.


    What happened before and what happened nowbined together, which was right and which was


    wrong, as long as one was a sensible person, they all knew what it was like.


    But as long as she thought of Emma who had suffered so much, and now her dream waspletely


    shattered, Lois felt upset.


    ......


    In the evening, as Alina had just finished washing up, she received a call from Lois.


    "Miss Hughes, let''s meet tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Alina instantly frowned.

 Chapter 314 Want them all

    Chapter 314 Want them all


    "Meet tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Me and you?" Alina raised her eyebrows.


    Under those eyes, there was a meaningful smile.


    Obviously, for this strange change in Lois, perhaps Caleb did not notice anything, but she was feeling it


    clearly.


    "Yes." The voice had a bit of bitterness to it.


    Alina, "Because of Emma?"


    And in this instant, she could almost clearly hear that the breathing was heavier with it.


    Sure enough, it was because of Emma.


    Without waiting for Lois to speak, Alina uttered, "Say what you have to say directly over the phone."


    For, because of these people who were defending Emma, Alina was not in the mood to meet at all,


    because she felt it was a waste of time.


    "You are the person beside her, now for anyone beside her, I actually do not want to see, let alone


    you."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina admitted that once Lois was good to her.


    But now it was different.


    She seemed to have changed her attitude towards Emma, and if she was speaking up for Emma, then


    there was no need to see her.


    Because no matter who it was now, speaking well for Emma, it would be useless to her.


    So why bother meeting and making things difficult for everyone?


    Lois, "Miss Hughes, when you were at Wend Vi in the past..."


    "Yes, you did take care of me when I was at Wend Vi, but that''s what you should do, isn''t it?" So


    much sry was given.


    Wasn''t that why she was taking care of Wend Vi?


    "Miss Hughes..."


    "All right, bye."


    After saying that, Alina hung up the phone.


    In fact, even if she didn''t say anything now, she knew exactly what Lois was going to say.


    At the time at Wend Vi, she had seen how heartbroken Lois was for Emma.


    Now, for her, no matter what kind of affection she had, it was impossible to stop her from finding the


    truth.


    She, for sure, would turn the whole thing over back then and make those who should pay the price, all


    of them, pay the price.


    ......


    Lois came in after the phone call.


    Emma was sitting on the bed, looking at her.


    That look made Lois feel a bit seepy.


    "Go to sleep." Lois came forward.


    Emma, "Did you call her? What did you say? Did she say yes?"


    Although, on her lips, she had been reluctant to let Lois go to Alina, because she wanted to retain her


    But subconsciously, she still hoped that Alina would let her off the hook for the sake of how good Lois


    had been to her in the past.


    At least Alina would not pester her as much as she does now.


    "She..." when talking about Alina, Lois was embarrassed.


    Looking at Lois'' reaction, Emma knew that Alina probably didn''t agree.


    "See, this is self-defeating."


    Thinking about what Alina had said to her over the phone, Lois felt upset in her heart.


    Those years Alina''s life in the Collins family was actually not good, although now it looked like Vanessa


    was very protective of Alina.


    But in fact, during the time when she and Caleb divorced, Vanessa had not given Alina any good faces.


    At that time, she was considered the best person to treat Alina in this Wend Vi.


    However now...


    Looking at Alina''s attitude towards her like this, Lois was a bit annoyed.


    "As you said, she''s just a person without a heart now."


    Emma, "So, is she not going to say yes?"


    "Go to bed first."


    Lois did not want to talk about this.


    Right now, there was nothing particrly good about this, so don''t dwell on it.


    Both hands clenched into fists, and at that moment, all of her body was trembling.


    "So what am I going to do now?"


    Finally, Emma looked towards Lois.


    She was confused about her current situation.


    Lois said that she should leave the country and go to a ce where no one knew her, but how could


    she leave?


    Just the thought of leaving, she felt even more ufortable in her heart.


    Lois, "If you really don''t want to leave, then you can stay here, and Master Caleb is not a heartless


    person, and will always arrange you properly."


    That was the right thing to say.


    Before, whether he really wanted to marry her or not, but as long as she was by his side, he would


    arrange her properly.


    But now it''s different now..


    Before, it didn''t matter when Caleb gave her those things, as long as he gave them to her, the


    enjoyment would be her own.


    However now?


    She already has a bottomless pit around her, and as long as she thinks of the things that Brodie wants


    at any time, she''s going out of the ount at any time.


    She was really worried that this would be noticed by Caleb.


    ......


    The day is really hard for Emma now.


    Brodie looked for her for money at any tome, and Kara came to her that that five hundred thousand.


    It''s as if she can''t even get the five hundred thousand for the rest of her life.


    ......


    Thepany''s business is going smoothly, this time Brandon is busy, and her brand has been


    The name is her stage name, ''Jocelyn Ye'', and after the brand was established, the work produced


    was an instant sensation in the market.


    Yoyo called, "Alina, I''ll take all of your Edge series."


    "You wish."


    "You said so, Brandon has said so, can''t we be more direct?" Yoyo said in a petnt manner.


    Alinaughed.


    "No."


    "Alina, please."


    "Okay, take it." this woman was good at pampering.


    What they feared most was Yoyo''s pesterings, so every time when Yoyo did so, they were guaranteed


    to give in to everything.


    "I love you so much, Alina." Yoyo was really happy.


    Yoyo, "By the way, do you know that Master Caleb and that bitch''s wedding was postponed?"


    Alina, "I know."


    "Do you think Master Caleb still has you in his heart?"


    "I feel like you''re dreaming."


    "No, I woke up from my sleep." Yoyo was very awake and said to Alina.


    "Think about it, this wedding is right in front of his eyes, howe it''s postponed?"


    "He doesn''t have the heart to get married? Why else could it be?" Alina snickered.

 Chapter 315 Alfred Marsh

    Chapter 315 Alfred Marsh


    With such arge document in front of Caleb, she didn''t believe that man would still have the heart to


    go smile at the wedding under this situation.


    Yoyo, "No heart? You did that?"


    "Yeah."


    "You''re getting back at Emma?"


    "......"


    "It''s time to take revenge, that bitch caused you so much misery all these years. Now well, it''s be


    the joke of Ingford."


    After waiting for so many years, it fell t again.


    There was no telling how long this would be the talk of the town.


    But it seemed that Emma had been the joke of Ingford ever since Alina had returned.


    Before she could shamelessly ignore those jokes.


    However, now it''s different.


    Now this is what she has been waiting for all these years and what she has been calcting to get all


    these years, and now something like this has happened.


    She is not happy about this.


    "Okay, Yoyo, I''m busy here." As for whether or not Emma was a joke or not, Alina didn''t want to care


    about that right now.


    She just wanted to, in this way, temporarily suppress Emma in full.


    It had been so many years.


    There was something that should end.


    "Okay."


    Yoyo hung up the phone.


    Yoyo''s call had just been disconnected.


    Ste''s, then called in.


    Seeing Ste''s call, thinking of what she had faced during this period of time, Alina couldn''t help but


    feel heartbroken.


    "Ste."


    "Alina, I''m getting married."


    Ste froze for a moment.


    There was a moment of inability to react.


    After all, thest time she and Ste had seen each other was still at that stage where Ste was in


    great pain.


    "Get married?" Alina finally reacted.


    Ste, "Yeah."


    "With who?


    Alina asked apprehensively.


    Ste, "Alfred Marsh."


    That cripple?


    When she heard this, Alina directly couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold air backwards.


    The Marsh family was an existence on a par with the Collins family, and Alfred, the biggest young


    master was an existence that many women would shy away from.


    He is the pride of the world''s eyes, a god existence in women''s eyes, but he is crippled.


    "But the Marsh family is not at peace now either." Alina naturally knew that Ste wanted to rely on the


    Marsh family to achieve something.


    But this Marsh family was an existence that was as deep as the sea.


    The reason why Afred Marsh was crippled was unspoken in everyone''s mind. The most terrifying


    power grab in Ingford will probably be the Marsh family.


    The reason is that the young masters of the Marsh family were not born to the same mother, Alfred¡¯s


    father married a total of three wives.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And Alfred was born to the first wife.


    As for the two younger sons were born to two other wives, and even more, there are still two wives


    living in the Marsh family.


    This shows how messy the rtionship is.


    "Ste." When she thought about these rtionships, Alina''s tone couldn''t help but tighten a bit, and


    she was all worried about Ste.


    Although she was disgusted with her mother.


    But if she were to use such a way to retaliate against these people by involving the Marsh family, would


    it not be worth it?


    In this instant, Ste''s tone was full of grief, "Alina, my grandmother is gone."


    Alina, "Ste."


    "Last night, that woman went to the hospital, my grandmother was pissed off and gone." The more she


    said, the more emotional Ste became.


    And Alina was hearing these words from Ste, her heart was rising and falling.


    She had lost all of her loved ones in her world in her early years, and she naturally knew what this


    meant.


    "I''ll be right over."


    Putting down the phone, Alina didn''t say anything and went straight to change her clothes.


    This, probably, is the so-called friendship.


    When she is most needed, she will be there.


    Fukong Apartment.


    When Alina arrived.


    Ste was sitting on the sofa, seemed to have lost her soul.


    Alina went up and grabbed Ste''s cold hand, wanting to say something, yet at this time, nothing could


    be said.


    Ste said, "Who is she to say something like that to grandma?"


    "Said what?"


    "She said, drag."


    A drag?


    The olddy was really a drag to Ste all these years, yet they didn''t know anything at all.


    To a person, in fact, a loved one is a kind of spiritual support.


    No matter what kind of suffering Ste had received over the years, as long as she saw her


    grandmother getting better, she was alwaysfortable.


    Yet her mother, in her absence, did something like that to the olddy.


    "She told me to stay away from that man, I stayed away."


    "......"


    "Why would she even do something like that?" Ste''s emotions was unable to calm down.


    Why after all these years, that evil woman still had to be in her own world, manipting all this.


    What qualifications did she have?


    "She married someone else, took away everything my father left behind, and even when my


    grandmother was sick, she wouldn''t pay a single cent, so who was she to say something like that?"


    "......"


    "When I was at my loneliest, it was grandma who was always by my side, we were the ones who


    depended on each other."


    "Ste, calm down."


    Hearing Ste''s pain like this, Alina was very intolerant.


    She wanted to say something, yet at this time, nothing could be said.


    Ste looked at Alina in pain.


    Tears were falling down from her eyes.


    Sadness mixed with hatred.


    She really hated it.


    "Before, I''ve always been hesitant to take those back."


    But now...


    "But what kind of ce is the Marsh family, you know that." Alina looked at Ste worriedly.


    Especially from this hatred under Ste''s eyes at this moment, she could see that Ste was now trying


    to get back at those people.


    He would definitely not listen to anything.


    That was why it was so worrying.


    If this goes on, how will it be possible?


    Why did so many things happen in her world?


    Before, she was bitter enough, so why couldn''t God be kind to some of this girl?

 Chapter 316 An agreement like an abyss.

    Chapter 316 An agreement like an abyss.


    "I''ve already signed an agreement with Alfred." So, this matter was already toote even if they wanted


    to backtrack now.


    And upon hearing said agreement, Alina''s heart, which was already tight, was now raised to her throat.


    "What kind of agreement?"


    Ste was silent, obviously having nothing to say on the matter.


    "The wedding dress, let''s use your design." Ste said as he looked at Alina.


    Although this wedding wasn''t very nice, in Ste''s heart, she still wanted to wear the most beautiful


    wedding dress.


    When it came to this, Alina knew it.


    No matter what she said now, Ste would not change her mind.


    Nodding her head, she responded, "Okay."


    "Alina, you know what? She has basically taken what I have in this world away from me, if I don''t step


    in to get it back, I''ll be sorry to my grandmother and my father."


    Hate can blind a person.


    Before, in her world, at least she still had her grandmother, because of her existence, even if the days


    were hard, they were still peaceful.


    But what about now?


    Her only grandmother was gone because of that woman''s shenanigans.


    How could she bear this anger?


    She would take everything that belonged to this family back from that woman who had remarried.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you doing this, I''m just worried about the Marsh family will...."


    It''s naturally good to get that all back.


    But isn''t this way too extreme?


    Although she had lost her mind at one point in the matter of her grandmother and parents, at least, she


    was still handling it calmly.


    It was probably because Ste was now suffering from the recent loss of a loved one, thus making her


    not even half sober.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Ste said as she looked at Alina.


    Alina , even after hearing these words, can''t help but worry.


    ......


    Alina stayed with Ste for a whole night


    It was not until the next morning that she went back to Waterside Vi.


    Chester looked at the tired her, "How were things handled?"


    "She couldn''t be persuaded."


    Alina''s tone was sullen.


    In this moment, she suddenly felt emotional, why do people have to grow up? When they were small,


    how simple they were.


    Ste had been having a bad time, but she was protected at school.


    She didn''t expect Ste to have such an identity, and what was all this for her to carry somehow?


    For Alina, she could not even think about it.


    How could Ste''s mother be so vicious to such an extent?


    "Don''t think about it."


    Chester looked at her and said.


    Alina, took a sigh.


    Caleb, "There''s been progress on Emma''s matter."


    "There''s progress?"


    "That person, might have arrived in Ingford."


    It was the person on that unknown ind, who has been behind Emma, hase to Ingford.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Chester nodded.


    Then what would happen next could be imagined.


    When she thought of this, Alina''s heart was raised to her throat, no one knew what kind of feelings she


    was actually feeling at this moment.


    Just thinking about those, how painful it was for her.


    "Things are getting closer and closer."


    "The police are investigating together, and now the target has been locked on this man, just waiting for


    the evidence of those contacts between him and Emma."


    "Keep an eyes on it then." Finally.


    Obviously, she was hoping for an early oue to this matter, and now this was a chance, this matter


    had to be dealt with.


    It''s time to end it.


    "Don''t worry." Chester''s tone was warm.


    Alina looked at Chester gratefully, "Many thanks."


    There were many words that she wanted to say, yet at this time, it seemed as if there was nothing more


    she could say besides these two words.


    Chester smiled at her words.


    "Just these two words?"


    Wasn''t that enough?


    In fact, Alina knew exactly what Chester wanted, but right now, "Let''s wait until this matter is over."


    Now, she didn''t know exactly what kind of answer was to be given, and a lot of things were over.


    But Chester was the Collins family member, so this was something she was considering.


    "Okay."


    Listening to her say wait until things are over, the man''s eyes underneath more gentle, naturally at this


    time he will not force her.


    ......


    In the morning.


    After knowing that Caleb hadn''te back all night, Emma, after receiving a phone call, was even


    more hysterical and shouting in her room.


    When Lois heard themotion, she hurriedly rushed to the room and looked at Emma, "What are you


    doing?"


    Obviously, there were a touch of displeasure.


    Emma looked at Lois, "Brodie is here, Brodie is here."


    Previously, Emma had said all this to Lois, so Lois naturally knew what kind of person this Brodie really


    was.


    And if Emma met someone like Brodie, her life would probably be over.


    After all, it was no different from a bottomless pit.


    "Why don''t we call the police?" Lois said to Emma apprehensively.


    And Emma''s already white face instantly turned furious when she heard Lois say to call the police.


    This was to be finished together?


    "Do you know exactly what all Brodie is holding in his hands?"


    Once Brodie paid for something like this, then the ones she had done before would surely pay for it as


    well.


    There was no way out.


    Even if it was as simple as leaving the country and going to a ce where no one knew her, she


    couldn''t do it now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Why had she gone straight into such a dead end?


    No one knew what it was like in Emma''s heart right now, she was going crazy.


    Just thinking about what she was facing now, she was going crazy.


    "What should we do?"


    Lois panicked.


    The 100,000 that Emma had given before was still taken from her, and she had already given out all


    the money for this retirement.


    If things went on like this, none of them would be able to cover this matter.

 Chapter 317 An Abyss Cant Shake Off.

    Chapter 317 An Abyss Can''t Shake Off.


    "He can''t stay in Ingford." Emma said in a ruthless tone.


    No matter what, Brodie couldn''t stay in this ce.


    What did staying here really mean to them? Even if Emma did not say these at this moment, Lois


    actually knew in her heart.


    But why would Brodiee straight to Ingford at this time, it didn''t take any thinking to know exactly


    why.


    Lois had a worried look to Emma, "I''m afraid it''s not that easy to get him away."


    This, right now, is what makes people feel most disturbed.


    Emma, naturally, knew this, so when Lois said this, Emma only felt like she was going crazy.


    "I can''t see him now."


    That was the crucial part.


    Lois, "He''s asked you to meet him?"


    Emma nodded.


    What exactly was the purpose of Brodie, at this time, wanting to see Emma? Even a fool would know


    that.


    "I''ll go see him." Lois naturally knew that at this time, it was not good for Emma to go see Brodie.


    At this time, many pairs of eyes in this Ingford were watching Emma, she couldn''t make any mistakes


    on her side, the slightest mistake and she would really be finished.


    Emma nodded her head.


    "Okay."


    She was, really, getting desperate.


    The fact that Caleb was unwilling to marry her had already made her extremely angry inside, and now


    the matter of Brodie was still in front of her.


    How could she bear it in her heart?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    It was because of Alina that she hade to this point. At this moment, Emma was thinking that if her


    mother hadn''t gone to work for the Hughes family as a nanny back then, she wouldn''t have had the


    chance.


    She would not have had the chance to enter a family like that, and she would not have seen a world a


    thousand times better than her own.


    And she wouldn''t have had the greed to do so, would she?


    Greed.


    It''s all because of greed that there''s no turning back now.


    It''s just that now, there''s no turning back.


    She even wants to go back to the old days when she was poor, but she can''t find a way back.


    ......


    Vanessa was not half relieved to know that Caleb had postponed his wedding to Emma.


    "If he had the guts, he would have broken it off clean with that woman." Her tone of voice was not really


    good.


    It could be seen that Vanessa had been really angry.


    After all, Emma had been haunting and calcting all those years before, but never daring to involve


    the Collins.


    And now.


    Emma had been reckoning directly with her, especially her own son had really believed Emma.


    So, how could she swallow this anger towards Emma?


    Obviously, Vanessa was angry and simply could not keep that sulking anger in her heart down.


    "Alright, mum, don''t be angry." Julia knew that Vanessa was having a hard time in her heart, and felt


    that Caleb had gone too far this time.


    But even if they knew, so what? Now that things hade to this point, it was toote to say anything.


    "I think Caleb still has Alina in his heart."


    "......"


    "You know how Caleb hase over in those three years before."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Those three years before, Caleb had really gone to the point of madness in order to find Alina.


    From that so-called past, Julia can see what kind of existence Caleb had in his heart.


    But when ites to that past, Vanessa''s heart is even more stuffy and heavy.


    "Why is like being struck by a curse?"


    "......"


    "Even if he still has Alina in his heart now, is there still room to turn back? Will Alina still forgive him?"


    They have seen what kind of strong nature Alina has.


    This time, she had made such a big deal out of it.


    She had even dealt with her rtionship with Caleb before turning those things over to Emma.


    This is the most disturbing part.


    She, in fact, had dealt with her rtionship with Caleb first.


    "Let''s wait for things to be over."


    "......"


    "Now that Chester is helping to turn that matterpletely upside down, that woman will get the


    punishment she deserves when the timees."


    During this period of time, what exactly was going on between Alina and Chester was known to them,


    and thus they were only slightly relieved.


    However, when Vanessa thought of this, her heart was even more unpleasant and even more annoyed.


    She said, "Will he easily make her pay?"


    The key point was not whether that matter could be investigated or not, but the attitude Caleb yed in


    this matter.


    Before, the Cooper family is a very good example.


    This matter has nothing to do with the Cooper family, but under Caleb''s maniption, all the fingers


    were pointed at the Cooper family, and this was the most disturbing thing.


    And when ites to this point.


    Julia, "It was different before, Chester is watching, there shouldn''t be any big mess."


    Right now, they could only pin their hopes on Chester.


    They had seen how far Chester was protecting Alina now, and since Chester was now interfering in this


    matter, if Caleb wanted to defend Emma, it depended on if Chester agreed or not.


    After knowing exactly why Chester would protect Alina so much, Vanessa let out another sigh.


    "So, Caleb will really regret it."


    It would be fine if Chester simply liked Alina, but the key was that these two had such an affinity.


    In this matter, as Julia saw, Chester would not let this matter muddle through.


    "It''s useless for you to worry about it now, it''s all Caleb''s own doing." As a woman, Julia would not


    defend Caleb at all on this point.


    Three years ago, he had already made a big mistake.


    Now this matter, there really is not even room for regret.


    ......


    The wedding was postponed.


    This makes many people relieved.


    The fact that Alina has not been present since she showed up at AIG has made Caleb furious.


    Especially after knowing that Alina had been living in Waterside Vi.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    The people who followed him around during this period of time were having an increasingly difficult


    time, especially Tomas, who was on tight nerves every day at work.

 Chapter 318 Insanity.

    Chapter 318 Insanity.


    "Sir, Miss Bell has called." Tomas looked at Caleb with apprehension.


    Right now, Tomas was always addressed as ''Miss'' whether to Emma or to Alina, but he could hear it


    clearly.


    Every time he addressed Miss Hughes, Caleb''s chilly aura would get colder.


    Whenever Caleb asked a question about Alina, he waspletely tormented and didn''t know how to


    answer.


    One wrong word and he would get all kinds of displeasure from this man.


    "What did she say?"


    Hearing that it was Emma calling, Caleb''s tone was even colder.


    Up until now, Alina was simply bing more and more unreadable.


    "She said you haven''t gone back to Wend Vi for several days." Actually, it wasn''t several days, it


    was just two days.


    It was just that these two days were torturous for Emma all the time, so it was normal for her to have a


    bad time in this heart.


    His eyes dimmed.


    Their wedding was yesterday, and it had been postponed, he went back the day before yesterday, how


    "Don''t bother with her." Caleb said in an icy tone.


    At this time, no matter what was going on on Emma, Caleb had absolutely no intention of bothering


    with it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was too annoying.


    Yet this was a responsibility that he could not escape.


    "Where is she now?" His voice was cold.


    Only in an instant did Tomas hear who Caleb was asking about.


    "In Waterside Vi, her brand has been set up, and it''s a hit."


    Nowadays it is not that easy to make a personal brand.


    However Alina''s personal brand was now operating so sessfully, naturally with the help of Andre


    and Chester behind her.


    "So she''s been living at Waterside Vi?"


    "Yes." At being asked this question, Tomas was startled for a moment.


    By saying Alina''s personal brand at this point, he was actually trying to break down this focus, but he


    didn''t expect to still be caught dead by Caleb.


    This moment.


    Tomas really had the heart to flee.


    Especially, at this moment, the atmosphere of the whole officepany had been cold to the limit.


    ......


    The Waterside Vi side.


    Alina was going to find Ste. The wedding of Ste and Alfred is in a week''s time, and the wedding


    dress and other things are ready.


    But when she thought of what Ste would have to face next, she was a bit upset and worried.


    However, as soon as she left the house, her car was blocked by Caleb''s car.


    It had only been a couple of days since she had quiet, this man had blocked her up again.


    "Miss Hughes." Tomas had already got out of the car and came to her side.


    Naturally, Alina was not in a good mood, "Get out of the way."


    "Master Caleb wants to see you."


    What good could Caleb want from her? Either it was about Emma, or he was bored.


    She was so busy, how could she have time for this man?


    "Do you think I look like someone who has nothing to do? You know how busy I am now, don''t you,


    Tomas?"


    "Yes, but those are all being taken care of by Brandon."


    Brandon rubbed his nose.


    He only wanted Alina to hurry up and meet Caleb, and he knew that Caleb was super bad-tempered


    now, so Tomas did not want to dwell on it here.


    If Caleb failed to meet Alina, it would be a hard time for them.


    Tomas looked at Alina''s tough attitude and could not help but say, "Please."


    When she heard Tomas that, her heart tightened.


    How far has Caleb pushed the people around him?


    Finally.


    Alina red fiercely at Tomas, "This is a reward for you to grow a memory, humph!"


    Just now, she had heard that Tomas addressed her as Miss Hughes.


    God knew how disgusted she was right now the people around that man calling her Mr. Collins.


    It had been so many years.


    Finally she had got rid of that name once and for all.


    ......


    Getting into Caleb''s car, Alina didn''t look at the man, just asked in an icy tone, "Say it, what exactly is


    the matter with seeing me?"


    The moment she opened her mouth, it was already evident that she was impatient.


    This was the Alina of today.


    She who was never like this before.


    Caleb was already suppressing the anger on the way here, and now he fiercely looked at her hearing


    her words, "You seem to be veryfortable living here?"


    Alina raised her eyebrows, "What''s wrong with that?"


    Nowadays, it seems that the ce she lives in, whether she isfortable or not, has nothing to do


    with him anymore, right?


    Such a careless rhetorical question made the coldness in the man''s eyes even thicker.


    The man took a fierce puff of smoke.


    The small space was filled with a pungent smell, which made Alina dislike it very much.


    Caleb, "Do you know men and women should be apart if they are not in a rtionship?"


    "Yes, and I know what it means to mind your own business."


    Alina said nonchntly.


    At this, the already icy atmosphere was now even colder to the limit.


    Caleb threw the cigarette butt out of the window and then looked at Alina, as if he wanted to see


    something on her face.


    However, he failed, he did not see anything on Alina''s face.


    He didn''t know whether this woman really didn''t have any half-hearted interest in him anymore, or


    whether she was hiding her emotion too well.


    In any case, after her return, it seemed as if she had been a rather deep person, making it difficult to


    see clearly.


    Alina, "Are there any more questions?"


    Seeing Caleb looking at her, as if he wanted to pierce hier through, Alina felt creepy.


    Caleb, "My wedding with her has been postponed."


    "So?"


    Caleb looked at her eyes, seemed to see the deep sea.


    "As long as you want it, I will cancel the wedding with her." Looking at the woman''s deep eyes, he


    finally said it.

 Chapter 319 What, dont you want to?

    Chapter 319 What, don''t you want to?


    When he heard Caleb''s words, it was even more as if Alina had heard a joke in this instant.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" He cancelled it if she wanted?


    When did he ever listen to her?


    Caleb looked at the smile raised at the corners of Alina''s mouth, and his heart even choked in this


    instant.


    "Alina!"


    "Will you cancel if I want?"


    That it was simply too funny for Alina.


    Because, she saw that Caleb seemed to be wavering in his stance?


    "Then do you want it?"


    "Fine, then from now on, stop defending her. Join me and send her to prison, will you?"


    This was what Alina had been asking for.


    At this moment, Alina''s tone was all careless when she said this.


    "What, you don''t want to?"


    "I''m talking about the wedding."


    "What I want is for her to go to jail." The tone of both people''s voices, both so sharp, ruthlessly irritated


    each other''s hearts.


    No, it was always Caleb who was stimted.


    And Alina she is like a sharp de, no matter who wants to hurt her, she will fight back.


    "I said, those things have nothing to do with her at all." The man''s tone heaved.


    The small space of the room was full of confrontation at the moment.


    Looking at Alina''s sinking face, Caleb continued, "I personally asked Tomas to investigate, so even if


    you don''t believe me, don¡¯t you believe Tomas?"


    Alina looked at the man without saying a word, her thin lips pursed, and her eyes were cold.


    And Caleb was stung by such icy coldness.


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    As his words fell, a p fell hard on his face.


    Alina just looked at him icily, not waiting for the man to say anything in anger, she gave another p.


    She really can''t help it.


    At this moment, she even wanted to use such a way to vent all her anger on this man.


    Just as she was about to raise her hand to p again, a force came to her wrist, "That''s enough."


    "Who are you? Why should I believe you? Don''t you know that a rtionship like trust is only between


    people? What are you?"


    Was it really human to do something like that three years ago?


    Now, this man had the nerve toe and ask her why she didn''t trust him.


    Caleb had long since lost his humanity, so who else would trust him?


    Caleb looked at Alina.


    "Three years ago, it was me who wronged you."


    Finally, he still talked about what happened three years ago.


    Before, in mentioning the child three years ago, the air was tense.


    And since Alina came back, the thing that was most impossible for Caleb to face was that incident from


    three years ago.


    Now, when Alina said such words with such emotions, she was just talking about what happened three


    years ago.


    "Heh."


    Hearing the man apologize positively to her for what happened three years ago, Alinaughed


    disdainfully.


    Such disdain on her part caused Caleb''s heart to keep turning over.


    "Your apology makes me feel ridiculous, it''s to make me stop all the harm I''ve done to her, right?"


    It was as if she had prating eyes, seeing straight into the depths of a person''s heart.


    Even why exactly Caleb apologized at this time, Alina analyzed and dissected it clearly in this instant.


    "You..."


    "Or, are you going to tell me to stay away from Chester?"


    Now between Alina and Chester was what Caleb was most squeamish about.


    In the end she is his ex-wife. But she is now living in Chester¡¯s house.


    He was annoyed with that.


    But this woman didn''t care about anything, this is what makes people most distressed.


    Alina looked at Caleb with a cold smile.


    She said, "You are now not qualified to care about anything."


    "Alina!"


    Finally, all the guilt was washed away, and there was only endless anger.


    At this time, Alina no longer wanted to say anything to Caleb, she directly pulled open the car door and


    was about to get down, however, the moment she reached out her hand.


    The man caught her wrist. His force was so heavy that it seemed like he wanted to break her wrist.


    Alina, "Let go."


    Two words were spat out coldly.


    "Don''t you know, right now, what you really look like in the hearts of the people? Are you going to ruin


    your future on him?"


    "That''s not for you to worry about, don''t you know that right now Emma is the biggest joke in Ingford?"


    The person who is ultimately ruined in public opinion is only Emma.


    "And between me and Chester, there are quite a few people who support us being together, even the


    Collins family support us, so whether I''ll be ruined because of it is probably not something you can


    worry about."


    "......"


    "Since you''re so fond of meddling, you might as well mind more of Emma''s business."


    And without waiting for Caleb to say anything else, Alina fiercely shook off his wrist.


    When Alina pulled open the car door, Caleb lost in his thought.


    Letting Alina get out of the car.


    When Tomas got into the car, he felt a very unusual aura in the narrow carriage.


    These two must have quarreled again, and now, these two could quarrel no matter where they came


    together.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, Miss Hughes has already left." This atmosphere was tense.


    Miss Hughes.


    Nowadays, Alina was no longer Caleb¡¯s wife, but Miss Hughes.


    Tomas felt such a change in atmosphere, and now wanted to abandon the car and flee away.

 Chapter 320 All stirred up.

    Chapter 320 All stirred up.


    Alina walked away.


    Caleb thought about what she had said to herself in the car and had to say that every word was deeply


    irritating to him nowadays.


    "Between her and me..."


    However, when it came to this, Caleb surprisingly did not know how to continue.


    Whether he admitted it or not, nowadays, between himself and Alina, they had finished.


    "Then what did she count as before?" Showing off?


    She was talking about Alina bringing that document to him.


    He thought that that document was used to knock himself and Emma''s wedding, yet now, she was


    irritating him while clearing their rtionship.


    She this is revenge on him?


    Retaliation for defending Emma?


    Now, Caleb was even more unsettled inside as he thought of this.


    And Tomas came out. The current Caleb was nowpletely stirred up inside by Alina.


    As for why Alina did what she did, no one knows.


    Probably really just as Caleb thought, this is a revenge of Alina on him, right?


    ......


    Caleb was furious.


    And between Alina and Chester, he thoroughly investigated that person''s information when Caleb was


    not clear in his head.


    "Brodie?"


    At the time of seeing this information.


    Alina remembered that the one who used to do the maintenance for her dad''s car, there was a worker


    who seemed to be named Brodie.


    "The person who died before was named Brodie?"


    "Yes." Chester nodded.


    Alina, "What is their rtionship?"


    "Adopted son."


    Not waiting for Alina to speak, Chester said, "And this person has manyyers of identity..."


    Alina knew what he meant though he had not continued.


    But since things have been investigated to this position, and there has been some progress.


    And now, Chester was looking for Brodie.


    They both knew that the man had already arrived in Ingford, but these people who had lived in the dark


    for so long, it didn''t seem so easy for you to fish him outpletely.


    But the person, after all, had to be found.


    Only if the person is found, then everything that follows will be smooth sailing.


    The result was just around the corner.


    Soon, it would all turn things upside down.


    "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "When this is over, can we go on holiday?" Just go to the ces they''d been before.


    Although those were ces that she probably really didn''t remember.


    Upon hearing that they were going on holiday, Alina was instantly moved.


    She liked travel at heart, just that ever since she married Caleb, there were less opportunities.


    In addition, she had been busy with her career in the past few years when she went back to Shirling, so


    this holiday had be a luxury.


    "Okay."


    At this moment, when she heard Chester mention holiday, Alina agreed.


    Seeing that things were just around the corner and could be turned upside down at any moment, Alina


    was pleased, "Thank you for your work."


    With Chester around, and the cooperation from Andre, things had gone a lot smoother.


    The man stroked her fine soft hair and wrapping it around his fingers, looking so doted on at that


    moment.


    And when Alina saw the man''s action, her heart followed a fierce tremor.


    Chester said, "Don''t say thank in the future, okay?"


    For the woman he liked, Chester wanted her to rely on him, not the so-called thank you.


    Although Alina had a marriage with Caleb, in the end she was an innocent girl.


    At this moment by Chester''s action, she subconsciously had to escape, however at the moment of


    turning around, her hair wrapped around the man''s fingers and grabbed her pain.


    She could not help but draw a breath.


    The next moment, her body fell into Chester'' warm embrace.


    Alina, "Chester."


    "You and he are already divorced."


    Alina, "Don''t, well, I want to go check my manuscript."


    After saying that, she struggled out of the man''s embrace, and regardless of what else was said,


    stumbled and fled away.


    Looking at her like a frightened deer, the corners of the man''s mouth lifted up into a smile.


    His eyes were full of doting.


    ......


    Alina locked herself in the drawing room for a long time, but could note back to her senses. During


    this time, all her thoughts were on the investigation of her grandmother and parents.


    She, too, knew what Chester had in mind.


    Even when she was in Eglinton, she had taken care of some rted follow-up issues, which had


    already been considered properly.


    But Chester was Caleb''s brother, and she felt creepy.


    Today, she didn''t tell Caleb about Brodie, obviously she was worried that Caleb would be defensive.


    This matter was close at hand.


    She can''t let any factor spoil things.


    ......


    Penny''s video called in.


    Alina put her somewhat confused mind in order and picked up the child''s call, "Penny."


    "Mommy."


    "Yes?"


    "I miss you." The tone was tinged with sobs.


    Alina''s heart seized as she listened.


    She answered, "Don''t worry, Mommy is almost finished here, when Ie back afterwards, we will


    never be separated again, okay?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, when has mommy ever lied to you?" Alina really liked her daughter.


    When she thought that she and her daughter would soon meet, she felt more relieved.


    Penny, "But I miss Mommy so much right now."


    "Baby, mommy really didn''t lie to you, it is reallying to an end."


    During this period of time, Chester''s actions were rtively fast, in just half a month''s time, things had


    surfaced little by little.


    Plus, the one called Brodie hade to Ingford, it would be rtively easy to find this person out.


    "Alright then."


    When the child heard Alina¡¯s words, she finally gave up.


    Looking to the child''s well-behaved appearance over the phone, Alina was satisfied.


    She wanted this child to never grow up, because only by not growing up would she not have to face


    those worldly things in the future.

 Chapter 321 Fear of poverty

    Chapter 321 Fear of poverty


    Closer and closer to the truth now than on Alina.


    Emma was now considered to be tormented to the limit. At the moment, she received a phone call in


    her room and was instantly furious and wanted to smash the phone.


    And her heart, more than being in her throat, was nowpletely trembling.


    "It was Chester''s people who were looking for you?"


    "Yes."


    Emma tried to say something, yet even her lips were trembling badly the moment she opened her


    mouth, it was clear that at this time, Emma could not say anything.


    She didn''t expect things to turn out the way they did.


    Why do these things just revolve around her?


    "Do you know what that means?" Finally, Emma sort of found her voice.


    Chester''s men were looking for Brodie, which meant that Chester and Alina probably already knew


    about Brodie and his father.


    So, what does it mean if Brodie is found?


    Now that they know that Brodie is in Ingford, they will surely go crazy trying to find him out.


    And once Chester and Alina find Brodie, then she will really be finished.


    "So I''m telling you."


    Emma, "You leave Ingford immediately."


    In saying this, her tone of voice was going out of bnce. Brodie had to get out of here.


    At one time when doing this, Emma always thought she was doing it in a very discreet way, yet now?


    Why does it have the feeling that it is close at hand?


    It was herst line of defence, and once Brodie was found, it would be the end of the story.


    Whatever she has done, and whatever she has actually concealed, will be over for good as a result.


    No, she didn''t want it to go that waypletely, no matter what was said, she didn''t want to ept that


    oue.


    "What are you doing here in Ingford?" Even though, Brodie was now herst line of defence.


    She was terrified that Brodie had taken the initiative to appear in front of Chester and Alina, but Emma


    could not help but be angry.


    Ingford, for Emma, is now like a lingering prison.


    Once, this was the ce of her dreams, but now, it is a nightmare she cannot get rid of.


    Wend Vis was herst habitat, she dared not go anywhere, and if she went out, she would be


    attacked by those.


    Outside, there was no one out there who would smile kindly at her now.


    Caleb didn''t want her anymore, and that man would never marry her in his life, she knew it very well in


    her heart, but what if all those things were toe out at this time, there would not even be someone


    to protect her.


    "Leave now." Thinking of those terrible results, Emma could no longer remain calm, said to Brodie on


    the other side of the phone.


    Brodie, "I need money."


    At one time, money was so easy for her when she was with Caleb, yet now it was so hard to take them


    out.


    "I don''t have any money right now."


    Once, deep in those mountains, it was because she was afraid of being poor, and so when she came


    into contact with Alina, she vowed in her heart that she would be like Alina.


    She had worked so hard to be as high as Alina, yet why now was she faced with this?


    Now, Emma is really going crazy.


    She never thought that she would one day walk into such a desperate situation.


    For so many years, she had worked hard, yet now, looking back, what were those so-called efforts that


    had been made?


    Nowadays, it really seems to be nothing.


    "I don''t have any money either." The man uttered.


    "Don''t you push me, I''ve given you quite a lot before." Emma said to Brodie on the other side of the


    phone.


    By this time there was something prayerful in her tone.


    Brodie, "I really don''t have any money."


    "......"


    "I''m telling you, if you don''t pay me now, I don''t even have the money to leave, do you really want them


    to find me?"


    "What about all that money I gave you earlier?"


    "Lose in in the gamble."


    At this, Emma¡¯s heart was heaving even more.


    So, what is she being treated like by this man now? A money tree?


    "You almost became Caleb''s wife, if you don''t have money, who does? People say that Caleb''s wife is


    rich beyond her means."


    This is a bit ironic to Emma, the only one who can be rich nowadays is Alina.


    And she had almost be Caleb''s wife, yet in terms of wealth, her difference with Alina is not just a


    bit.


    Emma is furious inside.


    Yet at this moment, nothing can be said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t really have any money." It''s still about money.


    Emma did not want to give up, but now that she''s facing Brodie, Emma seems to have no choice but to


    admit defeat.


    There is no other way.


    "In that case."


    "I tell you," Emma interrupted the man sharply without waiting for Brodie to finish.


    She knew that Brodie was threatening her.


    She can''t suffer this threat alone, can she?


    "I''m telling you, whether it''s Chester or Alina, they are very cold-blooded people, and although you


    didn''t do what happened back then, with your father gone, they will definitely make you pay for it on his


    behalf."


    "......"


    "Seeing these tactics they''ve been using on me all this time, you can see that, can''t you?"


    Alina hated the people who were involved in it back then.


    So, now Emma can only rest on that.


    "You bitch." Brodie was instantly pissed off.


    Without waiting for Emma to speak, he continued, "But it''s better to be in the hands of the police than to


    fall into the hands of Mr. Collins, right?"


    Emma¡¯s face sank even more violently when she heard these words, so he was nning to confess his


    crime?

 Chapter 322 Chester starts investigating Brodie.

    Chapter 322 Chester starts investigating Brodie.


    Emma hung up on Brodie, and when Lois came in, she saw her white face.


    Clearly she was irritated.


    "Chester is starting to investigate Brodie, they all know about it, and so does Alina. What to do? What


    the hell do we do?"


    Emma looked to Lois in horror.


    What they had been dreading hade.


    Earlier, when she knew that Brodie wasing, Emma was afraid that Chester would notice.


    How perceptive the men of the Collins family are.


    Caleb has been angry at Alina this time because his brain is confused, if he is sober, it is not possible


    to conceal it at all.


    Now, when Emma thinks about this, she is really going crazy.


    It was as if it was really close at hand.


    Before, thought she did so stealthy, but it hase to such a point.


    Everything came straight to the forefront, moreover leaving her nowhere to run.


    And when Lois heard that Brodie was being investigated by Chester, her heart skipped a beat, "If this is


    found out, you''ll be finished."


    "I know."


    "......"


    "So, we can''t let Brodie appear in front of Chester''s eyes." Emma said fiercely.


    Lois'' heart was in shock at the ruthlessness she saw in Emma¡¯s eyes.


    What exactly had driven an otherwise kind child to such a state.


    When Lois looked at Emma, she felt very ufortable.


    "Definitely, hold that person steady first." Lois said after some thought.


    In any case, as Emma said, the most important thing at the moment was not to let Brodie be found by


    Chester.


    "But he just wants money."


    The implication is that the only way to stabilise Brodie is to give him money.


    Brodie was already azy man. Since he had met someone he could rely on for life now, he was now


    going to keep relying on Emma.


    And when Lois heard that Brodie only wanted money, her face turned pale, "He''s asked you for this


    many times, hasn''t he?"


    "Yes."


    Ever since she had been haunted by this man, Emma felt that she had not had a single day of peace,


    and that the man would threaten her at any moment.


    If this continues, she will really go crazy.


    "This is not the way to go on, he''s a man who just asks for more and more money."


    Lois said with an embarrassed look on her face.


    That''s what makes it so deadly.


    Emma¡¯s heart was already in her throat at the thought of it, what could be done for her at this rate?


    It can''t go on like this forever, or else this will really be the end of all her days.


    ......


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina and Chester are pressing harder and harder on Brodie, while Emma''s heart is getting tighter and


    tighter.


    Day 2.


    Chester probably had found the location of Brodie.


    After receiving the call, he nced at Alina who was eating her breakfast, taking small bites, as if she


    were a kitten.


    "Okay, I got it, you guys go ahead." After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Alina subconsciously looked at Chester when she heard him say that.


    "Is there any news?"


    The moment the man hung up the phone, Alina couldn''t help but ask.


    The man looked at her.


    There is a smile in his eyes.


    "Hurry up and eat."


    "Really has news?"


    "Want toe along?"


    "Of course." Alina put down the spoon in her hand.


    After her divorce from Caleb, she had been waiting for this moment, and now it came.


    Just as she got up, however, Chester said, "Sit down and finish your food."


    "Chester."


    Alina only wants to see Brodie now and put an end to it.


    In that moment, it was as if the man had gotten the candy he had wanted for so long, no matter how


    cold and insensitive he was to outsiders.


    But now, he is all so gentle.


    Alina, "Now go."


    Looking at the doting smile on his face made her want to dig a hole and go straight in.


    Chester, "You have hypoglycemia, if you don''t eat, you will faintter, there''s no hurry."


    Alina was in such a hurry here, how could she eat breakfast?


    But it is known that this man is very screwed up in temper, and usually when such words are said, then


    he must beplied with.


    Alina sat down and ate it all in a few bites.


    And then she looked to Chester, "Can we go now?"


    "Who did you ask?"


    Alina was stunned, but at this time, she could only follow Chester''s words.


    "Chester."


    The smile on the man''s lips intensified.


    The moment Caleb came in, all he heard was this address from Alina to Chester.


    His face was cloudy.


    When Chester and Alina saw Caleb, their faces, therefore, sank, not expecting Caleb toe at this


    time.


    And why is he here at this time?


    "Let''s talk." Caleb suppressed the anger that was about to erupt in his heart.


    Stepping forward, he said to Chester.


    Alina frowned as she heard that.


    Subconsciously, it came to mind because of Emma.


    When Brodie appeared in Ingford, there was no way Emma didn''t know about it, so what was Caleb


    looking for Chester to talk about at this time?


    That must be because of Emma again, right?


    Last time, because Emma had put everything on the Cooper family, and now he wants Chester to give


    Brodie to him?


    "Caleb." Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Alina looked at Caleb with eyes full of hatred, her heart


    instantly tumbling.

 Chapter 323 Talking about a deal.

    Chapter 323 Talking about a deal.


    Eyes fierce, he looked at Caleb, his tone tightened and ruthless, "What else do you want to talk about?"


    At this point, in this case, even a fool would know that there was nothing to talk about.


    Caleb didn''t look at Alina, his gaze was only locked dead on Chester''s face as he said, "You can have


    AIG."


    So, he had gone so far for Emma?


    AIG, which he has built up, has even far surpassed many family businesses, which shows his


    extraordinary ability.


    And now, he is going to give Chester all the effort he has put in all these years? Just for wanting


    Brodie?


    Alina did not expect that he would give up AIG for the sake of Emma.


    Even he can give up even his child, so what is there in this world that he cannot give up?


    Alina looked at Chester, who looked at Caleb with a meaningful smile under his eyes.


    "Chester." Looking at Chester, Alina''s heart was in her throat, and she subconsciously took out her


    mobile phone to call Andre.


    Obviously, it was in defence of Chester.


    Chester then looked to her.


    That nce carried a bit of profundity, and such profound harshness made Alina instantly understand


    its meaning.


    "Chester." Her voice softened.


    And Caleb''s body stiffened when he heard Alina''s name for Chester.


    "There''s a lot of stuff inside AIG that you''ve been wanting all these years, you won''t lose out."


    Caleb opened his mouth.


    And Alina, upon hearing that Caleb had gone out of his way to get Brodie for Emma.


    There was more than hate in her eyes.


    "It''s a good offer." After a long silence, Chester finally spoke.


    And in the moment, Alina looked at him coldly.


    Chester looked at Alina, the corners of his mouth lifted with a doting smile.


    It looked so dangerous at the moment and was constantly stimting Alina and Caleb''s nerves.


    Over the years, Chester has been a powerful figure.


    What he wants, he never fails to get.


    Will he ept this offer?


    "What do you think, Abby?" Chester asked as he looked at Alina''s pale face.


    Purely because of this matter, naturally, Alina feels that Caleb really paid a great price for Emma.


    Brodie is to bring down thest line of defence of Emma.


    And at this time, once Brodie was given to Caleb, then all her previous efforts would have been in vain.


    "Who am I to say my opinion?" At the thought of all that, Alinaughed sarcastically.


    Chester raised his eyebrows.


    "Don¡¯t you feel that you have a more important offer to exchange with me than this?"


    In this moment, whether it was Alina or Caleb, both understood the meaning of Chester''s words.


    Both of them, in unison, looked at Chester. Chester had previously said time and time again that he


    would give Alina time.


    At this point, in fact, it was forcing Alina to take a step closer to him.


    After all, they once had a special rtionship with each other, and if she wasn''t pushed, then Alina


    would be in her shell for the rest of her life, nevering out again.


    Caleb''s hostile aura radiated from all over his body.


    Walking towards Alina, he grabbed Alina''s wrist, "Come with me."


    No one knew that under the stimtion of Chester''s words, Caleb''s sanity had beenpletely and


    totally lost.


    No matter what exactly had been talked about between him and Emma beforeing here, but in this


    moment he suddenly had the urge to leave it alone.


    He doesn''t even want to care now, but wants to take Alina and leave.


    Not waiting for Caleb to think clearly, Alina shook off his hand, "I will marry you."


    Caleb stiffly frozen in his tracks.


    The moment he looked at Alina, there was a storm shing under his eyes.


    What is she talking about?


    Yet Alina now really couldn''t care less about anything.


    Brodie must be sent to the police. All those crimes of Emma must be revealed.


    The matter had dragged on for far too long, so how could she allow anyone to sabotage it now that the


    result was at hand?


    At this point, no one can spoil it.


    Caleb looked at Alina, and that look seemed to hate to tear Alina apart.


    "Alina!" The name was roared out in anger.


    But to Caleb, he didn''t hear himself in the slightest.


    It is evident that his world is nowpletely nk.


    He was not expecting it.


    "How can you?" After a long time, he finally found his wits and looked at Alina, that tone was full of


    questioning.


    Alina looked at Caleb with sarcasm, "You think I''m unscrupulous, right?"


    "......"


    "Compared to you, I am not even close."


    What could he not do for Emma? But from now on, she would do anything too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At this moment, Chester had already got up ande to Alina'', and in the midst of the two men''s


    sabre-rattling, Chester swept Alina into his arms.


    And then he looked at Caleb, "You really have something."


    "......"


    "It''s amazing that you can push a woman to such an extent." After saying that, Chester put his arm


    around Alina and turned to leave.


    Previously, what Caleb had always seen was that Alina was pushing Emma to her death.


    Yet all the people, except Caleb, saw how Alina was driven to desperation by Emma.

 Chapter 324 Everything, its time to end.

    Chapter 324 Everything, it''s time to end.


    Three years ago.


    She survived solely because she was lucky.


    It''s something that all women can''t afford, being pushed to that point by their own husbands teaming up


    with outside women.


    And today, he managed to find his way here in such a way when he knew about Brodie, even at the


    expense of.


    "Wait."


    Just as the two were about to walk to the door, Caleb, who was standing still and being assaulted by an


    internal storm, finally spoke out.


    However, at this time, it was impossible to say anything, and eventually he left in stride.


    His back was so cold.


    As if, in this instant, he waspletely on the opposite side of the fence from them.


    It seems that Alina has already been on the opposite side of the fence from him for a long time, so this


    attitude of Caleb really means nothing to Alina now.


    "What could he not do for Emma?"


    Looking at the man''s biting back as he got into his car, the corner of Alina''s mouth lifted into a bitter


    smile.


    Chester''s hold on her tightened, "Abby, I believe what you said very seriously."


    In the future, whatever Caleb did for Emma, it no longer had anything to do with her, and Alina took a


    deep breath, "If I hadn''t said yes to you just now, would you have given him Brodie?"


    Caleb really does not care about anything.


    She wanted to know where Chester''s bottom line was.


    "No."


    He pinched her cheeks, the smile under his eyes turned more doting at this moment, while Alina''s heart


    choked and smothered when she heard these words.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Saying nothing more, she allowed Chester to take her hand and walk together towards the car.


    The respectful butlers and servants standing behind them all had worry in their eyes when they saw


    this scene between Alina and Chester.


    And just now after those words, Chester was getting more and more excessive towards Alina.


    ......


    In the car.


    Chester handed a bottle of water to Alina.


    "Have a drink, it''s about two hours."


    "Brodie is really good at hiding."


    "Naturally, he has to stay away from us." He said in a tone of doting.


    Brodie was as cunning as Emma''s, but now in Alina''s mind, things were finallying to an end.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for what Caleb had said at Waterside Vi, she didn''t have the slightest inclination to pay attention


    to it now.


    She just wanted for the capture of Brodie.


    Things, then, arepletely over.


    ......


    In Wend Vi.


    Emma''s face was ashen.


    No one knows what kind of suffocation she is feeling inside right now. In the early hours of the morning,


    she finally found Caleb and confessed about Alina''s grandmother and parents.


    She told Caleb about Brodie.


    Until now.


    She remembered that she was kneeling like a dog in front of Caleb, and remembered the disgust in


    Caleb''s eyes when he looked at her.


    "Well, since Master Caleb has promised to take care of it, you will be fine." Lois hung the shawl over


    Emma''s body.


    Emma, "But he will never mind me again."


    This is the reason for the terms agreed between her and Caleb.


    Caleb said after this event, whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with him anymore, which means


    that he will take care of Brodie for her.


    Then in the future, whether it was Alina suppressing her, or Chester''s tactics, he would not care


    anymore.


    "Anyway, it''s better than spending the rest of your life in prison, and the things you''vemitted could


    be costing you your life."


    Lois said with some reluctance.


    Although her attitude towards Emma was now changed, she had to admit that what Emma had done


    before was really too bad in nature.


    But it''s not as simple as being in prison for the rest of her life, it''s costing her life.


    Emma used her life to threaten Caleb, but in fact she is afraid of death in her heart.


    Emma, "But Alina and Chester won''t let me go."


    Moreover, in the future, Caleb will never give her a penny again.


    Emma choked on the thought that she would live a life worse than death without Caleb to protect her in


    the future.


    But for now, as long as Brodie is over, she will be better.


    "Master Caleb will not be a cruel person, let''s wait until this matter is over." Lois said with a sigh.


    And they still don''t know that Chester and Alina have actually figured out where Brodie is.


    Once Brodie really reached Chester''s hands, then for Emma, even the King of Heaven would not be


    able to save her.


    She knew that going back to the mountains had all been a luxury.


    Every minute can be very dangerous for her.


    "Lois."


    "Yes?"


    "No matter what happens in the future, you won''t leave me alone, will you?" This hadn''t even begun


    and Emma was already dreading what was toe.


    Looking at Emma''s pitiful appearance, how could Lois bear to ignore it?


    "Hope won''t even see me now, and she''ll never care for me again in her life."


    The tone of Emma''s voice was even more pitiful.


    She has nothing left.


    Soon, even Caleb will be lost.


    It was as if she really had nothing left but Lois, even if Lois'' sry was not as high as she thought.


    Nor is it possible to let her squander it as Caleb did.


    But at least, as long as Lois will take care of her, then she will not have any problems in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be by your side." Lois saidpassionately.


    And Emma, who got that, instantly broke into a smile.


    ......


    Alina and Chester will be there with more than half an hour to go, everything is close at hand.


    It''s time to end it.

 Chapter 325 He got snatched away.

    Chapter 325 He got snatched away.


    However to the two''s surprise, only half an hour away, Chester''s phone rang and Chester picked it up.


    Chester''s face changed drastically.


    "Out of the blue?"


    "Yes, Master Chester, we have failed in our duty."


    Listening to the urgent voice on the other side of the phone, Chester subconsciously looked at Alina,


    and that look spoke for itself.


    And Alina, as soon as Chester''s face sank, had a very bad feeling.


    He hung up the phone and looked to Alina.


    At this point, even if he didn''t say anything, Alina knew exactly what the oue would be.


    "It''s Caleb, isn''t it?" The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was one of suppressed anger.


    Chester, "Yeah."


    In fact, he had already secretly found Brodie and had already sent someone to take him away.


    Alina closed her eyes.


    "He was snatched from Hector." Chester gave Alina a worried look.


    Hector was Chester''s right-hand man, and the fact that Caleb was able to go and snatch someone from


    his hand showed that Caleb waspletely prepared.


    Chester dialed several numbers, all of which were arranging to go and get Brodie back.


    At this point, Caleb would definitely find a way to send Brodie out of Ingford, or even to a ce they


    didn''t know about.


    All of them knew what kind of paranoid Caleb really was, so at this time he was trying to defend Emma.


    He might even kill Brodie.


    Caleb is absolutely capable of doing this.


    After the phone call.


    Chester looked to Alina.


    And at the moment, Alina, trembling all over, was obviously caused by anger.


    Chester pulled the car to the side of the road and fished her out of the passenger side into his arms,


    "Abby, calm down."


    The man''s tone, with its endless tenderness, was constantly soothing Alina''s violent emotions.


    Nowadays, she got angry whenever she has anything to do with Caleb and Emma.


    "Things areing to a head." How could she not be angry?


    The results are right around the corner, yet now something like this can still happen.


    The man''s forehead rest against hers, his warm breath puffing on her face, soothing her restless heart .


    "Don''t worry, he won''t get away."


    None of them had expected that Caleb would be able to do such a thing.


    Caleb is now trying to snatch Brodie in Chester''s hands.


    "I''ve asked Lucas to go."


    Luca is Chester''s great general in the shadows, has done many things for Chester in the shadows over


    the years. Now that Lucas has stepped in, it is impossible for Caleb to get Brodie out of Ingford.


    Emma had a few skills, and there is a lot of credit to be given to Emma on this matter.


    "I''ll take you back first."


    "No, I''m going to Wend Vi."


    She had made her fall so hard this time at the approaching point, so how could Alina make it easy for


    Emma?


    It would have been after the matter was concluded.


    There was no need for them to see each other again in this life, yet Emma had to use such a way, so


    now, naturally, Alina did not need to be half as polite to her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally Chester sent Alina to Wend Vi, when Caleb had not yet returned.


    It was not easy for him to get his hands on Brodie, so naturally, he had to get rid of Brodie first.


    "Abby."


    "I will make Caleb obediently return Brodie to me." Alina spoke with ruthlessness.


    In this instant, Chester understood what Alina wasing to Wend Vi for.


    Alina looked at the Wend Vi gate, "It seems that I was still too kind to them before."


    Originally, she was going to take back Wend Vi too.


    But to think of all that had happened here, and that it was the same ce where Emma had lived, so,


    she was just disgusted with the ce in a very nasty way.


    ......


    When Alina entered inside, Lois was eating with Emma.


    At this, a wry smile instantly emerged from the corners of Alina''s mouth.


    "I don''t really know when did you guys get so close." Alina raised her eyebrows.


    Even when she was here before, the rtionship between her and Lois had never been this good.


    And now.


    Earlier, Lois had shown that she hated Emma so much, and now these two were actually sitting


    together.


    Emma and Lois, originally things were considered to havee to an end, were in a good mood, and it


    was not easy to sit down and have a quiet meal together.


    But they did not expect that Alina woulde.


    Under their eyes, there was a touch of timidness.


    Emma, "What are you doing here?"


    When she saw Alina, she had nothing good to say. Although she was timid in her heart, she thought


    that all her misfortunes during this period were brought about by Alina.


    So the moment she saw Alina, that anger spread right out.


    Alina slowly stepped forward.


    Every step seemed to be a step on the hearts of Emma and Lois.


    The moment she raised her hand, the breakfast table where Emma and Lois were sitting was just


    overturned.


    Originally, Lois wanted to have a nice meal with Emma tofort her for the time she had been in


    shock.


    Now.


    All this hearty breakfast was just poured out on Emma.


    Instantly, anger runs high.


    "Alina!" ring fiercely at Alina, Emma shouted.


    Yet such a look aroused the fierce beast in Alina''s heart, striding forward, she grabbed Emma.


    The scene, in this instant, was chaotic.


    Emma was unable to stand up and her hand was injured, so she was no match for Alina and was


    instantly beaten, screaming.


    "Ah!" Her hair was grabbed by Alina, and she was violently dragged off the dining chair and dropped to


    the floor.


    The sound of bones knocking against the floor was almost heard.


    The scene, in this instant, was chaotic.

 Chapter 326 Anger

    Chapter 326 Anger


    Lois looked at Alina''s sharp movements and was shocked, instantly there was anger in her eyes as she


    took a big step forward and lifted Alina off her feet.


    "Miss Hughes, what are you doing? I''m going to call the police if you keep doing this." Looking at


    Emma''s pained expression as she was thrown to the ground, Lois lost her temper in this instant.


    And hearing that Lois wanted to call the police, Alinaughed, "Good, call the police."


    With that, she handed Lois'' mobile phone on the table.


    She wanted to see what kind of bottomless things these shameless people could do, and Lois'' heart


    was timid when she heard Alina say that.


    "You won''t do it? Then I will do it."


    Saying this, Alina was about to dial the phone.


    In that instant, however, Emma''s face went white.


    Panicked, she looked to Lois.


    Lois, "What are you doing, Miss Hughes? I''m just saying, I just think you really shouldn''t beat Emma."


    "......"


    "This used to be fine if you made a move on Miss Bell whenever you wanted, but now that you''ve


    divorced Master Caleb, you''re no longer the hostess of this ce."


    Lois said sternly.


    The words were all sarcastic about Alina''s rampage here this time.


    The smile on the corner of Alina''s mouth was thicker.


    She said, "I forgot if you didn''t mention it, I''m no longer thedy of the house so everything I do now is


    no longer dealing with family matters, which is all the more reason to get the police involved, right?"


    With that, she dialed the phone straight away.


    And Emma and Lois did not expect Alina to be so sharp.


    The phone got through.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina said "I deliberately injured someone. As for why I hurt someone, pleasee to the scene


    immediately to deal with it."


    They didn''t expect Alina to be so meticulous, and at this point, she just let the police get involved.


    If the police get involved, then things will only get more troublesome for them too.


    Thinking of this, Lois and Emma looked at each other with panic.


    At the moment, Emma''s grip on Lois'' hand tightened.


    Alina had already hung up the phone and was just looking at the two leisurely, "I''m being kind, right?


    Help you guys call the police. You are weed."


    Emma looked at Alina with hatred.


    She gave a gesture to Lois, who naturally understood what Emma meant, just as Emma and Alina


    were confronting each other, Lois got up quietly, apparently to go and call Caleb.


    Whenever Emma and Alina are together, these two are bound to have a fight, and it is only Caleb who


    can deal with this time.


    "Lois."


    However, as soon as Lois took two steps out, she was called by Alina.


    Lois'' body tightened up.


    "When, exactly, did you get so close to her? What exactly is the rtionship between you? Want to talk


    about it?"


    Lois is not a person who would easily sympathise with people.


    What Alina had done to Emma before was a thousand times more excessive than what she was doing


    now.


    Wasn''t that the time when Lois didn''t show any half-hearted pity for Emma?


    Now that these two are nice enough to sit at the same table for dinner.


    Alina would never have believed that there was nothing between these two.


    "Alina, enough." Emma finally could not bear it any longer, and was truly at the limit of her patience with


    Alina.


    As her words fell, yhe water, which was still somewhat hot, was sshed on Emma''s face, and the


    scene was once again about to erupt, as Lois looked at the situation and subconsciously had to go


    forward to help.


    However Emma gave her a look, apparently telling her to inform Caleb.


    Now that Alina has called the police, it is clear that things have gotten out of hand.


    But Caleb has to help her put this right, doesn''t he?


    ......


    Caleb received a call from Lois, saying that Alina had gone crazy at Wend Vi and had called the


    police.


    This shows exactly what kind of person Alina is now dealing with this matter and will not give up in


    good faith.


    "I got it." After saying that, Caleb hung up the phone.


    It was not expected that Alina would just call the police, especially at this juncture, and the matter was


    a nuisance.


    Police soon came to the scene.


    Emma had probably done something wrong, so she was extraordinarily panic inside at the door of


    these people, but fortunately Lois was always by her side.


    But even so, she couldn''t stop trembling, she was genuinely in fear.


    That''s an extraordinary number of questions to ask.


    It was the police officer who had helped Alina investigate the car ident between her grandmother


    and her parents.


    Seeing Alina, it is clear what kind of conflict it really is.


    During this time, they were investigating this matter, so now, Alina said, "Brodie is the key presence in


    this."


    "......"


    "We were supposed to deliver Brodie to you today, but he was robbed by my ex-husband, so there


    must be a necessary connection."


    Alina looked at the policeman and the ordinance was very clear.


    And Emma¡¯s heart had jumped into her throat when she heard this.


    So, now Caleb took Brodie away? Rather, it has be a collusion between them.


    "Miss Bell, has Brodie been in touch with you?"


    "No, I don''t know this man." Emma shook her head with a ghastly blush.


    As always, when ites to things like this, she can''t admit it.


    "On Master Chester''s side, there is evidence of a link between them." Alina said.


    The reason why the police were never called to arrest Brodie was because it was never possible to


    determine how much he had in his possession.


    Originally, it was intended that they would investigate the situation.


    It is in case there is something wrong with Caleb.


    Even after making such a great effort to conceal it, it was all still stirred up by Caleb now, which cast


    the advance for Alina to call the police.


    And when Emma and Lois heard the evidence, their faces, in this instant, were even whiter than ever.


    They have, in fact, all mastered so much evidence?


    Before, it was impossible to determine what the content of the connection between Emma and Brodie


    was.


    But if the police get involved, then it would be a real problem.


    "In that case, Miss Bell, pleasee back with us now to cooperate with the follow-up investigation."


    The police sensed that the matter was rather extensive.

 Chapter 327 Emma is taken away.

    Chapter 327 Emma is taken away.


    And Emma, after hearing that she was to be taken back, in this instant, had gone crazy.


    "No, I didn''t do anything, why should I go under investigation?"


    "......"


    "I''m not going, I''m not going."


    ording to what Alina had done before, if she really went into the police station, then it won¡¯t be easy


    for her toe out of that ce again.


    She was very clear about those lessons she had suffered at the hands of Alina before.


    So now, she can¡¯t go.


    "Alina, why do you want to harm me?" Meeting Alina''s smiling eyes, Emma instantly went into


    hysterics.


    Who would have thought that Alina instead of trying to find a way to get Caleb to get the person back,


    she call the police to make such a scene?


    Now that the police have intervened in such a heated situation, then it is not so easy to say that it is


    now over.


    Emma looked fiercely at Alina.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, so close to the final truth, she was so scared.


    Time and again before, when she was overwhelmed by public opinion, she felt as if the abyss was


    staring her in the face.


    Now that the abyss was in sight, she was really scared.


    "Let the police investigate if I harm you or not, what do you think?" Alina looked at Emma and said.


    No matter how sophomoric Emma was, Alina''s sentence made her desperate.


    The police are here, and now there''s such a big thing involved, it''s not easy to stay back.


    No one knows what is going on inside Emma at this moment.


    The phone vibrated.


    Alina looked at the number, it was Chester calling.


    "Hello."


    "Who am I?"


    ncing around, Alina was exasperated, "Chester."


    When they heard the call from Chester, Emma and Lois paled in unison.


    All this time, Chester has been behind Alina, so whatever they do, they can''t escape her palm.


    "Know Fabian Williamson and Otto Hamilton?"


    "Yes."


    She still has some friendships with Otto Hamilton.


    But this friendship eventually turned awkward because of her rtionship with Caleb, so they basically


    rarely interacted with each other over the years.


    "Brodie is probably in the hands of Fabian Williamson and Otto Hamilton."


    It seems that this time, Caleb has really made enough preparations for everything.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "I''m going to Wend Vi right now."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Alina hung up the phone.


    Looking towards the police staff, in the end she didn''t say anything about Otto and Fabian.


    She''s been involved enough in this mess now.


    She didn''t want to involve more people in this, but if these people kept wanting to side with Caleb, then


    she had no choice but to be rude.


    "Brodie is the son of the worker who serviced my father''s car back then, two people who are not


    rted, and now with the connection between him and Miss Bell, I suspect it has something to do with


    the death of my grandmother and my parents, so please help investigate."


    Emma, "Alina!"


    Even with the police present, Emma had gone mad.


    "Are you that happy to see me in a desperate situation?" She suppressed.


    Alina, "Whether or not desperate, that depends on whether or not you have actually done these things."


    "......"


    "If you didn''t do it, it''ll only be a few hours going in, and if you do, then ......"


    Alina did not continue, but in Emma''s heart was iparably clear.


    She, if she did.


    Then it is much harder to get out of prison alive.


    "Miss Bell, pleasee with us." This matter is too big to investigate here.


    Only Emma could be taken back to investigate.


    And Emma went straight to madness.


    "No, I don''t want to go." She gave a hysterical roar, "I didn''t do anything, I don''t want to be


    investigated."


    At this point, she didn''t admit it, no matter what kind of evidence is in front of her.


    Lois'' heart was aching as she watched Emma being treated like this, and she looked at Alina with


    some annoyance, "Miss Hughes, why do you have to force her?"


    Alina gave her a cold stare.


    Lois was instantly timid by this nce from her.


    If Emma doesn''t cooperate, then all she''ll get is a mess. Though it hadn''t been a glowing time for her.


    But this wretchedness is not the same as the previous one.


    Nowadays, she is involved in so many things.


    All this she endures is because of the price she has to pay for the things she did before.


    Whether she wants to or not, she should eventually cooperate with the investigation.


    ......


    Finally, Emma was taken away.


    Lois was not so polite, "Miss Hughes, when you were here in the past, I took pity on you."


    "......"


    "But it''s not entirely Miss Bell''s fault that things ended up like this between you and Master Caleb, you


    have problems of your own, don''t you?"


    "......"


    "How can you me all of this on Miss Bell?"


    Alina just looked at Lois with cold eyes.


    At this moment, Lois'' defence of Emma is so obvious that she doesn''t hide it at all.


    Even a fool can see that these two must have some necessary rtionship.


    Alina walked towards Lois.


    Her face was iparably calm.


    But inside, it''s hard to hide the overwhelming.


    "What are you doing?" Lois looked at Alina and backed away somewhat sheepishly.


    However, the moment Alina reached out, she couldn''t avoid it, and the p just hit Lois¡¯ face heavily.


    And Lois had so much trouble reacting in this instant.


    "It doesn''t seem to be your turn to say whether I''m wrong or not, remember that."


    Oh.


    Three years ago, she was so pregnant that she almost died in the Hasnan River.


    Now this Lois said it''s her fault?

 Chapter 328 What the hell do you want?

    Chapter 328 What the hell do you want?


    Even if it was her fault, it was not for this servant to question and gave her usations.


    She has family in the world now.


    Grandpa hadn''t even said she was wrong, so who was she to say that?


    Lois didn''t expect Alina to make a direct move on her at all. Three years ago, she had always been


    very good-tempered.


    Since her return, Alina had a bad temper, but Lois hadn''t thought that Alina would hit her.


    "And..." not waiting for Lois to say anything in retort, Alina said in a heavy tone.


    And then looking at Lois, she said, "Don''t let me find out what the rtionship is between you and


    Emma."


    "......"


    "I think Caleb is still somewhat interested in knowing, don''t you think?"


    When talking about Caleb, there was even a slight flicker of panic under Lois'' eyes.


    Obviously, there were many things that Emma said to her that Caleb did not know.


    If Caleb really knew about those things, then everything would probably not be the way it is now.


    As she thought this, Lois'' heart rose to her throat.


    Looking at Alina, she moved her lips to say something, yet at this time, nothing could be said.


    Chester is here.


    At the same time.


    Caleb has returned.


    It was only a few hours apart for a few people, yet some of the scenes between them have changed


    even more.


    It was even more intense than before.


    "Alina, what the hell are you doing?" Caleb was furious.


    At the door, the butler told him that Emma had been taken away by the police.


    None of them expected Alina toe up with such a stunt.


    A scene that was already a cause for concern.


    Now, it''s even more intense.


    Alina looked at Caleb, who was furious.


    "What, heartbroken?" Alina spoke sarcastically, the smile under her eyes so bizarre.


    No matter what Alina does now, it seems to be the kind of thing that doesn''t go by the usual rules, and


    no one knows exactly what she will do next.


    "What good does it do you to bring things to such a head now? Have you forgotten what you are?"


    Her career was in full swing during this time.


    The whole thing is all the rage, and now with all themotion, she''ll probably be thrust into the


    limelight because of it.


    And as Caleb said such words, Alinaughed even more.


    It makes it impossible to see what she really cares about.


    It''s as if she has never cared about her reputation, but it seems that she has always been extremely


    well protected.


    Public opinion has been buzzing all this time, but it has never reached her, and this is the Alina of


    today.


    Alina, "Caleb, in your heart Emma is so important that you can do anything, but shey hands on my


    grandmother and parents."


    Caleb would do anything for Emma.


    Then Alina would do anything for her grandmother and parents, and for that so-called truth back then,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    she can do anything now.


    In this way, this is the two of them standing inplete opposition to each other.


    At the sound of her words, Caleb''s heart seized together fiercely.


    He knows those two incidents did have something to do with Emma.


    "Alina." Thinking of what Emma had said to him, Caleb''s tone was depressed.


    Alina, "Now that you know, do you think that I will just let it go?"


    Now probably no matter what kind of interest is put in front of Alina, Alina will definitely not say forget it.


    How much anger and devastation on the road beforeing back, and now seeing Alina, on hearing


    her say such words, Caleb knew that Alina wanted an oue.


    It was just that the result was so breathtaking for them.


    "It''s time for us to go." Seeing that the two were at a standstill, Chester stepped forward and swept


    Alina into his arms.


    That moment.


    More irritated, Caleb''s eyes were scarlet.


    Between them, how could they be so quick?


    How long has it only been over with his side? And now the two tangled up?


    The moment he opened his mouth, Caleb was all trembling.


    ......


    Alina and Chester left together.


    The moment they passed by, Chester brought Alina to a halt, and then looked at Caleb, he said, "I


    didn''t expect that you would still be able to do something like this even though you knew about it."


    When the truth didn''te out before, it was okay for Caleb to make such a move to defend Emma


    because he didn''t believe in Alina.


    But now that Brodie has been found, Caleb is clear about the truth.


    Yet he was so protective of Emma under such a situation.


    Now even as Caleb''s elder brother, Chester could not believe that he could do such a thing.


    ......


    Chester took Alina with him.


    And Caleb stood in ce for a long, long time, did note back to his senses.


    Looking at Caleb, Lois was panicked to the limit.


    After all, now in this Ingford, apart from Caleb, there was no longer anyone who could protect Emma.


    "Master Caleb," Lois stepped forward apprehensively.


    Caleb closed his eyes, hiding the coldness under his eyes, yet this hidden coldness eventually turned


    into danger, radiating out from his body''s aura.


    When Lois looked at Caleb like this, her heart was even higher in her throat.


    In a somewhat anxious tone, she said, "Miss Bell''s health is very bad, will special interrogation be used


    to her?"


    Caleb, "That''s what she deserves."


    So now Caleb is nning to leave it alone?


    If Caleb had left it alone, it would have been an absolute disaster for Emma.


    Many people in Ingford are now waiting to see what will happen to Emma.


    "Master Caleb, if you leave it alone, then probably no one in Ingford will care about Miss Bell anymore,


    and you know what she''s going to get."


    Before they all thought that Alina was talking nonsense and was taking revenge on Emma in such a


    way.


    But now when Caleb knew those things that Emma had done more than once, no one knew how crazy


    he really was inside.


    All this was done by Emma.


    Then Alina''s attitude, as evidenced by everything she''s done in the meantime, showed that she would


    give up.

 Chapter 329 She wont let it go.

    Chapter 329 She won''t let it go.


    Finally.


    Caleb has no idea how he came to Waterside Vi.


    He never came back to his sense from the time he learned the truth until now, standing by his car,


    smoking cigarette after cigarette.


    Tomas stood respectfully to one side, wanting to say something, but at this point in time, he didn''t know


    what to say.


    Tomas, "Don''t you want to go in?"


    Looking at the cigarette butt at Caleb''s feet, he said.


    It''s been more than half an hour since he got here.


    However Caleb never had the intention to go inside.


    Caleb, "What should I say?"


    That he doesn''t care about it anymore?


    Or, was he wrong.


    When Tomas heard Caleb say these words, he knew that the current Caleb, in fact, did not know how


    to face Alina at all.


    "Miss Hughes is not going to let it go." Tomas said with a sigh.


    Now, in knowing the truth, they knew how much Alina hated Caleb for doing all this during this time.


    She, for one, really hates it, doesn''t she?


    No one expected that things would turn out this way.


    Caleb pinched his aching brain.


    "Let''s go."


    Clearly, there is no intention of going in.


    Who believed Alina when she said those words over and over again before? No, in fact it was the


    whole world that believed what Alina said.


    He was the only one who had never been willing to trust Alina with half a word.


    Tomas, "Yes."


    Just as the two were getting into the car to leave, Chester came out from inside.


    When he thought of how close Alina and Chester were now to each other, a chill emanated from


    Caleb''s eyes.


    Seeing Caleb and then looking at those cigarette butts at his feet, Chester stepped forward, his eyes


    full of sarcasm, "What? Don''t know how to face her now?"


    When he knows the truth, he still makes such a defensive gesture.


    He was Alina¡¯ ex, and it is a bit much to protect the woman outside like that.


    Caleb, "How is Alina?"


    "Have you forgotten? Why did shee back to Ingford?" Could it be that Caleb had always thought


    that Alina hade back for him?


    Actually Alina, who came back for her grandmother''s sake, did not expect that this would be followed


    by the involvement of her parents.


    Now this is something that is just in front of her.


    The truth came out.


    Yet it was destroyed by Caleb time and again.


    ......


    Chester is gone.


    And Caleb stood in the same ce for a long, long time, but could note back to his senses. Why


    did Alinae back?


    He let it slip that something might be wrong with Erica''s death and therefore lured her back.


    During those three years, he never believed that Alina was no longer in this world, so he used this


    message to lure her back.


    But she would turn up so much behind the scenes.


    He didn''t know it at first, not knowing that so much more was waiting in the world.


    ......


    Inside, Emma, who was reluctant to say anything, knew very well that at this time, saying anything


    would be wrong, so she could only wait.


    Waiting for Caleb to take charge of it, waiting for Alina toe and see her.


    But this waiting was now so desperate in her world.


    "Miss Bell, we ask again..."


    "Don''t ask, I don''t know, I really didn''t do it, I was wrongly used." Not waiting for the two men in


    uniform opposite to finish asking.


    Emma then interrupted them.


    It''s been an hour.


    Here she was having been interrogated for a full hour, and no one knew just how torturous that hour


    had been for her.


    However, no matter what the other party asked, Emma only had this to say, she didn''t know, she didn''t


    do it, she was wronged.


    When the two men opposite saw Emma''s insistence on saying nothing, they looked at each other.


    And then the man with the pen taking notes said to Emma, "This matter is very involved, and now that


    we''re investigating it, you can''t see anyone, except for yourwyer."


    That means there won''t be anyone, other than thewyer, who can see her? Caleb can''t?


    "Who are you to do this to me? I told you, it''s not me." On hearing that even Caleb could not see her,


    Emma was instantly furious.


    Caleb will definitely help her to deal with this, he promised her.


    Then ording to Caleb''s attitude towards her now, it is possible that he does not care about her.


    As she thought this, Emma became even more flustered and broken inside.


    No.


    At this time, if Caleb ignores her, then she would really have nothing left in this world.


    How could she be willing when all that she had endured in this world was painful enough?


    "I want to see Caleb." Itwas spoken with such firmness.


    "It''s okay to see Alina."


    Emma didn''t know why, at this time now, she wanted to see Alina so badly.


    Wasn''t the humiliation Alina had given her when she was outside enough?


    Why does she want to see Alina now?


    "Miss Bell, I think we''ve made it clear enough to you that you can''t see anyone outside, except for the


    The police saw Emma break down and said in a calm, formic tone.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And such a formic approach is now, in this moment, giving a very impersonal feeling.


    "I want to see Caleb and I want to see Alina." Emma shouted even more frantically, wanting to see


    them.


    Yet before when she was on the outside, she had always thought that what happened back then was


    so hidden, especially after all the years that had passed.


    Surely no one will be able to turn it up.


    Yet overnight, the truth was at stake. She was scared and trembling all over.


    Think of all the supposed consequences of what Lois said to her earlier, if all of them were really turned


    up, she really wouldn''t be able to get out of here alive.


    Thinking of this, Emma''s heart was even more in pain.


    "I want to see Alina, I want to see Alina." Finally, in the heart of Emma at this moment, as if she had


    realized something, she shouted like crazy to see Alina.

 Chapter 330 Care is a mess

    Chapter 330 Care is a mess


    Vanessa was shocked for a moment when she learned that Emma had been taken away by the police,


    obviously not expecting things to turn out so quickly.


    Julia said, "Caleb is in a mess this time."


    "......"


    "With this meddling of his in the matter of Brodie, coupled with the previous contact between Emma


    and Brodie at any time, it would be hard to say that this has nothing to do with what happened back


    then."


    "Alina is smart, when Caleby hands on Brodie, she immediately grabbed the handle." Vanessa said.


    Julia nodded, "Yes, Alina is smart."


    Previously, the contact between Emma and Brodie had been covert. They knew it was being made, but


    they didn''t know what the contact was about.


    So even if the police were called, they couldn''t even find a suitable reason to do so.


    But this time it''s different.


    Brodie came to Ingford, Caleb intervened, and even moved Brodie.


    Then on those connections between Emma and Brodie before, Alina seemed to have found a reason.


    So much so that these are all bound to be turned over as well.


    Even though there will be deviations, the people involved in this will surely suffer.


    "Julia." Vanessa looked at Julia, her eyes full of pain and pity.


    Julia was stunned by the sudden look in Vanessa''s eyes, "What''s wrong, mother?"


    "In future, when you love someone, you should open your eyes. Alina was once a naive woman."


    Being the only daughter of the Hughes family, Alina got love and attention.


    In fact, marrying Caleb was already an aggravation to her.


    And yet her husband, who was so heavily involved in her own life, turned it upside down.


    "Yeah, back then, Alina smiled like an angel, and now all the smiles on her face are probably just an


    expression, right?"


    As she thought this, Emma felt badly inside.


    A gloom shed under Vanessa¡¯s eyes.


    She said, "There''s no telling how this next mess with Caleb will go."


    This is the most worrying part.


    They could see clearly how Caleb protected Emma before, but what about now?


    Now, now that this has happened, how is Caleb going to make a scene with Alina?


    Three years ago, for Emma, as Alina said, his child could still be ignored.


    The thought of this makes it all the more worrying.


    "Okay , Chester won''t let Caleb hurt Alina."


    It sounds even more ironic.


    She is clearly Caleb''s wife, yet now she is being protected by Chester.


    The good thing is that their rtionship is over and no one on the outside is saying anything about the


    rtionship.


    This, presumably, is where Alina''s cleverness lies.


    Thinking about that passing she made at the big show in Eglinton.


    But really, in that instant, it had the support of everyone, and even at one point, all public opinion was


    directed towards Emma.


    ......


    Now Alina is pulling this stunt.


    Caleb''s brain was hurting badly, while Alina was rxed.


    "The police, just now, interviewed Caleb."


    "For the matter of Brodie?"


    "Yeah."


    "And he dares to hide Brodie away?" Alina raised his eyebrows.


    "After all, there''s no direct evidence that he took Brodie away, and the police are now investigating


    Brodie."


    Brodie.


    When this person hadn''t turned up before, even an investigation wouldn''t have known where to star.


    Not anymore.


    Brodie is a breakthrough.


    "It was really Caleb who gave me this opportunity."


    The man sitting opposite lifted the wine in front of him and swayed it, elegant and reserved.


    A clear and elegant face always hides the coldness in it.


    However, no matter how cold it was, in the eyes that looked at Alina, the tenderness seemed to be able


    to overflow.


    Chester said, "Now he is in a mess."


    Alina put a small piece of beef in her mouth.


    Since when exactly has Emma been a concern, but Emma is someone Alina must have.


    So this time, no matter what kind of way Caleb used to protect this person, this was what Alina could


    not tolerate the most.


    This inability to tolerate is naturally not because of the so-called feelings, but Emma herself.


    "She''s been mouring to see you."


    Alina''s hand holding the knife and fork froze, looking at Chester with some incredulity in her eyes, "Not


    want to see Caleb?"


    At this time, in Emma''s heart, there is probably no one else who can save her except Caleb, right?


    Chester, "No."


    No?


    It''s really strange.


    Before, no matter what grievances Emma had suffered with her, her first reaction was to go to Cale.


    The phone vibrated and Alina looked at the number, it was from Andre.


    She picked up, "Andre."


    "Penny misses you so much that she cries." Andre on the other side of the phone said to Alina.


    It is normal for a child who has grown up next to Alina since childhood to miss her mother.


    When Alina heard that the child missed her, her heart melted in this moment, she said to the other side


    of the phone, "I''m almost finished here."


    "So you''lle back and see her first? I''m worried she''s sneaking off to find you again."


    Alina¡¯s heart stuttered, obviously thinking of the child running from Shirling to find her before.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This child is much more of a headache than the average child.

 Chapter 331 They look down on me.

    Chapter 331 They look down on me.


    After Emma was taken away and Alina and Caleb met with each other at Wend Vi, there was


    never a face-to-face between the two.


    However, they all knew that Caleb had not given up on the matter of Emma, but of course, this actually


    had nothing to do with Alina anymore.


    After all, now that things have been pushed to this point, Caleb himself knows that the more he


    intervenes, the worse it will only make the whole thing.


    Early the next morning.


    Alina then nned to go back to Shirling to see Penny.


    Before leaving, she still came to Emma.


    It''s just one night.


    Emma is like a madman at the moment, her eyes as red as a rabbit''s, so it is clear that Emma has not


    slept all night.


    Now when she sees Alina, her eyes are even more full of hatred.


    Alina looked at the hatred for herself in Emma¡¯s eyes and only felt ridiculous.


    "Now, do you know what torment and retribution are?"


    "Alina, you will go to hell."


    Emma was fierce, snarling at Alina.


    And after hearing such fierce words from Emma, Alina stood up, "If you insist on seeing me in order to


    say such words to me, then in the future, you''d better face this loneliness alone."


    Saying it. Alina turned around.


    It made Emma tremble even more.


    "They look down on me." Without waiting for Alina to lift her steps, Emma said with a pain-filled voice.


    Alina paused in her steps and did not turn around.


    Emma said, "Do you think your loving mother, who is gentle in front of you, is a good person?"


    "......"


    "And your grandmother, that look of looking askance at others from on high, doesn''t that feel like an


    achievement?"


    "......"


    "I am a child from the mountains, yes, but I don''t need your charity."


    Emma''s tone grew more and more agitated.


    Alina looked back at her, at this moment Emma''s face was full of tears, her eyes were already full of


    hate, that hate that was constantly eating away at her.


    "And what do you want from them? Want them to hold you in their hearts as they love me?"


    "......"


    "We are different in the first ce, and you presume to expect them to treat you the same?"


    "If you don''t like the charity, just stay in the mountains and don''te out, and if you don''t like it, just


    don''t ept it. What have they done wrong? Need you to hate them like that?"


    There is a great sense of contrast inside when she arrives in an environment that is not equal to her?


    She often felt inferior, was the world treating her badly?


    And Emma, when she heard such sharp words from Alina, even more, in this instant, was tense.


    She looked at Alina, wanting to say something, but at this moment, it was toote to say anything.


    "Hope is the same as you, right?"


    "......"


    "Why doesn''t she hate us, but you?"


    Is it a problem for others or is it a problem within herself?


    "Hope all these years has been reluctant to see you, right?" Without waiting Emma to speak, Alina


    continued.


    And when ites to Hope, Emma''s face went white.


    Hope was the deepest pain in her heart. Ever since her mother''s death, Hope was considered her


    closest rtive in the world.


    Yet, all these years, the two of them have not seen each other until now.


    "It''s all because of you, Alina, it''s all because of you that Hope and I are in this situation today."


    In speaking of this, Emma became even more excited.


    It was her sister. It was fine if other people didn''t understand her, but why did Hope treat her like that?


    "Hope, in a harsh environment, is now on the path of the best. And you..."


    "Self-degradation."


    Alina said.


    And now these words are so heavy for them, because Emma''s self-sacrifice ultimately affects was on


    Alina.


    Alina, "By the way, do you know how I was able to leave Ingford so smoothly, even silently, with


    Brandon three years ago?"


    On hearing this, Emma had a more than uneasy feeling of foreboding.


    Three years ago, although something as big as what happened on the Hasnan River Bridge, even


    everyone thought that it was impossible for Alina to survive in the turbulent river water.


    But Caleb still put Ingford on lockdown in the midst of such grief and anger, obviously fearing that there


    was a fraud.


    But Alina could not be found.


    There is no trace even on the whereabouts of going out to Ingford, so why exactly? Where did things


    go wrong three years ago?


    "Because, the person who took me and Brandon out of the country three years ago was your sister,


    Hope."


    Emma seemed to be struck by electricity and went straight to the spot.


    So three years ago, it was her own sister who spoiled the n? Alina was pregnant at that time.


    If the operation had been performed at that time, then Alina would definitely not have survived.


    So now, three yearster, her life has been set in motion and her sister actually has a part to y?


    "Did Hope take you away?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, Caleb probably doesn''t know that thest flight out of Ingford at the time was your sister, Hope,


    who took off personally."


    "Emma, you''ve lost your conscience, your sister can stand you. Now you know why your sister has


    been unwilling to see you all these years?"


    Because, Hope knows everything what happened three years ago.


    At the time, that incident was a sensation throughout the city.


    It goes without saying that Emma, who is involved in this matter, is a kind of being in the hearts of the


    people.


    It was disgusting.


    ......


    Alina was gone.


    Emma sat where she was for a long, long time, and could note back to her senses.


    Hope was the one she most wanted to have share with her every sess when she stood tall in these


    years.


    That was her own sister, why would she, just for the sake of Alina, spoil such a big deal for her?

 Chapter 332 Divorce Lawyer?

    Chapter 332 Divorce Lawyer?


    Alina was gone.


    For a long, long time, Emma seemed to have lost her soul, not eating or drinking, and no matter what


    was asked, she would not speak.


    Ever since her mother died, Hope was the only family she had, and anyone in the world could question


    herself.


    Why does her only family member disapprove of her in this way?


    Could it be that she is really wrong?


    But even if it was a mistake, there was no way for her to go back. Hope knew nothing at all.


    She did not know that she hade to a path from which there was no turning back, nor did she know,


    exactly, what kind of torment she was enduring inside.


    "Why?" She took several deep breaths.


    Emma opened her mouth to ask herself, yet in the moment she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help


    the pain in her tone.


    It hurts too much.


    She did not expect that things woulde to this point, where she could not refute herself.


    ......


    Alina got on the ne, froze for a moment when she saw Chester, "Chester,"


    "Yes?"


    Alina, "I am going to Shirling to see my daughter."


    "I know."


    What was hidden in that past between herself and Chester, Alina didn''t know at all, but right now, she


    didn''t have the heart to ask.


    It''s just that Chester should know her situation.


    To be this close to her in the knowledge of the situation.


    Alina now really does not know what to say.


    ......


    Caleb is now burnt out.


    Fabian and Otto both came, Otto said Caleb, "Isabel secured awyer to represent Emma."


    "Isabel?"


    "Yes, because you have not been looking for awyer for Emma, so Isabel is now her public


    prosecutor."


    Otto said.


    As for why exactly Isabel was fighting for it, he probably knew at this point even if Otto didn''t continue.


    Alina was going to hold Emma down for good this time.


    Fabian was smoking, his eyes all gloomy, all the time Otto was the one talking.


    Otto looked at Caleb apprehensively, "Up to now, you still want to continue to manage Emma''s affairs?"


    Before they thought that Emma was an important presence in Caleb''s heart.


    But now...


    After the wedding was postponed by Caleb, it became clear that Emma was probably nothing in


    Caleb''s heart.


    If he really loves a woman, he would not give such humiliation and embarrassment to the woman he


    lves.


    Aat the time when Caleb did this, he did not even consider Emma''s feelings, nor did he even consider


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    what kind of humiliation Emma would suffer as a result.


    "Even though you got her into that situation back then, you took charge where you should have."


    On Caleb, instant hostility runs deep.


    This sudden icy coldness caused both Fabian and Otto to freeze and subconsciously nce at each


    other.


    Apparently, that incident back then was taboo here in Caleb, and all these years, it seems that except


    for Otto and Fabian who knew, no one knew about it.


    Things that, even after all these years, are still not allowed to be mentioned by anyone now?


    Caleb took a fierce puff of the cigarette in his hand, and his breathing was thicker.


    Caleb sighed.


    Fabian and Otto looked at Caleb and wanted to say something, yet at this moment they didn''t know


    what to say.


    After all, it''s been so many years between him and Emma that if this could have been seen clearly, it


    would have been seen clearly long ago.


    In fact, the current Caleb haspletely see clearly the true color of Emma.


    Therefore between Otto and Fabian, there was more than confusion.


    Otto, "Didn''t you see what kind of person is that Emma?"


    In the end, Otto asked.


    And the words that followed, even if they were not spoken, were waiting for Caleb to give them an


    answer.


    In the hearts of Fabian and Otto, Caleb was always a very shrewd man.


    How can such a shrewd person be so confused over and over again about the matter of Emma?


    Even the best of people with Caleb felt that, in the matter of Emma, Caleb had not handled it properly.


    And at this moment, when talking about Emma, the hostility on Caleb''s body heaved at this moment.


    But in the end, nothing was said.


    This messed up between Otto and Fabian, and even more so, they don''t know what Caleb this really


    means.


    ......


    At this moment, the owner of Willis¡¯ mansion has changed his surname to Chan, and how long has it


    been since Ste has been here?


    Counting the time, it''s been over a decade.


    Since her father had gone and she had never returned in name only.


    At the moment, the man with gold-rimmed sses sitting on the sofa in the hall has a sober face and


    exudes an air of elegance.


    That''s the same kind of temperament that charmed his mother back then, and even made her own


    mother, without her father knowing, give birth to his child.


    And, raised his daughter for him until she was eight years old.


    And it was when she was twelve years old, when his daughter Libby Chan was eight, that her father


    died.


    And he, too, lived in the ce in style, and she and her grandmother were both thrown out.


    Today.


    She''s back again.


    "Ste, how could you do such a thing?" Her mother Sophia looked at Ste in pain.


    Ste can appear here today in such an open manner, so naturally she hase prepared.


    All these years.


    Ste had always lived out with her grandmother and had never wanted to fight with her for anything,


    so why this time all of a sudden?


    "Do you know what this really means? You''re letting the Marsh family get involved in our family


    business? Do you want us to end up together?"


    The more Sophia said, the more furious she became.


    This time, Matthew Chan has a big contract with the Marsh family, which was originally negotiated


    before all went smoothly.


    However, when it was time to sign the contract, the Marsh family suddenly demanded that Stee


    back to the Wills family and take over the position as deputy director of thepany before they were


    willing to sign the contract.

 Chapter 333 Stella Came Back

    Chapter 333 Ste Came Back


    Naturally the Wills family don''t want to, but the contract is so important to them that they won''t have to


    worry about the development for the next five years if they get it.


    But if they couldn''t get the contract from the Marsh family, they would be a joke in Ingford. So they were


    forced to agree.


    "The Wills family was not rted to me at all before, as to whether it will be finished in the future or not


    ...." Ste raised her eyebrows.


    When she said this, she paused and ruffled her curls, the movement looking haughty and icy.


    Sophia was already displeased that she hade back in such a way, and now she looked at her with


    such condescending carelessness, she got pissed off


    Without waiting for Sophia to say anything, Ste looked at Sophia, "Don''t worry, I will run Dad''s estate


    well."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was at this moment that Sophia''s face went even whiter instantly.


    Just as she was about tosh out, Ste had already stood up, "Angus."


    "Yes, Missy." Instantly, a middle-aged man appeared from the doorway.


    Angus has been so many years in the Wills family.


    He watched Ste grow up to the age of twelve, and although he had been in the Wills family all these


    years, he had long been dissatisfied with what happened between Sophia and Matthew.


    He did not leave the Wills family because of the kindness that Mr. Wills had shown him back then, and


    because he still looked after Miss. Wills more or less.


    Now that Ste has returned, he felt pleased.


    Ste said politely to Angus, "Have the maids clean up my previous room, I want to rest."


    "Yes."


    Angus nodded his head.


    And Sophia red fiercely at Angus when she saw how polite he was to Ste.


    Why was Angus left with the Wills family all these years?


    Because he knew what he was doing back then.


    Now, however...


    The more she thought about it, Sophia got more uptight and said fiercely, "You''re fired now, pack your


    things and get out of here right now."


    "You don''t have the right." Ste looked at Sophia just as Sophia''s words fell.


    There was no trace of pity and tenderness in those eyes for her mother, but endless coldness and


    viciousness.


    Sophia was frightened by such a cold and sinister look in Ste''s eyes and cowered for a moment.


    And Ste was satisfied with her mother''s reaction like this, she said, "All these years I''ve been in the


    dark ce, to make you think that this family has be yourspletely."


    "......"


    "But I''m telling you now, I''m keeping Grandma''s sample, and once I get her sample identified with


    Libby, you''ll bepletely out of this house."


    The elegant man who had been sitting on the sofa was now looking at Ste, and his eyes under that


    golden silk frame had sharp shes.


    And Sophia, apparently, didn''t expect Ste to do this.


    All these years, why did Ste have to be thrown out of here?


    It was because she was worried that she had done something like this. Now that the olddy has gone,


    but Ste still got such a trick.


    "I''m your mother, and you''re counting on me like this?" It was a long time before Sophia found her


    voice and looked at Ste with pain.


    And such a painful tone seemed so ridiculous to Ste.


    "I forgot if you didn''t tell me, you''re my mother, how could you count on me like that?"


    Looking at Sophia''s pale face, Ste did not want to talk to her that much more.


    For so many years, she had been too weak. As Alina said, all these people had been so sorry for her.


    So what was she worrying so much about?


    She would take everything back.


    What belonged to her dad, she now wants back bit by bit.


    "Yes."


    Angus nodded while giving a wink to the servant off to the side.


    And the maid here, who hade afterwards, had always assumed that Sophia was the mistress of


    the ce, and was therefore more or less afraid at the moment.


    "Bastard, this is Missy." Angus scolded fiercely when he saw that the maid was not moving.


    And the maid almost went limp with fear.


    Sophia was already angry with Ste, and now when she heard Angus say such things, she got


    irritated.


    Ste, "Angus, fire this person."


    Without waiting for the crowd to say anything else, Ste said icily.


    And so afterwards those servants thoroughly saw that the weak Ste, who was just crying at the door


    before, had some tricks up her sleeve.


    So when Angus asked for something to be done, those people didn''t dare to be slow at all and hurried


    up to do it.


    Soon, the sound of nging and pinging came from upstairs, "That''s at least your sister, Ste, how


    can you be so cruel?"


    Sophia listened to the voices, which at the moment only felt so harsh.


    Especially after seeing Ste''s icy face, she probably never knew that her daughter was such an icy


    person.


    Or rather, she had never seen Ste look so cold before.


    As far as she can remember.


    Her daughter has always been very soft and kind.


    Ste looked at Sophia sarcastically, "Now you know she''s my sister? Since when have you guys


    treated me like family?"


    "......"


    "All these years you''ve been living here with your concubine and your daughter, doesn''t your


    conscience hurt at all?"


    Sophia and Matthew''s faces, once again, sank, especially Sophia''s.


    After all, such icy slurs would never havee out of Ste''s mouth in the past.


    Looking at the embarrassed faces of the two men, Ste was as happy as he had ever been.


    The originally elegant man, at this moment, could not hold backpletely and looked fiercely at


    Sophia, "Look at the good daughter you''ve raised."


    Sophia was already annoyed, and now when she heard Matthew say this, she was even more eager to


    tear Ste apart.


    Libby, who was originally outside on a dashing date with Hector, hurried back when she heard Ste''s


    return.


    The moment she entered the door and saw Angus with the maids moving her things to another room,


    she was instantly pissed off.


    "Angus, what are you doing?" A roar of anger resounded throughout the vi.


    Standing in the downstairs hall, she could see Angus with the maids making a big show of moving her


    things out of her room.


    Angus and the others seemed not to have heard Libby''s angry roar. Seeing that they are surprisingly


    ignoring her, Libby, who had always been a bigdy and was used to it, could not stand such coldness


    at the moment.

 Chapter 334 What a mess

    Chapter 334 What a mess


    On seeing Ste there as well.


    Under her eyes, more fierceness came, "Is that you?"


    "......"


    "What are you doing back here?" A hysterical roar of rage.


    Libby looked at Ste, hoping that she would nevere back here even in her lifetime.


    Ste stroked her nails and looked at Libby, the smile under her eyes was so cold and sarcastic.


    Libby, "There is no ce for you in this family, get lost."


    As she watched Ste sitting there, Libby was angry.


    All these years.


    The house was so harmonious without Ste in it, and every time because of her presence, Dad and


    Mum would always have a big fight.


    As time went on, in Libby''s heart, she decided that Ste brought back luck.


    And at the moment, watching Angus carry all her stuff out of that room, she probably guessed that


    Ste ising back.


    Libby''s face turned pale at this.


    Ste, "Have you forgotten that your name was once Libby Wills."


    At being hit by Ste''s spot-on remark about the past like this, her face instantly changed.


    "Get out, you get out."


    She was toe back and ruin her and Hector, right? Libby''s heart was in her throat at the thought of


    being between her and Hector.


    She knows although Hector is with her now, but Hector''s heart has never forgotten this bitch.


    Although she had managed to trap her back then and had kept Hector away from her because of it.


    Thinking like this, Libby could not let Ste stay here, but Hector was going toe here often.


    As she thought this, Libby frantically went forward and pulled Ste, trying to get her out of here.


    The scene, for a moment there, was chaos.


    The crisp sound of two ps silenced the otherwise chaotic scene.


    Libby looked dumbfounded at Ste, and all of them, now, looked at Ste.


    The servants present, in particr, could not help but draw a breath when they saw such a scene.


    Libby was definitely treated like a princess and pampered by everyone here.


    Over the years, no one could touch Libby.


    And now, both of her cheeks were swollen, so it was clear how hard Ste had really hit her.


    Libby reacted, "Ste, you bitch, how dare you hit me?"


    At this moment, Libby was more than just roaring.


    She shouted angrily and was about to pounce on Ste and tear her apart.


    Two more ps silenced the air once again, and Ste didn''t mind making her hand hurt more.


    The pain in her hand now is nothingpared to the pain she had felt all these years.


    And Sophia''s heart was about to explode.


    "Ste..."


    Matthew''s face was more than gloomy.


    Libby finally understood at this moment that she was being beaten, and she was still being beaten


    badly by the hands.


    "Mum, look at her." Libby looked at Sophia in aggravation and pain.


    Sophia has always loved her little girl, and now that she has seen her beaten like this, she naturally


    can''t bear it in her heart.


    Looking fiercely at Ste, she stepped forward and raised her hand to p Ste.


    Yet the moment the hand is raised, a vicious force came to her wrist, and Ste looked at her with


    hatred, her tone disdainful, "Dare you try?"


    The tone was all warning and threatening.


    And Sophia was already in a rage, and now she heard Ste even threaten herself like this.


    With the other hand, speedily pping down on Ste''s face, she said fiercely, "How dare you rebel


    against me?"


    Sophia was furious, looking hard at Ste.


    Without waiting for Ste to speak, Sophia continued, "What kind of iniquity was I born with? Every


    time you appear, you make my life a mess."


    "......"


    The words were followed by a vicious push from Ste.


    Sophia failed to stand up and fell to the ground, and her foot, which was already on high heels, was


    twisted badly as a result.


    It hurt and made her face twist.


    Therefore the look in Ste''s eyes was even more hateful.


    Ste, "It''s you ruined my life."


    Now saying she''s the one who made her world go haywire?


    Even though she had seen many shameless people out there over the years, the shamelessness of


    this woman surprised her.


    "Get the hell out of here, you''re not wee in this house."


    "The name of this vi has always been Wills'', it has nothing halfway to do with Chan''s." Libby''s words


    were fiercely blocked back by Ste.


    This rendered Libby momentarily speechless.


    It''s been such a long day of pestering.


    Angus came down and respectfully came to Ste, "Miss, it has all been restored to its previous state,


    see what is still missing and we will arrange for someone to fill it in this afternoon."


    "Okay."


    Ste nodded and headed upstairs.


    As for the people in this hall, now Ste did not want to see them at all.


    As she walked to the stairway, Ste exined to Angus, "Angus, just make noodles at noon, don''t


    waste doing anything else."


    "Yes, Missy."


    Ste went upstairs.


    Libby came to Sophia''s side, tears of aggression all over her eyes, "Mum, she''s hogging my room."


    In this ce, no one has ever dared to treat her like that. Is Ste crazy? How dare she?


    The more Libby thought about it, the angrier she became.


    The thought of Angus leading someone to move out all those things of hers from her room made her


    furious.


    And Sophia''s foot had been twisted and was now in terrible pain. She was already angry, and now


    when she heard that Ste was upying Libby''s room, she got pissed off.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That bitch." She cursed in a fierce, angry voice.


    Yet there is nothing that can be done about it.


    Matthew, "It''s better to manage her."


    Having said that, he walked away without looking back.


    And seeing Matthew leave, Sophia was even more furious.


    When Sophia and Libby were the only two left, Libby tugged at Sophia''s clothes, "Look, Dad is angry."


    "......"


    "She must be kicked out, or Dad won''t evene back to this house." Libby said pitifully.


    It''s been like this all these years, every time Ste has been here, even if she doesn''te in here,


    Matthew would throw a tantrum.


    So over time, not to mention that Libby did not wee Ste''s arrival, even Sophia, the mother, was


    sick of seeing her.


    And with such a big thing happening here today, how could Sophia put up with it?


    Having gotten used to the good life over the years, she would not want to look back on what she once


    had.


    There was a time when Ste was nursed in her arms and raised as if she were her own heart and


    soul, and now, it''s all forgotten.

 Chapter 335 An agreement with Alfred.

    Chapter 335 An agreement with Alfred.


    Alina was already in Shirling.


    Penny was so happy to see her mother, "Mommy, are you not going to leave when youe back this


    time?"


    The child hugged Alina''s neck and pampered her.


    Although Alina was busy every day when she was in Shirling before, at least she was able to sleep with


    the child every night.


    But there has never been a day when they have been apart for so long as this one. No wonder the


    child ran to Ingford.


    It gave all of Grandpa''s family a terrible headache as well.


    "It''s not set in stone yet, but what mummy wants you to know is that you''ll be spending less time apart


    from mommy in the future."


    Now that Emma has gone in prison, then a lot of things will be investigated as a result.


    Penny was so disappointed though.


    Hugging Alina''s neck, she only said, "Mom, I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Alina hugged Penny, and at this moment only felt warmth in her heart, in fact, if it wasn''t for Caleb, she


    doesn''t even need to be separated from Penny for that long.


    Hopefully, nothing will go wrong this time.


    Ste''s phone call came in.


    Alina picked up, "Ste."


    "I''ve already returned to the Wills family." Ste, on the other side of the phone, said in aplicated


    tone.


    At the moment, no one knows what is going through her mind, after all that has happened.


    It must have been hard on her.


    Alina, "So soon?"


    "This is the agreement between Alfred and me."


    For so many years, Ste had actually thought of various ways to go back to the Wills family, but that


    woman, Sophia, had no regard for her.


    This, coupled with her attitude towards the olddy, made it impossible for Ste to leave her


    grandmother and go back on her own.


    And now with Alfred''s intervention, it was therefore easy for Ste to go back.


    "Now those people are pissed off, right?" Alina asked.


    Those people are used to hogging everything in the Wills family, and now that Ste has suddenly


    gone back, those people must not be pleased.


    "That''s for sure."


    Ste''s tone had some cheerfulness in it as she spoke of this, seeing that the day had not gone too


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    well back though.


    But at least it wasn''t her who was at a disadvantage.


    Alina, "Before, I would never have approved of you doing this, but after some experiences, it''s


    different."


    She said with a sigh of relief.


    And what Alina said was the truth.


    After what happened to my parents and grandmother it became clear that evil must be punished by the


    wicked.


    If they are evil, then she must be even more evil.


    "Alina, thank you for giving me courage."


    Ste said with a sigh, once, she actually did not have the courage.


    It was a time when she had to worry about her grandmother and the fact that the woman was her


    mother.


    "Even without me, after your grandmother died, you would have risen to the asion, wouldn''t you?"


    After her grandmother''s passing, and especially after that woman had pushed her grandmother to the


    brink in such a way, she thought that she would not let that woman go.


    No matter what was said, the woman would not be spared either.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Yes."


    No matter what was said, she wouldn''t take it easy and let the woman go.


    It would have been nice to be out there with Grandma for a lifetime, and as she said, what father


    wanted most was for her to be well.


    But now that she is at peace, how can her father and grandmother rest in peace when they are


    underground?


    So now, she has to take back everything that belongs to the Wills family, all of it.


    "Ste."


    "Well, Alina, I hope you cane when I get married."


    "What you should be most careful of at this time is still the reckoning of those who will not let you off


    easily."


    Before, although that woman went overboard very much, there was sort of no interference between her


    and Ste, but now it was different.


    What Ste touched was their interest.


    And what people like them will do if their boundaries are touched is anyone''s guess.


    "Well, I will."


    Ste understood the meaning of Alina''s words, back then those people used that kind of strong-arm


    tactics to drive her and her grandmother out of the house.


    So what is there in this world that these people cannot do?


    But whatever it is, she will not be afraid.


    Now that she has taken this step, it doesn''t matter what exactly awaits her on the road ahead.


    And Alina is really worried about Ste.


    After all, Ste is to snatch the whole Wills family back.


    Will she, indeed, give up?


    Although both children are hers. But it was Libby who she had always favoured, so in that case, Ste


    was afraid that it wouldn''t go so smoothly when she started this time.


    ......


    Ste hang up the phone with Alina.


    Ste looked at the familiar room, it was the room she had stayed in before she left, although it had


    been restored to its original state, a sinister look grew under her eyes, for this was the ce where


    Libby had lived.


    But why, then, does she still have to live here?


    Because this is the way to tell these people that she, Ste, ising back, and that she will now take


    back everything that once belonged to her.


    There was an earth shattering thud.


    The door to the room was mmed against the wall from the outside, Libby looked at Ste viciously,


    "Get the hell out."


    The tone of voice is vicious, and she is about to pounce.


    But thinking of Ste''s ferocity just now, even dared to strike her mother, what else in this world would


    she not dare to do?


    When she thought of that scene just now, Libby couldn''t help but cringe.


    And watching Libby''s instinctive fear of her, Ste has a smile on her lips.


    That smile carried a touch of irony.


    "Me get out?"


    "Yes, you get out of here."


    Ste got up and approached Libby step by step, all that body carried was an air of oppression.


    And Libby instinctively had to duck to one side.


    "What are you hiding from?"


    "I''m telling you, you better not make another move on me, or I''ll kill you." Libby said fiercely.


    No one has ever dared to put their hands on her face.


    Ste looked at her eyes sharply.


    And such sharpness irritated Libby, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Your face is crooked. You''ve had this face lift, haven''t you?"


    Libby¡¯s face sank as she heard Ste''s words at this moment.


    Ste, "How ugly are you that you have to go to the point of stic surgery? But let me kindly remind


    you that men mostly like the original, don''t let that man see your fake face and fake breasts."


    "Ste, you bitch." Libby looked at Ste frantically.


    All over her body was trembling with anger. Looking at Libby trembling, Steughed freely.

 Chapter 336 What will it take for you to let her go?

    Chapter 336 What will it take for you to let her go?


    The Wills family, because of Ste''s sudden return and the fact that she is now backed by the Marsh


    family, was in a mess.


    The previously peaceful Wills family was now allpletely turned upside down because of Ste''s


    return.


    However, things on Alina have been all over the ce.


    After a few days of ying with the child, she returned to Ingford, obviously still unsure about Emma


    and wanting to watch over her personally.


    After learning that it was Isabel who became Emma''s prosecuting attorney, she was obviously a bit


    frozen.


    "Don''t worry, Isabel has always hated men who betray their marriages, and even more so the third


    party in the marriage."


    As if he could see Alina''s worry, Chester leaned in and said in her ear.


    Alina, "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "But she''s Otto''s sister." The rtionship between Otto and Caleb was good.


    That''s why when she heard that Isabel was Emma''swyer, Alina was a bit worried.


    "Right now, all the people can''t see Emma, and neither can Caleb." Chester said.


    When talking about Caleb, Alina''s body was tight, and the calmness under her eyes fluctuated as a


    result.


    It is evident that this man still has more or less that much influence in her world.


    After all, it was the man who had turned her world upside down in so many ways that it was impossible


    for her not to react at all when he was brought up now.


    "Good." Alina said with a grunt.


    If this Emma cried in front of Caleb when they met, Caleb will do as he was told.


    "Alina, you hate him?" The man asked as he took her hand and walked away.


    And Alina, "Yes."


    "Don''t hate him in the future."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina''s body stiffened even more as a result.


    Chester said, "After the matter with Emma is over, there won''t be any more interactions between you,


    will there?"


    When she heard Chester say these words, Alina woke up like a dream at this moment.


    As long as this matter with Emma is over, there will be no more interactions between her and Caleb.


    When Caleb got the news that Alina wasing back to Ingford today, he had long been waiting at the


    airport when he saw her and Chester both appearing hand in hand.


    The already gloomy eyes, now looking at their hands sped together, were even more dazzled.


    When Chester and Alina saw Caleb, they froze for a moment, obviously not expecting him to appear


    here.


    "Let''s talk."


    Caleb came in front of Alina.


    Without looking at Chester, his eyes were gloomy on Alina''s face.


    It''s only been like a week.


    The man''s face was full of haggardness, and it was evident that Caleb had had a hard time this week.


    Alina, "I have nothing to talk to you about."


    There was no need to think about what Caleb was looking for Alina to talk about right now.


    Caleb looked at Alina with sharper eyes.


    The two men are now, almost facing each other.


    Just when there was a stalemate, Chester said to Caleb, "Now she can''t make the decision."


    Caleb then swung a fist at Chester''s face.


    Alina eximed in shock, and pedestrians passing by at the scene drew in a breath of cold air as they


    saw the scene.


    Just as Caleb was about to m his fist into Chester again, Alina grabbed him from behind.


    "Caleb, you madman, stop it." Alina shouted angrily.


    Yet it goes without saying what kind of anger Caleb was holding in his heart during the week they had


    been away.


    During this week.


    He''s trying to figure out what to do about Emma, yet so far he can''t even see anyone.


    It goes without saying whose hand is behind this.


    "In the gap, Chester''s fist just swung at Caleb''s face.


    The already urgent atmosphere was now even more tense as a result.


    Chester''s tone was serious and cold, "Are you awake?"


    Can Caleb really wake up?


    All these years he had been a man in a deep sleep because of Emma, as if whatever Emma did was


    the right thing to do.


    He is a man in such a deep sleep that no one could wake him up, so now, awake?


    Alina eventually left with Caleb.


    Because, she could see that this man would not rest until she was alone with him today.


    The airport was already crowded with people, and she wasn''t interested in having people visit, so in


    order to make things quick, she ended up at Wend Vi with Caleb.


    When Lois saw Alina, her face stiffened for a moment because of this, and naturally her face was not


    as respectful as it used to be.


    Despite this, she naturally did not dare to frown casually when she saw Caleb''s not-so-good face, so


    she still asked someone to serve Alina coffee.


    Alina stirred the coffee in her hand, her face was calm, "What exactly do you want to talk about?"


    Alina knows very well what kind of person Caleb really is.


    Making such a big fuss at the airport was forcing her to go with him despite the reputation of the Collins


    family.


    But he seeded.


    After all, having gotten to this point with Caleb, the Collins family had been so good to her.


    Even if she kills Caleb, she can''t just involve the Collins family in this.


    The sound of the lighter rang out sharply, and Caleb took a fierce puff of his cigarette.


    And then he looked at Alina and said, "What exactly do you want before you can let her go?"


    Alina''s hands, which were stirring the coffee, all gave a lurch.


    Her eyes were sharper.


    So now Caleb knows very well what kind of person Emma really is, but he still wants her to let Emma


    go.


    Alina looked at such a Caleb and smiled.


    That smile, more than anything, was tinged with a touch of irony.


    "The coffee in her hand sshed over at Caleb, as if even this, for Alina is still not relieved.


    Caleb''s eyes sharpened when he looked at Alina.


    He said in a sinister tone, "It seems that you are going to leave VIG alone, is that so?"


    The man''s tone was all threat.


    Alina was already angry, and now when she heard such a threat from Caleb, her eyes even darkened


    at this moment.


    The cup in his hand just flew towards Caleb''s forehead, hitting him straight in the head without any


    bias.

 Chapter 337 The dearest of kin.

    Chapter 337 The dearest of kin.


    The atmosphere between the two is now urgent.


    Caleb looked at Alina, "What are the conditions?"


    The man''s tone was unprecedentedly firm, and even at this moment, he was still determined to get


    Alina to let Emma go.


    Alina, on the other hand, did not expect Caleb to be so persistent.


    "Then it seems that the police investigation is almostplete." Alina said with an icy look in her eyes.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he hadn''t found out something, ording to Caleb''s ability, he would have been able to see Emma


    even now.


    The reason for not being able to see Emma is because something is very wrong with Emma right now.


    Under Caleb''s eyes at the moment, they were even darker.


    Looking at the change in the man''s eyes, Alina already knew.


    "If you''re a human being, you should know that I''m not going to take it lying down in this matter, right?


    That''s my mum and dad and grandmother after all, my closest rtives."


    "......"


    "Now you''re asking me what terms will I spare Emma?"


    No matter what conditions are put in front of her now, they don''t work very well.


    It''s just a pity that Caleb doesn''t seem to understand much on this point.


    Or Emma is too important to him, isn''t she?


    Therefore, he had to save Emma no matter what kind of unconscionable things she had done.


    The atmosphere between the two men was, once again, at such a standstill.


    Alina got up, "I think it''s all been talked about clearly, and there''s no need to talk about it anymore."


    No longer wanting to say anything more to this man, she uttered. No matter how much she said, this


    man would not understand.


    How much Alina really hated it and wanted to tear Emma apart.


    Originally, she and Caleb were unrted to each other, yet because of these things, she returned to


    Ingford again.


    When she walked two steps away, Alina thought of something and paused without turning around, She


    said, "You know what? Before I came back, I had a feeling that this matter could not be unrted to


    Emma."


    So all her investigations since her return have revolved around Emma?


    And that''s why it''s so easy to turn things inside out.


    No matter how much hardship Alina actually went through on this section before catching the clue of


    Brodie, but in Caleb''s opinion.


    It was easy for her to knock Emma into the abyss.


    "You''re still concerned about her after all, how can you go and move Brodie?" Alina''s tone carried levity


    as she said this.


    And Caleb sat where he was, unable toe back to his senses for a long, long time.


    The police were able to take Emma away, so obviously there was a clue that it was he that had taken


    Brodie away.


    Nowadays, even if the investigation does not reveal that Brodie is really in his hands, it is because


    Brodie''s disappearance is linked to him.


    Now then, investigating Emma is a given.


    Thisst statement by Alina has shaken Caleb to his core, which is probably the reason why he cannot


    see Emma now.


    "Sir, you have to think of a solution." Lois saw Caleb alone came in and said in a somewhat tight tone.


    When Emma was first taken away, Lois thought that Caleb would soon be able to get the person out.


    This has been so long ago.


    And there''s still no sign of any movement.


    It''s been a week.


    How can Emma withstand it?


    If this were a normal person, they would probably have to suffer a lot in a ce like that.


    "When you cared so much about her?" Caleb looked at Lois with a dull look under his eyes.


    There was clearly a touch of displeasure.


    And Lois couldn''t help but turn white when she heard Caleb''s questioning like this.


    But still tried to calm down, she said to Caleb, "She has lived here for such a long time, and after


    spending time together, I found she is a good person."


    "Heh."


    Caleb smiled coldly.


    Lois was someone from the Collins family.


    And the attitude of the Collins family towards Emma was bad.


    Caleb has seen it all these years.


    Those people never epted Emma, so Lois has been cold to Emma.


    If it wasn''t for Chester''s threats during that time, how could he have left Emma here in Wend Vi?


    Lois, "Emma is not physically active, and it''s probably not easy for him to be inside these days."


    Seeing that Caleb did not say anything, Lois'' heart, which was already tight, was now even more in her


    throat.


    And at the mention of Emma''s body, Caleb''s face changed as a result.


    When Lois saw the relief in Caleb''s eyes, she knew that she had seeded.


    And now it''s a difficult thing for whoever it is to see Emma. Especially the people on Wend Vi''s


    side, whether it was Caleb or Lois.


    During this period, Lois tried various ways to see Emma, however, none of them were sessful in


    getting in.


    "Go away."


    Caleb''s tone was icy.


    Originally, Lois wanted to say something else, but when she saw Caleb''s gloomy face, she could only


    swallow all those words that were on her lips.


    ......


    After Alina came out from Wend Vi.


    She went to see Ste, the two of them arranged to meet in a cafe, but the aura on Ste was


    There was no any semnce of the wretched look on that body that had been running around for her


    grandmother before? Especially those eyes carried the sharpness in them.


    "Caleb probably doesn''t know what to do with Brodie now, does he?" Ste lifted the coffee in front of


    him and took an elegant sip.


    There is an air of nobility in the way she moves.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth smiled, "At that time when he wanted to take away Brodie, the purpose


    was to stop those evidence of Emma held in Brodie''s hands from being investigated, but he never


    thought that his taking away would be a powerful clue and evidence."


    Ste nodded.


    After all, Ste was involved in this matter for a long time, reporting such and such news for Alina.


    So she was the knowledge of the feud between several of them.


    Caleb has always been a shrewd person, but this time he was really confused by Alina and Chester,


    and only then did he do such a damaging thing to himself.


    In order to stir up Caleb, Alina had put in a lot of effort.


    But ording to Caleb''s shrewdness, he will definitely analyse, while Alina and Chester join forces to


    attack from all sides.


    So there is miscalction.

 Chapter 338 A Grand Wedding

    Chapter 338 A Grand Wedding


    "What exactly is the situation with Alfred now?" Speaking of Alfred, Alina looked at Ste with some


    worry in her eyes.


    After all, the Marsh family is a bad ce to mess with.


    "It was supposed to be a rushed wedding for us, but Alfred said that since we were doing the show, we


    had to do it like it was."


    When she said this, she paused and nced at Alina before saying, "He said that he would give me a


    grand wedding."


    There was no fluctuation in Ste''s tone as she spoke of the wedding, and she clearly didn''t care much


    about it either.


    Alina did not expect that Alfred would move such a mind, as to why exactly he moved such a mind,


    Alina is absolutely unable to see it, but worried about Ste.


    Ste looked at Alina and said, "Don''t worry about me."


    As if she could see what was in Alina''s mind.


    "The people who should be worried the most right now are the gang."


    Thinking about the faces of those people in the past two days, Ste was happy.


    Alina, "You have to remember that dogs jump to the wall when they are desperate."


    "Yes, I see that in Emma."


    Even at the risk of being shown what kind of face Caleb was making, they all wanted to count on Alina.


    It is evident that at that time, too, he was driven to desperation by Alina.


    Looking at Ste, Alina was slightly relieved.


    After all, Ste used to back off.


    Because she wanted to make life better for her grandmother, but all those so-called good things were


    broken by her mother, Sophia.


    So what scruples does Ste have now?


    So now Ste changed.


    "Alina, thank you."


    Even today, Ste is still grateful to Alina.


    "What are you talking about?"


    So the little help she gave to Ste at the beginning, in retrospect, was really nothing.


    Ste could see what was on Alina''s mind and she said, "If it wasn''t for your help at that time, going to


    that woman would have surely been humiliated."


    She was forced to go to Sophia for her grandmother''s sake.


    That woman had humiliated her worse than a stepmother.


    So, after all the fuss at Wills'' house that day, she said she was her mother? And she wondered how


    she really felt when she uttered that word.


    How did she have the nerve to say it?


    Alina didn''t know how tofort Ste, after all, those people were so abominable and she was


    disgusted.


    With such a viin, she must press down even more fiercely than them.


    ......


    Because of Ste, Alina did not show any good face to Hector, who seems to be quitting recently.


    Whenhe arrived at Waterside Vi, Hector happened toe out from inside and nodded respectfully


    when he saw Alina.


    And as if Alina did not see it, she proudly passed by him, and at that moment she clearly felt Hector''s


    furrowed brow.


    And this moment, Chester, who was inside, could see it clearly too.


    So the moment Alina entered inside, she was swept into Chester''s arms, he dotingly said, "How did he


    offend you?"


    He had always been a shrewd man, so with just one nce, he could tell that Alina was displeased


    with Hector.


    And Alina, even now, was still not used to such contact with Chester, and subconsciously got out of the


    man''s arms.


    She said, "He''s leaving?"


    "Well, he is, after all, the heir to the Perry family and has pretty much been around me all these years,


    so it''s time to go."


    Chester could see Alina''s mind and dotingly pinched Alina''s nose, "What is there that I don''t know?"


    "So he''s the heir to the Perry family, I always thought he was just a driver and a special assistant."


    Chester has many talents around him, it seems that she will have to make good rtions with them in


    the future, just in case.


    Except, however, Hector.


    To be engaged to Ste''s sister and to have such an affair with Ste, what kind of brain is this person?


    Or are men all fools when ites to their feelings?


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Alina was lost in thought, Chester''s tone was gentler.


    Alina, "I was wondering what Lucas'' identity would be again."


    She means it.


    Yet Chester was smiling.


    "What exactly is his identity?" Alina asked more seriously.


    Yet Chester smiled mysteriously at her and said, "No wondering who''s around me."


    "How petty." Alina looked at Chester with some disbelief.


    Chester looked at her and it was obvious that she was feeling much better as this wasing to an


    end.


    ......


    However, is it really over?


    Although Emma is now in prison, it would be nice to say that it''s really just a divorce that will end


    between her and Caleb.


    So what exactly did Caleb seek her out for all these years?


    ......


    As for Caleb, now Brodie is like a hot potato, as Ste said, now Caleb really does not know what to do


    with Brodie.


    He had sent Brodie away, but Brodie was at risk ofing back at any time. And he will be implicated


    for interfering with Brodie again.


    Plus he''s probably the only one who knows where Brodie is now.


    Earlier, Alina was still angry on this matter, but after seeing Caleb be a strong clue because he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    moved Brodie.


    She was sort of relieved.


    ......


    Emma still didn''t say anything and kept yelling that she wanted to see Alina. At first, she was asking to


    see Caleb.


    Yet she was told in no uncertain terms that it was impossible for her to see Caleb, and as to why she


    could only see Alina now, it probably has something to do with someone.


    Now Emma is absolutely unwilling to meet Alina, but she is forced to do so.

 Chapter 339 If I beg you

    Chapter 339 If I beg you


    When Alina saw Emma again, she didn''t know what to describe.


    Before, she had actually thought about it. After all, Emma''s legs were not handy, and there was another


    one of these fingers that she couldn''t use.


    And even normal people in such a ce would suffer a lot as a result.


    Not to mention Emma.


    This is not Wend Vi, and there is no Lois, so it is clear just how much of a mess Emma is living


    now.


    The moment she saw Alina, Emma went crazy.


    "If I beg you, will you drop the case against me?" Emma said bitterly.


    She really can''t stay a day in this ce now.


    She really wanted to leave.


    When she first came in here, just one night had actually been too much for her.


    However, at that time, she was firmly convinced that Caleb woulde and take her away and would


    not let her stay in here for too long.


    But who would have thought that so much time would have passed.


    She couldn''t even see Caleb once.


    As a result, she was goingpletely mad, not at all expecting things to turn out the way they did


    today.


    So now.


    Alina looked at Emma, "You probably haven''t figured out one thing yet."


    "What?"


    Looking at Alina''s eyes full of ice and cold, without any half temperature.


    At this moment, Emma finally saw that Alina had gone to great lengths to get her in.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Alina continued, "What you''vemitted is not a civil case. It''s a


    criminal case."


    Emma''s face was now even whiter as a result when she heard Alina''s words.


    "There''s a difference between the two, and I can''t believe you don''t understand it. Even if you''re legally


    illiterate, you probably understand it, right?"


    "......"


    "You are a murderer, you know that?"


    At the sound of it, there was even a shiver.


    "No, not me, I didn''t do it." She shook her head.


    She hadn''t felt so serious when she was doing this before.


    And now is the time to make her pay for it.


    She just found out there is not even any room for the horror of what she has done before.


    "It''s not me, it''s really not me." Emma was already scared, now when she heard all this from Alina.


    She knew what serious consequences it would have for her if evidence of these things did turn up.


    She, for real, was scared.


    "I advise you to confess to the investigation sooner rather thanter. Once Brodie is actually brought


    back..."


    Alina paused, while Emma''s face turned even whiter as a result.


    Brodie was sent away, yes, so it was all the more reason why she didn''t need to admit anything,


    everything had nothing to do with her.


    As long as she never lets up and admits it, then the matter has nothing to do with her either way.


    Thinking this way, Emma was even more reluctant to admit it.


    And yet, Alina said, "Do you know why Caleb hasn''te to see you so far?"


    Emma looked fiercely at Alina.


    Obviously, this is where her main concern lies.


    Between her and Caleb, although it hadn''t reallye to that, the involvement between them over the


    years made all people from Ingford thought they were together.


    In addition to what had happened between them, Caleb wouldn''t have left her alone anyway.


    Alina said, "Because he moved Brodie, he is now the subject of suspicion, and he himself is a suspect,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    so where would he have the time and energy to care about you?"


    "What did you say?"


    Caleb is being investigated and suspected?


    No way.


    How could things have gotten to such a serious point? It wasn''t possible.


    "Impossible, you lied to me, Alina, you lied to me." Emma, who was already unable to control her


    emotions, was now even more outright furious.


    Why are things the way they are now?


    Alina, "What reason should you use to exin that a man who used his wife to save you now won''t


    evene to see you?"


    Alina looked at Emma''s face and smiled.


    And that past was so bad for her, but she didn''t mind revealing it.


    Everything, from the inside, is going to break Emmapletely.


    And Emma was now, as Alina had thought, really shivering like an electric shock throughout her body.


    Nothing could be said at this point, there was only one voice in her head, "It''s over, it''s all over."


    If Caleb couldn''t take her out, if Caleb couldn''t even protect her, she''ll probably spend the rest of her


    life behind bars.


    Emma felt nothing but despair.


    "Don''t go." The moment Alina got up, Emma shouted urgently.


    Alina paused, didn''t turn around and said with a sideways nce, "Give a good ount and try to get


    out soon."


    The implication is that if you give an honest ount now, then getting out is still possible, but if you still


    refused to admit it, which will only be rewarded with more serious consequences.


    And Emma would believe anything but what Alina was saying at the moment.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong."


    She doesn''t want an exnation.


    "I shouldn''t have done that to you before, I shouldn''t have targeted you, please let me go, please let me


    go."


    All the pride that she had previously had in front of Alina now fell apart because she heard these words


    from Alina.


    All her pride was nowpletely shattered.


    She wanted to get out.


    So, that''s what it takes.


    Before, she had never thought that Caleb would be so unreliable, but now it was toote to say


    anything.


    Everything was toote.


    "Alina, for the sake of our previous friendship, please let me go."


    "......"


    "I really didn''t do it, believe me." Emma said chokingly, trying to impress Alina in this way.


    How could Alina have any half-hearted pity for her now?


    "There is no friendship between us."


    Alina stopped listening to what Emma had to say and walked away.


    Talking to her about friendship? What a joke.

 Chapter 340 Is there really any hope?

    Chapter 340 Is there really any hope?


    After Alina left, Emma seemed to be in despair, that fear, moreover, plunged her into the abyss.


    Lois didn''t know what it took to finally meet her.


    And the moment Emma saw Lois, her emotions broke down.


    "Lois, take me out, take me out, I don''t want to be here, I want to go back home..."


    At this moment Emma really doesn''t want anything anymore.


    Just the thought that this was the price she was paying now, so what the hell was all that she had done


    before?


    Nothing.


    If that''s what she gets after all the effort.


    So now, she doesn''t want it.


    If she could go back to the past, she would not have gone to the Hughes family, let alone coveted those


    things of Alina, which did not belong to her in the first ce.


    She, moreover, will not go near Caleb, a man who does not belong to her in the first ce.


    At this moment, all that Emma could think of was her own forced demands on life. Knowing that they


    had nothing to do with her, but why go for it anyway?


    "Calm down, there''s a way out." Lois looked at Emma, her eyes were full of heartache.


    And when Emma heard that there was still a way out, the original despair in her eyes now had that


    glimmer of hope as she looked towards Lois.


    "Is there really any way out?"


    Lois nodded, "Don''t worry, there will be hope. Master Caleb has been trying to save you all this time."


    Is there really any hope?


    Even though there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes, she was still more or less unconvinced when


    Lois said this.


    "Then why, until now, has he note to see me?"


    When it came to Caleb, Lois was speechless for a while.


    Lois did not know what Caleb had done on this matter.


    But looking at Emma in such pain right now, Lois was truly distressed.


    "Master Caleb has been thinking about a solutiontely." After thinking about it, Lois said somewhat


    sheepishly.


    Caleb even needs to think about a solution?


    Emma''s heart was now in her throat again.


    So, is it true that, as Alina said, the current Caleb is actually in a difficult position to protect her.


    Emma." Lois looked at Emma and wanted to say something, yet she didn''t know what to say at the


    moment.


    She had always worked in the Collins¡¯, but in the end she was only a servant.


    Over the years, because she was in Wend Vi, many rtionships on the Collins family have been


    broken as a result.


    Vanessa isn''t as nice as rumours have it.


    In addition, Vanessa''s attitude towards Emma over the years was known to anyone, so there was no


    way out apart from begging Vanessa.


    She was just a servant, what could she do now?


    "You must find a way to get me out, I can''t stay here for another day, it must be soon."


    Now Emma has no choice, no matter who she sees, she asks for help.


    At this time, the people who could actuallye to see her were already very nice people and were


    her saving grace.


    When Lois looked at Emma begging her, she felt distressed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way out."


    They had separated for so many years.


    Naturally, she had to be rescued.


    And seeing the heartache for herself in Lois'' eyes, a sh of calction shed through Emma''s heart.


    ......


    Alina has now received a call from her grandfather and has been by his side since she returned this


    time.


    The old man started to miss her again after she has just away for a few days.


    Zane said on the phone, "Come back once it''s taken care of."


    In the end, Zane was still not at ease with Alina in Ingford.


    Things have made such a big noise, he naturally knows that the Collins family is a difficult ce.


    Although the previous generation was fairly harmonious.


    But when ites to Caleb and Chester''s generation, it''s a bit weird.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Alina said to the other side of the phone.


    Time is tight.


    Emma has gone in prison after all.


    Now Caleb can''t do anything to Brodie, but wait for a result.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    To Caleb and Emma, it seemed as if there was now no way out, and Alina liked that.


    "Alina, it''s Megan." On the other side of the phone Megan snatched the phone over.


    Hearing Megan''s voice, a sh ofplexity shed through Alina''s heart.


    "Megan."


    "You were in such a hurry to leave this time, I sent you some of your favourite food straight to Mulherd


    Manor."


    "......"


    "Come back early when you''ve been busy outside, your grandfather is getting older and he''ll be happy


    to have you with him."


    "Okay." Alina said gently to the other side of the phone.


    Megan then hung up the phone.


    Alina turned around and saw Chester standing behind herself at some point, startling her.


    "What are you doing?"


    This man walks without a sound?


    Chester drew the phone from her hand.


    "They seem to be very nice to you."


    After all, the Lawson family is not the same as it used to be, which was essentially formed.


    And coupled with the fact that Zane, the old man, originally had only one daughter, Le, the current


    descendants of the Lawson family.


    It was basically Andre who apanied Zane all these years.


    And Megan has only one daughter, Luna.


    Plus, when Alina''s grandmother and Zane divorced, they didn''t let Alina''s mother follow her father.


    So there has been basically very little contact over the years.


    To put that family''splexity into perspective, it''s something that, to an outsider, is reallyplicated.


    And when it came to how those people treated her, Alina smiled, "They were really good to me."


    "So, all those rumours are true?" Rumours that said that previously, when Alina was in Shirling, she


    had Andre to escort her no matter what she did.


    Even those good resources she had on her way to design were all secured for her by Andre.


    Alina nodded.


    "Then you..." The moment he saw Alina nod, Chester''s heart was in his throat.

 Chapter 341 Legitimate heirs

    Chapter 341 Legitimate heirs


    The matter between Alina and Emma has begun toe to an end state bit by bit, Emma could only


    wait for the oue of the trial.


    Now, all her struggles were in vain.


    ......


    On the Wills family, although Ste is now seen with Alfred, Ste will marry Alfred.


    Or rather, that Alfred would marry Ste seemedpletely impossible to them.


    And just for a short time.


    Both Sophia and Matthew felt threatened by Ste, who had really entered the group after her return.


    She even took up the position of Vice President and even started to make moves on the Board of


    Directors, how can they tolerate this?


    "Mom, I''m only a department director in thepany, why should she be the vice president as soon as


    she enters thepany?" Libby said aggrievedly, pulling Sophia with her.


    Not only aggrieved, but angry.


    Sophia had a headache, not at all expecting Ste to make such a big ssh this time.


    "Just because I''m Eason Wills'' rightful heir." Ste''s cold and powerful voice came from the doorway.


    It made both Sophia and Libby flinch.


    Libby had suffered at thepany today and was already full of anger, but now when she saw Ste,


    her eyes sharp at her.


    "How dare youe back." In a tone that was even more vicious.


    Think of the way those people looked at her today at the office, although those people didn''t dare to


    disrespect her, she clearly sensed the wrong look in those people''s eyes.


    And all of this is because of Ste.


    Just a moment ago, after she had told Sophia what had happened at thepany today, now when


    Sophia saw Ste, there was anger under her eyes.


    "This is my home, why wouldn''t I dare toe back? But you, in what capacity are you here?"


    Libby¡¯s faces went white.


    And Sophia''s face was now thoroughly unpleasant.


    Stepping forward, she asked "Ste, what are you doing?"


    "......"


    "I know you''re angry, but stop at the right time." Apparently, just take it as she was throwing a tantrum


    earlier.


    But once the temper has been vented, there is a limit to what can be tolerated.


    Looking at Sophia with a look of patience to the limit, Ste''s eyes flickered with gloom.


    "What? Can''t stand it?"


    "Ste, have you forgotten that I am your mother?" Sophia was really pissed off by Ste.


    Now, although the contract with King World Group is signed, the additional conditions in the contract


    are clearly written.


    Must keep Ste always in Wills'' Group.


    If Ste is no longer there, then it will count as a breach of contract for them.


    It''s not a reasonable contractual term, but they can''t break it.


    After all, the Wills family had relied on the Marsh family for cooperation for so many years, and once


    the Marsh family all withdrew, the Wills family couldn''t afford to take such a big hit.


    How could they have ever imagined that Ste would rely on the Marsh family to return to the Wills


    family?


    Ste, "Sorry, I really forgot, after all, it''s been so many years, hasn''t it?"


    What so many years?


    She was born so many years ago?


    Or is it that she has been away from the Wills family for so many years.


    "Mum." When Libby saw how arrogant Ste was, she wanted to let Sophia teach her a lesson.


    But Sophia''s ankle was still hurting badly, and looking at the fierceness in Ste''s eyes, how dare she


    just mess with it?


    Just as Ste was walking upstairs, Sophia said, "There''s a party here in three days, so dress up and


    look good."


    "What kind of party?"


    "Matthew''s birthday."


    For these irrelevant people, Ste is not clear about their birthday.


    But she could guess that Sophia is going to make a big deal out of this.


    "Heh." Ste gave a sarcastic sneer and went straight upstairs without saying anything.


    That sarcastic voice stung Sophia''s heart.


    Libby was obviously irritated by this sarcasm of Ste, and did not expect Ste to be such a person


    now.


    It''s like a man covered in thorns, whoever goes up there will get a round of thorns.


    "Mom, look at her! You don''t know those people today..."


    "Alright." Libby''s words were not finished before she was severely interrupted by Sophia, who obviously


    didn''t have much patience to listen to her.


    Libby looked at her mother.


    "Mum, you never talked to me like that."


    Why did things turn out the way they did.


    Sophia was already very angry.


    Now something like this has happened.


    "Don''t worry, after three days, she won''t be a member of this family anymore." Sophia said fiercely,


    hatred all over her eyes.


    She was of low status in front of Eason back then, now his daughter wants to step over her?


    All these years.


    Sophia used to be high and mighty, how could she stand that someone was overwhelming her? Not


    ever her daughter.


    Because she could never hold her head up in front of Eason, she was not too fond of the daughter she


    had given birth to either.


    Because in the Wills family, she was too aggrieved..


    "Mom, what do you mean?" After hearing that, Libby instantly came to life.


    Sophia, "Your father''s birthday is in two months."


    So there is no birthday in three days.


    This was clearly for Ste, and Libby instantly understood the meaning of Sophia''s words at this


    moment.


    "Mum!." Under her eyes, excitement came instantly.


    When Sophia saw that her daughter was finally happy, she feltfortable in her heart.


    These days not to mention Libby is going crazy, she can''t even stand this. After all, Ste wasing


    on strong this time.


    She still preferred to see Ste praying in front of her before.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So just bear it for the next few days, okay?"


    "Okay."


    It''s only been three days, so bear it.


    "What exactly are you nning, mum?" Libby couldn''t be happier when she heard that the banquet in


    three days'' time was for Ste.


    And when ites to talking about ns.


    Sophia looked around and said to Libby as she saw that Angus was not there, "There is a fool in the


    Ann family."


    Libby, "That fool of the Ann family?"


    "Yes."


    "......"


    "For her to have no energy to bother pestering us in the future, only the Ann family can pester her."


    That woman from the Ann family is not one to be messed with.


    Although her son is a fool, many girls have failed to catch her eye over the years.


    She said her daughter-inw must be clean and simple.

 Chapter 342 A womans intuition

    Chapter 342 A woman''s intuition


    But originally, for Ste, she couldn''t bear it. However Mrs. Ann had taken a fancy to Ste and had


    offered quite a bride price.


    The bride price will not be taken back as a dowry.


    In addition, Ste has been making a lot of noise at hometely, so Sophia has been moved by the


    bride price.


    Moreover, it is said that after the marriage between the two families, the future cooperation of the Ann


    family will give benefits to the Wills family.


    "From those projects of the Ann family, the Wills family can take some benefits from it." Libby was in


    the group all year round, so she understood this.


    And since she can all see the benefits, Sophia naturally see it clearly, nodding, "If only you were a boy."


    Sophia''s words are even more meaningful.


    "Mum!"


    "Well, well, even if you are not a boy, seeing that you''re so capable, I am happy."


    "But will the Marsh family agree?" Libby raised her doubts.


    After all, Ste came back to the Wills family because of the Marsh family''s backing.


    And speaking of the Marsh family.


    Sophia said, "She is the vice president of the group anyway. It''s only right that she doesn''t have time to


    work after marriage, so we''re not going against anything."


    It''s really only true that they can''t let Ste get involved with the Marsh family.


    If she had really married Alfred, then the Wills family would have really be Ste''s.


    As she thought this, Sophia''s eyes shed even more sinisterly.


    Libby nodded, "Yes, she didn''t have time to work herself, can she me us?"


    Thinking about thepany was stirred up by Ste, Libby got angry.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, Libby''s phone rang and when she saw that the


    number was Hector''s, sweetly, she picked up the phone, "Hector."


    Libby was now even happier after the call.


    She said to Hector on the other side of the phone, "Yes, I''ll have the kitchen prepare your favorite food,


    do you want me to pick you up?"


    "No need."


    "Oh, okay."


    Libby hung up the phone sweetly.


    Probably what makes her happiest now is receiving a call from Hector, while Sophia scolded, "Your


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    whole heart is now on Hector."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Libby was embarrassed.


    Sophia was pleased to see Libby so happy.


    "Tonight Hector ising over. By the way, Hector has gone back to the Perry family now, so maybe


    we''ll have less and less time to date from now on."


    When he was previously working for Chester, he always had time.


    But once he goes back to his home, then a lot of that time won''t really be his own.


    Even if it''s his own time, that time has to be spent on something more beneficial.


    "But Hector ising over for dinner any time now, so it''s not like you guys can''t see each other."


    Libby then remembered that when she had asked Hector toe to the house for dinner before, she


    took a great effort, but now he was ready toe at any time.


    Just like today, he even took the initiative to call and said that he wanted to have dinner together.


    When she thought about it, Libby subconsciously nced upstairs, a woman''s intuition has always


    been very sensitive.


    ......


    Caleb was under investigation.


    Because the police got the evidence that he took away Brodie.


    Alina and Chester were at the Collins¡¯ when they learned the news, and Vanessa was stunned when


    she heard the news.


    "He''s really stupid." Vanessa, who was a mother, didn''t know what to say now.


    Alina looked at Chester, "When he took Brodie away, it was because he knew the evidence in Brodie''s


    hand, so now he would have that evidence in his hand, right?"


    Will Caleb spend whatever it takes to get all that evidence?


    Chester nodded, "I think so."


    Alina and Vanessa subconsciously nced at each other.


    If only all that evidence was now in the hands of Caleb.


    ording to what Caleb did to Emma before without any bottom line, he would have bitten off to make


    sure that evidence no longer existed.


    No one knows exactly what kind of start this is now, but everyone sitting in the room now knows that it


    will definitely not be an end.


    Vanessa, "Alina."


    She wanted to say something, yet at the moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    After all, all this time all their minds were on this matter of Brodie, who was, for all intents and


    purposes, the lead they had found.


    Caleb stepped in.


    Thus leaving Emma in a difficult position from which she could not get out.


    But they seem to have overlooked one thing, that is, if all those so-called evidence all have been


    Caleb.


    They panicked.


    After all, the previous Caleb had done a lot of things because of Emma, so it was possible to do


    something again this time.


    "I will go see him." After all, it was evidence that took away, even if Caleb had the ability to get through,


    there must be a statement on this matter.


    Plus Caleb''s power in Ingford over the years worried them a lot.


    Alina, "I''ll go."


    Thinking about it, her heart was in her throat.


    She couldn''t let things be cleared up by Caleb like this.


    Caleb has always been a cunning man and did it leave any traces on what he had done before.


    So what about now?


    Brodie is missing.


    Although there are clues, who knows how he will get off in this case?


    "Alina, don''t worry." Vanessa looked at Alina and was truly heartbroken for her.


    Vanessa, who is now Caleb''s mother, was not the least bit worried about the news that Caleb had been


    taken away.


    On the contrary.


    She was more worried about Alina.


    After all, this matter has been going on for so long, who knows how it will really go now?


    Especially based on Caleb''s determination, as if he must take charge of this matter, which made all the


    people¡¯s hearts couldn''t help but be raised to their throats.


    Alina looked at Vanessa, "Thank you."


    At the moment, how could she not be worried?


    She was grateful that at this time, Vanessa did not dwell on her for the sake of Caleb, but instead


    Vanessa sighed, "He is the one who has wronged you."


    For a mother, it''s not easy to have such a sense of right and wrong.


    Many people have bepletely indistinguishable in front of their families.

 Chapter 343 Emmas wretchedness

    Chapter 343 Emma''s wretchedness


    During Caleb''s cooperation with the investigation, the first person toe and see him was Alina.


    Even at this time, his body still exudes an overpowering aura.


    The moment he saw Alina, his eyes couldn''t help but darken.


    Alina got straight to the point, "Before Brodie left, you had all that evidence in your hands, didn''t you?"


    Caleb looked at Alina.


    The depths under the man''s eyes, like a deep sea, made it impossible to see.


    But it was such profundity that made Alina instantly understand that everything was now in Caleb''s


    hands.


    All this time, he had been protecting Emma, so at the moment it was difficult to get him to produce


    these.


    "Why?" Alina looked at Caleb.


    Alina''s heart has a wild beast running around incessantly, wanting to tear Caleb to pieces.


    "You''ve seen what kind of person Emma really is, so why do you still protect her at all costs?"


    Alina was roaring out at these words.


    Why do you care so much about Emma?


    But if he loves Emma, then during this period when Alina was away, Caleb would definitely find a way


    to marry Emma.


    But he didn''t.


    "Stay away from Chester." He lifted the water in front of him and took a sip, not directly answering


    Alina''s question.


    Instead, he said in a domineering tone, even with a strong desire to control.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Obviously, this is the period of time Alina has been pestering with Chester, which has made Caleb lose


    his patience.


    The fact that Caleb would bring it up at this time was something that Alina had not expected.


    And she was furious for it.


    "Who are you to meddle in my affairs with others?" First Andre, now Chester?


    So, has he ever asked himself what he really is in her world?


    Questions like this are asked too often.


    More than that Alina does not want to continue to ask about it.


    And Caleb doesn''t seem to care about that right now.


    He said, "I am your husband."


    It made herugh sarcastically.


    She didn''t expect Caleb, at this time, to be able to say something like that.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Caleb continued, "No matter what time it is."


    So, it''s not easy to get rid of him in this life.


    Alina, who was already very angry, had her heart heaving even more when she heard such words from


    Caleb.


    "Take that evidence and hand it over to the police." Alina said.


    For personal issues, Alina does not want to dwell so much with Caleb right now, nor does she want to


    say anything.


    In this case, she now has no energy to say anything.


    However, Caleb said, "Leave it to them, and you return to me?"


    "You''re dreaming."


    Alina, who was already angry, was even more outright furious when she heard Caleb''s words now.


    Back to his side?


    No way.


    But he had been holding back all these days, was he waiting for her?


    Alina only felt that this man in front of her was scunning.


    "Have you forgotten what really happened between us?"


    And Caleb just watched quietly the out-of-control Alina.


    ...


    Alina didn''t know how she got out, and Chester was waiting for her outside.


    Seeing here out with a not-so-good face, he went forward and took off the trench coat he was


    wearing and put it over Alina.


    The man''s warm breath instantly invaded Alina''s somewhat trembling heart.


    "What did he say?" He asked as he pulled her into the car.


    To make Alina''s face look so bad, it was evident that the two of them had an unpleasant time.


    And Alina''s brain now was about to explode.


    "He said to give the evidence to the police and I returned to him."


    Alina clearly felt the man beside her got angry.


    And that''s what gives her even more headaches.


    Chester¡¯s force on her hand was heavier.


    "Alina."


    "I won''t go back to him." Looking at Chester at this moment, Alina''s tone was unprecedentedly firm.


    Although, with Chester now, she doesn''t dare to take one more step.


    But no matter who she is with in the future, or if she ends up alone, she ever return to Caleb.


    The man that makes her heart tremble.


    In her sleep, she can''t imagine exactly what this man will do to her.


    Good thing then, he only wanted some blood. But it was her life that was wanted? So, was she really


    lucky to be alive now?


    It was fortunate that it was not what Caleb wanted, once it was what Caleb wanted, then there was no


    way she would be in this world right now.


    So now when she looked back on Caleb, she just felt that that man was so scary.


    "Well, don''t think about it." On hearing Alina say so firmly that she would not return to Caleb, Chester


    was kind of relieved.


    Alina, "The proof, for sure, is in his hands."


    "He said that?"


    "It''s not explicitly stated, but as you say, he does have it." After all, he handled Brodie so cleanly.


    So now to say that the evidence is not in Caleb''s hands, Alina does not believe it.


    And as Chester was hearing this, he felt that this matter was tricky.


    "Chester."


    "Yes?"


    "This matter needs to be over soon." Thinking of how much Caleb protected Emma, Alina was worried.


    She took a lot of trouble to send Emma into prison, how could she bear that she came out again?


    "Leave this to me, and you should not see Caleb again."


    It gets dark outside, and her heart became gloomy.


    Her heart was stuffy and suffocating.


    "I don''t want to see him either."

 Chapter 344 The Brand New Wills family.

    Chapter 344 The Brand New Wills family.


    At the dinner table, Libby and Hector sat together, Matthew and Sophia sat together, and Ste sat at


    the main seat.


    She had been sitting in this seat since her return, and it had always been Matthew''s seat when she had


    not returned before.


    "Angus."


    "Yes, Missy."


    "Let''s eat."


    Sophia and Matthew''s faces did not look good, but they could not say anything because of the


    presence of Hector.


    As for Libby, her heart was now turning upside down, she hated Ste''s bossiness.


    "Yes." Angus nodded and with a p of his hands, the servants were already serving the dishes in an


    orderly manner, but what was served was, basically, what Ste loved to eat.


    Libby had originally exined what to do in the kitchen.


    Now seeing that they had not been done, they got angry.


    "Angus, I asked you to cook..."


    "What?"


    Without waiting for Libby to finish, Ste looked at her solemnly with the usual majesty.


    Libby, "Ste, enough, look at what you''ve stirred up in this family now."


    She disliked Ste very much, and now Ste is still dominating the family.


    The point is, these servant wouldn''t dare disobey her.


    Why hadn''t she noticed her being so bossy before?


    Relying on the Marsh family, she now is different.


    She can''t really be allowed to marry Alfred, otherwise, they would get nothing, ording to Ste''s


    temper.


    That''s what makes people panic the most.


    Thinking about all that, Libby''s face turned even whiter. The way she looked at Ste was as if she had


    a knife in her eyes, at any moment, she would want to pluck Ste.


    "Eat if you like, but if you don''t, go out and eat. I like to eat vegetarian, so if you want to eat meat in the


    future, just go out and eat it."


    "You..."


    "Because I don''t like to smell that, is that okay?" Ste red at Libby fiercely.


    Libby''s anger was really tense this time, and when she was about to jump up in anger, Sophia kicked


    Libby''s foot under the table.


    And Libby''s original anger returned to her mind at this moment.


    Although she was hard on the heart, it was only a matter of a few days to go.


    But today, it was in front of Hector, her fianc¨¦, to see her family in this state.


    She was humiliated.


    "Hector, let''s go out and eat." Libby couldn''t hold back for a minute.


    Today Hector is taking the initiative toe over for dinner, in her heart, she was still worried about the


    resurgence of Hector''s feelings for Ste.


    And yet Hector who was supposed to be on her side at the moment said gently, "Vegetarian is good for


    health. Don''t go out, be good."


    Her tone was mild.


    Libby''s face, which was barely smiling, stiffened as a result.


    In her heart, she hated Ste even more, but in the end, she dared not say anything.


    Eventually she defiantly ate up.


    But this table is full of green vegetables, and she never liked the grass.


    ......


    A meal ended on a bizarre note.


    After dinner, Ste goes for a walk in the back garden, now that shees home in the evenings and


    basically gives off a state of disinterest in her work.


    Around the corner, Ste had just turned around and there was a sudden force on her wrist, and


    without waiting for her reaction, she was dragged viciously towards a corner by a man.


    When Ste saw clearly that it was Hector, she shook off his hand fiercely, yet the man''s force was


    heavier as a result.


    All the way to a quiet ce where no one is around.


    It is now thoroughly dark.


    The moment she was pinned against the wall, Ste looked up and met the man''s eyes, "What are you


    doing?" The man asked viciously.


    Ste, "It''s my turn to ask you that question, isn''t it? What do you want?"


    "Why do youe back?"


    Ste, "This seems to be the Wills family, even if you are now Libby''s fianc¨¦, you have no right to


    interfere, right?"


    Whye back?


    Eason is her father.


    She cane back if she wants to.


    Does she still need to report to this man?


    And as Hector was already furious, his eyes were now redder underneath.


    Ste, "If you''re not qualified to ask anything, can you please move out of the way? You''re really asking


    for trouble."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With those words, Ste pushed Hector away, not giving the man any chance at all.


    Walking for a long, long time, she could feel that the get gaze behind her was sharp as if it was going to


    pierce her through.


    Back in the main building.


    At the back door, she saw Libby looking at her with hatred in her eyes, obviously having just seen


    Hector go after her.


    And Sophia told Libby to hold back.


    But now, Libby couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Ste, you bitch." With that, she stepped forward and was about to p Ste on the face.


    However, the moment her hand rose, there was a force on her wrist and without waiting for her


    reaction, she was thrown to the side by Ste viciously.


    Her back mmed hard against the door.


    Then she fell to the ground.


    She never knew Ste''s strength was this strong and at the moment the fall made her grimace and


    hurt.


    "Ste!"


    "And keep your mouth shut, if you dare to do that again, I won''t spare you." Ste warned fiercely.


    And Libby didn''t expect Ste to be so vicious in her threat.


    But how could she stand this?


    "Ste, you are a..." The words were swallowed at Ste¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Ste, "And keep your dog under control."


    Hector returned just in time to hear it, and his face sank as a result.


    There is an absolute contrast between Ste now and before.


    Before.


    When living away with her grandmother, no matter how hard it was, she never thought ofing back,


    for knowing that once it started, her Grandma''s life would be bad because of it, and how cruel people


    like Sophia really were, as evidenced by the fact that she and Grandma were thrown out back then.


    But she never came back all these years because she was afraid. She just wanted to make her


    grandmother feel better.


    This weakness was finally destroyed by Sophia.

 Chapter 345 Finding Brodie as soon as possible

    Chapter 345 Finding Brodie as soon as possible


    Alina and Chester were still wondering how on earth they could get Brodie to them, after all, it was


    impossible to start with Caleb now.


    And the time to wait for that result was too long.


    As Alina said, she wanted this matter to be over as soon as possible, and spending time on this matter,


    she feared that there might be idents.


    But Caleb had returned unharmed, and there was no telling how that fit of his had actually worked out.


    Just a short day inside.


    He, then, returned to Wend Vi.


    Alina was stunned when she learned this news.


    "He''s got a couple of tricks up his sleeve." Chester¡¯s eyes were deep.


    And Alina''s face sankpletely when he saw such a scene.


    "So, Emma ising out too, right?"


    No one knows what is going on in Alina''s mind at the moment, having gone to such lengths to get


    Emma in.


    Who would have thought it would end up like this?


    Caleb probably had a real headache before too.


    But the headache is due to being messed up by Alina, but in time, he''lle to his senses.


    That man, once sober, was like a lion in the forest, and he had a way of getting out of whatever


    predicament he was in.


    When she thought of this, Alina felt even more ufortable.


    She is now thoroughly messed up by Caleb at this point.


    "We need to find Brodie as soon as possible now." Chester said as he took a drag from his cigarette.


    Brodie is a key yer.


    In addition to the fact that Brodie was originally a man who loved money, if only he could find this


    person then the breakthrough was absolute.


    "Yes."


    Alina nodded her head.


    "Lucas has been looking for him, I''m sure it will be soon." Chester said as he nced at Alina.


    Alina was silent.


    Chester had made achievement n north and south Eglinton, as well as Ingford.


    So these two were pitted against each other, it wasn''t a duel between her and Emma, so this was more


    ......


    Caleb suddenly came out and gave Alina enough of a headache, yet Chester suddenly had an


    important matter in North Eglinton and had to leave.


    Before he left, he said to Alina, "A week at most, and whatever happens during that week, you should


    stay out of it."


    "......"


    "Everything will wait until I get back."


    "Okay." Alina nodded, now that things hade to this point.


    She, it seemed, couldn''t do anything. Originally, Caleb''s mind was messy, but now Alina''s mind was


    messy.


    Chester, "So long have you been waiting, remember not to be too hasty at this time, got it?"


    "Well, I understand."


    These are all understood by Alina.


    After all, now that Emma is still inside, who knows what Caleb will actually do?


    ......


    Chester is gone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina was devastated, but at this point there seemed to be nothing else to do but to make herself as


    calm as possible.


    A phone call from Andre.


    On the phone, Andre said to her that basically everyone in Shirling knew exactly how far she and Caleb


    hade.


    Luna was very uneasy about her and wanted her to return to Shirling at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Alina said to Andre on the phone.


    She is grateful that now they are still so worried about her.


    Luna is good to her for the sake of Megan, and Alina''s heart was warmed by this.


    "Alina."


    Alina said very firmly to Andre on the other side of the phone, "I won''te back until this matter with


    Emma is over."


    It must end.


    To think that Emma was so ruthless in getting her parents and grandmother killed back then, if she


    doesn''t see her get hereuppance with her own eyes now, how could she feelfortable leaving


    this ce?


    Andre heard the firmness in Alina''s tone.


    Sighing, he said, "You know Caleb can do anything for Emma."


    That''s what worries people the most.


    "I can do anything for my parents and grandmother too." At this moment, Alina''s tone was


    unprecedentedly firm.


    The caller on the other side of the phone was shocked, "Alina, don''t do anything stupid, I''ll be right


    over."


    The more he listened, the more uneasy Andre was.


    Alinaughed, "You think I''m going to get my hands dirty for someone like that? You''re thinking too


    much, aren''t you? Do I look that irrational?"


    She was just telling Andre that in this matter, if Caleb really had no bottom line.


    Then she doesn''t mind spending the rest of her life on this matter.


    This is Alina''s determination at this moment.


    She will definitely bite the bullet on this matter as well.


    "I''m relieved that you said that." Hearing Alina say this, Andre was kind of relieved.


    In Alina''s tone, it really scared Andre, he was really worried that Alina would do something like that.


    Then it was time for him to have a headache.


    ording to Grandpa and Grandma, even if Alina had poked a hole in the sky, they would have let him


    find a way to set things right.


    "Okay, bye now."


    "Bye."


    Hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina''s eyes were, thus cold.


    Now that even the family in Shirling is worried about her, it is evident that everything between her and


    Caleb has reached a moment of absoluteness.


    It all started because of Emma, but now, it won''t end because of Emma.


    ......


    Alina was really a good girl, Chester said that she would wait for him toe back, and she waited.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Chester had just left in the morning and Emma came out in the


    afternoon.


    Alina, who knew the news, was shopping with Ste.


    The two were tired and had a cup of coffee in the cafe, and when she got such news, the coffee cup in


    Alina''s hand just fell to the ground.


    Ste, "Are you okay, Alina?"


    Look at Alina''s instantly white face. Ste''s tone was full of worry.


    Alina looked at Ste and moved her lips to say something, while at the moment she was already


    shaking with anger and couldn''t say anything.


    Caleb has proof and he knows exactly what Emma has done, but still, he got Emma out.

 Chapter 346 Giving Alina a chance?

    Chapter 346 Giving Alina a chance?


    Alina now has no idea what to use to describe Caleb. What is his bottom line?


    The bottom line probably never existed in his world, did it?


    As she thought this, Alina''s heart choked even harder.


    A long, long time.


    Only then did Alinae back to Ste and said, "Emma was rescued by Caleb."


    "Really out?" Ste frowned as she looked at Alina.


    Didn''t this thing never look not easy before?


    Why would Caleb sessively approach Chester to negotiate terms, and then approach Alina when


    Chester didn''t work?


    At this moment, Alina has obviously thought of this point, and it is because of this thought that she feels


    that Caleb is so thoughtful and frightening.


    At that time, she had really let her guard down and thought that there was nothing at all that could be


    done on Caleb.


    Ste thought of that too.


    "Now it seems that when you approached Master Chester about those conditions, it was to show you


    clearly what kind of person Master Chester is." It was just a pity that, in the end, Caleb was


    disappointed.


    And when he approached Alina to talk about sparing Emma, he probably didn''t want to go to such a


    bottomless extent himself, right?


    He is giving himself a chance.


    Is it giving Alina a chance?


    When no results were forting from several quarters, he made such a move.


    How cunning is Caleb?


    Alina''s body was more than just trembling terribly. She was now about to lose her mind.


    Ste was worried about Alina.


    "Alina." In the end, he was her former husband, even if she didn''t have the slightest feeling for Caleb


    now.


    But this man is still her daughter''s father, and now he has gone to this extent to protect another woman.


    She can imagine how Alina felt inside.


    Alina took several deep breaths before she pressed down the stuffy weight in her heart and looked at


    Ste and said, "I''m fine."


    Yet at this moment of opening the mouth, her lips are trembling.


    Ste wanted to say something to appease Alina, yet nothing could be said.


    Alina got up.


    "Alina, what are you doing?" Looking at Alina as she lost her soul and headed out, Ste was uneasy


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and hurried to follow.


    Everyone around Alina basically knows what that original home really means to her.


    So important, so beautiful.


    However it was eventuallypletely ruined by Emma.


    How could she bear it in her heart?


    So all this time, she was almost riveted to get Emma in prison, but it was surprising that Caleb had


    yed such a big role in this, eventually allowing Emma toe out of it.


    How can she pay nothing at all?


    Alina would never have allowed it.


    ......


    Wend Vi.


    When Alina came, Caleb was there. Alina looked around, did not see Emma.


    Caleb saw Alinae, as if it was to be expected.


    He said to Alina, "I knew you wereing, so I had the kitchen prepare what you like,e over and


    eat."


    Now, he''s probably the only person in the world who has the heart to eat, right?


    Ste saw that Alina wasing to Wend Vi, she left.


    After all, these two have been fighting since Alina returned to Ingford, and bystanders can''t intervene at


    all.


    Alina looked fiercely at Caleb.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Caleb opened his mouth, "It''s all over."


    What kind of an end could he make sound so easy?


    The anger that hadn''t been suppressed all the way through was now surging off even more on Alina


    when she heard Caleb say this.


    She walked to the table, and the moment the man lifted the wine in front of him, Alina lifted the table


    with one hand.


    How many times in this ce, exactly, has she set off a table because of Emma?


    Every time whenever it was a matter of Emma, Alina could not be calm.


    What''s more, it''s such a big deal now.


    After seeing such a scene, as if he was already used to it, Caleb looked to Alina, "It''s okay, let the


    kitchen cook again."


    "Where is she?"


    Caleb, "Alina, I said, it''s over between you and her, from now on, you can just pretend she''s dead."


    Caleb said.


    Alina could see that this man did not have the slightest intention of revealing Emma''s whereabouts.


    And Alina was already angry, and now when she heard Caleb say such things, her heart was heaving


    even more because of it.


    "Caleb, what on earth is it that allows you to make this sound so easy and cold?"


    "Aren''t you just as cold?"


    "Why I am cold?" Emma has already ruined her life, and should she be smiling at that?


    She snatched the ss from the man''s hand and smashed it on the ground, at this moment Alina


    looked like a madman.


    She waspletely out of control.


    For so long, she had been investigating the matter ever since she returned to Ingford, and now she had


    managed to the the result.


    Yet Caleb ruined it.


    Chester said that everything would wait until he came back. But now, she really can''t wait.


    What she said to Andre now, Alina now seems to havepletely forgotten.


    She, for one, wanted nothing more.


    She just wants to find Emma.


    "Alina." Caleb saw what Alina had in mind, and the man''s tone was gentler as he called her name.


    Alina, "Where the hell is she?"


    The next moment.


    Alina then cried out in anger, the beast in her heartpletely consuming her sanity.


    And Caleb looked at such an out-of-control Alina, his heart trembled.


    Not waiting for him to speak, Alina then turned around and then frantically searched every house, not


    even the basement upstairs and downstairs.


    It is clear what kind of hatred she now holds for Emma, and she has to dig her out.

 Chapter 347 Let it all end?

    Chapter 347 Let it all end?


    Like a madman, Alina searched the entire Wend Vi, yet she could not find any sign of Emma.


    Back in the dinning room again.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb was already sitting on the sofa, scratched his messy hair, and the moment he saw Alina, his


    voice was hoarse as he said, "Isn''t it good to let everything end like this?"


    In Caleb''s mind, as long as Emma never appeared in front of Alina''s eyes again, it would all be over.


    Yet for Alina, how is this. possible?


    Striding over to the man, she raised her hand and pped him across the face.


    At that moment, Alina used all her strength.


    He can see how much hate it really is for her now.


    And Caleb''s face was struck to one side, and under the man''s eyes, there was no fluctuation.


    He said, "If that will relieve you of some of your anger."


    "Tell me where she is." Before the man could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina fiercely, what


    she wanted was not relief.


    And Alina is well aware of it.


    If Emma was really hidden by Caleb, then ording to his previous intervention in Brodie''s case.


    Then it was impossible for they to find her.


    She was going crazy.


    She couldn''t have imagined that Emma would get away right under her nose.


    How could she not be angry? How could she not hate?


    "Alina."


    "Tell me, where the hell is she?" Alina had nowpletely lost her mind, no matter what Caleb said,


    Alina couldn''t listen, she just wanted to know where Emma really was.


    How free was it once Emma left Ingford? How could she stand this?


    So now, she has to get Emmae out immediately.


    "Wait until you''ve calmed down." Caleb did not want to talk so much with Alina.


    And Alina, who was already furious, could not even calm down at his words.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She grabbed Caleb right in the face, and


    instantly, the man''s face was bleeding.


    Caleb winced in pain.


    Annoyed, he looked towards Alina, "Alina!"


    The tone of his voice could not help but be heavier.


    Once she was so gentle, and now she was forced to this extent by Caleb in the end.


    "You''re the one who should be calm, look what you''ve done." Alina roared.


    In going through this period of time, he knew exactly what kind of person Emma was.


    He knew exactly what Emma meant to her.


    But even though he knew everything like that, he defended Emma, but now he even took her away and


    hid her.


    Inside, it has beenpletely turned upside down.


    Sanitypletely torn apart.


    Alina went crazy, pping her fists all over Caleb''s face.


    She now has the heart to beat Caleb to death.


    "Damn you, stop it."


    Caleb did not expect her to lose control to such an extent.


    "Go to hell, you bastard."


    Both hands were fiercely pinching Caleb''s neck, and the force in her hands was tightening, so it was


    clear how angry Alina really was now.


    And Caleb''s brain was aching.


    Being hit by Alina non-stop like this, his brain was about to explode.


    ......


    Emma has been gotten rid of by Caleb, everything seems to be calcted.


    Things havee to a head, and it is clear that when he really wants to take control, it can be stopped


    by no one.


    Alina did not know how she got back to Mulherd Manor. Marry saw Alina returning, especially after


    seeing the mess on her body.


    Even, with blood?


    "Lady Alina, are you hurt? Show me where you''re hurt." Marry worriedly stepped forward wanting to


    check if Alina''s body was injured.


    Yet all she got was a statement from Alina, "It''s not my blood."


    And then, under the worried eyes of Marry, she walked straight upstairs.


    The worry under Marry¡¯s eyes intensified as she watched Alina''s back.


    Alina went straight upstairs.


    She doesn''t want to say anything right now.


    All her previous efforts were nowpletely wasted, how could she be willing to ept it? She did not


    want to let Caleb go.


    All these years, Emma had been a knot in her heart, and now everything was about to unravel, only to


    be forcibly interrupted by Caleb.


    She had to calm down to think how to deal with it.


    The phone vibrated, pulling Alina''s thoughts back in the dim space.


    She picked up the phone, "Hello."


    Without looking at the number, she picked it up haphazardly.


    Chester''s voice came over the phone, "I''m already at the airport."


    At the sound of the voice, Alina¡¯s tears surged up.


    When she was in front of Caleb, she was as crazy as a madman, without any hint of weakness at all.


    Almost all the strength of her body was exerted.


    Once, how gentle she was around Caleb, then how tough she is now, just like a strong person who


    can''t find any weaknesses.


    But when she was in front of Chester, her vulnerability was on full disy.


    The forcefulness in front of Caleb just now, at this moment to the man on the phone, instantly


    copsed.


    "Alina."


    The man on the other side of the phone obviously heard the sob in her tone, "I''ll be right there."


    "Okay."


    Alina responded sullenly.


    At the moment she could say nothing more, and her heart was dull and aching.


    Although she was hysterical thinking that she wouldn''t let go Caleb.


    She is a woman, and a poor woman who has lost all her family members who grew up with her.


    Grandma, Mom and Dad are the pain in her heart forever.


    And how could Caleb?


    ......


    Chester was already in a hurry to get to North Eglinton.


    But even after getting wind of what was happening in Ingford, he rushed back regardless.


    This shows how important Alina is in Chester''s heart.


    ......


    A phone call from Andre.


    He too has got the message.


    What Caleb did this time really turned everyone''s perception upside down, no one expected him to do


    such a thing.


    At one time, copying Alina''s work and promoting Emma to a high position were really nothing


    <ppared to what she is doing now.

 Chapter 348 Now, guard VIG

    Chapter 348 Now, guard VIG


    On the phone, Andre said, "I''m already at the airport in Shirling, I''ll be over at Ingford in a few hours."


    "You don''t want toe." The words fell, and Alina answered without even thinking about it.


    Andre, "You!"


    "Now, guard VIG." At this moment, Alina''s tone was firm.


    It was as if something important was going to happen next.


    Her confrontation with Caleb this time is more intense than ever.


    Over the years Caleb has touched on Alina''s bottom line for an unknown number of times.


    Now Caleb has taken Emma away, and Alina is determined to get her out..


    Unless Caleb sends her to outer space.


    As long as it''s on Earth.


    Alina will definitely make Emma pay the price she deserves, even if she finds the end of days.


    He thought hiding Emma away would make it okay?


    She never thought Caleb would be so naive at times.


    "Okay." Andre heard firmness of Alina what she was really up to.


    He knew that today''s Alina has long been forced by Caleb to no longer be a vulnerable woman...


    At least, she won''t be vulnerable until the Emma ispletely over.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you, don''t let Grandpa know about this." Alina said.


    Grandpa is old and if he knew that such a big thing had happened in Ingford, Alina didn''t know if he


    would be able to bear it.


    She didn''t know why on earth Grandpa and Grandma had divorced back then.


    But she knew that her mother had always been the jewel in her grandfather''s hand, and he had always


    wanted to do something for her all those years.


    He still has a room full of her mother''s things, all brand new, to this day.


    It is evident that Grandpa would find a way to buy her mother anything he saw that suited her.


    It''s just that those things, because of Granny''s strong personality, were never in front of her mother.


    How upset he was.


    And in the days since Alina''s return, he has been asking Andre to assist in getting this matter taken


    care of.


    And he, too, had been waiting for a result.


    "Alina, have you ever thought that if Grandpa had made a move?"


    "Grandfather strikes, and all rtions with the Collins family are going to bepletely gone." Andre


    hadn''t finished speaking and he was interrupted by Alina.


    Previously, when her grandfather was told that there might be something strange about Grandma''s


    passing, Grandpa was about to take action himself, but why was he stopped by Alina?


    Because she knew very well that Caleb was not a good person. But, Grandpa Max was a good person


    and the rtionship between Vanessa and her was delicate at that time.


    But Grandpa Max had always been good to her, and she didn''t want to involve the whole Collins family


    in this matter.


    "Okay, I understand." Andre instantly understood the main reason why Alina had been refusing to let


    Grandpa take care of this matter.


    As Alinas said.


    If Grandpa, with his tactics, had really intervened, the Ingford would have been turned upside down as


    a result.


    At that time, the entire Collins family would be involved, and that was exactly what Alina did not want to


    see.


    ......


    Hang up the phone from Andre.


    Alina sat in the dimly lit space.


    At that moment, her world was chaotic. She knew what was happening now and what had to be done.


    The direction was right, but after the breakdown, her sanity returned.


    When Chester came, he saw Alina in a mess with dried blood on her body.


    That moment, his pupils clenched violently.


    "Alina." The moment he opened his mouth, his voice couldn''t help but tremble.


    Alina¡¯s sanity and strength that had just returned, at the sight of the worry under the man''s eyes, the


    tears came up violently once again.


    She hated herself for being so indomitable. She was a strong person, but why could she not stop crying


    when she saw him?


    And Chester could no longer suppress the wild surge inside him, striding towards Alina, and Alina fell


    into his arms.


    "Alina."


    The moment she felt the warmth of the man''s embrace, Alina''s tears became even more raging.


    The man''s warm, guilty voice rang in his ears, "I''m sorry."


    He should not have left at this time.


    Caleb has always been a man of many tricks, and the incident in Eglinton could well be his trick, and


    only for a short time.


    That''s what happened over here.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." Alina choked out.


    Nothing has been done wrong, so why apologise?


    Chester, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    He kept apologising in Alina''s ear.


    "I shouldn''t have left at this time." He said with a heavy voice.


    Especially after feeling the sadness emanating from Alina, he felt he was wrong.


    It was only right that she should not be so sad by his side.


    Emma has gone in prison.


    All things are already in the process of being resolved, but Caleb was hunkered down in the shadows


    to strike a blow of defiance and make things turn out like this.


    Everything was already a foregone conclusion, but who knew it would go wrong in the middle?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." Alina said even more chokingly.


    The strength of the man''s hold on her tightened even more.


    This moment.


    It was as if he wanted to put the whole world in front of her, if only to distract her from her sadness.


    Chester just hugged Alina, using the warmth of his own body to constantly warm the coldness of Alina''s


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    body.


    And the temperature on her body, little by little, warmed back up.


    In this moment all the strength and sanity seemed to have found.


    "Things will start again." Chester said in her ear, reassuring Alina.


    Chester wants to put an end to Emma''s affair? In that case, fine. Then let''s end it at this point..


    But, it will not end there, instead it will start from another point, that depends on if Caleb can really bear


    it.


    This matter will not end as Caleb wants it to.


    Rather, it will start from a more detonating point.


    Does Emma want to be outside? So being outside is really a relief?

 Chapter 349 Ever come back?

    Chapter 349 Evere back?


    Vanessa rarelyes to Wend Vi.


    Obviously because she had been too disappointed in her son over the years, and because Emma


    came often to Wend Vi, Vanessa was even more disgusted with the ce.


    At the moment.


    At the sight of the injuries on Caleb''s body, even the most indifferent heart couldn''t help but tighten up.


    Alina is really crazy now to beat him like this.


    "Where is Emma?" Vanessa asked as she sat down.


    Caleb was silent.


    Obviously not wanting to say anything on the subject, which seems to have been a constant


    confrontation all this time.


    Vanessa looked at Caleb, "Do you know what this person to Alina really means?"


    "......"


    "It''s okay that you usually protect her. You''re still defending her on this matter? What the hell are you


    thinking?"


    Vanessa said with great pain.


    Caleb was still silent.


    No matter what Vanessa said now, Caleb remained silent.


    And it was with this silence that Vanessa waspletely angered.


    Lois served tea to Vanessa, "Madam, have some tea."


    "Hmph."


    Vanessa snorted coldly.


    "Lois."


    "Yes."


    "Has shee back?"


    Lois was the person Vanessa had arranged to be here, so she must have known exactly what had


    happened at Wend Vi.


    Yet at this moment Lois said, "Madam, Miss Bell is actually not as bad as you think, she..."


    Before she could finish her words, Vanessa gave her a stern look.


    Lois cowered in fear.


    The words that hadn''t finisheding out were now beingpletely forced back under such a look


    from Vanessa..


    Lois was worried.


    After all, even though Emma has now left Ingford, ording to Vanessa and Chester and the others''


    dislike for her, the next search is sure to be overwhelming. Lois knows their power.


    So Emma could not withstand the search of Vanessa and the others.


    At this rate, it''s sure to be found out soon.


    That''s why, in her anxiety, Lois helped put in a good word, or at least hope that Vanessa would not get


    involved.


    She had been in the Collins family for so many years that she naturally knew about the power of the


    Collins family.


    So if Vanessa interfered in this matter, things would be even more chaotic and Emma would not be


    able to hide in the shadows for much longer.


    At this point, Lois is really worried.


    "Lois." Vanessa''s tone of voice was all heavier at this moment.


    Lois, "Yes."


    At this moment, Lois could very clearly feel the pressure emanating from Vanessa''s body.


    Standing by Vanessa, a cold sweat couldn''t be helped on her spine.


    Vanessa, "It seems that Wend Vi has really changed."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Now when she heard Vanessa say such words, Lois'' heart was unable to resist the burst of tightness.


    And Vanessa obviously didn''t want to say anything else, there was no point in saying anything at this


    point in time.


    She looked at Caleb.


    "How long do you think you could keep her hidden?" The words were spoken ironically.


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Vanessa continued, "You will only make Alina more crazy,


    you know, the current one won''t do you any good if she gets angry, and neither will Emma."


    Those things, after all, were done by Emma.


    If Emma meekly suffers the punishment she deserves this time. Then at best, she will spend the rest of


    her life in prison.


    But if in Alina¡¯s hand, Emma would have a hard time..


    That tells when they were in Wend Vi.


    At that time, Emma was so eager to be by Caleb, but she wanted to run away once because of those


    tactics of Alina.


    "Hmph." Seeing that Caleb did not say anything.


    Vanessa stood up with a cold snort, putting on her sunsses, "Lois,e out with me."


    "Yes."


    When Lois heard Vanessa say that she should go out, her already nervous heart was now even higher


    in her throat.


    And Caleb never said a word.


    Now, Vanessa didn''t want to hear anything either.


    That''s all that needs to be said.


    The two went out.


    When Caleb was left alone, his heart turned over even more..


    Lighting a cigarette and taking a fierce puff, he, covered in wretchedness, could not conceal the rity


    of his features.


    It doesn''t hide the noble aura.


    Although he hadn''t said a word to his mother just now, he had to say that those words of Vanessa had


    touched Caleb''s heart a lot.


    He knew very well that what Vanessa was saying was the truth.


    Emma wants to escape, it will not be so easy.


    Chester and Alina will not easily let her go.


    Even after she is found, her days will be worse.


    However, everything between him and Emma ended because she got off this time.


    So that whatever happens to Emma from now on, it no longer has anything to do with him. Even if she


    is found and tortured.


    He will not interfere half as much.


    ......


    Lois followed Vanessa out.


    Looking at Vanessa''s icy back, Lois trembled.


    "Madam."


    "You''re saying Emma is a good person?" The moment she opened her mouth, Vanessa''s tone was full


    of danger.


    Lois felt this danger and her heart, already tight, was now clenched together.


    "Madam, I..."


    Not waiting for Lois to finish, Vanessa turned around and pped her across the face.


    Lois was shocked at this p.


    She looked at Vanessa, obviously not expecting Vanessa to make a direct move on her.


    "You..."


    "You can get lost."


    Vanessa said fiercely.


    And Lois''s heart panicked even more when she heard Vanessa''s words, "Madam.?"


    All these years, Vanessa really hated Emma, and Lois knew it, yet she had really gone crazy just now.


    How dare you put in a good word for Emma?


    She..


    "Madam, I... Don''t drive me away." As Vanessa lifted her steps towards the car, Lois reacted to what


    was happening to her.


    If she was really driven away by the Collins family, no one would dare to hire her in the future in the


    gentry.


    Plus her position in Wend Vi is the highest paid. This next family won''t pay her with such a high


    sry..

 Chapter 350 Dismissal.

    Chapter 350 Dismissal.


    And Vanessa was already angry, but now that she saw Lois, her eyes became even darker.


    "Madam."


    "Lois, you didn''t take very good care of Alina, did you?"


    At those words, Lois¡¯ heart was now even tighter.


    Back then, many people said that Vanessa disliked Alina.


    However, after Alina and Caleb got married, Vanessa put Lois in Wend Vi and has been taking


    care of Alina.


    Because there were too many who wanted to join with the Collins family, how exactly did the one in


    Alby''s heart die? Vanessa knew very well.


    She would not allow those people to reach out to her daughter-inw again, which is why she put Lois,


    someone she trusts, by Alina.


    This is a form of protection for Alina.


    But now this trust has disappointed Vanessa.


    Since she has already betrayed, it is only natural that such a person does not need to remain by his


    side.


    "Madam, no, Madam. For the sake of my dedication to the Collins family for so many years, don''t kick


    me out."


    Lois is under a lot of pressure.


    If she does lose this job, what will she do in the future?


    Vanessa is a reasonable person at some times, however, on some matters, there is absolutely no room


    for manoeuvre.


    Lois had obviously touched on Vanessa''s bottom line, not to mention whether she hated Emma or not.


    She knows everyone around her, in fact, very well.


    And since Lois was able to put in a good word for Emma at this point, Vanessa would never believe it if


    she was to be good to Alina.


    "Madam, Madam!" No matter how much Lois shouted, eventually Vanessa left.


    Clearly, there is no room for manoeuvre in this matter.


    In the car.


    Vanessa said to the driver, "Have someone find out what the rtionship between Lois and Emma


    really is."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    There must be a reason that Lois would protect Emma in this way.


    These kids are making more and more of a scene now, and before she was thinking of letting them


    handle it themselves.


    But what a mess it seems to be now?


    ......


    Lois was dismissed.


    A generous sry package ispletely gone.


    As long as Vanessa had spoken, even Caleb would not be able to keep her.


    So it''s no use begging anyone now.


    "Master Caleb, Miss Bell..." Before leaving, Lois looked at Caleb with great concern.


    After all, she will not be with Caleb in the future, so if something really happens to Emma in the future,


    she will not be able to help Emma.


    Thinking about Vanessa''s attitude, she knew that Vanessa would step in.


    It is clear what kind of danger Emma is in now.


    She was really worried.


    "In future, her business is none of my business."


    When Lois heard Caleb''s words, her heart couldn''t help but tighten.


    So he wouldpletely ignore Emma?


    How can he?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master Caleb." Lois'' heart couldn''t help but tighten when she saw Caleb.


    If Caleb leaves Emma alone, then what would it really be like when Emma''s whereabouts was found in


    the future?


    Alina will never let go of Emma.


    And it was only a matter of time before Emma was found.


    But if Caleb really didn''t care, then what would happen to Emma?


    When she thought of this, her heart was now in her throat.


    "Master Caleb, you can''t leave her alone."


    "Lois." At this moment, Caleb''s tone was heavier.


    The look at Lois'' eyes was more dangerous.


    And it was this dangerous look that made it clear to Lois that it was all over, everything for Caleb and


    Emma was over because of this getaway.


    So.


    No matter what happens to Emma in the future, Caleb will not care?


    Such implications were clear to Lois, and it was because she saw them so clearly that she could not


    help but feel endlessly worried in her heart.


    "If Master Caleb doesn''t care about her, she will die." Even up to this moment, Lois was still


    undeterred.


    He can''t be this cruel.


    By Caleb, Emma has lost everything and wants nothing.


    And now, because of Caleb, what did she get? Nothing but hatred.


    "Whether she lives or dies is none of my business."


    When she heard Caleb say such a thing, Lois'' heart seized together even more fiercely.


    Obviously, she did not expect that Caleb would say something like that.


    What he said before was true.


    What exactly Emma would encounter in the future, no longer mattered to him.


    "Go." Caleb''s tone was more dangerous.


    It made Lois, who had wanted to say something else, unable to say anything at the moment.


    She knew that it was useless to say anything now.


    Her heart hurts a lot.


    But there is nothing that can be done about it.


    She now has nothing of her own.


    ......


    Whatever had happened in Wend Vi waspletely a thing of the past.


    Who knows what it will be like when it starts all over again?


    And Alina''s hysteria will not let Emma off easily, and Caleb will have nothing to do with Emma


    afterwards.


    ......


    Chester took Alina directly back to Waterside Vi, this time Caleb had caused him a lot of trouble on


    Eglinton in order to get away Emma.


    He is back now, but there are many things to deal with on Eglinton.


    After pacifying Alina, Chester then started various video conferences in the study and did note out


    until the evening time.


    At the dinner table, as per Chester''s request, many of Alina''s favourite things were cooked and Alina


    had a sickly appetite.


    "Good girl, eat some." Chester put her favourite vegetables into her bowl.


    Alina, "I don''t want to eat."


    "Alina." Chester''s tone heaved, he said, "Punishing yourself for someone like that? Doesn''t seem like


    your style."


    It has never been Alina''s style to punish herself for that gang, as evidenced by her venting on Caleb.


    She would give a brutal beating rather than keeping that in her heart.

 Chapter 351 She must be found.

    Chapter 351 She must be found.


    But now, after all, Emma had run away, and her biggest point of anger was all over Emma.


    So, how could she bear it now?


    It''s all suffocating inside.


    "Alright, let''s eat." The man looked at the aggression on Alina''s face and said in a doting manner.


    Alina, "You eat too."


    She wasn''t a small eater, especially whenever she was angry.


    But now she was so angry she couldn''t eat.


    "Okay." Chester''s appetite, however, was small.


    But since Alina doesn''t eat much, he can only eat some with her.


    It''s all delicious.


    Alina is considered a bit better.


    "What''s your n?" Chester asked Alina.


    This matter seems to have been in progress all along, and now even after what had happened, Alina


    did not want things to just go away.


    So now, "Emma must be found."


    No matter what, she had to find Emma. Did she think she would just escape and not have to face


    everything? Howe is it that easy?


    Alina would not let this matter go mercy to Emma like this.


    So now, she would find a way to get Emma out.


    "I have it left to Lucas." Chester said.


    It was Lucas who was doing the job when he was looking for Brodie earlier.


    This man is capable, and if it weren''t for Caleb''s rampant obstruction, Brodie would probably have been


    sent in prison.


    If Brodie was there, then Emma would not have been able to get out of it.


    When she thought of Lucas and Brodie, she would think of Caleb, which makes Alina''s heart even


    more furious.


    "I think that this matter still needs to start with Caleb." Alina thought about it and said to Chester.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Gotta find out the reason he''s protecting Emma."


    How could he be so protective of Emma?


    Alina could not even count the number of things Caleb had done for Emma over the years.


    This is not Caleb''s style, so in her opinion, it must be because something has happened behind the


    scenes.


    And now, she was to find out the reason why Caleb was so protective of Emma.


    It cost so much to just get Emma out, which did not seem easy to Alina.


    So the only way now is to start with Caleb.


    "I''ll have someone go investigate." Chester nodded and understood what Alina meant.


    Be sure to find a reason for Caleb to protect Emma.


    ......


    The world of Caleb and Alina as if in this instant was once again pushed to another port, but the two


    still have never given way.


    ......


    It was time for the Wills family banquet.


    Over the years Matthew and Sophia have been together and have built up a lot of contacts in high


    society, so this time a good number of people came to this party.


    Ste stood on the stairs, looking at the hustle and bustle below, and at this moment his heart was filled


    with mixed feelings, and even more with hatred.


    When her father was alive, not to mention her father''s birthday, even when she was a small child at the


    time, her birthday party was much more intense than it is now.


    After her father passed away, Matthew has actually spent quite a few birthdays here, and now the


    whole of Ingford thinks he is the man of the house.


    And in Ste''s heart at this moment, what she hated even more was naturally Sophia.


    How could she do this when her father loved her so much back then?


    Thinking about those, Ste''s eyes shed with gloom.


    Sophia, who was dressed in a bejeweled outfit today, came behind Ste, "What are you still doing


    here? Hurry up and follow me downstairs."


    With that, she grabbed Ste''s hand, who said, "Let go."


    Sophia looked back at her, especially when she saw Ste looking at her without any warmth at all


    under her eyes.


    She opened her mouth, ¡°I''m telling you, it''s your father''s birthday, I don''t care how much resentment


    you have in your heart, just bear it."


    At the moment, Sophia said gnashing teeth.


    The word ''father'', however, at this moment was an instant stimulus to Ste''s nerves.


    She pped on Sophia right in her face.


    The sound of a p was so crisp.


    Luckily, the music downstairs was loud, so no one heard themotioning from upstairs.


    Sophia looked at Ste with stern eyes.


    Originally, she had some intolerance in her heart, but now when Ste''s p came down, the bond


    between them waspletely broken up.


    "You rebellious daughter." Sophia''s heart rose and fell in anger.


    Sophia was furious in her heart, and even more so, she med Ste''s grandmother for the way Ste


    was now.


    Ste looked at Sophia, her eyes all shady, and warned, "What is he? Is he worthy of being my father?"


    "You..."


    "Remember, my father is Eason. Little by little, I will make all of you get the hell out of this ce."


    At this moment, Ste''s tone was all sinister.


    And Sophia''s face was white with anger.


    Just as she was about to lose her head, Matthew came up, his gold-rimmed sses giving her a


    sinister look.


    Seeing Matthew.


    Sophia threw herself into Matthew''s arms in aggression, "I''m so angry, I''m so angry, look at this


    rebellious daughter."


    Matthew looked at Ste with a slight frown.


    Soothingly, he patted Sophia''s shoulder, and Sophia seemed to take this all the time, her emotions just


    calming down.


    And then she looked at Ste, "I won''t bother with you today."


    These words, if she could get them from Ste, would be the greatest guarantee for the rest of her life,


    yet Sophia doesn''t seem to realize it at all at the moment.


    Thinking about the day''s n, Sophia would not bother with Ste.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, as much resentment as there was, it was suppressed as a result.


    ......


    Downstairs, the guests were all talking politely about business matters, an asion Ste hated when


    she was a child.


    Although every time her father gave her a big birthday party, it was really all about some of their adult


    business.


    At that time she resented her father, and now she thinks about it, what kind of ignorance was she?


    The thought of those past events chokes her heart.

 Chapter 352 The Fool and Stella.

    Chapter 352 The Fool and Ste.


    Mrs. Ann is here.


    Several of the Ann family''s children were brought along, naturally the fool was among them, and Mrs.


    Ann, who was already bloated, wore avender cheongsam.


    It makes an already bloated figure fatter.


    When she smiles, the flesh on her face trembled.


    When she saw Ste, Mrs. Ann warmly stepped forward, "This is Ste, isn''t it? When she was little, I


    thought this child was a beauty."


    "Mrs. Ann, you are joking." Sophiaplimented politely from the side.


    The Ann family, in Ingford, is above the Wills family, plus now the Ann family has a project that the Wills


    family wants.


    Sophia naturally had to be polite to Mrs. Ann.


    Mrs. Ann took Ste''s hand, her eyes squinting into slits with a smile, "This hand is so tender, Mrs.


    Chan you''ve raised her really well."


    "Ste, this is Mrs. Ann." Sophia gave Ste a warning nce, warning her not to offend Mrs. Ann.


    At this moment, Ste was looking sarcastically at what was happening in front of her.


    Three days ago, when it was said that there would be a party in three days, she had Angus look into it,


    and when Angus said that Mrs. Ann would bring along her silly son, who had never left the house in all


    those years, Ste probably guessed just what they were up to.


    Want to y?


    y it.


    The sarcasm under Ste''s eyes was put away, she held Mrs. Ann''s hand, "Mrs. Ann''s hand is so


    warm, it seems that you have been healthy."


    "You are so sweet." Mrs. Ann already liked Ste, and at this moment, she couldn''t stop smiling as she


    watched Ste cater to her.


    "Ste, take Young Master Ann to the lounge and have something to eat." Seeing that Ste was


    behaving well, Sophia said in a timely manner.


    Although it is a bit of a rush to say this at this time.


    But this matter must be concluded as soon as possible.


    When Mrs. Ann heard Sophia say this, she became anxious, and then looked at Ste with dark


    apprehension in her eyes.


    "Okay." How could Ste not know what these two had in mind?


    Surprisingly, it was just a frank yes.


    Mrs. Ann and Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Ann said, "Then I''ll leave Kenny in your hands."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ann, I will help you take good care of him.".


    Both Sophia and Mrs. Ann were so happy that they didn''t notice anything, so they let Ste take Kenny


    away.


    Angus secretly gave a wink to one side when he saw Ste leading Kenny in the direction of the rest


    area.


    Sophia and Mrs. Ann looked at each other as they saw Ste disappear with Kennypletely into the


    rest area.


    There is calction in their eyes.


    The gentleness that was still on Mrs. Ann''s face a moment ago was nowhere to be found, only to hear


    her say in a somewhat sarcastic tone, "Are you really willing to do that?"


    It''s her own daughter after all.


    At the time when Sophia said she was willing to marry Ste to Kenny, Mrs. Ann was happy though,


    and their family more or less used tactics on this.


    But she didn''t expect Sophia to take the initiative and agree.


    Although Mrs. Ann is not a nice person either.


    But someone like Sophia was not in her eyes, and would she be a good partner that she even framed


    her daughter?


    It seems that this cooperation, to tell old Ann, to be careful with this bitch.


    "I am not willing to, but now we''re going to unable to live." Sophia said with some pain.


    And Mrs. Ann''s heart was even more contemptuous at her words like that.


    Sophia asked the maids to send water with some things added to the rest area so as to facilitate the


    smooth running of this matter.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ......


    Libby stood outside anxiously and looked at the time on her wristwatch. Why hadn''t Hectore over


    yet?


    She would show Hector that bitch''s face.


    Just let Hector see her and Kenny together with his own eyes, then it would never be possible between


    them again.


    Only then would she be more at ease.


    But the party was already halfway over and Hector hadn''t evene over yet, so Libby couldn''t hold


    back anymore.


    Completely leaving behind all the so-called reserve that Sophia had taught her before, she made a call


    to Hector.


    But before the call could be answered, suddenly the phantom caravan appeared. So many phantoms?


    The Wills family doesn''t have such a friendship.


    Just as Libby was about to see who had made the grand entrance today, suddenly a servant came to


    her side, "Lady Libby, what are you doing here? Mr. Perry has been here for a while now and has been


    looking for you."


    "What?"


    Hector is here?


    She was at the door the whole time, why didn''t she see him?


    "Mr. Perry is waiting for you in the lounge now, go on." The maid said.


    And Libby''s original irritation at waiting here dissipated instantly. Nor did she suspect anything else,


    only thinking that it was Hector who hade in someone else''s car.


    After all, with so many people here today, who knows which of them he is good friends with?


    Thinking this, and not caring who was actuallying down from the phantom, she turned and ran in


    the direction of the lounge.


    In the lounge, looking at the man who was already somewhat different, Ste''s eyes closed.


    Sophia actually put drug in the water.


    Since she was so inhuman to do such a thing, then as Alina said to her before, to treat evil people, she


    would be more evil.


    Kenny is getting sicker and sicker.


    "Help me, help me," his eyes looked at Ste in ecstasy, and thest string of sanity was strained at


    this moment.


    As he stood up and was about to lunge at Ste, Ste, with a sarcastic look in her eyes, dodged and


    shed out through the door on the other side.


    And just in time the front door was pushed open in by Libby, who assumed that it was Hector who was


    waiting for her here.


    Yet it was Kenny who lunged at her.


    Seeing Kenny, Libby was instantly furious, "Let go of me, let go of me, you fool!"


    Libby screamed hysterically.


    Wasn''t this meant for Ste?


    Wasn''t it Hector who was waiting for her here? Why was it this fool? Shouldn''t this idiot be in that


    bitch''s room by now?


    Libby struggled like a madman, yet Kenny, though a fool, was a man, and how could her frail body be


    half as strong as his?


    The moment Kenny tore off her clothes, Libby was even morepletely mad, "Stop it, you fool!"


    She felt so sick.


    Unable to resist, she vomited up on the side.


    It''s just that this fool was nowpletely out of his mind, Libby had nowhere to run for.

 Chapter 353 Transfer

    Chapter 353 Transfer


    Alfred is here.


    The entire party drew in a breath of cold air and spected what was going on with the Wills family


    now.


    It is surprising that Master Alfred hase.


    And when Sophia saw Alfred, her face couldn''t help but change, but when she thought that their n


    was seamless, the original timidness in her heart waspletely dissipated at this moment.


    Matthew stepped forward respectfully, "Master Alfred."


    The man in the wheelchair exuded an overpowering air of nobility, and his clear, elegant features


    caused the young girls and noblewomen present to gasp.


    Alfred rarely appears in public.


    Having seen him on TV reports before, now that they have seen him in person, they felt he was


    stunning.


    Because of the presence of Alfred.


    The eyes on the scene were thus absorbed by Alfred, and thosepliments that originally


    surrounded Matthew were instantly turned towards Alfred.


    ......


    Sophia and Mrs. Ann looked at the time and both felt it was about time, after all, it didn''t have to be


    As soon as it became known that Ste had gotten together with Kenny on the day of Matthew''s


    birthday party, there was no escape from this union.


    It just so happens that Alfred, too, is there.


    This invariably undermines the rtionship between Alfred and Ste, so two birds with one stone, who


    wouldn''t want that?


    With this thought, Mrs. An and Sophia both looked at each other and nned to go over to the lounge.


    Just as the two of them lifted their steps, they saw Ste in a stunningly beautifulvender gown.


    Without a half-hearted mess on her body, she walked towards Alfred.


    And Alfred saw Ste, he seemed to have softened.


    And both Sophia and Mrs. Ann''s faces stiffened as they looked at each other for a moment, both


    reading from the other''s eyes, "What''s going on?"


    Shouldn''t Ste be with Kenny now?


    Why is she here?


    Watching Ste go to Alfred''s side, and the corners of the man''s cold lips lifted into a smile.


    Sophia secretly said, "Oh no.¡±


    Turning around, she strode towards the lounge, followed by Mrs. Ann.


    Her son had clearly left with Ste just now, but why did Ste appear alone now? Could it be that


    Sophia had leaked the news?


    Hector is here.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw the image of Ste and Alfred together, his eyes darkened and a wave of danger shed


    through them.


    No one knows what kind of turmoil is repressed in his heart at this moment, but it is so deadly


    supressing that he finally shows nothing.


    "Ah, let go of me, let go of me, you stupid, stupid, you disgusting." The moment the lounge door


    opened.


    The sound of Libby''s hysterical scream resonated throughout the party, sending a shock down


    everyone''s spine.


    All eyes, in unison, looked in the direction of the lounge.


    "Boom."


    Sophia paralysed with fear, mmed the lounge door shut, isting the voices inside, except that this


    congregation heard by everyone.


    After looking at each other, they once again looked in the direction of the lounge.


    And Sophia''s mind was now nk.


    Completely unsure of how to react to the scene that followed, everyone looked at her while her world


    was in a million pieces.


    "Open the door." Mrs. Ann saw Libby hitting her son.


    Although her son is a fool, she has always been very protective of her son.


    No matter what Kenny had been like all these years, he had always been the apple of her eye, so how


    could she allow someone to do this to him?


    And Sophia is nowpletely dumbfounded.


    Open the door?


    She, too, wanted to go in and save Libby, but if she opened the door now, all the people would see


    what was really going on inside.


    At this moment, Sophia''s body was shaking uncontrobly when she thought of the scene she had just


    seen with that nce. Why was this happening?


    Shouldn''t Ste and Kenny be together?


    Why Libby?


    "Get out of my way." Seeing Sophia standing in the doorway with a pale face and not saying anything,


    Mrs. Ann was afraid that something had happened to her son inside and pushed Sophia away as soon


    as she could.


    Just as Mrs. Ann was about to open the door, Sophia shouted, "No, don''t open the door."


    Don''t open the door and don''t go in.


    Don''t let anyone see inside.


    Sophia was crazy


    But how could she stand the thought of that fool Kenny doing that to her daughter? Finally Mrs. Ann


    opened the door and went in.


    Sophia followed suit and closed the door behind her, shutting out those curious eyespletely.


    ......


    The people outside all looked at each other in disbelief. Matthew, who had just seen it all, was now pale


    in the face and trembling badly, looking fiercely to Ste, who was at the moment looking at the lounge


    door with the same curiosity as everyone else.


    The soundproofing of the house is really good, and they can''t even hear what''s really going on inside.


    As Hector looked at the scene, he finally reacted and rushed straight in towards the lounge.


    ......


    Inside.


    As soon as Sophia pulled Kenny away from Libby, she threw a heavy p on Kenny''s body.


    And Libby was terrified.


    At the moment she was hiding in the corner shivering.


    Mrs. Ann was already precious about her son, and now she saw that Sophia had even hit and pped


    Kenny.


    Instantly she lost her mind too.


    "How dare you hit my son, you bitch!" With a roar, she fought with Sophia.


    Earlier, Sophia told Libby that Mrs. Ann is protective of her son.


    But any time Ste showed the slightest bit of dislike towards Kenny, she would definitely be fixed by


    Mrs. Ann.


    And now.


    They had calcted everything, but who would have thought that the person who ended up with Kenny


    would be her daughter?


    The powerful contrast kept pounding on Sophia''s sanity, and she was now going crazy, not expecting


    things to turn out like this at all.


    The scene, for a time, was chaotic.


    When Hector came in, he saw the messy scene and his eyes darkened.


    The moment Libby saw Hector, she seemed to have found something to rely on, "Hector."


    The whole lounge was filled with Libby''s aggrieved cries.


    And the sound of Mrs. Ann and Sophia fighting.


    With one daughter being bullied and the other son being beaten, the two havepletely lost their


    minds.


    "You bitch, this is what you get." Mrs. Ann said in a fierce tone.


    Sophia had tried to calcte her daughter Ste, but who would have thought that she would end up


    with her most beloved daughter?


    The lounge was in chaos and the atmosphere, outside, was eerie.

 Chapter 354 All pissed off

    Chapter 354 All pissed off


    One hourter.


    The guests were all sent away and Ste sent Alfred to the Phantom. The man was in the car, his thin


    lips tightly pursed as he looked at Ste.


    "Sure you don''t want toe with me?" Those people would want to tear her apart if she went in now.


    Yet Ste was smiling with a frank and fearless face, "Of course no."


    Such a big show, and now if she leaves, these people will think they are scared and hiding.


    Since Sophia had caused it herself, she would show Sophia what she really looked like now.


    It''s not the same as it used to be.


    It used to be that she was still young and therefore held the entire Wills family in check.


    Now, she''s back.


    It''s time for Sophia and her paramour to get lost.


    Although it was somewhat not easy, since Ste was now heading in that direction, everything, too,


    would slowly go smoothly.


    As she thought this, Ste''s heart was filled with an even harder shell.


    "Then let Sam stay here with you."


    Ste, "Okay."


    She did not expect Alfred to be so attentive, this is bound to be a big mess tonight, and if Sam were


    here, they wouldn''t dare to just do anything to her.


    She watched the man''s car leave.


    Sam had appeared behind Ste.


    "Miss Wills." Sam''s tone was respectful as he pulled Ste''s thoughts back.


    Ste turned back to Sam, "Thank you so much for tonight."


    "You are wee, Miss Wills." Sam''s tone was still respectful, but in fact, his heart was already turning


    over.


    The people around Alfred are aware of that agreement between Ste and Alfred, so now Alfred is out


    to protect Ste.


    It was something that everyone around him took for granted.


    But what was taken for granted was apletely different matter in Ste''s mind.


    After all, in the past, the world had seen too much of the cold world at other times, except for when her


    father and grandmother actually watched over her.


    ......


    The scene inside was chaotic.


    Everyone was waiting for Ste''s return, and each wanted to give her a lesson.


    Mrs. Ann took Kenny with her.


    The Wills family''s attitude this evening has disappointed her and she intends not to deal with them in


    the future, and Sophia''s intention to do so has beenpletely defeated.


    Several people in there now hate it with a passion.


    Libby had been crying in Hector''s arms, it was good to see that she was not injured.


    Therefore there is no need to go to hospital.


    But after tonight, Libby''s reputation, of sorts, ispletely ruined.


    At this moment, when he saw Ste enter, Matthew, who had never said anything, was about to make


    an attack at this moment.


    However, after seeing Sam who was more behind Ste, he could only endure it..


    But Libby couldn''t care less, as long as she thought of the grievances she received tonight, she was


    looking at Ste with viciousness at the moment.


    "Ste, you bitch."


    "......"


    "I have no grudge against you, why did you do this to me?" Libby shouted angrily, crying in Hector''s


    arms.


    And Ste looked at the two of them in such a scene, and at this moment, her eyes were full of


    sarcasm.


    There was a time when Hector protected her in his arms like this when she was hurt.


    Those things, nowpletely far away, seem to have left nothing in their world.


    If it was someone else, it would be fine, but it was Libby.


    It''s revenge? But that''s such a disgusting way.


    The disgust that shed under Ste''s eyes obviously did not escape Hector''s eyes, and he looked at


    her with eyes that were deeper.


    "Ste, I''m really disappointed in you." Seeing that there were people from Alfred, it was not good for


    Sophia to directly pick on Ste.


    After all, now the Ann family is screwed up.


    The only one they can count on is the Marsh family.


    And Sam, a person they all know, is a special assistant beside Alfred.


    So everything that happens here tonight will definitely reach Alfred as well.


    Ste said, "Come on, stop acting."


    Sophia''s already bad face went pale at this.


    "Ste, she is your sister, how can you do this to her? Do you know that this will ruin her?"


    "What did I ruin for her? Mrs. Chan?"


    Mrs. Chan?


    What does she mean?


    Sarcasm?


    She was already furious and angry, and now that she heard Ste calling herself that, Sophia was even


    more furious and trembling.


    Ste, "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have proof."


    Compared to the anger of those present, at the moment Ste looked as calm as if she had nothing to


    do with it at all.


    And it was her calmness that was now almost driving all these people involved crazy.


    Libby, "Who else is there if you didn''t harm me?"


    "Why would I want to harm you?"


    "You hate me."


    "So tell me, why should I hate you?"


    They naturally knew it well in their hearts, because Matthew lived in the Wills¡¯ and because Libby was


    Matthew''s daughter.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But how could they say those words?


    The faces of the two were now pale a while.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Looking at the two dumbfounded, Ste smiled.


    And then she looked at Hector, who, once, loved her, but ultimately didn''t trust her.


    No, to be precise, the man who had turned away from her under Libby''s and Sophia''s schemes, "Mr.


    Perry, can you say why I hate her?"


    And Libby''s heart, which was already panicking when she saw Ste''s eyes on Hector, was now


    gripped together even more.


    The moment the hands make a fist, they are tightening.


    Looking at the crowd without saying anything, Ste smiled.


    At the moment, even her smile is so aggressive.


    "Ste, she''s your sister."


    "Do you have proof that I did this to her?"


    "You..." Sophia was timid inside when Ste kept emphasizing the evidence.


    Hector, at this moment, looked at Ste with stern eyes and then Ste slowly spat out, "I have prood."


    This statement, moreover, made everyone draw a breath of cold air.


    There was evidence that Sophia had set her up? If that kind of evidence was reallyid out, what a


    scene it would be?


    As they thought about it, both Sophia and Libby went white on their faces.

 Chapter 355 If Im not afraid, what are you guys afraid of?

    Chapter 355 If I''m not afraid, what are you guys afraid of?


    And this pallor is undoubtedly due to the fact that Hector is present now after the previous incident


    when they had set Ste up.


    If Hector knew that this y today was originally their n for Ste.


    Then in ordance with Hector''s suspicious character, he would certainly have had suspicions about


    what happened back then.


    "Mum, don''t me her, forget it, I''ll just pretend I''ve been bitten by a dog today." Libby''s mind was


    spinning fast.


    It is clear that if this matter is really pursued now, it will not do her any good at all.


    Sophia, too, apparently figured out what was involved, "Hmph."


    With a cold grunt, she had agreed.


    Looking at the panic in these two people''s eyes, Ste said with a smile, "Forget it? I''m not even afraid,


    what are you guys afraid of?"


    "......"


    "After all, in your hearts, I''m the one who did you harm, and you''re not pursuing it, willingly?"


    Both Libby and Sophia are reluctant.


    Thinking of the mess Ste has stirred up in the family all this time, it was hard to catch a chance to


    send her out today.


    Who knew this would happen?


    Ste has really learned to be wise in all the years he has been out there.


    Such a tightly crafted plot had eluded her just like that.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset Sophia became in her heart.


    "I guess Mr. Perry wants to see what kind of vicious woman I really am, right?" Seeing that the two


    didn''t say anything, Ste said even more sarcastically.


    At this point she had to take Hector with her which made Sophia and Libby even more flustered in their


    hearts.


    "Hector, I''m not feeling well, take me to the hospital." Libby''s brain was aching, and she knew that she


    could not stay here any longer at this time.


    If she had stayed here, the matter between her and Hector would have beenpletely stirred up by


    Ste.


    How could Libby not panic when she thought about those?


    At this point, it can''t go on.


    Damn it.


    Originally, she wanted to show Hector what kind of bitch Ste was today, but who would have thought


    that something like this would happen?


    In her heart, even if she hated it now, there was no way to continue.


    After all, if such an asion continued now, it would only be more detrimental to herself. Thinking like


    this, Libby could only let it go.


    "Okay."


    Hector nodded and picked up Libby.


    The image of the two looked so gentle at that moment.


    Libby was in the arms of Hector, casting a provocative and triumphant nce at her, yet passing her


    by.


    Ste said sarcastically, "Go to the hospital and have a good look, see how rotten it is, or else when Mr.


    Perry marries a woman who has been yed with so much that she can no longer give birth, his


    mother will probably even have to break her cross."


    "Ste!"


    When Sophia heard Ste say this about Libby, the emotions she had been holding back were now


    about to explode.


    It just keeps getting worse and worse.


    Libby''s already not-so-good face was now even whiter as a result when she heard Ste say this about


    herself.


    That nce from Hector to Ste.


    Under the eyes was full of warning.


    Yes.


    Warning..


    And Ste was defiantly returning him a provocative gaze.


    "Hector, I''m very ufortable." Although Libby really wanted to break Ste into pieces.


    But now is not the time to continue.


    Ste came prepared, and it would be detrimental to her to continue.


    Finally.


    Hector took Libby with him.


    Sophia was trembling with anger, "You!"


    "Sam, you can go back, it is over."


    Alfred was probably worried about the Ann family.


    Now the Ann family is not here.


    So there''s nothing to worry about.


    Sam nodded, "Call Master Alfred if you need help."


    "Okay."


    Sam bit very hard, obviously reminding Matthew and Sophia that the rtionship between Ste and


    Alfred was now irreversible.


    And if they dare to move Ste, they are moving Alfred.


    In Ingford, the Wills family has no right to touch Alfred.


    ......


    Sam is gone.


    When Hector took Libby to the hospital, leaving Ste, Sophia and Matthew, Matthew looked at Ste.


    There was an endlessly dark gleam under those eyes.


    "Hmph."


    With a cold grunt, he turned and went upstairs.


    Obviously not wanting to get involved in the women''s scene either, but with Ste, Matthew now clearly


    hates it.


    When Ste and Sophia were left, Sophia stepped forward and raised her hand to p Ste across


    the face.


    However, it was caught by Ste. Looking at Ste catching her wrist, Sophia was even more furious


    and trembling.


    Ste, "I''m warning you, don''t make a move on me."


    "You rebellious daughter, how dare you do this to your own mother?"


    When she heard the word mother, Ste''s face went cold as she flung Sophia away.


    Sophia, on the other hand, was originally not standing still much.


    Now she was thrown by Ste, lunged towards the sofa, and suddenly her body was so drained that


    she no longer had the strength to stand up.


    Thinking of what had just happened in the lounge, there was an endless heavy glint in her eyes as she


    looked at Ste.


    "How cruel of you to destroy Libby? How could you do that?" Thinking of that fool to Libby just now.


    How could Sophia stand it?


    Since childhood, Libby was favored by her, and because she loved her father, she gave Libby almost


    all of her love.


    And the child that she loves so much came across this, even if Matthew presses on.


    But all that should be known among the gentry is known, and there is no telling what kind of public


    opinion will be spread.


    Although the Perry family is sort of set in stone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But if the elders knew what had happened tonight, would Libby still be able to marry into the Perry


    family?


    Although Hector has been with Libby all these years, he never said anything about marrying Libby.


    That''s what Sophia is most worried about.


    Pained and red-eyed, she looked at Ste, the anger under her eyes was as if it was going to burn


    Ste up.


    And Ste looked at Sophia andughed, "Heartbroken, huh?"


    "......"


    "If it were me tonight, you would have advocated me marrying Kenny, wouldn''t you?"


    "That''s the best arrangement for you. You know exactly what status the Ann family has in Ingford, and


    although Kenny is a fool, the Ann family will love you if you marry into the family."


    "Then let Libby marry him, so that you are relieved, right?"


    Hearing Ste say this, Sophia was even more furious.

 Chapter 356 I have not wronged you.

    Chapter 356 I have not wronged you.


    Why had thingse to this? She couldn''t stand the thought of things being the way they were.


    "Ste, I have not wronged you." Painfully, she looked at Ste and said.


    And when Sophia said such words, the corners of Ste''s mouth even raised a cold smile, really not


    knowing Sophia at this time in what state did she say such things.


    ......


    This time Ste sort of came up with a niceeback.


    It was a rebuke to that reckoning back then, and the whole Wills family hated her.


    But she didn''t care one bit.


    ......


    Alina, three days after the incident, calmed down little by little, this time Caleb hid Emma wEll.


    Neither Chester''s people nor Andre''s people have found Emma''s whereabouts, and even Vanessa has


    intervened in this matter.


    There was no news from her either, so it was clear that Caleb was prepared this time, on the day that


    Chester went to Eglinton.


    Having wiped everything clean, it is not so easy now for whoever it is to find Emma.


    And Alina, originally anxious, was surprisingly calm even at this time, and everyone wondered what


    was going through her mind.


    Caleb is here.


    "Don''t look for her." Looking at Alina, he said.


    Alina, "Give me a reason."


    Now Alina has ten thousand reasons to break Emma into pieces, but she cannot find a single reason to


    let her go.


    "Let it be over like that." Caleb said as he lit a cigarette.


    Alina looked at Caleb with icy coldness under his eyes.


    Not waiting for her to say anything, Caleb continued, "Whatever."


    Caleb''s sudden change has made Alina a bit impervious to him. After all, Emma had always been


    protected by him in his arms, suddenly he doesn''t want to care anymore?


    "What do you mean?" Alina asked out.


    She wanted to know if this reaction of Caleb''s now was the same as she understood.


    Caleb, "Leave Chester, whatever you want to do in the future is up to you."


    "Including Emma?"


    "Including Emma."


    Alina was silent.


    Her eyes were deep and sharp as if she wanted to see the man opposite herpletely through with


    such a look.


    Yet at this moment, Alina seems to be unable to see through anything.


    "You will leave it alone?"


    "Yes."


    This time, Alina was feeling like she had heard a joke.


    He didn''t care about Emma''s affairs, but came to take care of the affairs between her and Chester?


    Now it really makes Alina a bit confused, not knowing at all how this man''s heart really thinks.


    "Don''t be with him."


    Alina, "Can you tell me why?"


    Before that, they were hysterical, and at one point they even went to the extreme to end it all.


    So many things have never calm, and now Alina, suddenly, was calm.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And Caleb knew that underneath Alina''s calmness, no one knew what kind of tumultuous seas were


    hidden.


    "If she was in front of my eyes right now, and I would break her into pieces, what would you do?"


    Seeing Caleb''s silence, Alina asked again.


    Caleb looked over at her, "Whatever."


    Even at this point in time, Caleb gave this answer.


    This made Alina, in this instant, smile.


    What does he mean?


    No longer protect Emma?


    But he had caused her all the trouble he could, and it was not easy to make up for it now.


    Alina just looked at Caleb.


    And Caleb, too, looked at her.


    Especially when Caleb saw the sarcasm under Alina''s eyes, he knew what she was probably thinking


    in her heart.


    "Believe it or not, everything between her and me is over."


    So that''s what he came to say this to her?


    But she didn''t like to hear it.


    "So?"


    Caleb took a fierce puff of the cigarette in his hand before saying to Alina, "Chester is not as simple as


    you see, I think you know what I''m talking about."


    At this, the cup of water in front of Alina was just sshed all over Caleb''s head.


    The water brought him an icy cold sensation.


    As if, and only if, that would make him feel slightly better inside.


    Alina is furious.


    Because he and Emma are over? So it''s over for her and Chester too?


    No matter how far Alina and Chester''s rtionship has gone during this time, it seems to be unrted


    to him.


    "Alina." the eyes that looked at Alina tightened at this moment.


    Alina, "Tell me where she is."


    Since he and Emma were over, since Emma''s life and death were now beyond his care, where the hell


    was she?


    Shouldn''t he be the one to tell her too?


    Caleb said, "I can''t tell you."


    Alina¡¯s heart sinks little by little at these words of the man.


    She just looked at Caleb for a long, long time andughed.


    Even if Emma was now, as he said, already everything had nothing to do with him anymore, he still


    wouldn''t tell her where Emma really was?


    Alina doesn''t want to say anything.


    She has been messing with Caleb ever since she came back to Ingford, and it is so annoying that she


    doesn''t want to see him at all.


    "Get out." She spat out.


    And at that moment, the wretched Caleb just looked at Alina.


    "Leave Chester."


    The cigarette butt in his hand pressed into the ashtray, his eyes were still thick with danger and


    warning.


    He was warning Alina?


    The water cup in Alina''s hand just flew towards Caleb, smashed right in the face.

 Chapter 357 To force Emma out.

    Chapter 357 To force Emma out.


    "Do you think that I am very good-tempered?" Under her eyes, a strong danger was born, and without


    waiting for the man opposite to speak, she continued, "Also, have you forgotten that it''s over between


    us?"


    So, no matter who she was with now, it was not his turn to control her, was it?


    And Caleb''s eyes had turned upside down.


    He looked sharply at Alina, "Leave Chester."


    Alina was pissed off.


    "Tell me where Emma is." Must pester with a question? Fine, it''s not like she doesn''t know how to


    pester.


    Caleb, on the other hand, will not tell Alina where Emma is.


    As for who exactly Alina is with now, that''s not something Caleb can influence.


    The two confronted each other.


    When Chester returned, he saw these two sabre-rattling against each other.


    "What are you doing here?" Chester''s face darkened.


    These days Alina has not been in a good mood, it was hard to sort out some of this, and now Caleb is


    here again.


    This is irritating.


    After all, Alina, who is in a bad mood, is actually very difficult to coax.


    When Caleb saw the way Chester subconsciously shielded Alina behind him, the already dangerous


    bottom of his eyes was now even more stormy.


    He said, "Let''s talk."


    "We have nothing to say to you now, so go back."


    The whole Collins family, because of the incident with Emma, no one was willing to pay attention to


    Caleb.


    Except that in his heart, it seems he has never regretted it.


    But he with that little bit of remorse wouldn''t be so unsure of right and wrong.


    He defends Emma, so much so that he has no sense of right and wrong.


    "Chester." Caleb''s tone was heavier.


    Chester''s eyes instantly went down in gloom.


    "Get out of here now." For this younger brother, at this moment Chester''s tone was all coldness and


    danger.


    The atmosphere between the two, and now for a time, was tense.


    ......


    Finally.


    With Caleb gone, Chester won''t talk to him alone about anything, and Alina, even more, looks at him


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    like a snake.


    The crux of everything lies with Emma, and now Emma has nowhere to be found.


    Alina and the others turned the sky over and were determined to find Emma once and for all.


    There was no other way for them to do it but to start with Caleb.


    Three days.


    It''s only three days..


    Ingford, then a radical change, AIG''s stock sharply continued to fall.


    As to what was really happening at this time, everyone was in the dark.


    Chester used the strongest means to force Emma out of Caleb, and when Alina found out, she was


    shocked too.


    After all, in the past few days, Chester had been telling her that he was looking for Emma, and she had


    no idea there was a dark tide between him and Caleb.


    Ste is here.


    Alina sighed.


    Originally, it was just a headache about Emma, but now that this happened, it directly made Alina not


    know what to say.


    Ste, "Mr. Chester is really good to you."


    The longer Alina was around Chester, the more they interacted, and the more she realised a very


    serious problem.


    That is, it can''t go on like this.


    Although the people outside, in view of Chester and Vanessa''s tactics, did not dare to say anything


    about the Collins family, but who knows how it was all spread in secret?


    Alina originally did not care about this, but once she has someone she cares about, then she has


    concerns..


    Ever since she and Caleb got into trouble, the Collins family has been on her side, so in some things,


    Alina would therefore have concern.


    "How is the Wills family now?" Alina didn''t want to talk about himself and asked Ste.


    And when it came to the Wills family, Ste''s face couldn''t help but change.


    And then, she said, "Still so shameless."


    By all rights, Sophia is her closest rtive and Libby is her blood rtive, but these are the two closest


    people became her after her father''s departure.


    Alina, "Treat shameless people, you should be shameless."


    Ste nodded.


    This was something she always remembered from Alina''s words.


    Looking at those strengths of Alina in dealing with Emma, she knew that there were times when people


    especially could not give in half-heartedly.


    Once she gives in, those people still think she is scared.


    All these years Matthew has been in the Wills family bewitching Sophia and hogging everything in the


    Wills family.


    And Ste can''t stand it.


    Libby was Matthew''s daughter and not long after her father passed away, Libby changed her surname.


    When her father was alive, the way Libby coaxed her father to be happy, those images that originally


    looked so heartwarming.


    It''s amazing how disgusting it is to look back on it now.


    How did Ste put up with it?


    It''s been so many years, and Matthew has been in the Wills family for so many years.


    So now it''s time to take it back bit by bit as well.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you." Ste said.


    If it weren''t for what Alina said to her, she probably wouldn''t have gone back to the Wills family to fight


    for those things.


    Alina, "What''s the point of thanking me, even if I didn''t say those, you''d still go back."


    Especially after the death of her grandmother.


    She, for sure, will go back.


    Ste nodded.


    Alina was right on this point, even if Alina hadn''t said those things, Ste would still have gone back in


    the end.


    Because Grandma died under those circumstances.


    Forced to pass away by Sophia.


    How could she let Sophia go?


    They hadn''t been in her way all these years, they had been outside and had rarely gone back to the


    Wills family, so she still didn''t let go?


    Since she herself wants to get involved, then Ste will not be mercy.


    "You and Alfred''s wedding ising up soon too, right?"


    "Well, yes." And now, the Wills family wouldn''t dare to have any tactics, would they?


    After the Ann family''s experience, the Wills family now keeps a low profile; after all, the Ann family


    could get back at them at any time.


    Libby, on the other hand, could barely hold up her head in the city now, so she had been afraid to go


    out after the banquet until now.


    Hector has never been seen again.


    Probably he was with Libby. The thought of them made Ste''s eyes more sombre.

 Chapter 358 Go to hell

    Chapter 358 Go to hell


    At noon, Chester came back.


    Ste left a long time ago, and after Ste went back to the Wills family during this period, she went


    back to thepany and is now busy.


    From what Ste said, the wedding is now being prepared by Alfred, and she is just cooperating and


    has absolutely no time to manage.


    The lunch table.


    Chester put a piece of beef into Alina''s small bowl.


    "Take you out for snails tonight?"


    "No, I don''t like to eat that." Alina said indifferently,pared to those so-called big meals, she prefers


    the vours that her mum and dad like, like the snack she hadst time.


    Thinking back to when she was little, her mother was like a child who hadn''t grown up..


    Grandma was a very elegant woman and couldn''t stand her mother eating those things. She


    remembered one night when her mother came home from work and wanted to have a snail noodle.


    Grandma went out for a walk for an hour and waited for the smell of the house to dissipate before


    returning.


    From that point on, it was clear that Grandma was a very fussy person.


    Chester''s hands holding the chopsticks all gave a beat, and then he thought of what exactly Alina liked,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    he said, "Then I''ll take you to eat dumplings?"


    "Okay."


    She loves it.


    She loved the dumplings on the ferry, and every time she went there, she asked for a small portion..


    Alina smiled.


    A smile lifted the corners of the man''s mouth.


    The one who is suffering the most right now is Caleb. It may seem that Alina has done nothing on her


    side, but no one knows what she has actually done.


    As if, since Emma had gone, she had instead be less anxious after her breakdown.


    "Chester."


    "Ahem." she continued, "Between you and him, can you not do that because of me?"


    Alina didn''t even want to mention Caleb''s name. .


    Chester, "What?"


    "This is not good. Besides, I''ll get back what''s mine, and I''ll force Emma out." So, no need for him to


    make a scene for her, it is so embarrassing.


    At the beginning, she didn''t think it seemed good to be in such close proximity with Chester alone.


    Watching the drama between Chester and Calebe to such a head, she was really worried..


    "Alina, Emma must be found as soon as possible."


    "Yes, but I don''t want you to get into this mess with your own family, because of me."


    Caleb is annoyingly hateful though.


    But in the end he was Chester''s family.


    When Caleb was saying this before, Alina was arrogant and didn''t even want to pick up on Caleb, but


    it''s something that''s right in front of her.


    Chester, "Is it stressful?"


    He could see what was really on Alina''s mind.


    And Alina, at the man''s words like this, fell silent.


    Stress?


    If she really doesn''t care about anything, she really won''t be stressed out, right?


    "I''m not a person without a heart, although I''ve shown myself to be ruthless this time." Alina took a


    deep breath and said.


    She is not heartless, Vanessa and Chester and Julia are Caleb''s family.


    But they are really good to her, and she can''t let Caleb spill over to them.


    Even with all the hatred in her heart, she couldn''t.


    And her words made the manugh even more.


    "I just love it when you have heart." His tone was gentle and reassuring.


    This man was hopeless.


    It was originally a very heavy topic, yet in Chester''s reaction like this, Alina''s heart, however, was quite


    lighter because of it.


    "I really don''t know what to say about you." This time, Alina couldn''t even find the words.


    Chester knew what Alina was worried about.


    And he, too, liked the fact that she was so worried.


    Chester said, "I know what you are worried about, but I know what to do."


    Since Chester had said so, Alina was relieved.


    After all, she had seen what happened to AIG.


    There''s no telling what will happen yet.


    She is still intolerant in the end. Not intolerant of Caleb, but intolerant of Chester.


    After all, there are some blood ties that make for such a helpless rtionship.


    ......


    All afternoon.


    Alina is all on the phone with Brandon.


    Now her business is booming. After her brand wasunched, the response was great and orders


    skyrocketed.


    And under Brandon''s management, there are now three factories of Alina''s own over in Shirling...


    Naturally, Brandon became her managing president, and controlled the style of the brand.


    After a conference call to Brandon.


    She received a call from Caleb.


    "What?" For this man, Alina still had little good temper now.


    Is he still a ghost?


    Interrupt her anytime, anywhere.


    Alina has be impatient.


    And on the other side of the phone, at the moment came a gust of ragged breathing.


    Just by listening to the scent, it seems to be all but obvious that Caleb seems to be having quite an


    event right now.


    "You..."


    "Alina." The moment he opened his mouth, the man''s voice trembled.


    Even through the airwaves, Alina could hear it clearly.


    He was emotionally out of control?


    At this moment, even through the airwaves, Alina could feel that the man was about to lose control of


    his emotions.


    Does it mean that something has happened to Emma again? Yes. Every time something happened to


    Emma, he would lose control like this.


    Likest time, though his legs hurt so badly, he stood up even in the midst of his uncontroble


    emotions.


    "Where are you?" After a long time, the man on the other side of the phone finally spoke out again.


    Alina frowned.


    She came back to Mulherd Manor this afternoon.


    "I''m at Waterside Vi."


    Alina, "What do you want from me?"


    It was probably because too much had happened between them, and probably because Caleb had lost


    control in front of her too many times.


    So at this moment when Alina is asking this, she has been able to be very calm.


    She''d like to see what the hell has happened to Emma now.


    "Where are you?" The man asked again.


    Alina, "You go to hell."


    Having said that, she hung up.


    This psycho.


    She didn''t even bother to talk to him now.


    In Alina''s opinion, Caleb is now out of control like this either because of Emma or because of Chester.


    And she was the object of his spillover?

 Chapter 359 Manners and decency

    Chapter 359 Manners and decency


    Half an hourter.


    Alina was making clothes in the drawing room in the attic when she heard the voice of Marry


    downstairs, "Master Caleb, you can''t go up there, you..."


    Alina frowned.


    Without waiting for her to stand up, she heard the sound of door panels being mmed against the wall


    from outside, apparently Caleb was looking for her from room to room.


    Alina would have had a terrible headache.


    Now her brain is throbbing.


    "Boom." finally, the door of the painting room was mmed open by the man viciously, when Caleb saw


    that Alina was inside.


    Those eyes were instantly scarlet.


    Marry followed with a scowl on her face.


    Seeing Alina''s face sink, her tone grew worse, "Master Caleb, it''s over between you and Lady Alina,


    please maintain your poise and decency."


    Manners and decency?


    Did Caleb have these?


    Probably.


    During the time she lived in the Collins family, Alina had always thought that Caleb still had some


    temperament in him, but now...


    After experiencing so many things with Emma, she knows that this man has no humanity, where is the


    manners and decency?


    Those so-called decencies of his were probably in the public eye, long since drowned out.


    "Marry, you go down first." Looking at Caleb, whose eyes were full of scarlet, Alina calmed down


    instead.


    She¡¯s seen too much and her heart is numb.


    How many times has this been hurt? How can she be numb when faced with this again?


    Now Caleb is really nothingpared to the previous ones, that''s why Alina is numb, right?


    Marry was originally uneasy about Alina, but was relieved when she saw the scissors in Alina''s hand.


    Eventually, she nodded and went down.


    When it was just the two of them left, Alina, "Where did she break this time? Or is she about to fall to


    her death again?"


    Looking sarcastically at the man, she said.


    And Caleb was instantly dumbfounded when he heard these words.


    So, she thought that he hade to her for Emma?


    He threw open the door and walked towards Alina with big steps, such a sudden wind-like movement


    made Alina back up subconsciously.


    "What are you doing?" And her hand holding the scissors tightened.


    However, just as the man was closing in, the moment Alina was about to raise the scissors, suddenly


    her cold body fell into the man''s embrace.


    Her brain, for a moment, was foggy.


    The man''s strong arms are so tight.


    This moment.


    Caleb rubbed Alina fiercely in his arms, wishing that he nestle her into his body.


    It was as if this was the only way she would bepletely, once again, his own.


    "Alina," not waiting for Alina to react, the man uttered.


    How much emotion was felt in that moment?


    Alina¡¯s heart was viciously shaken at this moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    Reacting, she pushed Caleb away as soon as she could.


    At the moment of separation, Alina looked angrily at Caleb. And it was the moment that she saw under


    the man''s scarlet angry eyes.


    With endless pain.


    What is he in pain?


    Or was she going to do something to her again? She remembered three years ago. At that time Caleb


    seemed to look at her with such painful eyes too.


    At the time she didn''t understand why on earth this man was looking at her like that, yet in the dark, this


    man had done that to her.


    Perhaps.


    When Caleb is like this, that''s when it''s most dangerous?


    "Caleb, I''m warning you, if you dare to touch me again, I will take your life." Alina said fiercely.


    A woman who was obviously so small was threatening him in the most menacing tone.


    At this moment, Caleb was already in pain, and now he was hurting even more because of it.


    Once Alina wasn''t like this, once those eyes of hers all gave off the feeling of peace.


    Yet what had happened? How could it have brought her to this?


    It''s him.


    Everything is him.


    Looking at the man without saying a word, Alina grabbed her phone and dialed out, which was quickly


    picked up.


    "Have someonee up here." The call was to Mulherd Manor''s security.


    Ever since what happened before, Alina had Andre arrange a lot of security in this Mulherd Manor.


    So much so that whoever wants to hurt her now has to ask her yes or no.


    Alina was already equipped to be able to protect herself.


    When her parents had just passed away and her grandmother had left as a result, her grandmother''s


    biggest concern was that she couldn''t protect herself..


    But now, she can protect herself.


    And Caleb looked at her covered in thorns and moved his lips to say something, yet at the moment,


    nothing could be said.


    It was his own hands that made her what she is today.


    Security came up soon.


    "Miss."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck-d man at the head of the group had a gaze like a hawk''s falcon looking at Caleb, before


    respectfully looking at Alina.


    Alina, "I don''t want to see him appear in Mulherd Manor again."


    "Yes."


    These men only listen to Alina''s orders.


    So when Caleb broke in hard just now, they were ready to wait for Alina''s order.


    At this moment, all Alina needs to do is give the word.


    They instantly came forward.


    And if Caleb had reallye for Emma this time, then he would definitely be fighting with the gang


    right now.


    And Alina had sort of seen his skill before.


    "No need, I''ll go by myself." Just as the man at the head of the group was about to lead his men


    forward, Caleb said with unprecedentedly calm.


    Before, he was so difficult to deal with, and every time he was dealt with, it was the most traumatic.


    Now he would go by himself?


    Not waiting for a thorough reaction from Alina, Caleb had already turned around.


    And the moment he turned around, Caleb looked back at Alina.


    He said to Alina, "Don''t marry him, don''t agree to his proposal."


    Alina¡¯s heart, for a moment, was in turmoil.


    Something hit her heart and made her react.


    "Otherwise, I don''t know what I can really make of it, and..."


    Alina''s eyes dimmed, not waiting for her to speak, Caleb continued, "I have nothing more to do with


    her." After saying that, he left without looking back.


    No more rtionship with Emma? So she should not marry Chester? What is he to say that?

 Chapter 360 Alina, I am petty

    Chapter 360 Alina, I am petty


    Caleb is gone.


    Alina are standing in ce without reacting.


    Marry came over, "Lady Alina."


    "Marry."


    "What did he just mean?"


    Marry frowned and said with some uncertainty, "Could it be Mr. Chester...?"


    Alina felt her brain nk.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How did it go straight to the question of ''marriage''.


    ......


    Less than half an hour after Caleb left, Chester arrived.


    Marry went down, leaving space for the two.


    The moment Chester held Alina in his arms, he clearly smelled the scent of Alina that belonged to


    Caleb.


    Frowning, he said, "He''s not allowed to hug you in the future."


    There was a touch of dominance in the man''s tone.


    Alina¡¯s heart trembled even harder.


    "You..."


    "Alina, I''m petty." Especially when ites to people who belong to him.


    At this moment, Alina sighed helplessly.


    Trying to say something, nothing can be said at the moment.


    It was Chester who broke this silence first, "Did he juste?"


    "Yes."


    "What was said?"


    "Said for me not to say yes to your proposal." As she said this, Alina''s gaze was on the man''s face.


    And Chester was frank.


    "And will you listen to him?" He smiled and he pinched her nose in a doting manner.


    Alina''s body stiffened at his words, his eyes were too doting, leaving Alina at a loss.


    Chester took her hand and gently rubbed her soft fingers, saying, "Now is not the time to talk about


    this."


    ¡°Then he...¡±


    Going to Waterside Vi like crazy and then finding Mulherd Manor, just to say this nonsense.


    Although Caleb was sometime stupid, Alina still knew that he was not always this nonsensical.


    It must be because of him.


    Chester could see what Alina was thinking and very gently gave a kiss on her forehead.


    The tone of voice is one of slight helplessness.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Chester continued, "Probably because he sensed something."


    Sensing something?


    Not waiting for Alina to figure it out, Chester continued, "It''s rted to Emma."


    As soon as she heard that it was about Emma, Alina''s heart was in her throat.


    Now, they is turning the world upside down looking for Emma, that Caleb has hidden her.


    Could it be that there was now some kind of rift between him and Emma?


    "What is it?"


    Alina asked in a tight tone.


    Chester, "At a time of such confusion, especially with a vigorous lift and search, something could


    certainly be turned up."


    "What is it?"


    "Three years ago."


    Three years ago?


    Talking about three years ago, Alina''s body can''t help but emit an icy cold aura.


    "That illness of Emma''s could be a fake."


    Alina jerked out of Chester''s arms, looking at him.


    There was a ''buzz'' in her head.


    Fake?


    Everything is fake. Emma''s illness, if it was fake, then why on earth was it?


    Even a fool would have understood in an instant what that y by Emma was all about, and it was


    undoubtedly because of Alina.


    In this instant, Alina understood exactly why Caleb had such a reaction..


    What happened three years ago was too heavy for them. At that time, Caleb really didn''t even care


    about his own child for Emma.


    No matter how important Emma was in his heart, but in fact, he was struggling in his heart at that time,


    right?


    After all, it was his child that Alina was carrying in her belly.


    Now in knowing that it could all be a lie, she can imagine what kind of feeling Caleb had in his heart.


    No wonder.


    Chester stroked her cheek and said, "Caleb probably sensed it too."


    Alina took several deep breaths, and at the moment she opened her mouth, as if she still could not


    hear her own voice, saying, "No matter if it''s true or not, I just need to find her now."


    No matter how true or false, no matter how many other mischievous things had been often done by


    Emma, she has to pay for it.


    "Okay." Chester pulled Alina, who was already trembling with anger, into his arms.


    A warm palm gently patted Alina''s back, soothing her already wildly agitated emotions bit by bit.


    And Alina''s overturned heart was calmed little by little by the soothing warmth of the man''s arms.


    She still couldn''t suppress a tremor in her tone as she spoke, "She must be found."


    "Okay."


    In fact, now that Alina doesn''t say it, Chester will do it.


    A moment ago, Alina was still worried that Caleb was in trouble with his family because of her, and how


    disgusting Caleb could be, he is after a member of Chester''s family..


    But now, she did not Care care.


    As long as she could find Emma, no matter what methods she used, Alina would not hesitate to do so.


    In the end, it was Caleb who was the one who turned against his family. And this is what he deserves.


    He, then, deserves to lose everything.


    For a long, long time, Alina finally calmed down.


    Chester said to her, "Lucas has got some clues, and I believe that Emma will be found soon."


    "Okay."


    Now Lucas, Chester''s most powerful sidekick, is out looking for Emma, while Chester is constantly


    pressuring Caleb in Ingford.


    Leaving him no time to worry.


    This time, it would have been a mistake that allowed Caleb to exploit the situation, but it didn''t matter


    where he hid the man, Emma has not ce to escape.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think he will do after he finds out that Emma¡¯s illness is fake?"


    Alina said with certainty, "Even if that illness three years ago was a lie, he wouldn''t have easily given


    Emma to me, do you believe that?"


    "Who knows, what''s the thing between them?" This is what Alina couldn''t understand the most.


    It was clear from Caleb what kind of person Emma was when he was in Oklens.


    But even when he knew that, he still protected Emma so much, and this was what made Alina most


    confused.


    And Chester froze for a moment when he heard that.


    Caleb has defended Emma beyond imagination.


    "Will check it out." He looked at Alina and said.


    Things havee to this point, and many things are surfacing bit by bit, leaving Alina with surprise.


    Earlier, her suspicions might have been true, and that illness of Emma might really be a fake.

 Chapter 361 Not a hundredth of an inner wound

    Chapter 361 Not a hundredth of an inner wound


    The small space in the car was now full of the smell of smoke, and Tomas, who was driving in front,


    couldn''t help but feel tight all over.


    Car stopped.


    "Sir, it''s here." Tomas turned back and said respectfully to Caleb.


    At this moment, the cigarette held between Caleb''s fingers was already burning to the butt, not waiting


    for Tomas to say the word ''careful'', the sparks had burned his fingers. He drew a breath before pushing


    the cigarette into the ashtray.


    At the moment his clear and elegant face is all cold and dangerous.


    He said, "Go and find out the truth of Emma¡¯s sickness."


    That clue was handed to Caleb by Tomas, who was shocked when he got that news.


    In that case, even if Emma went to Caleb, it was all calcted.


    Even three years ago.


    What she wants is the life of Alina and the child.


    The scene is breathtaking to look back on now. How the heavens would have turned upside down if it


    had all been confirmed.


    "Yes." Tomas nodded.


    ......


    In the midst of the lights, Otto and Maddox were both by Caleb, as was Fabian, watching him drained


    one ss of wine after another.


    Fabian frowned, grabbed Caleb''s wrist and said, "Don''t drink, you can''t stand it if you drink like this."


    "Let go." All that came back to Fabian were two cold words.


    Maddox and Otto looked at each other, and Otto stepped forward, grabbed Fabian''s wrist and said,


    "Let him drink. No matter how much he can''t stand it, it''s not as much as one hundredth of what hurts


    inside."


    So what kind of damage has been done to Caleb''s heart right now.


    Fabian let go of his hand.


    He doesn''t know what is going on in Caleb''s world right now, yet Otto and Maddox do.


    This news really shocked all of them, they have never expected Emma to pretend to be sick three


    years ago.


    Although the news is not confirmed yet.


    In Caleb''s heart, it was actually already nine times out of ten. After all, with all that had happened in the


    meantime, it was entirely possible for Emma to do something like that.


    Three years ago, Caleb tried to save Emma even at the expense of his wife and child.


    Emma is really bold, as she knows what kind of person Caleb really was at that time.


    But even with that knowledge, she still did something like that.


    When everything is confirmed, Caleb will shred Emma into pieces.


    ......


    2am.


    A few people looked at Caleb, who was already unconscious and drunk, called Alina after some


    thoughts.


    She had probably all been asleep, so the phone was picked up only on the third call.


    "Alina, it''s me." Otto opened his mouth.


    "Who?"


    Alina was dazed from her sleep and obviously didn''t hear who the caller really was.


    Otto looked at the already dazed Caleb and said in a somewhat tight tone to Alina, "Caleb is drunk, will


    youe to pick him up?"


    "Who?" Alina was still confused.


    She was already angry to be waked up, and now she was probably bracing her temper and spirit to


    patiently work around him.


    However, Otto said, "Caleb Collins, your husband."


    At these words, the breathing was noticeably ragged.


    And after that, the response he got was, "You''re fucking sick, aren''t you? Go to hell."


    After saying that, Alina hung up.


    Listening to the beeping sounding from the other side of the phone, Otto was unable to react for a


    moment and his face turned white.


    So, he was just scolded by Alina?


    Alina''s temper seemed really good all those years around Caleb, but this woman would be furious


    when she was waked up.


    If anyone disturbed her while she was sleeping, he or she would be scolded.


    Maddox looked at the way Otto''s mouth twitched and asked, "What did she say?"


    "She told us all to go to hell."


    Not waiting for the crowd to react, Alina sent a red packet to Otto.


    The red packet cover was ''Coffin money¡¯, who dares to receive it? The key is that Otto even clicked it


    with quick hands.


    Who would dare to mess with such a violent temper now?


    Originally, looking at Caleb in such a difficult situation and knowing Emma''s true nature, they thought


    these two could still have a chance.


    Now looking at Alina with such a violent temper, they all felt that it was too difficult.


    ......


    Alina was a light sleeper.


    The slightest movement during the night woke her up, her phone was on silent, but the flickering of the


    lights still affected her.


    At the moment, she is tossing and turning, unable to sleep, and in her heart, she cursed Caleb''s gang.


    A further red pocket was issued.


    "Bastard." Even so, she still didn¡¯t feel better.


    ......


    This night.


    Alina was annoyed and lost sleep.


    When she came down in the morning, Chester was there and Marry was bringing breakfast to the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    table, now it was as if Chester was sticking to her.


    Either joined her at Waterside Vi.


    Either, when she was in Mulherd Manor, Chester would surely follow her over, and as time went on,


    Alina seemed to have gotten used to it.


    Seeing her at the moment, his eyes were filled with a doting smile, yet at the sight of the dark circles


    under her eyes, he frowned, "Didn''t sleep well?"


    "No."


    Alina was very annoyed. He had an interview today, but he didn''t sleep well enough to control his


    temper.


    She could only ask Brandon to help her to push it off.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Last night in the middle of the night, that damn bastard made a phone call and pissed me off." Alina


    muttered.


    She hated anyone who called at night, it was immoral to disturb people''s sleep.


    And this moment, even if Alina didn''t say who it was that damn bastard, Chester instantly understood


    who it was. Who else could it be but Caleb?


    Chester frowned, "Okay, no more anger."


    Reaching out, he rubbed the top of Alina''s hair in a very doting and gentle manner.


    Alina, "Okay."


    With the man''s reassurance, it was very ttering to Alina, and she was really not so angry anymore.


    Looking at her already not too angry, Chester smiled.


    Marry, who was looking at her, felt that the two were a good match.


    After breakfast, Chester had business to attend to and left first, while Alina was not very busy today as


    all that should have been dealt with yesterday was taken care of.

 Chapter 362 Chesters tenderness

    Chapter 362 Chester''s tenderness


    She was sunbathing in the courtyard.


    Although the matter of Emma and Brodie is not to be dealt with, Alina is not affected.


    The person who should be most anxious and tormented is the one who is hiding.


    Marry brought over some fruits, "Lady Alina, fruits is good for your skin."


    "Thank you, Marry."


    Alina picked up a piece of fruit of unknown name and ate it into her mouth.


    She has always been very good at eating.


    But since having Chester, she has been surrounded by many things she has not eaten before.


    She is worried that she¡¯s going to get fat.


    "What kind of fruit is this?"


    "I don''t know, but it tasted okay."


    Marry doesn''t know either?


    Without waiting for her to speak, Marry opened her mouth, "It was Master Chester who had it shipped


    here."


    Previously, all these rare things appeared in Waterside Vi, and at that time she hadn''t thought about


    it that much.


    And now, where she is, the food follows her.


    Even if she was emotionally retarded, she could now feel Chester''s heart for her.


    It made her heart tighten and there was so much worry.


    "Lady Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Master Chester seems to be very fond of you, so you should grab the chance." Marry reminded Alina.


    After all, in the eyes of the older generation, when ites to these issues, it''s all very simple. It''s all


    about finding someone who treats you well.


    And what was Chester like to Alina? And what was Caleb like to Alina? This formed a very stark


    contrast in Marry''s mind.


    So in the minds of the older generation, it was clear who Alina should choose.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange between him and me?"


    He is Caleb''s elder brother.


    With all the drama between her and Caleb, if she would really be with Chester, it would be strange.


    It was as if Marry could see what Alina was thinking.


    She said, "I know what you are worried about, but think about it, who else holds you in their hearts


    besides him?"


    The implication is that after the end of the rtionship with Caleb, it will be difficult to meet someone


    who treats you so well.


    Although it is Caleb''s elder brother, Marry has voiced her opinion, "You won¡¯t meet Caleb a lot, except


    for the New Year''s Eve, so there''s no need to worry about anything."


    Just like those years, when they were with Caleb, they actually rarely went back to Collins Castle, they


    were basically in Wend Vi.


    If she was with Chester, especially those rtionships between her and Caleb, Chester would not let


    her face Caleb either.


    "Lady Alina, the Collins families all wanted good for you."


    "All right, let''s not talk about that for now." Now that Grandma and Mom and Dad''s business was not


    over, Alina did not have the heart to think about that at all.


    And today when Marry was talking so heavily about these topics, Alina actually knew very well in her


    heart.


    Once it''s over, what happened between her and Chester must be the top priority she faces.


    Marry went to work.


    Megan''s phone call came in.


    "Grandma Megan." Over the phone, Alina treated Megan with respect.


    In fact, after going back to Shirling all these years, Alina had always treated Megan with respect and


    did not me Megan for what happened to her grandmother.


    Grandma couldn''t bear the thought of her grandfather getting divorced back then.


    It seems that when Grandpa and Megan got together after that, there was a big row over it and the two


    just didn''t see each other at all after that.


    Mum was small then, and she even less so.


    But she heard my mum mention it once.


    Grandpa loved her very much and made a special trip back when she gave birth to her.


    But he and his grandmother can''t get back.


    "Master Chester has sent a lot of things to Penny, and the child loves it." Megan said to Alina.


    And when Alina was hearing that Chester had actually sent something to Penny.


    At that moment, she didn''t know what it felt like to be inside.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Master Chester seems to be very attentive to you, but your grandfather is still worried." said Megan.


    It seems to be that thetter words are not very well said.


    But because of the worry about Alina, eventually, she said, "After all, he is the man of the Collins family,


    and your grandfather is worried about you."


    "Well, I understand."


    What happened three years ago shocked everyone''s heart.


    She was worried that Caleb knew the child was still in the world and that a shameless person like


    Caleb woulde for the baby because of Emma.


    After all, they all knew what kind of existence Emma had in Caleb''s heart at that time.


    So, at that time, Zane was worried about these.


    Alina had already returned to him alive, so he didn''t want to have more time slots, but he secretly gave


    Caleb a lot of trips in the back.


    And of those big troubles, Caleb never sensed anything wrong, although he avoided them time and


    again.


    And now, it''s over with Caleb though.


    But because of what happened back then, Grandpa is still worried that it won''t be good for Alina to get


    involved with the Collins family''s men.


    "It''s good that you understand, your grandfather is getting older now and can''t stand the excitement


    and torment."


    "Okay, thanks."


    Naturally, Alina knew what Megan meant.


    She hung up the phone.


    At that moment, there was so much chaos in her world.


    Before with Chester, she didn''t think that much about it, so it didn''t ur to her what the reaction would


    be from Grandpa.


    And now it was all over between her and Caleb.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As for Emma, it is now winding down as well.


    It is only natural then that Grandpa''s greatest consideration would now be on her.


    ......


    Caleb woke up early in the morning with a terrible hangover.


    Tomas sent over the documents from AIG, and realized that Caleb had gone outst night, and that


    Otto had sent her back.


    He is pretty drunk.


    Tomas looked at Caleb whose face was white, the ashtray was full of cigarette butts, "Sir..."


    Tomas¡¯ heart tightened.


    Caleb, "How''s the investigation going?"


    It was about Emma. Although there was a determination in his heart, at this moment Caleb still hoped,


    no.


    What if that turns out that Emma was really just faking her illness three years ago? And in that case, he


    went out of his way to hurt his wife and child.


    At this moment, Caleb did not know how to face the future.


    He had never been this confused or this desperate.

 Chapter 363 Chester Preparing to Propose?

    Chapter 363 Chester Preparing to Propose?


    And Tomas had never seen Caleb so anxious about a matter, so it was clear how much this matter had


    affected him.


    "It''s being looked into, and I''m sure the results wille out soon." Tomas said.


    What will happen to him the moment he really faces the oue?


    Once again, he took a heavy drag on his cigarette before saying, "Chester can''t propose to her."


    Yesterday, Caleb received news that Chester was already preparing to propose to Alina and that


    everything was being prepared in secret.


    And he knew that if it had been Chester who had proposed, she would have said yes.


    Hearing this, Tomas felt his heart in his throat.


    Recently, he and Master Chester had been fought over a hidden Emma?


    "I''m afraid it''s not good to stop it, is it?" Tomas said apprehensively.


    All these years Caleb let Vanessa down.


    While Chester has an absolute say in the Collins family, and since childhood he has been independent


    and firm in his opinions.


    Plus, what was going on between Alina and Chester was something that the entire Collins family did


    not object to, and now how was Caleb going to stop it?


    Caleb''s eyes dimmed.


    "She can not marry him." At this moment, under the man''s eyes, it was all determination, and all


    ruthlessness.


    ......


    Brandon ended up arranging a talk show for Alina, the youngest female entrepreneur who got up in the


    shortest possible time.


    And it did so with rtive sess, with many talk shows mouring to cover it, and ultimately Alina


    could not escape.


    On TV.


    She looked so dazzling in her white professional outfit.


    Far away in the mountains, Emma was looking at Alina on the ck and white TV, although there was


    no colour TV, it was still clear to see that Alina shone with starlight.


    Lois was there with her.


    After being kicked out of the Collins family, Lois looked for a job for a long time, but no one dared to


    hire her among the gentry.


    She couldn''t afford to go to a restaurant to do odd jobs, so she eventually returned home.


    She hadn''t returned for so many years.


    Looking at the ce, which hasn''t changed a bit from decades ago, she felt desperate.


    "Did he really say that my life would have nothing to do with him in the future?" Emma said through


    gritted teeth as she looked at Alina on the ck and white TV.


    How can Caleb say that?


    Could it be that he really didn''t even care about thatst bit of love? When she thought of this, Emma''s


    heart just choked.


    Lois, "Let''s think of another way to get out, living in this ce all the time is not an option, look what


    people around us think of us."


    The implication is that she should stop counting on Caleb, it''s useless, she should not pin hope on that


    man.


    And Emma''s heart was already gripped, and now when she heard these words from Lois, her heart


    tensed up fiercely together.


    Was she really going to let go of all the pain she had endured while in prison?


    To think that she had ultimately failed, that Alina was still in that lofty position, while she was now back


    at square one after having worked so hard for so many years.


    How could she resign herself to it?


    Naturally, she was not resigned to it, but how on earth was she going to change what was going on


    right now?


    "Master Caleb gave you so much, and you..." said Lois.


    Where is the camaraderie when one is in a difficult situation?


    At that time in Wend Vi, although Lois was just a servant, she had been doing well in the Collins


    family all these years.


    Nowe back to this ce, there was so much contrast.


    And a lot of her money from before was taken by Emma to give to Brodie. That was her half-life


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    savings, which was about to be spent on her retirement.


    She would have had a great life and now, because Emma had spent that money, she had nothing left.


    So she now has to live in a ce that stinks and suffering the ridicule of the neighbours.


    How could she stand it?


    But what does shes do in a situation like this?


    Emma, "And you''re talking about him!"


    Speaking of Caleb, Emma''s heart was tightening.


    Thinking that Caleb has now left her alone, what else does she have in this world?


    When she was in prison, all she dreamed of was toe back to this ce.


    But really, when she came back, she just found that she had long been ustomed to those good


    days.


    Therefore, she wanted to go back to Caleb, so Caleb would leave her alone.


    "How could he leave me alone?" Emma''s heart ached with dullness.


    Lois, "Come on, let''s not dwell on these things, living here is not a permanent solution, let''s think about


    how to get out."


    Leaving here and returning to live in the big city is the first thing they need to do right now.


    It''s a bit of a shame to throw away a life that was so good before.


    "I''m not resign to it." What was on her mind, in front of Lois, Emma couldn''t help but cry out.


    After all, they had all been held up like that by Caleb before, yet now, overnight, all of them had


    be like that.


    Especially when watching Alina on the show, sharing those sesses for everyone.


    It is what she once wanted most.


    That is, the position that Alina is in today is where her heart used to be, but after so much effort, she


    still didn''t get there in the end.


    And what about Alina?


    What did she do?


    She hadn''t done anything. It was so easy for her to get what she had now.


    "It''s useless, now Master Caleb won''t care about you anymore." Lois reminded Emma.


    In the end, after so many years in the Collins family, Lois is clear about several young masters of the


    Collins family.


    She knows Vanessa''s temper.


    So it was impossible for Emma to return to Caleb now.


    ording to what she knows about Caleb.


    Probably now, even if Alina ended Emma with her own hands in front of him, Caleb would not say no.


    So now what exactly is Emma facing can be imagined.


    And Emma was already in pain, and now when she heard Lois say this, her heart hurt even more, "Is


    there really no other way?"


    She doesn''t want to live here.


    Not to mention a day, even a minute would be painful for her.


    "No." Lois said.


    Where the Collins family still has a slight liking for Emma, that''s one way to go.

 Chapter 364 Emmas wretchedness.

    Chapter 364 Emma''s wretchedness.


    But for so many years, she was not the liking of anyone in the Collins family, and now even if she is not


    willing, she can only be in this ce.


    It is absolutely impossible to go back.


    At this point, Lois sees this all too clearly.


    And Emma, when she heard this from Lois, her heart choked and smothered with pain.


    "There''s no way out." Under her eyes, too, was all hatred.


    Looking at Alina on the TV, the hatred in her eyes was overwhelming.


    So, there''s no way to bring down Alina in this lifetime, is that right?


    The resignation in Emma''s heart flooded her even more like a tidal wave.


    "Emma, help me to the field." Shouts from the vigers came from outside.


    The sound of it was so distasteful to her now.


    Ever since she was a child, she had worked like mad to get rid of it all, how could ite back now?


    How did she get back?


    "Go on." Lois said as she looked at Emma.


    Emma, "What can I do in the field?" She is not able to use her legs, so the only thing she can do is to


    help pull weeds.


    She had nothing because she came back, but the people in this vige ate what they grew and worked


    hard for.


    It was naturally impossible to just give it to her for nothing, and she would have to exchange it for her


    ownbour.


    Thest thing she wants to do is to pull weeds, because it is a delicate job, and she has to bend her


    waist, which can be tiring after a long time.


    And the only thing Emma can do, as she can''t use her legs, is to pull weeds.


    But she, really, hates this kind of work.


    Looking at her hands rough and ufortable, she did not want to go there.


    "If you don''t go, there won''t be any food to eat tonight." Lois said.


    The only food she can get in exchange here are potatoes and peppers, and no more leafy vegetables


    beyond that.


    This is how she came to be as a child, but now that she was back again, she was surprised she found


    these things so hard to swallow.


    "I won''t eat that." Emma said fiercely.


    Lois, "There''s nothing for tomorrow, I think it is going to rain tomorrow and we don''t have any food in


    reserve."


    It is really poor, and when Emma had money outside all these years, she did not think of repairing the


    hometown.


    And now there is nothing left, and she who hase back to this ce is penniless with nothing.


    Even the house, too, looks like a dangerous house.


    Lois could probably see by this time what the difference between Emma and Alina really was.


    Alina has been in Shirling all these years though.


    But Mulherd Manor, basically, has people repairing the house whenever it is not upied, and she has


    people going over to take care of it whenever she can.


    So when she returns to Ingford, she still has a ce to live, not so much that she has to go over to


    Wend Vi.


    And what about Emma?


    When she relied on Caleb all these years, she really earned a lot, but what about her after leaving


    Caleb? She has be a person who is nothing again.


    "I¡¯ll go, okay?" Hearing that there was nothing at home made Emma''s brain hurt.


    When it rains in these mountains, it can be for days.


    And they have nothing in this house now.


    If they don''t have some potatoes at home, they are likely to be hungry for days.


    It''s possible to go shopping, but it''s a half-day walk on the road to get out of here, and there are no cars


    or anything.


    Material things are scarce.


    The only thing you have to do is to be nice to your neighbours so that you have people willing to help


    you.


    ......


    The midday sun is hot in the mountains.


    Emma was sitting in the ground, her hands constantly tugging at the grass in the field, which was to be


    cleared by the neighbour''s family.


    This first nting shows just how much grass there really is, and it''s hard to pull.


    The sharp des of grass cut Emma''s palm, and it hurt badly at that moment. "Hurry up, this piece of


    Emma, "Only three pounds?"


    "How much do you want otherwise?"


    Three pounds, that was two if they were bigger, which wouldn''t be enough for them to live on for the


    next few days.


    Although aggrieved and angry, she did not dare to pick on her neighbour.


    After returning these days, these peopleughed at her a lot. When she left back then, she was a lot


    more high-profile than Hope.


    Saying after stepping out of this deep mountain, she would not return, yet in the end, she would still


    Neighbours around her said that when she had money over the years, she didn''t contribute a penny to


    her hometown.


    Even if it was her own house, it should be repaired, right? In those days, she could have repaired a


    small building with any luxury item.


    But she never did. Because at that time, she never wanted toe back to this ce.


    So all these years this hometown, she had not done so. Who would have thought that this would be her


    Those neighbours around her were using every trick in the book to make things difficult for her, and


    Caleb was really ruthless.


    To let her go, he actually did not give her a penny.


    ......


    Sunset.


    She got back to the adobe house, and when Lois saw that Emma had only brought back a few


    potatoes, her face became sad.


    "It is not enough. The weather can''t be good for the next few days."


    When one has money, there is camaraderie everywhere.


    Back then at Wend Vi, when Lois recognized he, she was so kind to her, yet now...


    Emma took a deep breath and said, "Don''t be picky, Aunt, just bear with it."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought that Emma would say the word bear?


    Recently, Alina has been so popr that whenever Emma wants to look at the electronic software, all


    that is pushed on it is Alina''s news.


    "Howe she''s so lucky?" Looking at the picture of Alina, Emma went crazy with jealousy.


    And when Lois heard Emma say that Alina was lucky, she had to admit that Alina was really lucky.


    She uttered, "If it were someone else messed up with her brother-inw, the inws'' family would have


    eaten her up."


    And that''s the truth.


    Who can stand such an ethical rtionship?


    However, what is surprising is that, after Vanessa knew about it, there was no objection, as if Vanessa


    had wanted Alina and Chester to be together from the beginning.


    "She was raped before her marriage and was pregnant with that rapist''s child. She even had a mental


    illness, how could she be tolerated by a picky and strict mother-inw like Vanessa?"

 Chapter 365 Not enough money for the coffin?

    Chapter 365 Not enough money for the coffin?


    Emma looked to Lois.


    After all, Lois has been in the Collins family for a long time.


    Back then, at the beginning when Max asked Alina to marry Caleb, Vanessa wasn''t too happy about it.


    At that time, they were not quite sure what was going on, yet this time, when Alina and Chester got


    mixed up, Vanessa surprisingly did not object.


    Was it because Vanessa felt that Alina was more suitable to be with Chester back then?


    Or is there something else going on?


    "Yeah, that''s what I''ve always wondered about." Ever since they knew that Vanessa did not object to


    Alina and Chester being together, the entire Collins family''s servants were in shock.


    "Could there be a reason for that?" Emma looked to Lois.


    And Lois, upon seeing the hope flickering in Emma''s eyes, said with a sigh, "Whatever the reason, you


    won''t return to Master Caleb for that reason."


    So, it''s better to give up.


    Now no matter what method is used to leave this big mountain, it will not be because of Caleb.


    So Lois hopes that Emma will see this clearly.


    And Emma is still reluctant.


    Just the thought that Alina was so lucky, she wondered why exactly Vanessa epted between her


    and Chester.


    Not to mention ordinary families, even all families in the world, a mother-inw can''t ept it, right?


    What''s more crucial is that the whole Collins family did not object, why is that?


    Caleb has rebellion with the family, and Chester surprisingly is with his brother¡¯s wife, no one of the


    Collins family said no.


    There must be a reason.


    ......


    Alina was busy in Mulherd Manor, and with the three factories over in Shirling starting to operate, she


    and Brandon had at least a dozen phone calls to make a day.


    Chester is very busy right now, although the matter of Emma is not found yet, but this person can''t


    escape after all.


    Although now that Brodie has disappeared, they not only has to find Emma, but also Brodie.


    Many of Caleb''s assets are already in Alina''s name, so it would be impossible to say that there is no


    impact on AIG.


    But even then, he didn''t tell Emma''s whereabouts.


    Caleb is here.


    Alina gets annoyed when she sees him.


    "What? Not enough money for the coffin?"


    Caleb, "What coffin money?" He knew nothing about what had happened the night before.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Apparently Otto and others didn''t talk nonsense in front of him.


    And to this man, Alina did not want to say anything.


    "Master Caleb, leave me alone, will you? If you have a clear conscience, tell me where she is." And


    apart from Emma, they had nothing else to talk about now.


    All that should be clear on their side is now clear.


    However, while Alina was repelled in this way, Caleb was walking towards her, and in just a few days,


    she could see the haggardness on Caleb''s face.


    But even so, it still couldn''t hide his handsome face.


    Alina watched as the man closed in on her, "What do you want?"


    The anger was surging.


    Caleb yanked her into his arms.


    Alina, "Let go of me."


    She was already angry, and now that Caleb had done something like this, Alina even raised her hand


    and pped him across the face without thinking.


    Yet even then, Caleb still had no intention of letting go of her.


    On the contrary, he seemed to enjoy Alina''s fury like this.


    Looking at Caleb who was full of calmness and didn''t care in the slightest, Alina''s anger gushed


    upwards, "You''re sick."


    "Yes, I''m sick."


    "I''m really sick." Caleb said in a hoarse voice.


    No one knows how Caleb really came through these few days, he hated Emma so much. He hated


    himself.


    Tomas is still checking the final results, but he has already decided.


    How could he? Not to mention that Emma had that kind of illness at that time, even if Emma was dying,


    he should not have used Alina to save her.


    Besides, she was still pregnant at the time, and the thought of that child was already painful for Caleb.


    At this moment, he felt even more suffocated and painful in his heart.


    "Who cares? Now please let go of me." Alina''s tone was cold.


    Caleb really regrets it.


    But even as he infested the river of regret, it was useless. Because, it was useless, while he used her


    life and the child''s to save Emma.


    Everything waste for them, so it was utterly useless.


    "Alina."


    Caleb, "At the time, you were scared, weren''t you?"


    The force of holding Alina was heavier at the moment.


    How scared must she have been in that situation?


    And the Hasnan Bridge. At that time there was such a tragic car ident, even when Caleb went to


    see itter, he couldn''t help but feel tight inside.


    And Alina was in that kind of car ident at that time, so what kind of despair did she endure at that


    time?


    Alina doesn''t know that Caleb was suffering from endless despair in every midnight dream he had over


    the years, just thinking about that car ident.


    He searched like mad, all over the world, for her, no matter how many people told him that Alina had


    been killed in that car ident.


    But he, for one, never believed it.


    He was so sure that Alina would return that he never gave up his search for her, and God willing, he


    finally found her.


    Alina, "Can you let go of me?"


    For the pain in the man''s tone, Alina didn''t respond half as well.


    And it was her indifference andck of reaction that made Caleb''s heart feel even more like it was


    being plucked out by a knife.


    "Alina, I ..."


    "I told you to let go." Before the man finished his words, Alina was pping him across the face again.


    Now Alina doesn''t want to hear anything.


    Because, there is no point anymore.


    And Caleb, in the midst of such indifference from Alina, finally let go of her little by little, the moment


    when the four eyes met, Alina''s eyes were full of indifference.


    Yet Caleb is suffering endless pain.


    "Where is she?" Alina asked again, even though she knew Caleb wouldn''t say, she still asked.


    Emma is now the most sensitive subject between them.


    Caleb turned towards the window, looked at the beautiful scenery outside Mulherd Manor and said,


    "The most beautiful thing about Mulherd Manor is this season, when the mountains are full of red


    leaves. Your grandmother is really good at choosing ces."


    It is so much more beautiful than Wend Vi.


    Alina, "Say it or get out."


    Alina didn''t have the patience to talk to him about this.


    If he is unwilling to tell her, she will have a way to find Emma.

 Chapter 366 Libby gets beaten up.

    Chapter 366 Libby gets beaten up.


    Ste was more rude to Sophia and the others after she was framed at the banquet.


    Libby returned to the Wills family after all, and after being taken away by Hector at the banquet that


    day, she did not return for several days.


    Now, she was back.


    Looking at Ste''s eyes, it was all provocative, "Do you know where I''ve been these past few days?"


    "Hospital? Checked out that you have AIDS?" Ste responded.


    And the original smugness on Libby''s face turned white with anger when she heard Ste''s words.


    "You bitch, say something like that again and I''ll be unkind to you."


    "Heh, how unkind?" Ste stroked her nails carelessly, and such a breezy and self-effacing look pissed


    Libby off even more.


    Especially after Libby saw the tiny diamonds set on Ste''s nails.


    Those were the things she wanted most. Her mother never allowed it because it was too expensive,


    but Ste came back and spent it like this.


    Thinking of this, Libby could not wait to pull Ste''s nails out.


    Ste looked at Libby with raised eyebrows, "Why aren''t you talking?"


    Libby, "I''m staying at Ching Garden''s these days."


    Hearing this, Ste felt her hearts fluttered hard.


    Ching Garden was ce she still remembers even after all these years, the ce that filled her with


    fond memories.


    "Do I need to remind you of what Ching Garden once really meant to you?" Libby looked at Ste''s


    sunken face andughed even more cheerfully.


    Ste¡¯s eyes were now covered with gloom.


    And when Libby looked at Ste like this, she finally felt the pleasure, she said, "Hector loves me a lot."


    Ste pped Libby across the face.


    However, even if Libby received this p, she was still very happy, she said, "What? You can''t take it


    anymore?"


    "......"


    "I''m telling you, Hector is mine, and he''ll marry me. We live in the house you used to live and make...."


    "Ah! You crazy bastard!" Ste tore Libby''s face.


    And Libby''s original smugness was instantly gone when she felt a hot stinging pain on her face.


    "You''re a mad bitch."


    "Ah!" Libby fell to the ground.


    At that moment blood flowed from her face.


    And Ste''s originally beautiful nails were now stained with blood on them.


    Libby looked at Ste, especially at the sight of her full of danger, the original unrestrained pleasure


    was now vanished in fear.


    When Hector came over, he saw such a scene.


    Libby was on the ground, pitiful, while at this moment, Ste was like a vicious wolf.


    A sh of intense danger shed across the man''s eyes.


    No one knows what that danger really holds.


    When Libby saw Hector, there was pity in her eyes, "Hector."


    On hearing that, all over her body, Ste couldn''t help but tremble.


    The sound of the man''s heavy footsteps came from behind her, just as he walked towards Libby, the


    moment he passed by her, all Ste could feel was the scent of danger.


    As Libby watched Hector walk towards her, the aggression under her eyes intensified and she choked


    out, "Don''t me sister."


    Ste crossed over the man and lifted her foot on Libby''s mouth, "Ah!"


    At that moment, Libby screamed hysterically.


    And Ste, at that moment, had a force on her arm, which was fiercely pulled away by Hector.


    Ste took two steps back before standing still.


    The man looked at her dangerously, "Ste!"


    Ste, "Heartbroken? Sorry, what I hate the most is the bitch who act."


    How Libby acts in front of others is out of her hands, but if she acts in front of her, she will beat her.


    Libby coughed violently off to the side.


    Ste''s kick in anger was visible in how heavy it went down on Libby''s face, and at the moment Libby


    spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with something white.


    It''s a tooth.


    "Ah!" Libby saw that it was her teeth that had been kicked out by Ste, and her emotions could not be


    rationalized as a result.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector shook off Ste.


    Ste staggered a few steps before she can stand.


    The moment she turned back, she saw Hector picking Libby up from the ground, the man''s eyes full of


    tenderness.


    Libby, "Hector, I''m in so much pain, I''m in so much pain."


    Looking at Libby like this, Ste wanted to just tear her apart.


    But looking at her face covered in blood, she could tell that it was pretty much done.


    When Sophia came back from outside in a mboyant manner, she saw Libby with a bloody face in


    Hector''s arms.


    Frightened and rmed, she asked, "Libby, what''s going on?"


    She stepped forward and look at Libby, almost crying.


    And Libby was feeling the blood on her face, fearing that her face would be ruined.


    "Mum, I''m going to the hospital first."


    At this point, even if Libby didn''t say anything, Sophia knew it must be Ste.


    Especially after seeing the injury on Libby''s face, she didn''t dare to dwell on it for too long, "Hector,


    hurry up and take Libby to the hospital, it won''t be good if this girl gets a scar on her face."


    Sophia is truly heartbroken for Libby.


    The public opinion out there was already buzzing right now,pletely directed at Libby.


    It was a very rare thing for Sophia to still be able to interact with Libby, so she couldn''t make things


    worse.


    At least right now, it seems that Hector has no intention ofing around to Ste.


    "Okay."


    Hector nodded and said nothing more, ncing back at Ste the moment he lifted his steps.


    And this subconscious move of his made both Sophia and Libby''s hearts subconsciously tighten.


    But the good thing is, it was only a nce.


    And then, Hector took Libby to the hospital.


    Sophia looked at Ste with a gloomy light under her eyes, stepped forward, raised her hand and was


    about to p him down.


    However, on touching the sinister look under Ste''s eyes.


    The courage that was about to p down in anger was suddenly shattered and brokenpletely, but


    she still roared out.


    "That''s your sister, how can you be so cruel?"


    "Marry Libby to Kenny." Ste looked at Sophia and her tone was so strong.


    And Sophia was already angry about Libby''s injury just now, and now when she heard Ste say these


    words, she was in shock.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, marry Libby to Kenny. And don''t make me say it twice in the future, I don''t like it."


    Ste''s every word was full of force.

 Chapter 367 It was you who brought me back

    Chapter 367 It was you who brought me back


    Sophia was already angry, and now when she heard that Ste was arranging Libby''s marriage like a


    family member, she instantly exploded with anger.


    "Who are you to do that?"


    "The whole Wills family is mine."


    "You..."


    The Wills family all hers?


    Ste had never been this tough before, now Sophia was so furious that she wanted to tear her apart.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    What kind of mumbo-jumbo is this talking about?


    Marry Libby to that fool Kenny?


    Even if it was Hector, she felt he was not good enough, and Ste was now talking about marrying


    Libby to Kenny?


    Sophia would never agree to this.


    And Ste little by little was disintegrating them.


    "You shouldn''t havee back, my family is now ruined by you." Sophia shouted in anger.


    They were all fine before.


    And when Ste returned, everything changed.


    "I am not wanting toe back." Looking at Sophia''s pained face, Steughed coldly.


    Grandma said that this was a sad ce for her and she never wanted toe back here, so Ste


    didn''t want toe back.


    "It was you who made mee back." Looking at Sophia''s pale face, Ste said.


    If Sophia hadn''t gone to the hospital and driven her grandmother to her death, would she havee


    back?


    Sophia, "You''re in your prime, are you really going to be driven mad by that old woman? I''m doing it for


    your own good."


    "Good?"


    When she heard this word, Ste evenughed.


    What kind of good is this? And who wants such goodness?


    "You''re after the rest of father''s shares, aren''t you?"


    "You..."


    Sophia''s already pale face couldn''t help but tremble at this moment when she heard Ste say those


    words.


    Over the years, although Eason had left some shares to the olddy, she never allowed the money


    from those shares to reach them after Eason''s death.


    And the olddy never sought her out.


    This year, Matthew said that their shares were not quiteplete and that they needed to take all


    those shares back and consolidate them.


    It was only then that she went to the olddy, who was so rigid in nature.


    "Ste, I''m your mother, you should be on my side." At this moment, Sophia said with some timidness.


    Yet Ste sarcastically uttered, "That''s disgusting."


    "You..."


    "Don''t say such disgusting things in future, and, arrange for Libby and Kenny''s marriage as soon as


    possible."


    "Don''t even think about it, I won''t agree to it." Originally, Sophia''s emotions were not suppressed.


    And today, a piece of her heart had been pried out by Ste, which was very unpleasant for her.


    And now Ste is even less aggressive.


    Ste looked at her.


    "In that case, it seems to me that I will have to use some special means."


    "What do you want to do?" When she heard Ste say that she wanted to use special means, Sophia''s


    heart was already tightening.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste smiled with a sarcastic and mysterious face.


    And then she turned and left.


    "Ste." Seeing Ste like this, Sophia''s heart panicked even more.


    Ste has not done much over the years, apanying that olddy and working well.


    However, now looking at her vicious look, Sophia knew that Ste was not just saying that.


    ording to Ste''s temper now, anything is possible.


    Could it be that she knew something?


    Now that Ste is being so assertive, Sophia doesn''t even believe that she knows nothing.


    ......


    Mulherd Manor.


    A guest came.


    If Emma is ungrateful woman, then this ce, in fact, has raised a child who really knows how to be


    grateful.


    Hope.


    Emma''s sister.


    When Zoe was working here, she brought two children to the city.


    Originally, she was going to have both children drop out of school to work and join her in housekeeping.


    And at that time Alina¡¯s parents felt they were pity, so they helped with the children''s schooling.


    This allowed Hope and Emma to go to school smoothly, even going in and out with Alina on many


    asions.


    Since they arrived at their mother''s side, they had dinner with Alina every evening except weekends,


    and then went home with their mother.


    The so-called home was actually a small house given to Zoe by her grandmother, it was not big, but it


    was a ce for them to live in this busy city.


    "It''s been a busy time, hasn''t it?" Alina handed the fruit tea to Hope.


    Unlike Emma, Hope has her hair cut short, in a man''s work uniform.


    If she didn''t walk, walking down the street, one would think she was handsome as hell, with an air of


    reserve that gave no hint of her childhood situation.


    At this moment, Alina looked at the exhaustion under Hope''s eyes and knew that this child had been


    exhausted during this period.


    Hope, "I''ve wanted toe and see you for a long time."


    Taking the fruit tea from Alina''s hand, she took a sip and wanted to say something, while the words that


    followed were too much for Hope to say in the end.


    Alina knew what Hope was thinking, and his warm palm covered the back of Hope''s hand, saying, "She


    is her, you are you."


    Hope looked at Alina''s eyes, still guilty.


    Alina had be a habit in this matter long ago, "As said, she is her and you are you."


    On this point, Alina has always been clear in his distinction.


    Just like all the nasty things Caleb had done to her, she had never spilled over to the Collins family.


    And Emma''s disgust, she naturally never associated with Hope either.


    "She should have gone back hometown." Hope took a sip of the fruit tea in her hand and said in a very


    calm tone.


    And at this moment, Alina was shocked.


    All this time they were looking for Emma''s whereabouts.


    But no one found her. Naturally, there was little thought of her going back to her hometown.


    After all, having been by Caleb all these years, Emma had long been pampered, and with Caleb behind


    her.


    Even if she had left Ingford, in the opinion of Alina and others, she must have been hidden away by


    Caleb somewhere to live a good life.


    What exactly was Emma''s hometown like? Although Alina had never been there, once when she saw


    that mountainous area on TV, Hope mentioned that her hometown was like that.


    At the time they were talking about when the conditions would change a bit to make life less hard for


    people.


    At that time, a nce on the television left deep impression to Alina, so, now naturally she felt Emma


    would not go back to that kind of ce.

 Chapter 368 Emma’s news

    Chapter 368 Emma¡¯s news


    After all.


    Alina knows what exactly has Emma used the benefits she has gained from Caleb over the years.


    Now just Emma went back like that?


    Since she was leaving Ingford, it was only natural that she should go to a ce where she could have


    an easier time, right?


    "Hometown?"


    Half a dozen times, Alina reacted.


    Hope, "If Mr. Collins really left her with nothing, she has nowhere to go but her hometown."


    Alina, "But you ..."


    Looking at Hope trying to say something, Alina could not say anything.


    Obviously, she did not expect that Hope would pass Emma''s message to her.


    What kind of hysteria Alina and Emma were going through during this time, Hope was not involved in it


    though.


    But what she should have learned the news.


    And her disregard for Emma, her only family member, was the greatest warning to Emma.


    This is the torment of Emma.


    And now Hope even told Alina where Emma might have gone.


    "She has to pay for what she did herself." Hope said as she put down the fruit tea in her hand.


    Alina was stuffy and heavy in her heart.


    When she was small, Hope gave off a very upright impression. She was not a talker and did not say


    nice things to please others.


    But even as she sits there, she gives off a very quiet and proper vibe.


    And now it''s even going out of its way to hand her information about Emma?


    Hope looked at the time on her wristwatch, "I have a trip in four hours, so I''ll leave first."


    "Oh good, be safe." Alina got up to see Hope off.


    She is flying in the sky at all times, and Alina is really worried about her. Hope, "Don''t worry, I''lle


    back when I have time."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    She took Hope to the car.


    And Hope sat on the driver''s seat, more heroic.


    Looking to Alina, she said, "Go in."


    "You go first." Alina smiled.


    Hope nodded and started the car, and the moment the engine sounded, a smell of petrol filled her


    nose.


    It was as if Hope thought of something and she looked at Alina''s eyes, with guilt and pain.


    "Alright." Alina looked at Hope and knew what was going through her mind.


    Hope said, "In my heart, you are my sister."


    Without waiting for Alina reaction, the car made a sharp reverse and then a beautiful charge, leaving a


    wake for her since.


    Yet what filled Alina''s senses at this moment were the words that Hope had said to her when she finally


    left.


    In the heart, something instantly lights up and illuminates her.


    Hope and Emma were two extremes, one that chilled Alina''s heart to the bone, and the other, however,


    made her believe that one must be a good person.


    ......


    Hope is gone.


    Alina lifted the phone and called Chester, who was at thepany at the moment, and when he


    received Alina''s call, his tone was all doting and gentle, "Abby."


    Alina was almost drunk in his tenderness at this moment.


    Alina was out of control.


    Quickly pulling herself back to her senses, she said to the other side of the phone, "Emma is at her


    hometown, go and get her."


    During this period of time, no matter what means Chester used to force Caleb, he always refused to


    spill half a word of news.


    Yet who would have thought that this news would end up being avable because of Hope.


    "Lucas in on his way."


    "What?"


    "I got the news an hour ago."


    Is this a tacit understanding?


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Tell him to be careful of Caleb''s people."


    ording to Caleb''s previous attitude of protecting Emma, if he knew that Lucas had gone to Emma''s


    hometown to arrest her, he would stop Lucas.


    "Don''t worry, I will." Chester said to Alina.


    Hearing this, Alina was still worried.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''ll go personally." Thoughtfully, she said to Chester.


    Chester, "Okay, I will go with you."


    "You..."


    "You''ll do whatever you want, I''ll go with you, okay?"


    The stirring that had been suppressed was like the whirlpool of the ocean in such tenderness of the


    man.


    Again and again, it involved Alina.


    After a conversation with Marry, Alina had a different view of Chester''s rtionship with her.


    Chester is good to her.


    A person not only is good to her, but not to hurt those around her, and if she and Chester are together,


    they will not hurt anyone.


    There was a half second of silence, she said, "Okay."


    She could clearly feel the breathing from the other side of the phone, and it was all more gentle at


    the moment.


    ......


    Caleb got the news and half an hour after Alina and Chester spoke to each other, here he is.


    Alina is having a video conference with Brandon, and now for his brutality and unreasonableness,


    Marry is helpless.


    The moment she saw Alina frown, Marry said, "I''ll have securitye up immediately."


    Whenever Calebes, security has to be moved.


    It is clear how frosty their rtionship has now be.


    However, Alina waved her hand at Marry, "No, Marry."


    "Okay."


    Marry nodded.


    Alina''s eyes were hazy as she looked at Caleb, she knew why this man was doing by rampaging in at


    this time.


    What else could it be but Emma?


    "Didn''t you say that there was no more rtionship with her?" In that case, why did Caleb still seek her


    out?


    Caleb, "Alina, stop it, do you know what you look like now?"


    "Like the devil." Alina stood up, looked as if a small rabbit was in front of a vicious wolf.


    At the moment, however, this rabbit is sprouting fangs.


    At those words, Caleb¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Alina, "But is there anything I can do? No."


    Who on earth had turned her into what she was? "I was already a demon when I came out alive in the


    cold water under the Hasnan River Bridge three years ago."


    At this, Caleb felt breathless.


    "It¡¯s my fault."


    "It''s your fault. She is at fault too." Was this his way of taking all the mes?


    There is no such a mercy thing in this world.


    At this time Caleb appeared here, he knew that Chester''s people had gone to Emma''s hometown to


    arrest her.


    Alina looked at Caleb with fierceness in her eyes, "If you dare to interfere again this time, I will break


    your body into pieces."


    What happened in AIG showed that Alina is really capable of doing that.


    Even without Chester''s power, she, herself, could.


    "How many financiers have been manipting for you behind the scenes all this time?" Her dark eyes


    sank at the moment.

 Chapter 369 He can’t protect her

    Chapter 369 He can¡¯t protect her


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    With just one nce, she averted her gaze from the man''s face, and it certainly wasn''t just Chester


    who had been taking shots at Caleb during this time.


    Because of the matter of Emma running away, Alina was furious, so she had a hand in it.


    Behind the scenes, the shares of AIG were manipted.


    This is why during this period of time, not only did Caleb''s projects suffer greatly, but thepany''s


    stock fell all the way.


    She was ignorant of the figures.


    But there are professionals in this world, aren''t there?


    "You continue to meddle in Emma''s affairs, and I swear, I will bankrupt you." Alina said fiercely.


    This period of double-sided attack, coupled with the foreign force of Andre, AIG is likely to be shiny only


    on the surface.


    Finally how much chaos is going on inside right now, no one knows.


    "I admire you for having the energy to protect Emma even in such a situation." Alina said.


    Not protection. Just between him and Emma, this is thest agreement.


    "You can find Emma." Caleb said.


    He is not protecting.


    Yet Brodie was thest deal between them.


    Brodie is a key, he has a lot of evidence, and Caleb is now telling her not to find Brodie.


    "Are you really willing to watch Emma go to her death?"


    The air was frozen.


    The two faced each other.


    That''s right, once Emma was recovered, not to mention whether or not they could find Brodie, Emma


    can only die of old age in prison. And if all that evidence from Brodiees out, Emma will die too.


    She will pay for what she has done with her life.


    "I told you, she has nothing to do with me." Caleb said, "Can it wait some time?"


    Why wait?


    "If so, then why did you make me wait?" Alina frowned.


    Caleb, "I have something to confirm."


    "So, I have to pay with time for your confirmation?" Alina''s tone became more and more sarcastic.


    Caleb''s eyes sank.


    "Alina."


    "Get out." Who does he think he is?


    Because of Emma, nowadays they can get into a fight even if they are tucked into a random corner.


    Things havee to this.


    While Alina is imperative to Emma, Caleb is obsessed with confirming those clues.


    He did not dare to admit that three years ago, he almost killed Alina because of a calction by Emma.


    He is too afraid to admit too much.


    His world is cluttered with the presence of Emma.


    Just as Caleb was about to say something to stop Alina, the phone vibrated.


    It was Tomas calling.


    "What?"


    A word that is cold to the core.


    Even at the moment, the clean, elegant silhouette reflects bitterness.


    "Where are you?" The moment he opened his mouth, the man''s tone trembled.


    Tomas, "Downstairs."


    Caleb hung up the phone.


    The moment he looked at Alina, his pupils tightened.


    Alina, "What are you doing?" Could it be that Emma hade up with something else.


    She vaguely heard Tomas call and say something about Emma, but didn''t catch the specifics.


    At this moment, Caleb''s pupils were right, which was the same as he asked her to donate her life to


    Emma three years ago.


    So something must have happened on Emma, right.


    Alina took a deep breath, "Is she dead?"


    The moment she opened her mouth, Alina''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    Thinking that Emma would even bet her life in order to frame her, Alina felt a burst of amusement.


    And Caleb, at this moment, looked at Alina, his body was tightening up.


    No one knows what kind of turmoil is going on inside him at the moment.


    It was confirmed.


    That incident from three years ago was confirmed. At this moment, Caleb looked at Alina, his body


    couldn''t stop trembling.


    He was wrong.


    At this moment, his mind went nk and he only felt ridiculous.


    His world was inplete chaos.


    When Chester came, he saw Caleb looking at Alina with scarlet eyes, and his body still couldn''t stop


    lightly trembling.


    "Abby." Chester, who didn''t understand the situation, thought it was because Caleb knew about Emma


    and was going to do something to Alina.


    Subconsciously stepping forward, he shielded Alina behind him.


    The moment she saw Chestering, Alina was kind of relieved.


    "Let''s go first." Grabbing Chester''s arm with one hand, it was as if she had found something to rely on


    at that moment.


    And Caleb at the moment fixed his eyes on Alina¡¯s hand grabbing Chester¡¯s arm.


    And now, the moment Chester appeared, she seemed to have taken off all her defences.


    She is now so dependent on Chester?


    After moving his lips to say something, however, at this moment, Caleb was unable to say anything,


    Chester turned around and took Alina away.


    Looking at the way he shielded Alina in his arms and embraced her as he left, Caleb felt a beast


    roaring in his heart.


    ......


    When he came out of Mulherd Manor, Chester took Alina straight to the car and got in, the man''s warm


    palm still wrapped around her cold hand.


    "To see you about Emma?"


    Alina, "Yes."


    What else would Caleb be here except for Emma''s matter?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alina, "Tell Lucas to move faster, something is likely to happen on Emma."


    "He..."


    "If you hadn''te, he probably would have torn me apart just now." At this moment, Alina''s tone was


    as light as a cat''s and looks like it is pampering its owner and asking for a cuddle.


    Chester froze for a moment and carried Alina on hisp, she was too small.


    So even with this space, it still doesn''t feel half as tight.

 Chapter 370 Vague Memories.

    Chapter 370 Vague Memories.


    Alina''s face went flushing, "What are you doing?"


    "Abby, don''t worry, with me here, he wouldn''t dare do that." The man buried his head in her heart, as if,


    with guilt.


    Alina''s body stiffened.


    Originally messy world, at this moment, became clear, she opened her mouth, "Back then, why Max


    wanted us together?"


    How good would it have been if she hadn''t married Caleb at that time?


    To this day, why Grandpa Max was so insistent at the time is unclear to her.


    All she knows is that at the time when Grandpa Max made this decision, Vanessa was very reluctant.


    But she still stepped in to settle those women outside of Caleb, at that time she thought it was because


    Vanessa did not like her.


    But when she gets involved with Chester at such a juncture, they are not half reluctant.


    Even in the face of such an ethical rtionship, which was uneptable to all, there was no half-


    hearted objection.


    And in speaking of Grandpa Max''s decision back then.


    Alina clearly felt that Chester in her arms stiffened, and her heart was dull and aching at this moment.


    Even her head hurt. It was as if something, deep in her memory, kept tearing.


    But the harder she tried to think of something, the more her head hurt.


    "The moment she muffled out a grunt.


    Chester sensed the difference and came out of her arms, "What''s wrong?"


    Alina, "My head hurts."


    Chester frowned, and his warm fingers caressed Alina''s temples, gently rubbing them for her.


    The force was very light and gentle, easing Alina''s pain little by little.


    "Is that better?"


    "Well, that''s better." But why, as the pain of that moment just now dissipated little by little, there was still


    bit of emptiness in her heart?


    Looking at the way Alina was behaving in his arms, the tenderness under the man''s eyes could almost


    overflow.


    "You said before that we met on Bensor Hill?"


    "Remember?" At those words, the movement in the man''s hand froze, and instantly the tenderness


    under his eyes burned with starburst of hope.


    However, the next moment, Alina''s reaction disappointed him.


    She shook her head, "No."


    ording to what Chester said about their encounter, it didn''t make sense that she didn''t have any


    memories.


    But she, really, doesn''t remember.


    And the hope that had risen in the man''s eyes died out little by little, to be reced by helplessness.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you can''t think about it." The man held her in his arms, and at that


    moment it was as if he had insted her from all that hurt her.


    He wanted to use his arms and shield her.


    "If I hade back that little bit earlier back then, I wouldn''t have let you marry him."


    And Chester, after all, did care bit about his family back then.


    And that was what he regretted the most in his life, three years ago when he knew that Caleb had hurt


    Alina like that, he wanted to kill his brother with his own hands, and he regretted having agreed to his


    grandfather''s decision, and even more so for having thought of his brotherly love.


    At the sound of the words, Alina froze.


    He who would not let her marry Caleb?


    She, being an extremely intelligent person, failed to understand anything when Chester''s words had


    "Have I, by any chance, forgotten a lot about what happened between us?" Alina asked tentatively.


    ording to Chester''s words, it can be traced back to the fact that back then, he had feelings for her?


    And not afterwards?


    He didn''t even want her to marry Caleb? But why did she not remember at all that she and Chester had


    such feelings?


    Even when she was in the Collins¡¯, she rarely saw Chester.


    "It''s okay, don''t think about it, okay?" The man''s tone was all doting, pampering and soothing Alina.


    In fact, it''s good to forget those things, and it won''t be hard for her if she forgets.


    Not wanting to upset her, Chester only said, "Just remember, you are mine from now on, and I won''t let


    anyone hurt you."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, he would not budge again.


    Chester had no intention of bringing up that past, but at this moment in Alina''s heart, the seeds of


    doubt were nted.


    She and the man in front of her must have had some kind of connection, and yet what, exactly, had she


    forgotten?


    She doesn''t remember the encounter on Bensor Hill or what was between her and Chester.


    This time Ronan was transferred back by Chester, Lucas had to be outside all the time to help with


    outside matters.


    Ronan is the most capable person in Ipswich.


    He has just arrived at the airport.


    Ronan answered a phone call, and then respectfully said to Chester, "Master Caleb has booked a trip


    to Yee City."


    Yee City is the most remote city and Emma''s hometown.


    Caleb is going over to Yee City at this time? There was no need to think about it to know what he was


    actually going to do.


    Chester looked at Alina, and after seeing the chilly look in her eyes, the strength of his grip on her hand


    was heavier.


    Chester opened his mouth, "Lucas has gone to watch, don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    Although Lucas is said to be over there, in Alina''s opinion, Caleb and Emma have been together all


    these years and are tricky as hell.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "No surprise, by now Caleb has informed Emma, so have Lucas to


    keep an eye on it."


    "Okay."


    Chester nodded.


    Just about to get on the ne, the phone vibrated, she took out the phone and it was Penny calling.


    "Baby."


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "When are youing back?" Now the child''s words were bing more and more obvious.


    But this girl, when words were not even obvious, could even calcte her uncle hade to Ingford.


    Alina admires this girl''s intelligence.


    "Soon." To her daughter, Alina had a few apologies.


    She was supposed to be at the child''s side at this time, yet Caleb, damn him, let there be surprises on


    her side time and time again.


    If it weren''t for Caleb, things would probably be over for her by now. The more she thought about it, the


    more angry she became at Caleb.


    Thest time she wasx, something like this happened.


    Now, she couldn''t let anything happen.


    So this time, she would keep an eye on Emma until it''s over.


    "I miss you so much, and Great Grandma says I can wait another six months before I can go to


    school." The child said in a sweet voice.


    The children enrolled in kindergarten over in Shirling can be young or old, and before that, they didn¡¯t


    want the child to go to school.


    But now they didn''t want to hold the child back.

 Chapter 371 Are you joking with me?

    Chapter 371 Are you joking with me?


    At this moment, when he heard that Grandpa had the intention to let the child go to school, Alina


    smiled, "Want Mommy to send you?"


    "Yes."


    When she heard this, Alina''s heart was overflowing with sweetness, "I will try to get things done this


    time."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Mommy, I love you." The child was always in a better mood when she heard that Alina would be going


    back soon.


    After all, they hadn''t been apart for that long before and it must have been hard for the child to get used


    to it.


    Hanging up Penny''s phone, Chester could still see the tenderness at the corner of Alina''s mouth.


    She really loves this child.


    "Penny is very smart, it probably gave Andre a headache before, right?" When talking about the child,


    Chester''s tone was full of tenderness.


    The thought of that child was more than a headache at the time.


    She is clever, but this is clever enough to give people a heart attack, especially Andre was scolded by


    the whole family.


    Being set up by a child was probably the most gullible moment in Andre''s life, and he was naturally


    furious in his heart.


    ......


    Ste and Alfred''s marriage has been on the agenda, and the media has spread it. It is in an uproar.


    As Sophia watched such reports, she knew that Ste would definitely marry Alfred.


    Ste is not incapable, but she was just concerned about her grandmother before and did not want her


    to be harassed by her mother.


    So she never came back.


    And now that she has returned, in just a short time, she has begun to use the power of the Marsh


    family to take control of thepany''s projects bit by bit.


    Matthew had a big fight with Sophia over this.


    The little bit of decency in front of outsiders was nowpletely torn apart in front of Sophia.


    "Hurry up and get rid of her." Matthew, already intolerant of Ste, just felt that the fault for all this was


    Sophia''s.


    And Sophia was already having a headache because of Ste this time, and now that she was treated


    like this by Matthew, she was even more furious.


    Ste is something they can get rid of whenever they want?


    Over the years Matthew has be the president of thepany at the behest of Sophia, who is the


    inherited director of thepany.


    Ste returned to thepany to be a vice president with the help of the Marsh family''s power.


    "I really underestimated her before." Sophia said in a scathing tone, still thinking that she was just a


    minor report editor all these years.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It is impossible to know anything about running apany, so even if she is given a vice president


    position, she will only be idle and the Marsh family will support her for nothing.


    Who would have thought that she would have caught on so soon?


    "Sophia, I''m telling you, she needs to leave from thepany immediately, or thepany will be


    ruined by her." Matthew said fiercely.


    Now he was annoyed with Ste to the limit.


    Thinking of the humiliation she inflicted on him at the meeting this morning, he was speechless


    Even when those shareholders saw him, they all had to respect hims, yet Ste actually humiliated him


    in front of those shareholders.


    Sophia was shocked when she found out about this.


    Seeing Matthew so angry, she kept cating, "Okay, okay, don¡¯t be angry."


    Matthew has, even after all these years, charmed Sophia.


    "Humph." Matthew snorted coldly, turned around and went out.


    Sophia was unhappy that Matthew was still going out at dinner time. After all, there were many women


    outside.


    And now, she has to admit that her body is, in fact, starting to get old.


    But thinking that Matthew was so angry today, she didn''t stop him.


    Matthew has not been gone long.


    Ste then returned.


    Seeing Ste, Sophia said, "Tell me, what the hell do you want?" The moment she opened her mouth,


    her voice couldn''t help but tremble.


    Ste handed the bag to the maid on the side.


    In just a short time, she has gained a position in this house, and the servants here all seem to be afraid


    of Ste.


    And the servants who were there when Eason was alive, seeing Ste pressing Sophia in this way, all


    had bit of pleasure in their hearts.


    Over the years many maids have left because they were disgusted with Sophia and Matthew, and


    those who stayed were just there for a paycheck.


    So how loyal can they be? They can''t wait to see the jokes on Sophia now.


    Seeing Ste return, they set out dinner.


    Ste sat in the main seat and took a sip of the juice before looking at Sophia.


    Sophia, "Ste, you don''t even care about kinship now, do you?"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Sophia became.


    And at the mention of the word ''kinship'', Ste, smiled, with a slight irony.


    Looking over at Sophia, she uttered, "Kinship? Are you joking with me?"


    Sophia was irritated by Ste''s sarcasm and said, "I know you''re ming me for the olddy, she''s not


    even half-blooded with me."


    The implication is that the two of them are rted by blood, so Sophia shouldn''t treat her like that, nor


    should she treat Libby like that.


    Although Libby is not Eason''s daughter, she is at least Ste''s sister.


    Ste picked up a hot towel and wiped her hands, before picking up her knife and fork and gently


    slicing the steak on her te.


    Saying, "She''s not rted to you, but it''s me who begs you for medical expenses."


    So, at that point in time, she didn''t care about kinship.


    Sophia''s face went white.


    Thinking about what Ste now had at her disposal in thepany, she this angry but still tried to take


    a deep breath and said, "I know you me me, but you weren''t young when your father died, how can


    you me me when you saw how she treated me?"


    "......"


    "I''m just convincing her."


    "Why exactly did she treat you?" Ste looked coldly at Sophia.


    Now she¡¯s saying the olddy treated her badly?


    Ste ate a piece of beef and faced Sophia, "You''re really disgusting, you''ve done something like that


    and still want to be loved by the family?"


    At the time, when she saw her mother do something like that, she could not wait to kill her herself.


    And expect grandmother to be nice to her?


    Grandma doesn''t want toe back here, probably because she''s disgusted by Sophia too, right?


    At this moment, Sophia''s face was white.


    "You''re right, I know everything." Looking towards Sophia''s white face, Steughed sarcastically.


    Does Sophia really think she''s too young to know anything?

 Chapter 372 I never care

    Chapter 372 I never care


    And in fact, Ste, at the time, really knew everything.


    Matthew has been working as a chauffeur at home, sneaking out with Sophia. Her father, in fact, had


    wanted a divorce.


    Now Ste couldn''t help but wonder if her father''s death had something to do with this woman as well.


    If it does, kinship is all bullshit.


    "You can''t do this. If this continues, your father..." Before she finished her sentence, Ste gave a stern


    look to Sophia.


    And the words that followed Sophia were just swallowed back raw.


    She had never seen Ste this terrifying before.


    Sophia took a deep breath and said, "Matthew has done a lot for this family all these years."


    "......"


    "You''re being too heartless to treat him like this." Sophia thought, "Matthew has been her support all


    these years.


    Ste let out augh.


    "I never care." Her tone was clear and cold, clearly no matter what Sophia said, it was useless.


    And thinking about the scene of Matthew''s quarrel with her today, Sophia was finally unable to restrain


    herself from yelling, "What the hell do you want?"


    At the moment, her patience is all but gone.


    Ste, "Marry Libby to Kenny."


    Sophia could not suppress her anger, not realising that what Ste had said was true.


    Is she really going to marry Libby to Kenny?


    "Ste!" Sophia''s tone was all a bit unsteady.


    And Libby came back from outside and heard this from Ste.


    Libby instantly exploded with anger.


    "Ste, you bitch!" The tone of her voice was full of vicious disobedience, how dare she try to get her to


    marry Kenny?


    What kind of person is Kenny? The whole of Ingford knows that he is a fool, and Mrs. Ann is not a


    person to be messed with.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Libby became.


    She was, literally, mad.


    The scene, in this instant, was uncontroble.


    Libby and Sophia stood together, hostile to Ste, who was eating her foodr.


    "That''s a good family, a gift from me."


    Obviously, at this time, Ste gave back to them all what Sophia had said to her before.


    "It''s a good family, why don''t you go and marry into it?" Libby was furious at this.


    The Ann family is a big family, yes, but the Wills family is so big that they don''t need her to marry a fool.


    Libby, who had been held in Sophia''s heart since she was a child, exploded with anger when she heard


    Ste say this.


    The way they were looking at Ste at the moment, they all wanted to tear Ste apart.


    This damned woman.


    Ste looked at Libby, "I am the rightful heir to the Wills family, and this is the best family for me, what


    do you have?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sophia and Libby looked at each other.


    The word, heir ruthlessly stimted the nerves of the two.


    Over the years, Sophia had told Libby that the family and thepany would be hers, but now Ste''s


    words are like a pot of cold water, pouring over their heads.


    Ste didn''te back this time to just stir up thepany as a vice president, but to swallow up the


    entire Wills family.


    She wouldn''t even leave half a penny for the mother and daughter.


    "Who are you to do that? Don''t even think about it." Libby reacted, her tone trembling with rage.


    Ste, "Just because I''m Eason''s daughter, are you?"


    "You seem to have forgotten that thepany''s surname is Wills and yours is Chan."


    In this instant her words made the hearts of both Libby and Sophia instantly startled.


    At the time, Libby was happy for a while when she changed her surname.


    She had always been fond of Matthew, which was probably due to blood kinship, so she was not half


    sad when the surname was changed.


    And the time she changed her surnames, they probably didn''t even expect Ste toe back, did


    they? Now that she had returned, what they had in their grasp was torn apart by her in an instant.


    "Mom." Dumbfounded by Ste''s words, Libby''s gaze looked towards Sophia.


    Sophia was furious at the moment.


    At the time they just wanted to be together as a family of three and in the light of day, hence the change


    of surname for Libby.


    Who would have thought that Ste would have caught this bit of leverage?


    Sophia''s heart smothered in anger.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "I know you can''t take it, but that''s okay, don''t listen to me. I''ll take those, bit by bit, out of your hands."


    Libby looked at Ste fiercely, "Don''t even think about it!"


    What kind of dream was she having? How could Libby marry Kenny?


    Since childhood, she has been held in the heart of Sophia.


    She was a princess-like being, so how could she marry Kenny?


    Ste ate her dinner, but Sophia and Libby had not, only to hear Ste say to Angus on the side,


    "Angus, take it all away."


    "Yes, Miss." Angus was nowpletely on Ste''s side.


    So he immediately arranged for the servants to clean it up.


    Libby and Sophia reacted.


    "What are you doing?" They hadn''t eaten anything yet, especially Sophia, who hadn''t eaten much


    during the day after hearing about what had happened during the day.


    Ste, "Remember, I don''t like leftovers, just pour it all out."


    "......"


    "Mealtime is mealtime from now on, after that, throw the leftovers."


    "Yes, Miss." Angus nodded and told the servants to sharply start clearing the table.


    And what is the mealtime?


    When she Ste eats, it''s mealtime. When she doesn''t eat, the table will be cleaned up.


    Sophia was furious, but there was nothing she could do about Ste.


    ......


    Ste received a phone call and had to go out. When she was justing out to get into the car, she


    saw Hector get out of the car.


    The moment the four eyes met, Ste''s face did not fluctuate and she walked towards her car.


    As she passed by the man, a force came to her wrist, "Let go."


    Ste''s tone was icy.


    Hector, "Do you know what kind of person Alfred is? How are you marry him?"


    The man''s tone was marked by aplex stoicism.

 Chapter 373 What wouldnt I dare to do?

    Chapter 373 What wouldn''t I dare to do?


    Ste raised her eyebrow, flinging the man''s hand away, "I''ve had a rocky life with ups and downs over


    the years and have teetered on the edge of hell several times, what wouldn''t I dare?"


    So Ste knew what kind of person Alfred was. The Marsh family was soplicated.


    And he was a cripple who had mastered it all, so what kind of a man he really was, Ste knew more or


    less.


    Ruthless and cold.


    It doesn''t even begin to describe Alfred, probably he is a walking devil.


    "Ste!"


    The man''s tone was heavier, and the look in his eyes at her became sharper.


    Ste looked somewhat puzzled at the sharpness under the man''s eyes, and without waiting for her to


    speak, Hector said, "Why do you have to trample yourself like this?"


    Trample?


    That''s a funny thing to say.


    Ste, "When I''m not trampling on myself, I''m living like a walking dead. So what''s the difference?"


    The original sharpness in his dark eyes seemed to have something shattering in them at the moment,


    and he just looked at Ste quietly.


    Ste withdrew her nce and turned towards her car, letting the men stand in the cold wind.


    The danger on the man''s bodypletely radiated and spread. Libby heard the news that Hector had


    arrived.


    The aggression disappeared, and she flew out like a bird and was about to run to Hector, but what she


    just saw was Hector holding Ste''s hand.


    It seems to be advising her not to marry the cripple of the Marsh family.


    Alfred, after being crippled, has an entric and changeable personality, could it be that he is worried


    about Ste?


    Libby''s heart was in her throat at the thought of these two being so nice back then, and it was clear that


    she did not want them to meet each other.


    All these years, Ste had not been allowed to return, but in fact, they were worried about the


    resurgence between Hector and Ste.


    When she thought of what happened back then, Libby became even more panicked. All these years


    since Ste didn''te back, she thought Ste was not between her and Hector anymore.


    But when she looked at Hector just now, he didn''t look like someone who hadpletely forgotten


    about Ste in any way.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward, "Hector."


    The man returned to his senses.


    The eyes that looked at her were tinged with tenderness.


    "What did you say to sister?" She asked.


    In front of Hector, there is still some restraint, so this is the difference between caring and not caring.


    Because she cared for Hector, Libby always wore caution in front of him.


    Even if she knows in her heart that this man never have her in his eyes.


    The man stepped forward, took her hand and said, "Go in first."


    No direct answer to Libby''s question.


    And the temperature of the man''s hand made Libby felt cold.


    She was scared.


    ......


    It has been rainy for the past few days in Yee City, and the only food Emma and Lois have right now is


    a few potatoes that Emma got in exchange for working for a neighbour yesterday.


    Lois looked outside at the foggy weather and felt cold.


    She went to the mountains to collect some firewood and came back, otherwise it was hard to get by in


    this freezing weather.


    "When the weather clears, I''ll go and sell the phone." Lois said to Emma.


    Mobile phone is the only mean ofmunication and the only electronic product they have.


    If it is sold, then it''s hard to get outside after this.


    Especially in these mountains, where news is already closed.


    "No," Emma said apprehensively.


    They were having a hard time, but if they even sold all theirmunication tools, what if Caleb called


    her?


    Even at this time, Emma was still waiting for Caleb to call her, even after all that Lois had said.


    Emma still couldn''t believe that Caleb would really be so cruel and heartless towards her.


    She was always waiting.


    Lois could see at a nce what was really on Emma''s mind.


    She said, "You can give up, I have seen it very clearly what kind of person Master Caleb is, he will not


    give a damn to you."


    Caleb won''t care about her.


    However, she is now struggling every step of the way, to sell her phone and still have a month''s worth


    of living expenses.


    She was, literally, not going to make it.


    "Between Caleb and me, it''s been that many years after all."


    "Emma."


    Lois''s tone was heavily weighted.


    Emma, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you treat Master Caleb like a fool. You are nowpletely over and Master Caleb will certainly


    be looking into many issues."


    Lois knows the things that Emma did, and knows that there was actually nothing at all between Emma


    and Caleb.


    It was all her own doing.


    Even the recement, originally, was Alina.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Caleb knew this, he would have wanted to cut her into pieces.


    That''s the scary part, and now Emma is still waiting for him.


    "It''s only a matter of time before those things get turned up." After all, Alina would not let her go.


    So those things will be turned up easily, and once Caleb knows those things, then Emma would be


    finished.


    "So we''ve got to get out of here before those things get turned up."


    During this time, the more she thought of what Emma had done, the more fearful Lois'' heart became.


    All these years, Caleb would be so protective of her, it''s all because of those things.


    "What do you think will happen when the whole thinges out?"


    Lois looked at Emma and said.


    At the moment when Caleb knew that the person that night was not her, she clearly saw, at that


    moment, the look of hatred in Caleb''s eyes that wanted to tear her apart.


    It can be seen that once the whole thing is known to Caleb, coupled with the matter of three years ago,


    which was her deception and calction, as Lois said, without Alina''s hand, Caleb would have broken


    her into pieces.


    "But I ..." By the time, Emma could no longer speak.

 Chapter 374 Nothing left

    Chapter 374 Nothing left


    All the time she had been back, she had not been resigned to the fact that she and Caleb had been


    over.


    And now, listening to these words of Lois, Emma realized clearly that she had no more than half a


    rtionship with Caleb.


    The person that night was not her.


    Two years ago, it wasn''t her who saved Caleb either.


    Three years ago, it was even her deception of Caleb that led to the desperate departure of Alina and


    her child under the Hasnan River Bridge.


    Caleb already knew what happened that night and hated her.


    Knowing what happened to Alina''s grandmother and parents, he protected her for thest time, it was


    to make a decision for that night two years ago.


    If he finds out it was not her, he will personally give her to Alina.


    "Go ahead and sell it." Thinking about all that, Emma agreed.


    When Lois heard Emma say this, she was kind of relieved, after all, they were now poor.


    Mobile phones are considered the only thing they have on them that can be exchanged for money.


    "When you left from Wend Vi at that time, didn''t you take a single piece of jewellery with you?"


    Lois asked Emma.


    Those jewels Caleb gave to Emma were all luxury items, any one of them could have enabled them to


    live half their lives.


    And Emma thought of all those beloved jewels.


    Underneath the eyes, there was a strong sh of hatred.


    "At that time when Caleb and Alina divorced, Alina used all the marital property to have thewyers


    liquidate away."


    So, all those that were once in Caleb''s possession are returned.


    Alina is considered to have made a name for herself in Ingford''s rich wife circle, and is probably the first


    woman to leave her husband¡¯s mistress with nothing.


    Lois knew Emma had nothing left.


    All that she got from Caleb was gone.


    Lois was about to say something else, but the phone rang.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aftering to this deep mountain, she was not receiving a single call and now, the call came.


    A rare smile instantly breaks out at the sight of the number.


    Lois, "Are you serious? Master Caleb really came to Yee City?"


    "Yes."


    "Good, good..." Lois said in gratitude.


    And Emma, after hearing that Caleb hade to Yee City, felt hope in her heart.


    Seeing Lois hang up the phone, she looked to Lois, "What was said?"


    "Master Caleb hase to Yee City."


    In the hearts of both Lois and Emma, they both know that Caleb has no cooperation in Yee City.


    In that case, what is he doing here in Yee City can be imagined.


    "He¡¯s to pick me up, right?" In an instant, Emma was excited.


    And Lois, too, thought the same thing, but on second thought, "Wait, I''ll make a phone call first to


    confirm."


    Caleb suddenly came to Yee City and did not even contact them in advance, and even Emma herself


    did not get the news.


    Lois was still a bit uneasy after all.


    ......


    Three hourster, Alina and Chester arrived in Yee City together, looking at the deserted airport, the


    two could not believe it.


    Yee City is the most backward ce in the legend, at least nominally a city, why is the green area of


    the airport surprisingly full of grass?


    No sooner had they arrived than Caleb got off the special ne.


    Two special flights came over in quick session today, and the staff concerned, who had received the


    news, had been waiting respectfully for a long time.


    And when Alina saw Caleb, her eyes instantly sank.


    "Let''s go." Chester took Alina''s hand and turned around to leave, behind him Ronan looked at Caleb


    with a not so good expression.


    And then, turning around, he followed Alina and Chester''s steps.


    No one knew what kind of turmoil was going on in Caleb''s heart.


    Tomas is right behind Caleb.


    Seeing such a scene, there was intolerance as he stepped forward, "Sir, the car has been arranged."


    "Let''s go."


    He will find Emma and then give her to Alina with his own hands.


    No one knows that.


    What kind of storm had rubbed Caleb''s brain along the way? Three years ago was a lie, even the one


    two years ago.


    In this trip, he is to give Emma to Alina with his own hands.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Get into the bottom of that woman."


    Nowadays, this is what Caleb calls Emma, and there is no longer any warmth or emotion in it.


    How much Caleb once protected Emma, and how much he hates to break Emma into pieces today.


    He wanted to see how much that woman had counted on him.


    Now when these things were lifted up in front of Caleb, Caleb had one thought afterwards, and that


    was that Emma had set him up.


    That woman was really bold.


    "Yes." Tomas knew who Caleb was talking about and nodded.


    It''s over.


    Tomas followed Caleb for so many years, and he could see at this moment Caleb and Emma has


    Mountain roads are tough.


    Alina and Chester were in one car, while Caleb naturally had a separate car, but his car went in front.


    "Lucas is up the mountain?" Alina asked Chester.


    By the time she hade to this ce, Alina had understood why Emma had moved up thedder


    without any bottom line.


    Deep in the mountains like this, she would want to go to the city even if she risked her life, and never


    even return to this ce in her life.


    But she was morally bankrupt.


    "Yes." Chester said.


    When she heard that Lucas had already gone up the mountain, Alina breathed a slight sigh of relief,


    this time, Emma could not escape.


    ......


    Mountain roads were winding and bumpy.


    It didn''t take long for Alina to start getting carsick, her stomach turning over and ufortable.


    Chester rested her head on hisp and gently rubbed Alina''s eyes, "Get some sleep."


    "I have a headache." Alina muttered, like a cat.


    Lately, she has been suffering from headaches, as if something is constantly tearing at her brain


    nerves.


    Chester gently rubbed her temples, "Here?"


    "Yes, that hurts."


    Probably because there were too many bends in the mountain road, her mind was a bit groggy, and the


    man''s force was very light, making Alina even more drowsy.


    Alina fell in the man''s arms.


    "Is it better now?"


    "Yes."


    Alina said, but her voice had be softer and softer.

 Chapter 375 Being with Chester

    Chapter 375 Being with Chester


    Caleb''s car, since it was local and not driven by Tomas, was more familiar with the road conditions.


    Soon they left Chester and the others far behind.


    But thinking about Alina and Chester being in the car, besides, Alina and Chester seemed to be getting


    very close during this period of time, Caleb nced at the time on his wristwatch with annoyance, "How


    much longer?"


    "It''s about an hour and a half to go."


    Remote ces are seen a lot.


    But it was the first time Caleb had seen such a remote ce and such a deep mountain.


    Just thinking about that Alina and Chester were in the car for that long, Caleb got annoyed and lit a


    cigarette.


    When the matter with Emma was over, Caleb knew that no more mishaps coulde out at this time.


    The matter between him and Alina could not be brought up again until after the matter with Emma was


    over.


    At this moment, thinking back on his previous defence of Emma, Caleb felt that he was crazy.


    How can those things be forgiven?


    That is the most loving Alina''s parents as well as grandmother, she will not let go of Emma.


    Tomas'' phone rang.


    There was no telling what was actually said, and Tomas paled instantly.


    And then after giving a few words of exnation to the other side of the phone, he looked at Caleb in a


    stony manner.


    "Say it."


    Looking at this look on Tomas'' face, Caleb probably knew that it was not a good thing.


    Tomas, "It''s thepany."


    It''s not a good time to be in thepany.


    Alina and Chester had worked so well together to give him an inside out attack.


    Is it true that they want to bankrupt him?


    And now the Emma thing is on the horizon.


    ording to their tacit agreement, these two would definitely create something to distract him from the


    matter of Emma.


    Just this once.


    "Sir, I''m afraid we have to go back immediately." Tomas said in a tight tone, this time the matter was


    more urgent than any before.


    Caleb, on the other hand, is now determined to hand over Emma to Alina himself, so what happens on


    the way here, he will not change his mind.


    Seeing the way Caleb did not say anything, Tomas probably guessed what Caleb meant, and his


    breath was already tightened.


    Even breathing is tighter at the moment.


    "Sir."


    Caleb, "I want, with my own hands, to hand Emma to her."


    Tomas instantly understood what he had said to Alina when he was getting Emma out of prison earlier.


    In future, there will be no further rtionship with Emma.


    But Alina, after all that had happened, would not believe him.


    This means that there is no future between them. And ever since Alina returned, Caleb has been


    working on their future.


    So this time, Caleb determined to not let Alina believe that there was aplete break between him


    and Emma.


    Between them, there is no way out. So now, no matter what the situation is, all he is asking for is a way


    out for him and Alina.


    But is it worth it?


    Looking at Alina''s current attitude towards Caleb, even a fool could see that there was an unbridgeable


    gap between them.


    They are too high for Alina to forgive.


    ......


    After three hours'' journey after getting off the ne, Caleb had arrived at Emma''s hometown and when


    the vigers saw them, it was as if they had seen some rare character, and they all stood far away, but


    their eyes were full of wonder.


    When they made many enquiries they found out about Emma''s house.


    Tomas was shocked.


    "This is Miss Bell''s home?"


    The precarious adobe houses could not been seen since the development of Ingford.


    When they got off the ne, they thought the ce was backward, but now when they saw the houses


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    where the farmers live, they were shocked.


    Tomas did note back to his senses for a long, long time. Although Emma is not good-looking, she


    is dressed as ady next to Caleb.


    Who would have thought that ady like that would live in a ce like this?


    "She has gained a lot over the years, so why is she living in such a house?" Tomas asked the question


    on his mind.


    During those years, Emma got a lot from Caleb, not to mention how much she got in the design world


    herself.


    Why didn''t she ever think of fixing up her house at the top of her game?


    "Go and have a look." Caleb had no intention of going in, the manure of chickens, ducks, cows and


    sheep made Caleb, a heavy cleanliness freak, unable to stay for a moment.


    Tomas had a brain ache, but the boss'' orders still forced him to go in with a stiff upper lip.


    This was a sight to behold when Caleb was around, and now...


    ......


    Alina was very carsick, probably because the mountain was too high, and she actually felt oxygen


    deprived.


    It''s a good thing that Chester had Ronan prepared early in the morning.


    She took a few puffs from a small oxygen tank before her heart felt less stuffy and heavy.


    Alina, "What the hell is this ce?"


    At the moment, her mind is foggy.


    Chester looked at the time on his wristwatch and said, "It''s about half an hour away, so get some more


    sleep."


    It''s only when she¡¯s asleep that it''s not so ufortable.


    Alina looked out of the window and had to say that when one is in a difficult situation, no kind of


    scenery is useful.


    At least Alina doesn''t want to look at it half.


    Alina really couldn''t stand it and threw up.


    What exactly is this ce?


    Chester asked Ronan to stop the car, and on this journey, they were so slow because Alina was


    carsick.


    The moment it pulled up, Alina dashed out of the car.


    Immediately, she threw up on the side of the road.


    She had always been in good physical condition, but hills like this really overwhelmed her body and her


    stomach felt like it was going to explode.


    It took a while for her to feel better after throwing up.


    Chester handed over a bottle of water.


    Alina rinsed her mouth before she felt more awake.


    The moment she got up, a sudden forcended on her should.


    It''s Chester.


    Alina looked at Chester in confusion, and the man whispered, "Don''t move."


    At the moment, the man''s gaze was fixed on something, and Alina followed the man''s gaze.


    By a nce, her pupils tightened, and her brain even went nk. It was a big snake.

 Chapter 376 Shes his life.

    Chapter 376 She''s his life.


    A veryrge red snake, looking in their direction with its neck raised, was literally as thick as a man''s


    arm.


    And by colour, it is a highly venomous snake.


    Alina''s heart was already in her throat, she had always been afraid of such slippery things. Eels and


    loaches were something she never ate, just because the size was scary to look at.


    Yet now, this thing just looked at her.


    Her heart was already leaping to her throat.


    The man''s warm palm was still on her shoulder, and at the moment both of their minds were


    rummaging for knowledge of such creatures.


    The answer they get is that it will chase people.


    The two looked at each other, Chester, "Abby."


    Alina''s mind was now nk, the sound of soughing on the ground was so creepy to hear.


    Before she could react, Alina was awake the moment he was thrown into the car.


    "No!" A hysterical shout resonated through the mountains.


    As she watched Chester throw her into the car with one hand while the other was bitten by therge


    snake, Alina''s heart clenched.


    Ronan, who was driving, was startled by Alina''s hysterical scream.


    Turning back, he saw the big red snake biting on Chester''s finger, and in just an instant, Ronan


    reacted.


    Ronan had gotten out of the car, and with a wooden stick in his hand from who knows where, he


    smashed it hard on the head the big snake...


    In an instant, it released Chester''s fingers, blood flowed like water. Alina tore off the hem of her skirt.


    Grabbing Caleb''s wrist with one hand, she forcefully wrapped the edge of her skirt around Caleb''s


    wrist, using her mouth instinctively to stop the spread of the venom.


    "No, no." The skirt is too short and doesn''t seem to be enough.


    Or, perhaps, it was that in Alina''s mind, this was not enough to stop the venom, and with one ruthless


    bite, she put Chester''s finger into her mouth.


    "Abby, don''t." Chester was about to avoid it, yet his consciousness was nowx.


    Alina did not know what to do.


    Ronan got the big snake dead as fast as he could, then threw it in the trunk and turned around the car,


    hurrying down the hill.


    The original path to Emma was put on hold by tacit agreement.


    "Abby."


    Alina spat out several mouthfuls of poisoned blood, yet it still didn''t seem to be enough, she was


    trembling with fear.


    She was afraid of what the venom would do to Chester.


    Alina''s heart was choking badly.


    "Don''t sleep, stay awake." Alina said pleadingly to Chester, just hoping he would be well at this time.


    Ronanl''s ca was already at its fastest speed.


    Yet it still didn''t seem to be enough for Alina.


    Almost tearing her skirtpletely, she wrapped Caleb''s wrists up.


    "It''ll be fine, it''ll be fine." Alina told herself in her heart, over and over again, yet when she saw


    Chester''s mental condition.


    It was clear how poisonous the snake was, and in no time, Chester''s hand was swollen.


    These hands had given her endless reassurance and warmth.


    "Chester, don''t sleep." The moment she watched Chester close his eyes, Alina''s heart gripped together


    even more.


    "Ronan, hurry up."


    Watching Chester close his eyes, Alina waspletely panicked.


    Her world was chaos and nk.


    On the way in, it had taken almost three hours to drive, so you could see how long it would take to get


    out now, while the car was now winding sharply up the mountain road.


    On the way here, Chester was constantly calming the carsick Alina, but now on the way down, Alina


    seemed to forget all about it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Her eyes are full of Chester.


    "Chester, don''t sleep." Alina almost cried out, and at this moment, Alina did not notice the warmth that


    lifted the corners of the man''s mouth.


    ......


    Now Chester and Tomas are burnt out, and Emma has run away. Only the injured Lucas was left.


    Lucas, the most powerful person beside Chester, is now unexpectedly injured here, and the house is in


    a big mess.


    It was clear what had really happened before they arrived.


    "Sir." Tomas apprehensively stepped forward, not knowing what to say at this moment, they were still a


    stepte.


    Lucas has been sent to hospital.


    And Caleb was oozing danger at the moment, "Run away?"


    So Emma got the message?


    Tomas, "A search has been arranged."


    It was supposed to be a rainy day, and ording to the vigers, Emma and Lois were still here in the


    morning.


    At this moment, Tomas did not dare to utter a single breath.


    Earlier, when Lois put in a good word for Emma, she let them sense that something was wrong.


    They never thought that Lois and Emma would have such an affinity.


    Now, she has run away.


    It goes without saying that it was Lois who got the news from someone close to him.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Go back to clear Wend Vi." The so-called clearing is those who are now there will not be kept.


    Caleb would not put up with it.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    "Go and search." If they were all still there before they arrived, they must not have gone far.


    Plus the hilly, muddy paths make it even harder to walk.


    No one knows how panicked Caleb was at the moment, all he could think of was Alina''s questioning of


    himf. How was he going to exin to her?


    ording to his previous attitude towards Emma, Alina would definitely me it on him.


    She must have decided that it was he who had hidden Emma away again.


    Between them, it is getting more and moreplicated.


    Now Caleb would find Emma.


    With his own hands, he delivered her to Alina.


    Tomas'' phone rang, "Hello."


    Tomas paled at the words. Looking to Caleb, he urgently said to the other side of the phone, "Got it."


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Coming to Caleb, he said in a tight tone, "Master Chester won¡¯t be here."


    Tomas knew exactly what Caleb was worried about, and now that something so big had happened,


    there was no way to exin it to Alina.

 Chapter 377 Even if it tears my skin off

    Chapter 377 Even if it tears my skin off


    And now, there is no need to exin it.


    Because Alina will not being.


    Caleb, "What''s going on?" The eyes that looked at Tomas were even colder.


    Tomas kept his head down.


    He said, "Master Chester seems to be injured."


    Chester would be injured? Caleb did not believe it, after all, in his heart, his brother was omnipotent.


    The marriage between the year and Alina, if not for grandfather''s pressure, Chester would not agree.


    In those years as he and Alina have been married to each other, Chester has not been home.


    With Grandpa gone, will he and Alina be together?


    Caleb choked just thinking about all that.


    ......


    On the way to the hospital, Alina was originally worried that there would not be any good medical


    conditions since this ce looked so backward.


    However, probably there are more poisonous things like snakes and insects here, so they are always


    avable on the hospital side.


    Chester was brought over and the doctor, on seeing the snake, immediately injected Chester with a


    serum before examining the wound.


    When Ronan came, his eyebrows furrowed at the sight of Alina.


    Immediately, he took off the wide jacket he was wearing and handed it to Alina, who shook her head,


    "I''m not cold."


    "Cover yourself."


    Alina froze for a moment, all her eyes were now on Chester when she saw Ronan''s strange gaze.


    As soon as she grabbed Ronan''s jacket, she wrapped herself up, her face flushing.


    If she had been awake enough when she came in just now, she would have been able to see how


    differently those people looked at her on that journey.


    In order to stop the spread of the venom on Chester''s body, she tore her skirt all to pieces and wrapped


    it all around Chester''s wrists.


    And there she is in a pair of panties.


    "Ronan."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t let the news spread." Alina was worried about being photographed.


    And now that she has an international reputation, she doesn''t want to cause unnecessary confusion.


    "Don''t worry." Ronan nodded.


    After the serum was injected, the doctor told Alina that Chester''s condition was considered stable, and


    then examined his wounds.


    The doctor gave him a topical treatment.


    He said, "You guys have bit of knowledge about this, and it''s good that the wound was treated in


    time..."


    Was it that Alina used her skirt to wrap Chester''s wrists to stop the rapid spread of the venom? But, it''s


    good to know that Chester is okay.


    "Thank you, doctor." No one knew to what extent Alina''s heart had been strained on the way there.


    She was really scared that something would happen on Chester.


    If anything really happened to Chester, she wouldn''t want to live.


    At that scene, Chester threw her straight into the car, and the snake was originally looking at her.


    So if Chester hadn''t thrown her into the car at that time, then the person lying unconscious now would


    be her.


    That subconscious protection of Chester in the nick of time let Alina can no longer ignore his love.


    ......


    When Caleb and Tomas arrived, Chester had not yet woken up.


    When he saw Alina¡¯s appearance, Caleb frowned.


    What the hell is that thing she¡¯s wearing? Obviously not Chester''s clothes.


    Alina guessed what was going on when she saw Caleb and Tomas, and not Emma.


    Emma ran away, in the hands of Caleb.


    Alina took a deep breath and tried to press the anger in her heart down.


    With just one nce, she withdrew her gaze.


    It turns out that in this world, apart from the matter of her parents and grandmother, she has more to


    care about, such as Chester''s life.


    At that time, Emma was on the mountain, and they would bring Emma back to Ingford to get the


    punishment she deserved.


    And yet, in the nick of time like that.


    Alina couldn''t care less about anything, she only wanted Chester to be well.


    Tomas went to snoop around and came over, attached himself to Caleb''s ear, saying anything.


    When Caleb was informed of the situation, the pupils that looked at Alina tightened even more.


    Stepping forward, he yanked Alina up from her chair as soon as he could, and although Ronan''s jacket


    was wide, the moment she was yanked up by Caleb, it was clear that her skirt was missing underneath.


    "Is that how you treated his wounds?" At the moment, the man''s tone was all chill and danger.


    Alina pped Caleb right across the face, spitting out, "Get lost."


    Between them, there is nothing to say.


    "Alina." The man squeezed her wrist, and his tone was gritty.


    Alina, "Not to mention tearing my dress, even if it tears my skin, I''ll do it."


    Four eyes on each other.


    Coldness spread over the man at the moment.


    "Is he that important in your heart?" At this moment, Caleb''s tone was choked as he opened his mouth.


    Tomas'' heart was already in his throat as he watched the two in such a scene.


    When exactly did they start fighting since they met?


    Because of Chester? Or is it because of...


    Without waiting for Tomas to think anything, Alinaughed sarcastically, "How important Emma is in


    your heart is, and how important he is to me now."


    The already icy aura that now lingered in the ward was even colder and more sinister.


    The whole ward turned dangerous because of their scent.


    Anyone passing by from outside the ward just nced and hurriedly moved away.


    Caleb looked at Alina, as if he was looking at someone he didn''t know at all.


    "Emma is not even as important as you think."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The responsibility that he could not get rid of once made him ache for her, and back then there was the


    time when the matter of three years ago was revealed, he had the thought of breaking Emma into


    pieces.

 Chapter 378 Emma is found

    Chapter 378 Emma is found


    His words made Alinaugh.


    "Yeah, not important. And yet she was protected time and time again." And now, even more so, she


    was hidden.


    Thetter words was not said out, but, Caleb still heard the resentment in her tone.


    Scratching his hair in frantic annoyance, he opened his mouth, "I didn''t."


    He did not hide Emma.


    Two were at a standstill.


    Tomas took a call.


    His face was stony, but he was relieved, "Sir."


    "What?"


    Caleb''s anger was now at its extreme point, yet he was trying his best to hold back in front of Alina.


    It''s normal that she would feel the way she does now.


    He had once been so protective of Emma, and had even, when Alina was pregnant, tried to use Alina


    her to save her, now she was missing.


    It was normal that Alina would think Emma had been hidden by him.


    Tomas subconsciously looked at Alina, and then attached himself to Caleb''s ear.


    The next moment, there was a reprieve on Caleb''s countenance.


    "Bring her here."


    Tomas nodded and walked away.


    Caleb looked at Alina, "Emma has been found."


    "I told you, I wasn''t trying to hide her. What happened at thest prison was thest time I treated


    her..."


    Looking at Alina''s sunken face, Caleb swallowed the words that were on his lips.


    Obviously, there is no point in saying anything now, only to hand Emma over to Alina''s hands.


    It''s over.


    Now, this time, he and Emma arepletely over.


    ......


    Caleb is gone.


    Apparently he was unsure about Tomas doing his job and wanted to go himself.


    And Alina stood in the same ce for a long, long time, and didn''t evene back to her senses


    because Caleb said to her before he left, "I will personally hand her over to you."


    Was he going to hand Emma over to her personally? Such a thing would not have happened in Caleb


    before.


    And now, Alina was only listening to this as a joke. In her opinion, anything Caleb did to Emma could


    not be taken seriously, just take it as a joke.


    Ronan arranged a special ne for Chester to go back to Ingford, and arranged the best medical team


    as fast as possible.


    Before setting off, Chester woke up and looked weak, showing how poisonous that snake really was.


    "Abby." He took her hand and Alina attached him, "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    She had never seen Chester like this before, ever since this man had appeared in her world and had


    been showing what he could do.


    It was as if nothing could bring him down, yet this time he used his body to shield her from that viper.


    Chester was too weak and didn''t wake up for long before he fell asleep.


    After this incident in the mountains, the rtionship between them therefore took a step further,


    especially Alina''s heart is very close to him.


    ......


    Emma got caught by Caleb''s men in the mud-filled mountains, Lois was with her and the moment the


    two saw Caleb''s men, their faces were ashen.


    They could never have imagined that the one who finally caught them and would not let go was Caleb''s


    man.


    "Let go of me, let go of me." Being strangled, with no power to fight back.


    The moment she saw Tomas, Emma roared, "Tomas, how dare you do this to me?"


    "......"


    "Caleb won''t let you go." She did not want to go back, at this point in time, she naturally wouldn''t dream


    of Caleb would still be nice to her after she went back.


    His people had now done this to her.


    So, naturally, it would not end well for her if she returned.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But even so, she still hope these people will let themselves go.


    However, Tomas is not like those people.


    These people who caught her were unsure of her ce in Caleb''s heart when she called out his name.


    But all this time Tomas had been checking up on Emma.


    Naturally he knew Caleb hated it when people lied to him. And Emma didn''t just lie to him, she set him


    up.


    So, now Caleb must want to break her into pieces.


    "You''d better think about what you''re going to tell him about that illness you had three years ago."


    Tomas said sternly.


    The look in his eyes was all disgust.


    It was the first time that Tomas had not hidden his emotions in front of her.


    And the moment Emma saw Tomas like this, her heart sank hard to the bottom.


    Three years ago, it was like a momentary bomb that instantly blew her heart out of her chest.


    He knows.


    It had been taboo for her, and people said that after lying about something for so long, they thought it


    was true.


    And Emma has been constantly numbing herself all these years, telling herself that she was really


    almost sick and died three years ago.


    So after a long time, she herself thought she had been really sick three years ago.


    And now, it waspletely turned out by Tomas.


    When Lois heard this, she knew that what Caleb probably should have known by now.


    Emma waspletely hopeless.


    ......


    In the car.


    Emma was covered in a wretched mess, covered in thin mud, such a dirty wretched mess has never


    showed in front of Caleb.


    And now her heart was aching and choking.


    "Now to see him?"


    Tomas, "To see Miss Hughes."


    Hearing this, her brain went nk, and the whole world went nk. So, he was giving her to Alina.


    "I won''t go, I won''t go." Emma was instantly mad.


    A moment ago, she was able to be calm, but now when she heard that she was going to see Alina, she


    therefore broke downpletely.


    She doesn''t want to see Alina.


    When Lois heard that Tomas was sending Emma to see Alina, she understood at this moment that


    Emma was given to Alina by Caleb?


    He knew what happened three years ago.


    Then it means that the current Caleb must be infinitely remorseful towards Alina, and Emma is a start


    of his gift to Alina.


    "He can''t do this to me, I want to get out of the car, let me out of the car," Emma kept tapping on the


    window and pulling on the door.


    Yet the car door was locked. She could not get off.


    She thought Tomas was taking her to see Caleb, she thought this was the time when Caleb needed an


    exnation from hert.


    The man, however, hadn''t even thought about asking for any exnation from her.

 Chapter 379 Giving her to Alina?

    Chapter 379 Giving her to Alina?


    Emma rapped on the car window like a madman.


    Frantic, wanting to get off.


    She did not want to see Alina, and even though Tomas'' words were so clear, at this time Emma did not


    want to admit it herself was in fact given to Alina by Caleb.


    "Don''t be so cruel to me, don''t..." tears gushed down.


    She knew very well what being sent to Alina at this time really meant, and before, she had sensed that


    Caleb was losing patience with her.


    And what happened three years ago was a direct trigger in his mind.


    And as such, it allowed him to find reason to explode in an instant.


    She lost.


    Shepletely lost lost to Alina once again, not expecting that even after so many years of struggle


    directly, it was a loss to Alina.


    And this time she will be given to Alina, and with her, all those evidences will definitely be given to


    Alina.


    She will go back to the prison.


    Probably, soon, it will not be long before she dies.


    She knew exactly what kind of punishment she would receive for the mistakes she had made back


    then.


    ......


    Ingford.


    When Vanessa knew that Chester was injured, she rushed to the Collins family hospital to understand


    the situation.


    She looked to Alina, with tears in her


    It was the first time Alina had seen Vanessa in this state, before that, Vanessa was always demure in


    front of her at all times.


    "I..." Alina wanted to say something, however, Vanessa took her hand and said, "Alina, remember how


    good he was to you, okay?"


    "He has always protected you." Vanessa said in a choked tone.


    In Alina''s opinion, crying is something that never appears in Vanessa.


    It was difficult to see any emotion on her face other than modesty.


    But now she cried out.


    If any other mother-inw had met this thing, she would have pped her across the face and yelled at


    her for being an hical person, or thrown a cheque at her and told her to get lost.


    But at a time when the scandal between her and Chester was in full swing, Vanessa did not oppose it,


    but seemed to support it.


    "Mrs. Collins."


    "You''re a smart person, and I think you should know who to choose. Some things may seem important,


    but in fact, there are more important ones."


    Vanessa said meaningfully.


    Alina''s mind was instantly nk.


    Fame and Chester? The world would choose the former, so what did Vanessa mean? Alina looked at


    Vanessa in silence.


    And Vanessa didn''t say anything else.


    She turned around and went in to see Chester.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Julia arrived, she saw Alina who was dazed in the corridor, "Alina."


    Julia stepped forward and took Alina''s hand.


    "Julia, I..."


    "In his life, Chester has encountered many storms and ups and downs, he has been abroad for many


    years, but it is the first time he has used his life to protect someone. He never got injured no matter


    how dangerous the situation was for him before.¡±


    He was capable.


    Or, was it that once, when he encountered those scenes, he never blinked for a moment? And this


    time, he was panicking.


    Because of the panic, the reaction made waspletely different from before.


    Julia went in.


    Alina stood in the corridor, unable toe back to her senses for a long, long time, as she thought of


    Chester protecting her again.


    Her world has been a mess since her parents and grandmother passed away, and Caleb wants her


    dead for Emma.


    Even the live of their child was disregarded at that time.


    And for the first time, after his parents and grandmother, he was willing to give his life to protect her.


    A call came in from Andre.


    He was aware of what Alina had encountered today.


    Alina picked up, "Alina, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, Chester ..." When she said this, Alina suddenly couldn''t continue.


    And Andre is a shrewd man, so at this time even if Alina didn''t say anything, he probably guessed what


    was going on.


    "How is he now?" Andre asked.


    Alina, "Although out of danger, that snake is toxic. He has to be rest for a long period of time and to be


    emotionally calm."


    The air, once again, was silent.


    So there is no need for Alina to go on.


    This time, Chester almost lost his life for Alina, and medical treatment is naturally not good in such a


    remote ce as Yee City.


    So it was Chester''s luck that he was able to handle it without any problems.


    Alina realised this, and her heart was heavier for it.


    There was a long silence.


    On the other side of the phone, as if after a long mental struggle, Andre finally said to Alina, "Take good


    care of him."


    "Okay."


    "Do you need me toe over?"


    "No, I can do it."


    In Andre heart, Alina had always been a strong person.


    Between her and Chester, it is considered to let Andre see a lot of things. If it is Chester, Andre can


    agree.


    ......


    After looking at Caleb for a while, Vanessa and Julia left, leaving Chester in the care of Alina.


    And Alina, who naturally had to look after him, would have been by Chester even if they hadn''t said so,


    until he got better.


    When she entered the ward, Chester has woken up.


    Alina touched the man''s forehead, the temperature was normal and she was relieved.


    When they left from the Yee City, the doctor told her to keep an eye on his temperature for the next few


    days and not to let it get above 39 degrees. That would be dangerous for him.


    The moment she withdrew her hand, the man took her hand in his and instantly frowned, "Why is it so


    cold?"


    Alina, "I''m not cold."


    In fact, she was not cold on her body, while the peripheral nerves on her fingers would be so cold,


    probably because of the shock she had received today, and her hands and feet were cold until now.


    And Chester just now has learned from Ronan the way Alina saved him. He never thought that she


    would have such a defiant time.


    He¡¯s seen too much of her hysteria towards Emma in this time.


    He even saw the way she wanted Caleb to death, and thought that she would not be moved or have


    any more feelings for anyone because of Caleb, but he never thought that she would be near out of


    control and reckless today because of him.

 Chapter 380 Meaningful

    Chapter 380 Meaningful


    Alina wanted to pull her hand back from the man''s broad palm, but just as she moved, the man''s force


    became heavier.


    "Abby."


    "Get some rest first, or are you hungry? But the doctor said you can''t eat anything for 24 hours."


    "I am hungry." The man smiled.


    Alina¡¯s face flushed at that moment, she could not understand the implication in the man''s tone.


    Looking at Alina''s flushing face, the man touched it very dotingly, even if he didn''t say anything at this


    moment, he clearly sensed that Alina was not as evasive of him as before.


    ......


    Emma met Caleb.


    In Yee City, it''s rainy season all this time, in the dark alleyways, the cold rain was constantly washing


    over the ground.


    The moment Emma was pushed out of the car, when she saw Caleb sitting in the car not far away, at


    that moment, she shouted like a madman.


    "Caleb, Caleb!"


    Frantically struggling, she was about to go up, yet the next moment, she was held down, her face


    rubbing against the cold, rough pavement.


    It hurt her to the core.


    She had never been in such a mess in front of Caleb.


    And no one would dare to harm her back then.


    And now, with the revtion of that illness three years ago, she has lost all preference in the presence


    of this man.


    "Caleb, listen to me, things are not what you think, I''m really not pretending, believe me, believe me!"


    Emma cried out in pain.


    Now, even in front of Caleb, she has a sense of powerlessness.


    This man had raised her to the heavens, yet at the moment he was dropping her into hell.


    It really hurts.


    Tomas respectfully stepped forward, "Sir."


    "Send her straight to Ingford." Caleb said in an icy tone, his eyes not even ncing in Emma''s


    direction.


    And Tomas was going to send Emma to Alina, but when he went to the hospital, he heard that Alina


    was no longer there.


    That''s why he called Caleb.


    Emma is really going crazy.


    "Caleb, Caleb, I''m really not faking, I''m not faking... Why don''t you believe me? Why don''t you believe


    me?"


    Don''t admit it.


    As always, whatever happens, don''t admit it.


    This was all that was going through Emma''s mind at the moment. This was how it used to be, as long


    as Caleb knew something, she just did not admit it.


    Then in the end, Caleb will surely believe her.


    This time, Caleb is different.


    The man had not the slightest intention of believing her.


    Trust waspletely shattered the moment the truth was revealed.


    When he had to give up on one three years ago, no one knew what kind of torment Caleb was suffering


    inside at that time.


    Now, however, he knew that it was actually Emma who made it up.


    In all these years, no one had ever dared to set him up like that.


    Caleb is gone.


    And the moment Emma watched Caleb''s car leave, she struggled even more frantically, "Caleb, Caleb,


    listen to me. Don''t go, I beg you not to go."


    Watching the man''s car going away, Emma was even more fuming like a madman.


    Yet Tomas came forward.


    "Tomas, you will go to hell." Feeling as if she was being treated like a dog, Emma''s inner sense of


    humiliation grew thicker.


    So when she looked at Tomas, as if she could not wait to swallow Tomas.


    However just now Tomas saw how Caleb treated Emma. Over the years, this woman would pretend to


    be a gentle lily flower in front of Caleb.


    And when no one is around, that look of disdain is obvious.


    The moment the sole of the man''s shoe stepped on her face, the words that followed were all stepped


    back.


    It hurts so much.


    The road is covered in cold rain.


    And she, at this moment, felt being stepped in the mud.


    After all these years of trying so hard to stand tall, why did she still get this kind of retribution?


    Her face, at the moment, was in great pain.


    ......


    Alina has a high fever.


    Because when she was treating Chester''s venom, she got slightly contaminated because of her saliva.


    In the middle of the night, she had been bracing herself to take care of Chester, worrying that he might


    have a fever.


    However, Chester didn''t have a fever, but she herself copsed first.


    The fever was so high that her sanity was confused.


    In her daze, someone fed her water into her mouth, and at that moment, it was as if she had found the


    river and sucked greedily.


    "You can''t drink too much." The man''s gentle voice rang in her ears.


    And Alina, like a fish on the shore about to die of drought, desperately needs water, so the moment the


    man removes the water from her mouth.


    Without thinking about it, Alina grabbed it with her eyes closed.


    She felt ufortable.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Alina woke up to the smell of disinfectant water, Vanessa was right next to the bed, Alina got up from


    the bed.


    However, the next moment she was held down by Vanessa''s hand, "What are you doing? You can''t


    move too much right now."


    "Chester..."


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine, he just needs a good rest too." Vanessa said to Alina.


    When Alina heard that, she was kind of relieved, she remembered that she had been taking care of


    Chester''sst night.


    Why is she sleeping here?


    Vanessa saw what she was thinking and said, "It was really a scare, he almost died because of you,


    and you almost died because of him."


    Alina, "Me?"


    How?


    Vanessa, "That snake is very poisonous."


    It''s just a few simple words, but in the midst of deep mountains like that, animals that live all year round


    in a variety of vegetation, that kind of toxicity is definitely much more toxic than captive-bred ones.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "I have a headache."


    "It''s a normal reaction, you got a couple of shots in a rowst night."


    A couple of shots?


    Chester was only given a shot when he was in Yee City.


    "Because the poison in your body was not discovered earlier, and because you exercised so


    vigorously, it has taken some toll on your body, and you should be especially careful during this time."


    Vanessa took the soup.


    "This is what the maid cooked early in the morning. The doctor told me that your condition is different


    from Chester, you can eat some food."


    But only a little.

 Chapter 381 Be well with Chester

    Chapter 381 Be well with Chester


    Vanessa personally fed Alina the soup, while Alina''s eyes were on Vanessa''s face the whole time, not


    letting go of any slight change.


    When the bowl of soup was at the bottom, Vanessa put the soup bowl on the small table to the side


    and looked at Alina, "What are you looking at?"


    Alina, "You don''t me me?"


    This is the question that has been in Alina''s mind from the moment he saw Vanessa.


    If this were any other person, they would have already wanted to blow up this hospital.


    However, before, there was no end between Caleb and Chester, and when news like that came out


    with Chester, Vanessa didn''t have a half-hearted intention to me her.


    And this time, when something so big had been triggered between her and Chester, there didn''t seem


    to be any half-measures on her to me Alina.


    Vanessa just sighed, looked at Alina, wanted to say something, but in the end did not say anything


    more.


    In the end, she opened her mouth, "I''ll be satisfied if you and Chester are both well, if something


    happens to you..."


    Vanessa did not go on with thetter words.


    She knew that if something happened to Alina, Chester would not survive.


    And if Alina was aggrieved, Chester would be in a difficult position.


    She was a mother, how could she bear that they suffer any more storms.


    Alina wanted to ask something, but in the end, the words that came to her lips were swallowed down.


    ......


    Alina and Chester both became sick, and after they were discharged from the hospital, they went


    straight back to Waterside Vi.


    Marry went from Mulherd Manor to Waterside Vi.


    Because she knew Alina''s taste best, Chester wanted her to get better and therefore had someone


    Ronan came here.


    "Sir."


    "How is it?"


    "Master Caleb is back, and he''s brought Emma back with him."


    Chester''s eyes deepened.


    It seems that this time, Emma''s disappearance really has nothing to do with Caleb.


    "Where is he?" Chester asked.


    Ronan, "On his way to Waterside Vi now."


    "Let him send her in, if he¡¯s sincere." And he wanted to see if Caleb could really be ruthless with Emma


    this time.


    Previously, Caleb was too partial to Emma, so even now, everyone still doesn''t trust him.


    Ronan nodded.


    It was just that Caleb, who was supposed to hand the person over to Alina personally, as to what


    exactly Alina should do with him, that was Alina''s own business.


    To Waterside Vi, Chester did not allow him to see Alina.


    The aura of the two men in this instant was tense, because Alina, these two had been confronting each


    other whenever they met.


    Chester knew what Caleb had in mind. He just wanted to use Emma and start over with Alina.


    He, for once, has given In.


    "The doctor said she can''t have too many mood swings right now, and if she sees Emma, you know,


    she can''t control it."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    Chester, "The venom got into her when she treated my wounds, and she got three shots at the


    hospital."


    What kind of toxicity is that?


    Thinking of Alina''s efforts to treat Chester''s wounds, her entire skirt was torn to pieces before she


    stopped the spread of the poison in his body.


    Even with that kind of treatment, Chester was still unconscious and in the hospital.


    So Alina almost gave up her life for Chester?


    At this moment, Caleb''s heart had begun to turn over, Alina, for the sake of Chester, was willing to give


    up her life.


    Meeting Chester''s eyes full of gentleness, he found that his elder brother was able to hide whatever


    emotions he felt very well.


    He actually saw that his big brother was interested in Alina.


    He thought that he would always be mindful of the ethical line.


    But this time...


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ......


    Eventually, Caleb got out of Waterside Vi, and waspletely furious.


    When Tomas saw the hostile Caleb, cold sweat broke out on his spine, "Sir."


    "Send her into prison and..." said Caleb, his tone pausing.


    There was a chill down Tomas¡¯ spine, and now even his heart was in his throat, and the next moment


    he heard Caleb say in a dangerous tone, "Take special care of her."


    At this moment Tomas naturally understood what this care meant.


    "Yes."


    Then he left.


    Alina got out of bed and tried to walk around, however not five minutester, Chester arrived and


    forcibly carried her to bed.


    "What are you doing?" Alina felt so headache from sleeping.


    However Chester did notply, "The doctor said that you need to exercise less."


    "It''s less, not ask me to say unmoved." Alina was really going crazy, she had never been in the habit of


    sleeping in.


    Throughout the year, she only stayed in bed when it was snowing, otherwise she¡¯s up early almost all


    the time.


    Chester, "Let''s not move, okay?"


    The man''s voice, as if it had apelling power, made Alina, who was originallyining, put away


    all thoseints at this moment.


    Looking at her, Chester smiled even more.


    "What you''re doing?" Seeing that Chester together on the bed, Alina''s brain was nk instantly.


    Chester, "I don''t feelfortable not watching you."


    Yet without waiting for Alina to say anything, Chester had the maid bring in the documents.


    And the maid, seeing the two in such a state, put down her papers and hurried out with a flushing face.


    Alina hade closer to Chester because of this incident, she always felt embarrassed to be seen.


    "I know you''re thin-skinned, but you always have to get used to it, and that hurdle in your heart will


    pass." Chester said in a doting tone.


    If he really give Alina time, probably in ten years, she will not be able to pass that hurdle in her heart.


    So when necessary, push it. She would have started to change her mind about him by now.


    How could he let go of such a rare opportunity?

 Chapter 382 Risk my life for you

    Chapter 382 Risk my life for you


    Ste got the news and came to Waterside Vi to see Alina.


    However, what she saw was surprisingly Chester carrying Alina out, Ste sat on the sofa, the coffee


    cup in her hand was off.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that." The heat of the coffee brought her back instantly.


    It was all shock when she looked at Alina and Chester.


    Yet these two went too far.


    Alina sulked, "Aren''t you not allowed to push too hard or exercise?"


    "You''re not heavy."


    Ste was stunned at this


    Alina looked at Ste and nudged Chester with embarrassment, "Come on, Ste is here."


    "It can''t take too long." Chester instructed, the words seemed to be spoken to Alina, but in fact Ste


    heard the warning.


    She met a friend and was warned by her friend.


    Chester is gone.


    Alina looked at the coffee on Ste''s body, "I''ll ask Marry to get you some clothes."


    "No need."


    Ste pulled a tissue and wiped herself. Master Chester had said before he left that the time should not


    be too long.


    If she dyed too long here, ording to Chester''s character, he would probably eat her.


    She might as well make a long story short.


    "You don''t look too good, it looks like you''re really hurt." Ste looked at Alina''s face and said.


    Alina, "That snake venom is somewhat toxic and needs time to clear."


    "He''s really risking his life for you."


    At this, the pressure in Alina''s heart felt even greater.


    Ste could see what was on her mind and said, "What, you still can''t get over it in your heart?"


    Alina picked up the water in front of her and took a sip.


    She said, "Back then, if Grandpa Max hadn''t interfered, he would probably be the one I married."


    Marrying Caleb was all because of Grandpa Max''s interference, but she probably wouldn''t have done


    so if it hadn''t been for this interference.


    Caleb was too cold for her.


    The only time he was very obviously nice to her was actually because she had to get blood for Emma,


    which in retrospect is ridiculous.


    "You don''t know that yet, do you?"


    "What?"


    "Caleb has brought Emma back."


    A contemptuous smile shed under Alina''s eyes, yet the next moment Ste continued, "She has


    been handed over to the police by himself."


    At the sound of the words, there was a flurry of emotion all over.


    Hand her over to the police?


    Ste looked at the dazed Alina and muttered, "What''s the use of doing this now? Back then he tried to


    kill you and the child for Emma, not even half-heartedly, and nothing he can do now can make up for


    that."


    Yes.


    What''s the point of doing this now?


    Still, the fact that he would hand Emma over to the police in person was a surprise to Alina.


    After all, he protected her, while he handed her to the police himself, which is a real surprise.


    "Well, let''s not talk about them." Since Emma had now been handed over to the police, the matter


    between them was considered to bepletely over.


    She originally thought that this time, after going down the mountain with Chester, she had missed the


    best time and would need to wait a long time before this matter was over.


    Now, overnight, there was an unexpected end.


    "How are you doing these days?"


    For Ste, Alina is still worried, after all, the Willis family is a very special ce for her..


    Ste stiffened for a moment.


    Putting down the coffee cup in her hand, she said, "Many times, I suspect that I am not her daughter."


    After she left the Willis family with her grandmother, how desperate was Sophia in what she did


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    afterwards? She did not give them a single penny.


    Even when she begged her outside the gate, she gave her an indifferent nce and even had her


    driven away.


    Alina took Ste''s hand and tried to say something, but nothing coulde out.


    Finally she took a sigh, "There are really all kinds of people in the world."


    Because her parents loved her so much that they almost gave her the best in the world.


    So Sophia''s affection for Ste in this way, to Alina, was really, as Ste had said, not like her daughter.


    How can a mother bear to hurt her child in this way?


    "I suspect that it was actually her and Libby who set it up between me and Hector back then."


    Alina stiffened.


    Her mother and sister set up her betrayal of her boyfriend?


    "Otherwise, I couldn''t understand why Hector just happened to be there at the time, and when I came


    out of the hotel, I met Libby."


    "So, they actually knew the identity of Hector from the start?"


    At that time, when Hector and Ste were together, he concealed his identity and Ste thought he was


    just a poor student.


    So when her grandmother was seriously ill and needed arge medical bill, she never approached


    Hector to ask for it.


    Later, unable to cope with the pressure, she chose to break up with Hector, she had actually decided at


    that time that she would do something for her grandmother.


    "I''ve already proposed to break up with Hector, and they actually..." When she said this, Ste could no


    longer continue.


    They are really heartless.


    Alina looked at Ste, reached out to hug her and said, "It seems that you still have a lot of things to


    figure out."


    Sophia is ruthless.


    This ruthlessness towards Ste ispletely unlike the attitude a mother should have towards her


    own child.


    ......


    Ste is gone.


    Chester came in and carried Alina upstairs, the man''s embrace was so warm that Alina drifted off to


    sleep.


    Before, she was not this weak.


    "Tired?"


    "Yes, sleepy." Alina said in a daze, her eyes slightly open.


    Chester ced her on the bed while he got into bed, however he did not sleep but read the papers


    beside Alina.


    The image is so warm in the orange light.


    ......


    Caleb smoked three cigarettes in a row in the study, but he couldn''t suppress the rage in his heart, and


    finally the papers on the table were swept to the floor.


    Standing off to the side, Tomas tightened up all over.


    Emma is very capable back then.

 Chapter 383 The truth broke him down

    Chapter 383 The truth broke him down


    The whole study was cold to the core, with only the sound of men smoking.


    Tomas didn''t expect Emma to be so bold as to set up Caleb to such an extent, she really deserved to


    die.


    Caleb looked at Tomas, "Have you made arrangements for her?"


    Tomas nodded, "It will be a sentence of death."


    "I''m not talking about the results." Caleb spoke without suppressing the anger in his tone in the


    slightest.


    It''s not the oue he wants, it''s that process.


    Tomas instantly understood exactly what Caleb meant by that.


    "It''s all set."


    Emma had made such a big mess and had set him up, so now even if she had to bear the


    consequences of the death penalty, Caleb would not let her go to her death so easily.


    How many people have suffered because of her during this process?


    Caleb thought of those eyes of Alina three years ago at Wend Vi, when she looked at him with


    pupils full of pain.


    She wanted to protect her child so badly.


    At this moment, deep inside, Caleb''s heart was turning upside down.


    ......


    For a full half month, Caleb did not appear to Alina, a rare asion when he would be so peaceful.


    Alina stayed in Ingford for the time being because of Chester, and returned to Mulherd Manor because


    of the docking of work with Brandon.


    However, she did not expect an unprecedented snowfall in Ingford the night she first returned to


    Mulherd Manor, and the air was cold when she got up in the morning.


    Alina pressed the automatic curtains and sat under the covers looking out at the snowy scene, the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    trees were now almost covered with snow.


    Suddenly, Marry knocked on her door.


    "Lady Alina, are you up yet?"


    "Come in."


    For Marry, Alina has always been generous, and Marry came in from outside and looked at Alina.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    Marry, "Master Caleb is here."


    Caleb?


    The two of them hadn''t seen each other since he personally handed Emma over to the police, and she


    assumed Caleb was like herself.


    Both tacitly agreed that this business was over, and that they would never see each other again.


    At this moment, when she heard Calebing over, Alina''s face all sank because of this.


    Marry, "He''s outside, covered in snow, looks like he''s been here a long time."


    At the sound of that, Alina stiffened.


    Getting up, she took the robe off to one side and wrapped herself up. The snake''s poison had a real


    effect on her body.


    The previous Alina would not have been so afraid of the cold.


    Or maybe it was the water that injured her body three years ago, and she hadn''t recovered too well.


    So with this attack of snake venom, she is even more somewhat weakened.


    Putting on her warm slippers anding to the window, she saw Caleb standing outside Mulherd


    Manor, leaning against the car door.


    Cigarette in hand.


    His head and shoulders were covered with snow, as Marry had said, he had been a long timeing,


    and still very thinly dressed.


    How can he get by in this weather without a down jacket? And he''s actually wearing a. suit.


    And what she doesn''t know is that coldness in Caleb''s body at the moment is not half as cold as the


    coldness in his heart.


    "Marry."


    "Yes, Lady Alina."


    "Let him go."


    At this, Marry took a breath of relief. After all, everyone had seen how Chester treated Alina during this


    period of time.


    And Caleb now, having thoroughly recognized Emma, naturally knows how much damage he did to


    Alina back then.


    He was guilty and wanted to make amends.


    But if Alina epts his amends, then there will be a new wound.


    "Okay."


    Marry was really in favour of this decision of Alina.


    In the eyes of the older generation, if he could hurt Alina before because of Emma, then he would hurt


    her afterwards because of other women.


    The fact that he would stray from the others means that his heart''s love for Alina is not strong.


    People are afraid of not being determined.


    ......


    When Caleb saw Marrye out, at that moment, Marry was touching Caleb''s eyes and saw a scarlet


    grief.


    Marry, "Master Caleb, go back, Lady Alina won''t see you, you''ll only make things difficult for everyone."


    When Caleb heard these words, his heart was as if he was stabbed by a needle.


    Caleb frowned, "She''s up?"


    "Yes."


    Just now, the reason why Caleb did not go in was because he knew that Alina had the habit of staying


    in bed when it was snowing.


    Now it wasn''t her time to get up either.


    "I''ll just have a word with her." With that, Caleb was about to go in, however, when he was passing by


    Marry, Marry grabbed him.


    Caleb frowned, and what shed under his eyes was all displeasure.


    He doesn''t like people touching him.


    "Master Caleb." Marry''s tone was heavier. Marry was already so old, but that strength, however, was


    full.


    Caleb''s tone was all a bit sharper, "Let go."


    "Master Caleb, Lady Alina doesn''t want to see you, it''s over between you, why are you doing this?"


    It was like a basin of cold water more chilling than theserge snowkes.


    At the moment, Caleb has selective amnesia about that divorce.


    Eventually, Caleb went inside.


    Alina was already fully dressed and sitting at the table, his face still didn''t look good, and it was clear


    that his body was badly damaged this time.


    And in front of hery a bowl of ckened medicine, obviously for toning her body.


    At the moment she is on the phone with Chester, the man on the other end of the line is extremely


    gentle and is reminding Alina to make sure she takes her medicine.


    "Got it, bye." Alina responded gently, and then hung up the phone.


    The moment she looked at Caleb, the tenderness under her eyes was all but withdrawn.


    "Ahem." Trying to say something, yet there was a slight tickle in her throat and something not quite


    right in her lungs.


    After coughing, her throat is still sticky and she seems to have caught another cold.


    Caleb looked at Alina and moved his lips to say something, however at this moment nothing could be


    said.


    It was amazing how much happened between them, and he new nothing.


    She is the one he must protect.


    Yet, he had sent her to hell in a handbasket.


    At this moment Caleb almost had to ask if Hasnan River was cold, if she hurt back then.

 Chapter 384 Dont marry him.

    Chapter 384 Don''t marry him.


    However, such words were swallowed by Caleb after all, and Alina felt better only after she drank the


    medicine down, "Say it."


    This man, as usual, is domineering and does whatever he wants, no matter what time of the day,


    regardless of whether others are willing or unwilling.


    Caleb, "Alina."


    He had a lot to say, yet the moment they met, Caleb didn''t know where to start.


    Thinking about this period of time, Lucas began to secretly prepare the proposal site for Chester after


    he was discharged from the hospital.


    "Don''t marry him." Somewhat suppressed, he looked to Alina.


    He, surprisingly, didn''t know that the two right under his nose had now developed to such an extent.


    Alina raised her eyebrow.


    "Is that what you''re supposed to say?"


    "Don''t marry him." The only thing Caleb could say seemed to be this one sentence.


    Don''t marry Chester.


    He had always been looking for her, and the person he always wanted to protect was just her.


    Grandpa put her on his side even though, yet still he lost her.


    "What? Now you are going to say that your brother is not a good person?" Alina looked sarcastically at


    Caleb.


    Without waiting for the man to speak, she snorted, "If people heard that, they would think how


    important I am to you, and how much you care for me."


    "Important."


    The words were followed by the man, almost gritted his teeth.


    Caleb, "It''s important."


    Alina had always been important to him, if she wasn''t important, then how could he be responsible for


    Emma when he had mistaken her for someone else?


    In the case of being responsible for Emma, he wanted to protect Alina well and keep her well by his


    side.


    What kind of importance is this?


    "You are important to me." From the beginning to the end, the only person who mattered was her.


    For a time, he had never wanted to marry Emma, even with the wedding fiascost time.


    The moment Alina appeared, Alina had sort of found a reason to postpone the wedding, and therefore


    without hesitation.


    No matter how much Emma cried, he postponed the wedding regardless.


    The air was frozen.


    Four eyes on each other.


    One, full of pain, and the other full of coldness.


    Once Caleb looked at Alina''s eyes, they were so cold, what he brought to Alina was despair.


    And what about now?


    The way Alina looked at him was cold.


    The despair that had once appeared in Alina''s eyes now appeared in full force in this man''s eyes.


    "Alina, from the beginning to the end, the important. thing in my heart is just you." Seeing that Alina did


    not say anything, Caleb''s tone was heavier.


    All that matters is Alina.


    Alina sneered.


    "Huh."


    It was as if she had heard a big joke.


    And it was such sarcasm that made Caleb''s heart even more in his throat, she didn''t believe him?


    Alina, "What augh."


    That was the biggest joke she''d ever heard, wasn''t it?


    "Alina." Looking at the sarcastic smile under her eyes, the man''s tone, at this moment, became heavier.


    And under Alina''s eyes, an icy light shone, "So, what you''re saying is that because I am important in


    your heart, I have to throw myself at you?"


    "......"


    "Or do you want to see me grateful and sobbing?"


    "You''re mine." Caleb said it with such conviction.


    And Alina was furious in an instant.


    The spoon in her hand raised violently and smashed at Caleb.


    Caleb did not hide.


    Just in time, it smashed at his head, and he didn''t care in the slightest.


    "The man of the year was me."


    The air was frozen.


    Caleb, "You''re not dirty, you only have one man, that night back then, it was me, it was me, you know?"


    Caleb thought of how once Alina was in front of him, because that night back then, even with his


    grandfather protecting her, she was always careful, as if she was dirty, with that kind of sadness and


    humility thates from her bones.


    However who would have thought...


    Alina''s brain went nk.


    And Caleb''s world, for the past half month, had almost copsed, and he didn''t know how to face Alina.


    Just think of how Alina almost went crazy that year because of that night, and even after that night, she


    was pregnant with his child.


    Between them, it turned out that they had lost more than one child.


    "Alina, you''re not dirty, you know?" Caleb came to Alina and pulled her up from the dining chair with


    one hand.


    Without waiting for Alina to react, he pulled her into his arms.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he could not wait to rub her into his own blood and bones.


    It''s her night back then, and two years ago, too. It was all her, yet how could he have identified her as


    Emma?


    Stupid.


    There was a time when Caleb thought he was very shrewd, but this time, he felt he had really reached


    the limit of stupidity when it came to Emma.


    Not to mention how others see him, even he himself feels like a joke.


    "Alina." Caleb hugged Alina with a heavier force, no one knew, in knowing that it was all Alina, Caleb


    took a breath of relief.


    No one knew either that he was really afraid to face Alina, who had gone mad for a time because of


    that night.


    And seeing several psychiatrists, what kind of internal trauma is that?


    It was him, and it was all brought to her by him.


    Thinking of all that had been lost between them, Caleb hated himself.


    Alina pped him on the face.


    The moment the two pulled apart, Caleb clearly saw the anger and hatred under Alina''s eyes.


    She hates Caleb.


    "Alina."


    Several consecutive ps on Caleb''s face at that moment, as if she was not even relieved.


    Alina''s world is a nk.


    Grabbing the te on the dining table, she ruthlessly smashed it on Caleb''s head, and blood suddenly


    flowed like water, which scarlet her eyes.


    When Chester arrived, he saw this breathtaking scene.


    The dinning was a mess.


    And Alina grabbed the porridge pot in her hand and pped it on Caleb''s head, as if she was still not


    relieved.


    Whatever she grabbed in her hand, and it went straight to Caleb''s head.


    After knowing the truth, she wentpletely mad.

 Chapter 385 The stain of life.

    Chapter 385 The stain of life.


    Those beasts sealed deep inside Alina at this momentpletely erupted, how in the end did she


    Pregnant with a rapist''s child, this is in her mind the biggest stain on her life.


    She was by Caleb, and even if Caleb had been cold to her during that time, she had no proper reason


    to mind that.


    Their rtionship, as a result of that night, became unequal.


    She is humble, she is well-behaved.


    Yet now..


    "Abby, Abby..." The very moment Alina picked up the fruit knife on the table, Chester''s heart was in his


    throat.


    The moment Alina lost control and stabbed at Caleb, Chester reacted and stepped forward to take


    Alina in his arms.


    And at this moment, Alina is like a beast out of control.


    Thoroughly, without reason, she was so fierce.


    Caleb knew exactly how much that incident had stimted Alina back then, but when it came to really


    seeing Alina''s reaction, his heart, still, was in his throat.


    "Still not leaving?" Seeing Caleb dumbfounded at the scene with a face full of blood, Chester gave him


    a fierce re.


    And Caleb came back to his senses, standing up and wanting to say something to the out-of-control


    Alina.


    But Chester said first, "She can''t listen to anything right now."


    Looking at Alina who was in Chester''s arms, his heart ached. When exactly was it that they were so


    close?


    Close enough, surprisingly, to make him jealous and mad.


    And he knew that the current Alina could not listen to anything at all, and eventually those unwilling


    words were just swallowed.


    Eventually, Caleb walked away.


    ......


    Caleb saw how Alina could not let go of that incident back then, and even after so many years, she still


    wanted to kill him when the truth was revealed.


    Not knowing how he came out of Mulherd Manor, Caleb''s disoriented appearance made Tomas''s heart


    seize.


    He stepped forward, "Sir."


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Caleb''s heart turned upside down as he closed his eyes and opened them again.


    Inside, sharp danger coalesced and then dispersed.


    The moment he opened his mouth, it was all cold, "What is the worst that can happen to you?"


    Tomas stiffened.


    What is the most miserable end? This is what Caleb wants most at the moment, he wants Emma to get


    the most miserable end.


    ......


    Emma went inside, unlike thest time, when even Caleb did not see her.


    But at least, with his intervention, it wasn''t so hard for her to be in there, yet this time it was different.


    From the moment she entered inside, she was tortured all the time, even though there were rules


    stating that she could not fight.


    But none of those men came while they were beating her.


    "Although I''m not a nice person, you''ve surprised me." The woman viciously pulled up her hair and


    mmed it against the wall.


    Emma''s brain was ''buzzing'', it hurt, it hurt all over her body, especially now that she was being


    squeezed like a chick in her hand.


    That sense of powerlessness made her feel even more deeply humiliated.


    "And you''re dreaming of being the wife of Master Caleb, you are really something." The woman said


    humiliating words to her while beating her.


    Emma tried to fight back.


    Yet after so many years around Caleb, she had long since gone to all sorts ofbour, and was therefore


    now being bullied in this way.


    She wouldn''t have the strength to fight back even if she wanted to.


    She didn''t know how long it took.


    Emma felt that she did not even have the strength to stand up. The group of women had finally let her


    go, but she was aware that this was only the beginning.


    Sitting in the corner, "Caleb." she murmured the name softly, with tears under her eyes.


    She knew that she wasn''t smart though.


    But she knew that she had been subjected to this treatment almost at all times in the half months since


    she had arrived at this ce.


    It would be impossible to say that there was no intervention from Caleb in this.


    This time, she had failed to fool Caleb after all. He would not trust her and would not fall under her spell


    again.


    And now such a day is just a torture before she dies.


    Once, she had tried so hard to have a good life, and now, she knew that even such bad days were


    gone.


    She will be tortured until she dies.


    "Hahahaha, hahahaha, hahahaha." Suddenly, Emma burst outughing madly, who on earth had told


    her that if she worked hard, she could change her fate?


    She thought that the beginning of the time she stepped out of that mountain was the beginning of the


    transformation of her destiny.


    So into the middle of the city, she keeps her nerves tight at all times and keeps working her way up the


    Once standing next to Caleb, she thought she would be the model for the whole vige, that she was


    the one who would be envied and who had changed her destiny.


    Yet who would have thought that in the end, even the peaceful days of that mountain vige would not


    return.


    Looking back now, it was really nice to be who she was. She was poor, but at least she was peaceful,


    ordinary and tranquil.


    If she had known she would end up like this, she would not have walked out of that mountain back


    then.


    She was wrong, she was really wrong.


    ......


    Interrogation sent Emma into a meltdown, and she wouldn''t admit it, even at this point in her life.


    "Nothing to do with me, none of this has anything to do with me, I didn''t do it." No matter what the other


    person asked, that was her line.


    Is this the way they want her to say goodbye to the world?


    Who would have thought that Emma, who had once sought death several times around Caleb, would


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    actually treasure her life?


    No matter what is said, she will have to be strong.


    The only thing she can do now seems to be to disgust the people who want her to die in this way.


    In particr, Alina.


    Thinking of Alina, Emma said even more firmly, "It''s not me, it''s not me, I didn''t."


    However, she forgot.


    They already had all the evidence and just wanted to see that she was unrepentant before the trial,


    which would have been very biased in the oue of the sentence.


    She didn''t know anything, and thought that such a way would make things difficult for everyone, not


    knowing that it was pushing herself deeper into the abyss.


    Unrepentant, it''s apletely different oue.


    "I want to see Alina." Asked in haste, Emma eventually spoke up.


    At this moment, she did not ask to see Caleb, and obviously knew it very well that no matter what she


    said now, Caleb would not pay any attention to her.


    And she wants to see Alina, the only one she can see now, it seems, is Alina.

 Chapter 386 You knew it, didnt you?

    Chapter 386 You knew it, didn''t you?


    On Alina, with Chester''s reassurance, she is sort of calm, but just think of that night, she is silent.


    "Have something to eat." Chester drove to Alina''s favourite cruise ship for snack and bought her soup


    dumplings.


    Whenever they went together, Chester bought all the things that Alina had eaten for her.


    At the moment, however, Alina has no appetite.


    Before, whenever she was angry, she liked to eat to let off steam, and now...


    "You knew it, didn''t you?" Alina bowed her head and said in a muffled tone.


    At that moment, Caleb sawrge drops of tears falling haloing her skirt, put the bowl down in her hand


    and stepped forward.


    Crouching down, he took her in his arms.


    And Alina''s eyes were red.


    She knew nothing about it, she had married the rapist at the behest of Grandpa Max.


    "Abby, don''t cry." Chester gently wiped away her tears.


    Alina, "Do you know that because of that night, I went crazy?"


    She was in a mental hospital for a long time, when her father was with her every day and her mother


    was in tears every day.


    Grandma was even more desperate to cut the rapist into pieces.


    "Abby." Chester''s hold on her tightened, wishing to warm her little by little with the warmth of his own


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    body.


    Yet at this time, Alina seemed unable to listen to anything.


    She cried out, tears wetting his shoulders.


    "How can I?" Just think that the person that night was Caleb, and that she was married to him.


    Alina then wished to peel off ayer of skin from her body, every inch of skin that he touched, she


    wanted to scrape off.


    The strength of Chester''s hold on her tightened even more.


    The moment he close his eyes, his heart could not help but tremble.


    What kind of pain did she have to endure in those circumstances?


    "I was pregnant with his child, when I took the knife to my stomach over and over again and was about


    to stab it so hard."


    "Abby, stop it, stop it." Chester''s already tight body was now trembling even more because of these


    words.


    "Every moment of every day, my mum and dad took the knife out of my hand over and over again."


    To this day, Alina can still vaguely remember that her father almost lost his hand trying to take the knife


    out of her hand.


    And it was the time when, time and again, she teetered on the brink of madness, and eventually her


    inner sanity was all but gone, and she was driven to the edge of sanity.


    Chester hugged Alina tightly.


    "Abby, stop it, okay?" It hurt, a lot, choking all-over pain inside.


    He hated himself for not being there for her at that time.


    He came back for her afterwards when he knew something had happened to Alina..


    He knew what she said, he knew that Alina had gone mad and her parents had taken her to various


    psychiatrists time and again.


    Yet at that time, he could not see her.


    When he came back, something happened to her again and he hated Caleb.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong." Chester hugged Alina tightly.


    Alina fainted from crying in his arms. Looking at the tears in the corners of her eyes, his heart trembled


    even more viciously.


    ......


    Chester put Alina down and covered her with the nket, and when he came downstairs he saw Julia


    "Brother, Mom knows all about it."


    Chester, drenched in hostility, passed by Julia.


    And Julia naturally knew what Chester was actually going to do now, and stopped Chester, "Brother, if


    Caleb knew that there was that part between you and her, he wouldn''t have married her."


    Julia knew that Chester wanted to beat Caleb to death.


    But when Caleb married Alina at that time, he did not know what exactly happened between Chester


    and Alina at that time.


    "Let go."


    The man''s tone was icy.


    However, Julia hugged him with heavier force, "Mom asked you to go back."


    "Julia."


    "With all that has happened, Caleb was wrong."


    Chester closed his eyes, and at that moment his eyes were all cold and chilly.


    Eventually, he shook off Julia.


    Julia was thrown a long way away and by the time she stood firm, Chester was already out the door.


    She scrambled to chase after her and saw the car rushing out like an arrow off the string.


    ......


    In the bar, Otto and Fabian watched as Caleb poured himself ss after ss of wine and wanted to


    go forward to stop them, however, they were stopped by Fabian.


    "Let him drink." Fabian''s world had once been turned upside down, naturally he knew how hard it was


    for Caleb''s heart right now.


    He had hurt the most important person to him.


    And it had gotten to the point where he could no longer find a way out. He had actually never wanted to


    let go of Alina''s hand, but it was because so much had happened between them.


    It was no longer a question of whether Caleb wanted to or not, but now that all this had happened,


    there was no way for him to escape.


    He had walked into a dead end.


    "Will he die if he drinks like that? These are very strong drinks."


    "All he needs now is strong wine." Fabian said in a calm tone.


    Now, no one can stop Caleb.


    Even if his stomach was bleeding from the drink, all that pain was not half as bad as the pain in his


    heart.


    When the two saw Chester appear covered in murderous intent, their heartstrings tightened.


    Caleb was then pulled up hard from the sofa.


    Otto drew back a breath of cold air, "Boom." Chester¡¯s fist smashed into Caleb''s face.


    And Caleb, who was originally angry because between Alina and Chester, now saw Chester''s face.


    Getting up, without hesitation, he gave Chester a punch.


    The scene, in an instant, was chaotic.


    Chester and Caleb wrestled with each other, both of them were very strong fighters, those guests on


    one side of the room didn''t dare toe forward at all when they saw the scene, and some women


    who were timid, even ran away.


    Otto wanted to step forward, however, the moment he did, he got a p, instantly making him dizzy.


    Otto, who had been pped, did not dare toe forward.


    Chester''s eyes were scarlet and he mmed his fist into Caleb''s face until the police came and forcibly


    separated the two.


    That scene just now was not like two brothers fighting, it was exactly like enemies who hated each


    other so much that they wanted to kill each other.

 Chapter 387 She calls the police.

    Chapter 387 She calls the police.


    Chester received a call from Waterside Vi saying that Alina had been crying since she woke up.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He left at once.


    This caused Otto and the others to draw back a breath of cold air.


    ......


    When Chester returned to Waterside Vi, he saw Alina sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window


    with a tear-stained face and hollow eyes that made Chester''s hair tighten.


    Stepping forward, he embraced her from behind.


    Alina, "I called the police."


    After freezing for a moment, Chester didn''t say anything, only nodded, "Okay."


    Alina wants Caleb to be punished, definitely. How on earth did she go from being sober to being driven


    mad back then?


    And how, little by little, she came to her senses? She hated Caleb with a passion.


    It''s real hate.


    That night, she was so sore and scared.


    Afterwards, she was originally calmed down little by little by the reassurance of her families.


    All those emotions that had been soothed were instantly driven to the breaking point, and she was like


    a fish hyperventting on a beach.


    She can''t find water, can''t find hope to live.


    "You don''t me me?" When, exactly, did he know that Caleb was the man from that night?


    Chester knew what was on Alina''s mind.


    He said, "I only found out about it six months ago, and I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to face


    the unpleasantness again."


    Unexpectedly, it was Caleb himself who finally admitted it in front of her.


    Chester knew exactly what Alina had gone through back then, and therefore knew that Alina would not


    be able to ept the truth at all after she learned it.


    And why did Caleb tell Alina?


    Because he wanted to be forgiven by Alina? However, he was wrong. ording to Alina''s disgust and


    hatred for that incident back then, not only would he not get a slim chance with her, but he would even


    be more disgusted in her mind for it.


    This is now the consequence of what was triggered.


    She called the police.


    ......


    When Caleb was taken away from the hospital for questioning, Otto and Fabian saw the scene and


    directly drew a breath of cold air.


    Otto''s heart trembled, "Now in Ingford, don''t mess with Alina."


    They knew that Caleb''s intention in telling Alina about this was to tell Alina that she was not dirty.


    So he hopes she will let go of what happened back then and not keep holding on to it.


    However, she called the police.


    She was of this nature, unlike most women, and Caleb did not wait for her to be moved and relieved


    after all.


    What he got instead was her retaliation.


    "Do you know how many therapists she saw over the years because of what happened that night?"


    "......"


    "In the end, she was mad."


    All these years, Alina has seemed to have put down and not cared on the surface, but in fact, secretly,


    she has been looking for the person from that night.


    Now that man appeared in front of her automatically, and it was strange that she did not get him killed.


    ......


    When Julia received the call, her pupils were tightened.


    Looking to Vanessa, she uttered, "Mother."


    Wanted to say something, however at this moment she was too shocked to say anything. Alina''s


    reaction is really too horrible.


    This is probably something that no one expected, right?


    "What''s wrong?" Vanessa frowned, now frazzled.


    Caleb is really crazy.


    He and Alina werepletely over, and he even ran to tell Alina about that night.


    "Caleb has been taken away." Julia froze and looked at Vanessa.


    Vanessa really expected it.


    At this moment, when she heard this, she was not half surprised, because ording to Alina''s temper,


    she would definitely do so.


    But even so, at this moment, upon hearing that result, Vanessa felt herself in a headache...


    Her brain was in bursts of pain.


    Vanessa took several deep breaths, "Leave him alone."


    Even a person would know the current Alina could not possibly return to him. After Emma''s affair was


    over, they didn''t even have a reason to cross paths.


    It was about to end well, but now it changed.


    Vanessa didn''t know what to say.


    But for Vanessa, in the end, he was her son, although the things Caleb had done over the years were


    infuriating, when she was faced with this moment, she felt very ufortable.


    ......


    Chester was always by Alina, so when Vanessa came to Waterside Vi to see Alina, Chester did not


    agree.


    "Now is not the time to talk to her about that." Chester said.


    Vanessa looked at the injury on Chester''s face and knew that the scene between him and Caleb would


    not be light.


    "Chester, that''s your brother after all." Closing her eyes, she uttered.


    These years, as long as the thought of those things Caleb did, Vanessa was disappointed.


    But if Alina really insisted, then Caleb wouldn''t get much better results.


    But Caleb was her son.


    She did not want Caleb''s life to be ruined like this.


    "Besides, back then.." said Vanessa, "Your grandfather would have had that arrangement then,


    probably because he knew early on that it was that bastard that night."


    Vanessa''s chest hurt with anger as well.


    Back then, she had never understood what was going on with the arrangement between Alina and


    Caleb of Max.


    Especially since Max knew full well that there was a rtionship between Alina and Chester.


    Only afterwards did she learn that the person that night was Caleb.


    This is why all these years, Vanessa has always been heartbroken for Chester, who has lost so much.


    Unable to be by her side when Alina was suffering.


    When the time he came back, nothing could be changed.


    He loved deeply and patiently.


    Three years ago Alina had an incident at the Hasnan River Bridge, he almost killed Caleb, and was


    even salvaged in that Hasnan River for a month.


    Although Caleb never admitted the fact that Alina was really dead. But Emma was always by his side.


    This is the main reason why Vanessa broke off the rtionship with him.


    How could she have raised such a son?

 Chapter 388 Caleb In Prison

    Chapter 388 Caleb In Prison


    Caleb went in prison and the matter instantly became a sensation throughout Ingford, especially when


    the person who sued him turned out to be Alina.


    Everyone is guessing why Alina called the police to arrest him.


    Did he embezzle the property during the divorce?


    There is no way of examining such an oue, but it has people talking because they don''t know what


    happened.


    Chester is always by Alina.


    For a week, he stayed quietly by her side,ing up to hug her whenever she showed a sad look.


    And in this way it worked for Alina, and her emotions, little by little, calmed down.


    Chester held her in his arms, "Abby, I''m really scared that you''ll go back into the same state as you did


    back then."


    "Howe?"


    Alina sighed.


    That state back then was probably her life''s cmity, and the fact that she survived from it actually


    shows that she is strong enough inside.


    "He''s still in prion and hasn''te out." Chester said as he looked at Alina.


    It''s been a week, and I thought Caleb woulde out at first. I didn''t expect that he didn¡¯t. What does


    he want?¡±


    The crowd, naturally, knows.


    And Alina does not want to mention Caleb at all right now.


    Chester looked at her, "Emma is sentenced."


    "So soon?"


    The general procedure is veryplex.


    Chester said, "She''s a sensation all over Ingford."


    "......"


    "There''s probably a lot of concern up there."


    It goes without saying how much of an impact this really has on society, and it''s really Alina''s fate that


    she survived her and Caleb''s hands.


    Ingford is now abuzz.


    The childhood days between Alina and Emma have all beenpletely turned upside down, and


    Emma is being talked about.


    "Abby"


    "Yes?"


    "What do you want to happen to her?" The man asked as he held her, his tone so gentle.


    As if at this moment, if Alina said anything, he would agree..


    Whatever she wanted for Emma, he would help her achieve it.


    Looking out at the snowyndscape, Alina sighed, "I came back to Ingford to track down the truth about


    my grandmother''s idental death, when I knew it was Emma..."


    Speaking of which, Alina bowed her head.


    No one knows what kind of turmoil she felt when she found out all that.


    Three years ago, it was Emma.


    And it was Emma behind the death of grandma.


    Mum and Dad, too, had nothing to do with her.


    She said, "Do you know what she was like when she came to my house back then?"


    "What did she look like?"


    "She and Hope, both thin and dark, smiled with a very pure feeling."


    Who would have thought that one day she would have big curly hair and look like a celebrity in all that


    Chanel?


    "At that time, who would have thought that the grown-up Emma would have such a snake''s heart?"


    Emma and Hope are the two extremes.


    Emma takes revenge to the limit.


    Hope, on the other hand, has used the power of the Hughes family to get to the position she dreamed


    of.


    "I remember I asked them what their dreams were for the future."


    "......"


    "Hope said she wanted to be a pilot. How did Emma...¡±


    "She said she was not sure."


    She told them that she didn''t know what her dream was.


    It means that she has no dreams.


    The strength of Chester''s hug on Alina was heavier and he wanted to say something to calm her down,


    but at this time, it seemed that nothing could be said.


    Her heart, in the end, is broken.


    So now, "Ever since I knew it was her, I''ve wanted to put her in prison, to make her pay for what she''s


    done, and now let''s wait for that price."


    All her efforts have now been achieved as well.


    In the end, Chester was not allowed to intervene from it.


    Unless this verdict really isn''t so fair that after all that Emma has done, she got away with it.


    Then Alina, naturally, will not rest in peace.


    "Okay."


    The strength of Chester''s hold on her tightened even more.


    Finally, it''s over with everything.


    This is what Alina wants now.


    ......


    All thought that Caleb would go in prison ande out as fast as he could, yet he didn''t.


    Alina, under Chester''s reassurance, was emotionally calm. But as long as she thought that it was


    Caleb that night, her heart still turned over.


    It makes sense why Grandpa Max had that kind of arrangement for her and Caleb back then.


    He knew everything.


    Knowing that, however, Grandpa Max said nothing to her, after all, she had been hurt so much by that


    night.


    Go crazy and get pregnant.


    These follow Alina like a magic spell.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she was pregnant with Penny three years ago, no one knew how lonely and scared she was


    inside, but because she was married to Caleb.


    She was going to give him a child. In the end, she held back the madness in her heart and guarded


    that child in the most instinctive way a mother could.


    Herees Tomas.


    Seeing that Alina was still in good shape, he was relieved.


    "He has been very worried about you." Tomas said as he looked at Alina.


    As his words fell, the water in Alina''s cup sshed his face.


    Tomas thought there was no need to worry about her, after all, she still knew how to vent.


    But on such a cold day, Tomas still couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold air.


    And then he said to Alina, "He wants to see you."


    "Get out."


    She had a hot temper.


    But such a temper is good, at least it won''t smother everything inside, and back then Alina''s heart


    condition would have gone wrong.


    It''s because, she didn''t dare to say anything, and didn''t know who to say it to or how to say it.


    She suffered inside, and now there was no need to hold back.


    ......


    Tomas had not long left.


    Lois came.


    Now she looked all wretched at the moment.


    Seeing Alina, she fell to her knees.


    Under the eyes were dull.


    And Lois prostrated herself on the ground, "Please let her go."

 Chapter 389 A Childhood friend?

    Chapter 389 A Childhood friend?


    Alina looked icily at the kneeling Lois, and under her eyes, they were all icy cold.


    "From the beginning to the end, you knew what I was looking into those for, and you have the nerve to


    say something like that?"


    Letting Emma go?


    Lois'' eyes were tearful, "I know, it''s hard for you. But it won''t change the oue."


    "......"


    "At this rate, she''ll ruin her life."


    "My parents are dead, my grandmother is dead, she ruined my whole life." Alina looked at Lois and


    could not rest in anger.


    Ruined for life?


    Who destroyed Emma''s life?


    "But if she hadn''t been in your family back then, her character wouldn''t have been so twisted. If she


    had been living in the mountains, she wouldn''t have been exposed to glory and wealth, at least she


    would have lived in peace, and at this moment she would have had her lover with her and her children


    with her."


    Alina¡¯s heart was constantly rising and falling.


    Lois continued, "She became like this because of everything she saw in the Hughes family."


    In Lois'' mind, as long as Emma hadn''t seen all the good things Alina had to offer, she wouldn''t have


    be what she is now.


    As long as she keeps living in the mountains, her days will be pure. No matter how hard it is, but in the


    end, she will live her life in peace.


    So everything was nted at the root of the Hughes family?


    "What is your rtionship with her?" Knowing that the rtionship between Lois and Emma was not


    simple, but now Alina still asked.


    To be able to kneel in front of her and pray for her to spare Emma, Alina guessed it wasn''t some simple


    rtionship.


    At being asked about her rtionship with Emma, Lois stiffened with a shock.


    And then she spat out, "Aunt."


    Aunt could go to such an extent for her? Alina did not believe it, but it was still a surprise to Alina that


    Lois and Emma had such a rtionship.


    "Go away." In the end, Alina didn''t say anything.


    When she was in Wend Vi, Lois was quite nice to her and took care of her at all times.


    Therefore, she did not want to countenance this.


    From the beginning to the end, Emma is always the one she wanted to settle scores.


    The Hughes family caused this?


    Probably, yes.


    But the Hughes family, too, had made Hope¡¯s day. So in the end, who caused Emma to go to such a


    point? Alina would not admit that it was the Hughes family.


    Lois'' heart was even higher in her throat at that moment when she heard Alina let herself go, "Miss


    Hughes."


    "......"


    "For the love of your childhood, let her go, I beg you, please.."


    "Lois." Alina''s tone was heavier, and her eyes were colder.


    Lois looked at Alina in despair, at this moment, how she wished Alina would let Emma go.


    However, Alina said, "If I had killed your parents and your grandmother, will you let me go?"


    Lois was almost limp at this.


    How could she let it go? She only hoped that Alina would let Emma go, but if such a thing happened to


    her, she probably wouldn''t be able to let it go either, would she?


    All that apanies her now is dense pain.


    Alina said, "Go back."


    "But..."


    At this moment, Lois could not say anything, who was she to beg Alina to let Emma go? It was all


    Emma''s own fault.


    And to think that Hope was with Emma in the Hughes family. Why hadn''t Hope be like her?


    Even after such a big incident, Hope was on Alina, even disowning Emma as her sister.


    Her own sister thought she was wrong.


    She is a rebel.


    Lois didn''t know how she got out, and the moment Marry saw her, it was as if there were knives under


    her eyes.


    "Humph." Marry snorted coldly, all contempt for her.


    And previously, how could Lois, who had been a loyal servant in the Collins family for so many years,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    stand this? But in the end, nothing could be said.


    She has basically been running around for Emma these days, and has gone over to the Collins'' to beg


    Vanessa.


    But Vanessa was so disgusted with Emma, how could she possibly help her?


    She had no choice but toe and beg Alina.


    Beforeing here, she had expected this oue, but when it really came to this moment, her heart


    was not feeling well.


    ......


    When Chester returned, he heard the news that Lois hade and hugged Alina, "Don''t see these


    people in the future."


    "There''s going to be a mess."


    Alina said.


    She really didn''t expect that Lois and Emma had such a connection, which all made her not know what


    to say.


    "Emma won''t say anything now and keeps yelling to see you."


    See her?


    Last time when Emma went in prison she yelled to see Alina, and now Caleb went in prison and yelled


    to see her.


    Andre called.


    On the phone, Andre was in shock when he read those news reports.


    None of them had expected that it was Caleb who had caused Alina such misery that night back then.


    In the end, it even almost cost Alina¡¯s life.


    "Grandpa said that you did the right thing." Andre on the other side of the phone thought about it and


    said to Alina.


    Alina, "Grandpa knows all about it?"


    "Yeah."


    When she found out about it, she didn''t think to tell her grandfather.


    Grandpa is old and some things are simply not easy to bear, and she doesn''t want him to worry too


    much about her.


    "But Grandpa is d you did this." Andre said in a stoic tone.


    This was probably out of everyone''s expectation. No one expected that Alina would simply call the


    police when she knew that the person back then was Caleb.


    Alina, "I hated that man back then."


    Even now, after all these years, Alina can''t help but feel hatred when she talks about that man from that


    night who almost ruined everything for her.


    If this were anyone else, they probably wouldn''t have made it through at all.


    And she was still in thepany of her families at that time, which nearly ended her life.


    After that incident, she was in a trance and she had no idea what she was doing.


    Now it''s all over.


    ......


    Ste has taken back everything from Willis''pany bit by bit, Sophia intervened in everything in a


    furious manner.


    Yet now Ste is like crazy.


    "What the hell do you want?" Looking at Ste who was now like a mad dog, Sophia was still anxious


    in the end.


    Now she and Matthew are having a small fight for two days and a big fight for three days.


    At this rate, she''s going crazy.


    And the person who started it was Ste.


    Ste looked at her with a smile on her lips, "You still don''t know, do you? I''m a vengeful person."

 Chapter 390 turned my perception of motherhood upside down

    Chapter 390 turned my perception of motherhood upside down


    Before, Sophia probably never knew this daughter, but now she kind of knewpletely that Ste had


    answered the olddy''s request all those years ago.


    Since Eason''s death, she has taken the olddy with her to live outside, and in fact, Sophia has to


    admit that even when Ste was by her side all those years, she never gave this daughter more than a


    passing nce.


    So she has no idea what kind of character Ste really is..


    "Marry Libby to Kenny, and I''ll leave you in peace." Ste looked at Sophia mockingly.


    Kenny was the one they used to set her up, and now she returns the favour in this way, how can she


    be considered heartless?


    Sophia was worried at her words.


    Previously, when Ste said this, she could still say ''dreaming'', however, now she looked at such a


    fierce Ste, those words just got stuck in her throat.


    She had seen what kind of fierceness Ste was really capable of during this time.


    It is surprising that she did not know that her daughter has such skills.


    Sophia has probably never been so upset in all her years, wrapped up in her daughter''s hands, unable


    to move.


    "Ste, I am your mother after all."


    "Sorry, you''ve really turned my perception of motherhood upside down, so you''re not even worthy in my


    mind."


    Not worthy?


    These two words struck hard on Sophia''s heart, and instantly her face could not help but turn whiter as


    a result.


    How can she say that?


    "Ste." Her heart was choking hard.


    Ste just looked at her.


    The attitude under those eyes looked so absolute.


    At first, when Ste was talking about marrying Libby to Kenny, Sophia thought she was just kidding.


    Now, it looked like it made her understand that this was not at all what is called a joke.


    "Why do you think I treated you so badly all those years? It''s all because of your grandmother, I had


    you and she resented you for being a daughter."


    "......"


    "How much do you think she likes you? It''s only because I kicked her out of the Willis family and she


    has no one to turn to that she acts like she likes you, she''s not a good person at all, she''s simply..."


    Sophia didn''t finish her words, and the coffee in Ste''s hand sshed onto her face.


    And Sophia went mad.


    Ste, "By now, you''re unrepentant? How much younger is Libby than me? Even a fool can figure out


    that it was you who cheated within marriage."


    Sophia was still justified, but now when she heard Ste speak so clearly about what was between her


    and Matthew, her body seemed to soften.


    "But who the hell put me in that position? Do you think I really wanted that? I didn''t want to."


    "......"


    "Your dad is busy working every day and I''m at home facing that olddy every day."


    "......"


    "Do you know how much pressure I was under? Do you know what kind of aggravation and pain I was


    suffering at that time?"


    Sophia said in pain.


    At the moment she was all wretched in front of Ste, just wretchedly talking about her grievances.


    Yet such aggression, in Ste''s view, was just a way for her to cover up her mistakes.


    "If my father made you so miserable, then divorce him." Isn''t that the right way to handle it?


    Why would she do something so disgusting?


    How could she dare to get a divorce at that time?


    Matthew didn''t have anything at that time, he was just a driver. If she had divorced Eason, and got


    married with a driver, it would be a joke. The point is that she is beside Eason and has long been used


    to the rich life.


    Once she divorced Eason, she would be wretched, and in that situation, how could she dare do so?


    "You don''t get a divorce and make such a mess, you still have a point?" Ste looked at Sophia with


    amusement and said fiercely.


    Sophia, "No matter what, I won''t marry Libby to Kenny."


    "Huh."


    What a good mother.


    To give her to Kenny, said to have given her the best home, and now it was Libby, she did not want to?


    ......


    After cooperating with the relevant investigation, Alina appeared in front of Caleb after all.


    In just a short time, his face is haggard and bearded.


    This was probably the first time that Alina had seen Caleb in this state.


    They say it''s hard to get evidence when it''s been so long ago. And there is no way to get evidence now.


    The whole family was in a panic at that time, all their minds were on calming her down.


    Where is there any evidence left?


    And Caleb is now inside the prison.


    "I''m sorry." The moment he saw Alina, Caleb''s heart turned upside down, he had many things he


    wanted to say to Alina.


    Even when he found out that the person that night back then was Alina, he thought that all he had to do


    was tell Alina.


    She would be by his side, as would Emma, and he would spend the rest of his life making up for it as


    best he could.


    When the police came to the door, Caleb realized that Alina and Emma were not the same kind of


    person, and understood how much she hated the man from that night.


    Otherwise, how could she have gone mad back then? And it was surprising that Emma appeared to


    him well and enjoyed hispensation.


    One for the fame, one for the life.


    "Your sorry is worthless to me." Alina said icily.


    No matter how many apologies he says now, it''s impossible to make up for the pain in Alina''s heart.


    Back then she was almost in the dark, tumbling through that pain again and again, helpless and hated


    at that time.


    So, how could she let it go so easily now that she knew the man was him?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You always thought that I was the same as Emma, didn''t you?" To think that Caleb had told himself


    that, Alina then couldn''t help but sneer.


    Alina is really smart, she actually guessed what Caleb had in mind at that time..


    "I don''t want you to be with him."


    Knowing that Chester is secretly preparing for the proposal ceremony, Caleb knew how much he


    valued Alina in his heart. Therefore, this proposal ceremony will definitely be a dream for all women.


    And since Alina hates him so much, she would definitely fall under Chester''s gentle attack like that.


    He panicked.


    So it was hoped that after telling the story of that night, it would seed in stopping the rtionship


    between Alina and Chester.


    "I know you hate me, and if that''s the price you make me pay, I am okay with it. But please, don''t marry


    him."


    There was something so prayerful in his tone at this moment.


    Caleb had never begged anyone before, but now, he was really afraid that Alina. was really married to


    Chester.

 Chapter 391 You want to rob someone elses?

    Chapter 391 You want to rob someone else''s?


    However, looking at such humble Caleb, Alina only looked on coldly.


    He said she wanted this price from him? Alina did not believe it, "You will go to jail?"


    "If you want, I''ll be inside and note out, okay?"


    The atmosphere, for a moment, was frozen.


    In fact, if Emma had sued him for rape back then, he would rather pay the price in such a way.


    Nor would he appear to be out there and thus put himself in that situation.


    It was then that Caleb realised that it was wrong for Emma to react like that at that time. She was


    willingly following him around.


    What really happened that night, Caleb still vaguely remembers her screams of agony, her pain.


    This should not be the reaction of someone who has endured so much pain and is still willing to be by


    his side.


    However, his heart is blind.


    So over the years, nothing has been seen.


    Alina sneered sarcastically, she got up, the smile on her face put away, and looked at Caleb, "In that


    case, then you''ll have a good time inside in this life."


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Alina dropped the phone and let him look at her with scarlet


    eyes from this side of the ss as she, without looking back, left.


    Alina, defended herself in the strongest way possible.


    And in the toughest way possible, a truth for her family.


    ......


    The moment Emma saw Hope, she almost went mad. She, who wanted to see Alina, had no nerve to


    face her sister.


    Hope, "ount for all of it."


    This is the first thing her sister, after all these years, said to her.


    Over the years, they were both in Ingford, yet she never saw her sister.


    Whenever she went to her airline, she had either already flown abroad or left straight away without ever


    meeting her.


    She didn''t even know when Hope had turned her hair short and turned into a tomboy look.


    At this moment, the cigarette clutched in Hope''s hand.


    Emma just felt suffocated.


    "Girls don''t smoke, so no one will want you."


    "You''re elegant. But you have to steal from others?"


    At the sound of it, there was a shudder all over Emma.


    Her face was white as a result, and she took several deep breaths, trying to suppress the stuffy weight


    in her heart, yet she could not.


    Her sister says so, so how much of a failure has she really been all these years.


    "I know you''ve always been towards her, but do you know what she really did to me?" Thinking of


    Alina, Emma''s face was full of pain.


    She said, "Do you know how suffocating it was for me to look at those things she had back then? Do


    you know how condescending she looked when she was giving me a handout?"


    Even after all those years, Emma still can''t let go of her feelings.


    She was going up like crazy.


    It is the hope that, one day sooner thanter, she can stand on a higher position than Alina, and then


    constantly give her alms.


    But she was, after all, wrong.


    "The pain you feel is all from you." Hope said very icily.


    "Do you know why you are found in hometown?"


    At the time of hearing Hope say this, Emma felt her heart tightened.


    Over the years, no matter what time of year it was, she acted like she hated that ce and didn''t want


    to go back.


    Therefore, she thought that no one would know about it by hiding in her hometown.


    Just in the end, why did Chester''s people go and Caleb''s people go there?


    The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was full of trembling, "It''s you?"


    Surprisingly, it was Hope?


    Her sister?


    Hope, "You should pay for what you''ve done."


    "How could you betray me?" Emma roared, shouting frantically at Hope.


    Before Hope did not see her, but now this is the most painful for her, this is the real rebellion.


    "Erica has treated you well, back then, in order to get you into that school, Alina¡¯s parents made a lot of


    connections, you should return the favour."


    "Do you know Alina ..."


    "So what if she rides over your head?"


    Emma was trembling incessantly.


    "Even if she did, so what? Our mother worked as a nanny in their house. We wouldn''t have even been


    able to have good if it wasn''t for the house they gave us, do you want to sleep on the road?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I..."


    "Our mother picked us up from the mountains and all she had was eight thousand, so what else did


    she have after paying our school fees?"


    She wanted to say that even if she lived in a rented house, she wouldn''t want to live in the house that


    Alina¡¯s family had given her as a handout?


    "Their charity has given us our own room and more than that, a ce in Ingford. You think that without


    their family''s charity, mother could have provided for us for the rest of our lives?"


    So, a woman in those days fought a domestic abusive husband with eight thousand.


    And what did she see?


    What she saw was that she did not have a better life than others, what she saw was how happy Alina


    was living and how many beautiful clothes and shoes she had.


    Hope, who had almost stayed away from Emma all these years since she sensed her deviant


    intentions towards the Hughes family, never spoke so much as a word.


    In this moment, almost every word struck her heart like a pin, causing her to feel a fine pain.


    Emma cried, tears flowed down her face.


    Hope, "Erica made it possible for you to dress well at school as much as possible. Alina''s parents let


    you and I get a foothold in Ingford, yet you killed them?"


    "No, no, no!" Emma screamed frantically.


    At one time, in doing so, she felt they all deserved it, that they had looked down on her first.


    Why is it that now,ing from Hope''s mouth, she has be the one who is ten times more evil.


    Why, she felt like she turned out to be so hateful?


    Could it be that the most abominable one of all is really her?

 Chapter 392 Mommy, Your Little Princess Arrives

    Chapter 392 Mommy, Your Little Princess Arrives


    Hope is gone.


    Emma wondered how she had gotten back to that cold cage, where every minute she had spent before


    had felt like torture.


    It was tormented by why Caleb hadn''te to see her yet.


    When she heard Hope''s words, she sat in this cold cage for a long, long time, unable to breathe from


    the pain, and unable to stop the tears from flowing down her face.


    ......


    Mulherd Manor.


    It''s really cold in the winter in Ingford.


    Alina was waiting for Emma to have the final verdict, then she would go back to Shirling and still be


    able to go back to spend the New Year with her child.


    However, Andre called.


    "I checked, the child is on her way."


    Alina, "Alone?"


    "Alone."


    "This time, whose phone did she steal?"


    Is this a daughter? That''s a total devil child.


    Anyone with a child like that in the family would have a collective heart attack.


    "It''s Grandpa''s."


    Without waiting for her to think anything, Andre added, "Grandpa doesn''t know yet."


    Because of the two previous sneakings, it made the whole family wary of that child, and this time, she


    stole Grandpa¡¯s phone.


    And Andre was the first to notice that the child was missing, and given how smart that child was, he


    gathered the whole family''s phones to check it out.


    Eventually, the itinerary of Penny was found on Grandpa''s mobile phone.


    "And what are you going to? How are you going to tell Grandpa?"


    "The reason I''m calling you on this phone is so that you can go and answer to Grandpa yourself."


    "I..."


    "I can help you with anything, but this is the only thing I absolutely can''t help you with."


    Just thinking of the previous two times, Andre would not be so stupid as to interfere with this now.


    Alina saw the purpose of Andre''s phone call to her.


    Not knowing how she hung up the phone from Andre, Alina only felt powerless.


    An hourter, the child''s call came.


    "Mummy, your little princess has arrived, pick me up at the airport."


    Where did she learn these words?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the way,Penny is getting in touch with school life.


    She''s only been away for a few months, and Penny''s life has been turned upside down..


    From a child who started out only pampering in her arms, she has now be an older child who is


    beginning to be exposed to society.


    "As you wish, my princess." At this moment, Alina said dotingly to Penny on the other side of the


    phone, imitating the tone Grandmother used for her mother back then.


    Then she rushed to get out the door.


    She saw Chester get out of the car, Lucas was by his side. He was discharged from the hospital and he


    was being set up by Emma and Lois when he was at Emma''s hometown.


    When he saw Alina, Lucas'' eyes were all respectful.


    "Going out?" Chester stepped forward.


    Alina, "Yes."


    Nodding, "Go pick up my daughter."


    "To Shirling?"


    "No, she is at the airport."


    When ites to Penny, Alina has a headache.


    "I''ll go with you." Chester handed his bag to Lucas and took Alina''s hand to get into the car, obviously


    going alone with Alina.


    Yet Alina, at the thought of Chester and Penny opposing each other, her heart stuttered.


    In Yee City, she had seen how righteous this man had been to her in the face of death, but now...


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Alina standing still, he asked. Alina shook her head, "Nothing."


    Her heart was reeling.


    "I''d better go on my own."


    At those words, his face sank.


    Alina could see his displeasure and knew that he was angry.


    Se held the man¡¯s hand, "Now that everything is over, take your time with everything, okay?"


    Take your time?


    Previously, this was something that Chester had said to Alina from time to time, yet now it was Alina


    who was saying it to Chester.


    Eventually, Chester nodded, "Okay."


    The man smiled and a glint of relief shed under his eyes.


    Because, he understood the meaning of Alina''s words, now she was less repulsive to him.


    That, in fact, is enough.


    ......


    Airport.


    As usual, the child was dutifully held in the hands of the flight attendant, carrying a beetle bag and


    wearing a thick little red down jacket with a white furry ear protector.


    The look was so cute and the hair was well groomed.


    Seeing Alina, the child waved at her, "Mummy, I''m here."


    On the way here, Alina thought of various scenes of beating the child.


    But the moment she actually saw the child, all those thoughts instantly disappeared.


    Trotting up, she took the child in her arms.


    "You naughty girl." The tone of voice was all helplessness.


    After she sighed the slip given by the flight attendant, the flight attendant said to Alina, "Penny is very


    cute, this is the third time I''ve taken her."


    Three times?


    No wonder, the moment she saw the flight attendant, Alina felt that she looked familiar.


    It''s amazing to meet the same person all three times.


    "Thank you so much." Alina was grateful, after all, the child can encounter all sorts of problems on the


    road, and besides, this child was a real headache.


    Flight attendant, "You''re wee, Penny is very cute, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a smart kid."


    "Bye, Yanis."


    Yanis?


    Yoyo''s friend?


    Alina remembered this person, before Yoyo had said in front of her at any time that she had met a very


    interesting friend when she was abroad.


    "Yanis, a friend of Yoyo''s?"


    At those words, Yanis froze, then nodded, "Yes, Miss Hughes."


    Looking at Yanis''s sweet smile, Alina extended her hand to Yanis, "Thank you again."


    "You''re wee."


    "Mummy, I asked Yanis for her phone number, Yanis is a very nice person."


    "Will this trouble you?" Hearing that Penny had asked for the phone, Alina had even more of a


    headache.


    How will she be able to cope with thister on?


    Yanis, "No, I like Penny."

 Chapter 393 Lovely child

    Chapter 393 Lovely child


    It was only logical that Alina and Yanis became friends.


    The only gloomiest ce in Alina''s life is on the matter of Caleb and Emma, her soul is actually quite


    interesting.


    Plus Yanis is a friend of Yoyo''s.


    ......


    Back at Mulherd Manor.


    When Marry saw Alina''s daughter, her eyes were even more touched, "Such a cute child."


    Looking at the child''s eyes that resembled Caleb''s, there was more or less a feeling of difort in her


    heart.


    What isplete in a child''s world? A family formed by parents together, that is absolutelyplete.


    But this child has never experienced such wholeness since she was born.


    "All these years, it''s been hard with the child, right?" Marry said to Alina intolerantly, yet Alina shook her


    head, "As long as she is around, it is not hard."


    She was telling the truth.


    It is very tiring, but the good thing is that after you left Caleb, she actually had quite a lot of helpers.


    She didn''t feel much tired about this child, she had her grandfather to help her with everything, Andre,


    Luna, and Grandma Megan were all very kind and caring to her.


    So after this child was born, Alina basically never felt much pain.


    But now that the girl has grown up, it seems only right that she needs a very good education.


    Otherwise, how can this go on?


    At the dinner table, looking at the child''s eating, Alina wanted to tell her off several times, but finally


    relented.


    Chester was there, and she could not do that.


    When Chester came down, he saw the warm image of Alina and the child, "Uncle Chester."


    Seeing Chester, Penny greeted happily.


    Chester stepped forward and sat down with the child in his arms, Alina said, "Don''t spoil her at dinner


    time, put her down."


    It''s time for children to set rules, and now that she could sneak off, so she could not have any other bad


    habits.


    Yet Chester was not impressed, "Penny is smart enough to know what is good and what is bad, isn''t


    she?"


    "Yes."


    The child nodded good-naturedly.


    Alina held her forehead. If she knew what was good and what was bad, she wouldn''t have stolen away


    again and again.


    Grandpa''s phone call came and Alina had a headache.


    Eventually she picked up the phone, "Grandpa."


    Grandpa on the other side of the phone, however, seemed to be used to Penny''s sneaking off, and he


    said, "Just like your mother."


    What was Mum''s character really like? At least in Alina''s heart, her mother had always been very


    gentle.


    However, what Alina did not know was that her mother''s personality as a child was a headache.


    Grandpa and Grandma lost her several times, but then she came back, and so on and so forth.


    And they were nervous at first.


    After a long time, they were not.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa." Alina said guiltily.


    She really felt sorry for her grandfather.


    She was after all a three-year-old kid.


    The slightest mistake on the road could have killed the whole family.


    "Things are all pretty much taken care of over there, right?" Grandpa asked..


    Alina, "Yes."


    She was nning to go back to Shirling, but this child hase.


    "In that case, then let the child follow you and you bring her back when youe back." Zane could


    see that children are closest to their mothers.


    Just as when he left, despite being so kind to that child before, that child ultimately chose her mother.


    "Okay."


    Alina thought the same thing, since Caleb was in there and so was Emma, just waiting for a result.


    Then it''s good to have her child by her side.


    This makes her feel more at ease.


    She can''t really stand this heart right now.


    At this rate, it''s really all going crazy.


    After hanging up Grandpa''s phone, Alina settled Penny and went to the study with Chester.


    In the study, Chester was smoking a cigarette and when he saw Alina enter, he put out the cigarette in


    his hand, "You went to see him?"


    Alina nodded, naturally knowing who Chester was talking about, and graciously admitted it.


    Chester, "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "He decided to admit all."


    Therefore, Alina naturally understood what the consequences would be once Caleb admitted it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He will go to jail.


    It was so nasty back then, he wouldn''t have been in there for too long under the pressure of public


    opinion.


    "That''s what he deserves." Alina took a deep breath and said.


    Chester nodded, "Yes, he deserves hiseuppance."


    He felt that was the retribution Caleb deserved.


    When he thought of what Alina had endured, Chester wanted to kill him several times.


    Alina stepped forward, took Chester''s hand in hers and squatted beside the man, "Do you think I''m


    ruthless? That is your brother after all."


    Caleb, "No."


    What are thosepared to what Caleb once put on her?


    Alina''s head was pinned down in his arms, Alina said in a sullen tone, "Why didn''t Grandpa Max tell


    him he had mistaken Emma for me?"


    "Grandpa didn''t actually know in what way Emma approached him, he thought she was the one Caleb


    loved."


    At this, Alina¡¯s breathing became more difficult.


    So, it was all unknowns.


    At the time of knowing, everyone actually thought that Caleb had done wrong, even to the point of


    being unforgivable.


    At the time of learning the truth, Alina went mad once, but eventually calmed down.


    ......


    The verdict of Emma came out.


    Death penalty.


    She had previously said she would never admit anything, but suddenly admitted it all for some reason.


    And after the verdict came, her only request was to see Alina. When Alina got this result, she became


    ckened.


    "It''s finally over." Said a sigh of relief as she snuggled into Chester''s arms.


    After so long, she finally got this result, but she was half unhappy in her heart.


    She wanted to ask why Emma did that to her family.


    She therefore decided to go and see Emma.


    Chester, "This is what she deserves."


    "Yes, it is retribution." But even if Emma did get hereuppance, so what? Her mother and father and


    grandmother were all gone.


    Her price is great.

 Chapter 394 Getting ready to go back to Shirling?

    Chapter 394 Getting ready to go back to Shirling?


    When Alina saw Emma again, she was in a terrible state and her face was covered in bruises.


    The ckness under her eyes reminded Alina of the first time she had seen Emma, when she was


    originally ck and thin.


    The haggardness of not having slept well made a strong impression on her.


    The time has changed and they are facing each other across the cold bars.


    "I was wrong." Emma looked at Alina and said in a pained tone, "I lost too."


    People say that if a person works hard enough, they can be a human being and can change their


    destiny.


    She thought that if she worked hard enough, she would be able to stand on a par with Alina, yet now


    she was wrong after all.


    She was, indeed, wrong.


    Alina looked at Emma in silence as Emma suddenly fell to her knees.


    With that, she knelt down to Alina with her eyes full of pain.


    "I was wrong, and I lost."


    This was the only thing she, after meeting Hope in these days, wanted to say to Alina.


    Hope is right, if it weren''t for the Hughes family, they can''t even get a foothold in the city, they don''t


    even have a direction to work towards, and yet what has she done?


    In the end, the only person who hade to their aid in Ingford, bit by bit, were destroyed by her.


    "I know it''s useless for me to say anything now, but Alina, you''re the only person I''m sorry for in this


    life."


    All the evil she had done had started because of her jealousy of Alina, and now she came to her


    senses.


    With the Hughes family, Alina was like a princess. They were bornpletely different from each other.


    So how could she be jealous of Alina? Or even try to surpass her?


    Even if she was even richer than Alina, so what?


    They have somethingpletely different, which simply cannot be transcended, and she recognises it


    clearly.


    But what''s the point?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was wrong, I was wrong." she was really wrong.


    And Alina looked at Emma, who hade to her senses, and at that moment she did not know what


    she felt in her heart, but only felt her heart stifled.


    "Wrong?" Murmuring softly, she felt her heart churning with instant calm.


    Looking at Emma, she said, "The cost of your recognition of your mistake is great."


    Emma, "Yes, What you pay for, what I pay for, are great."


    She had been around Caleb.


    Eventually, the truth surfaced, Caleb hated her, and she was really going to die, with death, for what


    she had done, paid the price.


    ......


    Emma, this time, really realised her mistake and she came to her senses.


    As Alina said, the price is a bit high.


    Or perhaps, as Lois said, if Emma did not go to the Hughes family back then, no matter how hard the


    countryside was, but in the end, she would have spent this life in peace.


    Without going to the Hughes family, perhaps she would have had her lover by her side and her children


    at her knees.


    Her fate was literally changed, and she lost everythingpletely.


    ......


    When Alina returned to Mulherd Manor, she got the news that someone from the Collins family had


    picked up the child.


    It was Vanessa who came to take the child back first as Alina was not there, and Alina nodded her


    head.


    Marry, "Going to pick up Penny?"


    "No, let them y." Alina said.


    To Caleb, she was truly ruthless, but to the Collins family, she couldn''t. After all, the Collins family


    treated her well.


    Chester brought back some snacks that Alina liked to eat, Alina said, "It''s a long drive there."


    "You love it, I''ll go and bring it to you every day." Chester said to Alina.


    The tone was all doting.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alina has a smile on her lips.


    Chester, "Getting ready to go back to Shirling?"


    She had gone to see Emma, and she would have waited for a result.


    Don''t want to let things slip again halfway through, as they didst time.


    And now that the matter of Emma has settled downpletely, then there is no need for her to remain


    in Ingford.


    She nodded, "Yes, Grandpa is getting older and I need to be there for him."


    So many loved ones were lost.


    Alina treasures the time she can spend with her family, and she regrets that she ran to the radio station


    to record her show whenever she could when her mother was around.


    In fact, time outside of schoolwork is meant to spend more time with her parents, it''s just a shame that


    when she has time between studies, she is basically busy with work as well.


    Now that it''s over, she just wants to spend more time with her grandfather.


    "Okay." Chester nodded, knowing how much she longed for her loved ones and how precious that


    cherished was.


    He, on the other hand, wanted to be her family.


    Bing her kin will get her to care.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Alina rubbing her temples, he frowned and asked.


    Alina, "I don''t know what''s wrongtely, but I always have a bad headache."


    "......"


    "Looks like I''m going to have to make time to go to the hospital to get checked out." This constant


    migraine is not a good thing.


    She has been taking special care of herself since herst headache, but now the pain is getting worse.


    Chester, "Bailey ising back, he has good attainments in this area, why don''t you go back to


    Shirling after seeing him?"


    "It''s just a minor problem, there''s no need to wait for Bailey." Alina knew that Bailey was a very good


    friend of Chester and that Bailey''s attainment in this area.


    How could she trouble that busy man with a minor ailment?


    However, Chester said unconcernedly, "To me, everything about you is a big deal."


    At the sound of his voice, her heart choked.


    She knew that Chester had always been a very serious person and that she had to absolutely believe


    what came out of his mouth.


    And because it was so serious, it was known that every word he said was not false, even if it was so


    ambiguous.


    "Alright then, do as you say." Looking to Chester, she said with a smile on his lips, but her heart was full


    of thoughts.


    Watching Alina grow calmer and calmer after Caleb''s affair, Chester was relieved.


    And everything was all because of him.


    This time, when Alina was at her most helpless, Chester was always by her side, which made Alina''s


    heart to rely on.


    It was as if that reliance was important to her, and as if, too, it had been lost a long time ago.

 Chapter 395 What a jerk

    Chapter 395 What a jerk


    Vanessa looked at her granddaughter and loved her, since Penny had gone back, she had bought her


    many things.


    Part of it was sent to Shirling, while the other part was left here, although it was known that the child did


    note back to live there very often.


    However, Vanessa still tidied up a room, having someone go in and clean every day, and at the


    moment, together with Julia, the three of them were in the room.


    Looking at the child''s love of dolls, Vanessa said lovingly, "When I bought it before, I thought it was


    especially suitable for you, I didn''t expect you to really like it."


    "Thank you, Grandma Vanessa."


    The child said in a sweet voice, which melted the hearts of Vanessa and Julia...


    How can there be such a cute child in this world?


    "It''s good that you love it."


    "But Grandma Vanessa, it''s time for me to go home, will you take me home?"


    Marry agreed her toe here. That was why she hade, but as she watched the darkness


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    outside, she felt she should go back or her mummy would be worried.


    And hearing that the child was going back, Vanessa''s heart just ached.


    "Okay." In the end, she didn''t show anything in front of the child and let Julia personally send the child


    back.


    However, before the child left, Vanessa was reluctantly pulling the child''s hand, "Onwards, Grandma


    Vanessa is your friend, right?"


    "Grandma Vanessa is not my friend."


    Vanessa was instantly all loss.


    The next moment, however, Penny continued, "You are my elder. Mummy said that those who call


    grandparents and aunts and uncles are elders, but only those who call brothers and sisters or younger


    brothers and sisters are good friends."


    Hearing the child''s methodical exnation, Vanessa almost cried out at that moment.


    But in front of the child, it was better to hold back.


    "Then if I invite you toe here again, will youe?"


    "I can''te until mummy says yes." At this time, Penny was a good child.


    Vanessa was touched to the core and just felt that Alina had taught the child really well.


    She said, "Okay, good girl."


    She hugged the child, but no matter how reluctant she was, the child had to go.


    Her heart can''t help but resent Caleb again, if only there hadn''t been that scene with Emma, how much


    better it would be for the three of them to be together now.


    It gives the child aplete home.


    How hard must it be for her to see such a lovely child being told at any time at school that she has no


    father.


    Julia eventually returned Penny to Mulherd Manor.


    When she came back, she saw Vanessa sitting on the sofa crying.


    She sat down, "Mother, you haven''t had so many tears in your life."


    What Julia said was true, she had rarely seen Vanessa cry before, however, since she had this child,


    Vanessa was crying almost at all times.


    "Caleb is a jerk." Vanessa said fiercely.


    Because of Caleb, Julia has a fear of marriage.


    So up to now, she did not have a boyfriend.


    This marriage is like a vendetta, and that''s horrible for.


    "Well, after all these years, now Emma has finally paid the price for this." Julia said.


    The only constion is probably what has happened to Emma, who has now finally paid the price for it.


    But what''s the point of paying the price?


    How many people has she gotten into trouble?


    "When will it be executed?" Vanessa asked Julia.


    Julia, "Soon."


    "Okay."


    At these words, Vanessa''s heart finally felt better.


    Just think of Caleb has note out, as a mother, she naturally knows what he wants.


    "AIG is going crazy these days, isn''t it?" Caleb has been away for a long time, plus it is buzzing around,


    it has definitely had an impact on thepany.


    And when talking about thepany, Julia said, "Don''t worry about these, he naturally has


    arrangements."


    For this, Julia still believed that Caleb was capable of arranging it, it was just that it ended in such a


    way between him and Alina, she was upset.


    ......


    Caleb has been inside for so long and has been reluctant to see anyone, except for Alina and Tomas.


    When he saw Tomas again, Tomas looked at such haggard Caleb, he couldn''t bear it in his heart, "Miss


    Bell has been sentenced, it is the death penalty."


    Tomas looked at Caleb and said.


    And hearing Emma''s result, Caleb had a rare smile on his face and asked, "So is she still satisfied?"


    They had been in hysterics between them for so long, and this was the result that Alina wanted.


    Now, atst, she saw the oue.


    And it is hard to say.


    After all, Alina really hated Emma, who had been making waves in her world for so long, and now she


    was finally getting hereuppance.


    But if looking at things in retrospect, in Tomas''s opinion, Alina may not be happy in this matter.


    If she could turn back time, she would really wish she was a bratty and capricious youngdy who had


    thrown Emma out on her first day in the Hughes family.


    It was just a pity that she was gentle and decent, dignified and elegant, and it was such an upbringing


    that she eventually lost everything.


    Looking at Caleb who still had no intention of going out, Tomas apprehensively said, "Sir, it''s almost


    time, thepany is in total chaos now."


    He''s not here, but he''s still involved in such a big public opinion, who can stand it?


    However, at this moment, the smile that was still on Caleb''s face was now all put away, "Thepany


    is hers."


    Chills run down Tomas¡¯ back at the sound of the words.


    That being said, but thinking about the current situation, "But this is your heart and soul after all."


    AIG was built up by Caleb''s own hands.


    Although he says he wants topensate Alina, but thispensation has to be epted by Alina. It


    was evident from the time Alina called the police.


    Alina hated Caleb, so now, what exactly is this obsession?


    "Give it to her." As he said these words, Caleb closed his eyes.


    Tomas wanted to talk about thepany, however, Caleb had no intention to say anything, and Tomas


    sighed helplessly.


    Let Alina take over AIG? Will she ept it? Obviously, no.

 Chapter 396 Once again suspicious

    Chapter 396 Once again suspicious


    Tomas saw Caleb''spleteck of intention toe out and his brain was pulsating.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "How is the Collins family going?" Caleb asked.


    And when ites to the Collins family, Tomas feels even more like Caleb is totally not Vanessa''s son.


    After he entered the prison, it was as if all her thoughts were not on him, and she even felt that it didn''t


    matter if Caleb went to jail.


    How can there be such a mother in this world?


    "Yesterday afternoon, Madam personally went to Mulherd Manor and picked up Miss Penny, and it was


    At this moment, when Caleb heard the words ''Miss Hughes'', he only felt so harsh.


    Since when on earth had Alina be Miss Hughes in his world, instead of Mrs. Collins?


    "Penny?"


    "Yes, Miss Hughes''s daughter is called Penny."


    Caleb silently recited this name in his heart, and at this moment, the hollowness in his eyes could not


    be stopped.


    Between them, there were children more than one.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Am I useless?"At this moment, Caleb felt desperate in full measure.


    Pain, more subtle, spreads through his heart.


    She was the one he wanted to protect the most and the one he should have protected the most, yet all


    these years, it was because of those ridiculous helplessness that hurt her all over the ce.


    Think of Alina''s helplessness and pain back then, and the desperation to protect the child three years


    ago, all of that desperation hase back to him in full force at this moment.


    Tomas, "You just have the wrong person."


    The fault was his mistaken identity.


    So now he deserves this end, he is blind, therefore deserves to suffer this pain.


    Tomas looked at Caleb and said, "Master Chester''s proposal ceremony for Miss Hughes..."


    When he said this, Tomas paused in his tone and looked at Caleb with a bit more intolerance.


    Caleb did not want Alina to marry Chester.


    In fact, his heart, at some point, had already gone to Alina.


    And now..


    Whether Alina and Chester really don''t care about ethics between them, but all over the world, after


    that speech in Eglinton, they all wanted to have Alina and Chester together, thinking that they were the


    pair that should be together the most.


    In this way, it is entirely possible for these two to break the chains of ethics.


    "In Shirling." After thinking about it, Tomas said it after all.


    The proposal ceremony he prepared for Alina was in Shirling, and this alone showed how much he


    meant to Alina.


    "Why was Penny picked up at the Collins''?" Caleb thought for a moment and didn''t directly answer


    Tomas'' words, but instead asked such a question.


    Caleb thought their attitude towards Alina based on Emma.


    Because they disliked Emma, they acted a bit more fondly towards Alina.


    Now that Emma has ended up like that, and he and Alina arepletely over, they are still goo to


    Alina.


    And they treats Alina¡¯s child like their granddaughter.


    "Probably because they have already decided about Master Chester and Miss Hughes."


    So it would have been good for Penny, the child born to Alina.


    Tomas clearly felt the cold scent emanating from Caleb''s body.


    "Did you find out who the child really belonged to?" That child had been over in Shirling.


    So they are concerned not much.


    It was always thought before that she was Alina and Andre''s daughter, but Andre and Alina were not


    married.


    In that case, who was the father?


    Does it mean that she really had other men during her years in Shirling?


    And speaking of the child, Tomas looked apprehensively at Caleb.


    "Do you really not feel anything?" Tomas said apprehensively.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t it look familiar when you saw that face?"


    Was he supposed to be familiar with that child?


    Tomas, "That child looks like you."


    Although he didn''t get any tangible evidence, Tomas felt that the child was in all probability Caleb''s.


    "And in terms of timing..."


    When he said this, Tomas didn''t continue, while inside Caleb was now, however, already turning over.


    His brain went nk.


    Caleb kept thinking this concept of time around in his head.


    He wasn''t too good at maths when he was at school and wasn''t too sensitive to anything to do with


    numbers.


    Plus, after Alina came back, he was furious time and again. His mind was almost always muddled


    whenever it came to matters concerning Alina.


    "You mean, by the reckoning of time, that child was actually three years ago when she left..."


    The further he said, the less Caleb could hear his own voice.


    So, Alina has deceived him?


    That damn woman. When he thought of this, Caleb could not rest in anger, how dare Alina lie to him?


    To this day, Caleb can still remember how natural she looked at the time when talking about Andre


    being her husband.


    And she was surprisingly calm when talking about the fact that the child was Andre''s child.


    Since when on earth did that woman not even blink when she lied?


    Caleb waspletely mad.


    ......


    Bailey is back in Ingford, and before the itinerary is finalised, Chester takes Alina to his hospital first.


    While Alina was checking, Chester''s phone vibrated, and he picked it up.


    "Hello."


    There was no telling what was actually said on the other side of the phone, only that Chester''s face


    sank.


    he said in a sombre tone to the other side of the phone, "I got it."

 Chapter 397 It seems that she is really your life.

    Chapter 397 It seems that she is really your life.


    Alina did not know until she was examined, but only after the examination did she realise that he had


    suffered a severe head injury, and Bailey looked at the examination film.


    "All these years, you didn''t feel a thing?"


    "No, it''s only recently that I''ve been feeling a headache." She was telling the truth, she''d hardly felt


    anything before.


    It''s only recently that she¡¯s been feeling the headache.


    And it gets worse every time.


    The man pushed his gold-rimmed sses, his eyes staring intently at Alina, and this scene was just


    seen by Chester who had returned.


    Subconsciously, he shielded Alina to one side, "Just tell me if there''s anything wrong."


    But at the sight of Chester being so nervous about her, Alina was warmed in her heart.


    Bailey picked up the ss of water in front of him and took a sip, his originally gloomy expression now


    loosened up a bit, he teased Chester, "It seems that she is really your life."


    She was already embarrassed, but now that Bailey had said so, her face was even more blushing.


    Ever since Caleb, she has basically had no hope in rtionships and doesn''t even trust anyone.


    Yet Chester''s firm back was what made her subconsciously believe it.


    "How is she doing?" The man could see Alina''s difficulty and took her in his arms as soon as he could.


    And as he spoke of Alina''s situation, Bailey''s originally flirtatious expression now instantly gloomed.


    Subconsciously, he nced at Alina, and it was the same look that made people feel uneasy.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it now."


    With that, Chester turned around and carried Alina outside. Alina was a bit baffled by Chester.


    She could see, especially from the expression on Bailey''s face, that her situation might not be too


    good.


    "Chester, wait."


    Chester looked at Alina, "You''re very tired, can you go back first?"


    His tone was endless tenderness.


    Looking at his nervousness about Alina, at this moment Bailey was stunned.


    Alina, "I''m not tired."


    How could she possibly be tired when she had slept with Pennyst night, which was so warm and


    reassuring?


    "So you miss Penny?"


    "What''s so bad for me to know about my own affairs?" Such an obvious attempt to avoid her.


    Alina is not a fool, so naturally she could see it at a nce.


    Chester is going to be helpless.


    "Things are not asplicated as you think." Bailey held his forehead.


    How intimidating was it?


    Not thatplicated?


    "It''s not thatplicated why are you acting so gloomy?" Alina said in an angry tone.


    Chester was angry, so he looked at Bailey with a sharp look.


    Bailey, "I just wanted to ask you, did you suffer some serious injury to your head?"


    "I don''t know."


    There was probably quite a lot of injury after she went mad that night..


    Apart from the pain of her parents and grandmother, Alina remembered very little, so now when Bailey


    asked her about it, she really didn''t know.


    "You have a blood clot in your skull that would logically require surgery, but ording to the film, it''s


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    spreading little by little."


    "Spreading?"


    "Simply put, just watch for a while, maybe it will automatically disperse, and... "


    Bailey subconsciously nced at Chester before saying to Alina, whose face had already gone white.


    "It''s possible that you''ve lost some memories."


    Memory? That''s metaphysical, it''s just something she read about, losing memory because of a head


    injury.


    Is there really such a thing in this world?


    "Amnesia?"


    "Yes."


    Such a topic was alien to Alina, it almost never came up in her world.


    The people in her family never even mentioned a word about it to her, even by the time they did leave


    her.


    Alina looked at Chester, and at that moment, her eyes were full ofplications.


    Chester stroked the top of her hair and said dotingly, "It''s okay, I''m by your side."


    Alina once again looked at Bailey.


    There was something about this moment that was unsettling.


    And then she asked, "So is it possible that all those memories are important?"


    "I don''t know."


    "......"


    "It''s up to you to ask yourself whether those forgotten things are important to you or not."


    Alina¡¯s heart was even more stuffy.


    Has she forgotten something?


    In fact, all these years, she had never told anyone about it, nor had she told Andre that she had


    actually always felt empty.


    It''s as if she¡¯s forgotten the most important thing, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t remember


    what it is she¡¯s forgotten.


    "So does the fact that I always feel empty inside myself mean that those forgotten ones are important?"


    "Maybe."


    Bailey only gave such a possible answer, as to what it would actually look like, this is anyone''s guess.


    Alina, on the other hand, was bewildered.


    Because her heart was really empty, and when she was with Caleb, she struggled to be a good wife.


    But in fact, the heart is always empty.


    She didn''t know what she''d forgotten, trying so hard to think. But since getting so close to Chester,


    those so-called voids seem to be filled in an instant. She would subconsciously move closer and she


    would subconsciously move away from him because of the things that were happening to her.


    The void inside is like an oxymoron, always inexplicably wanting to be near, but wanting to stay away


    because of the torment.


    That emptiness, even at times, would give Alina a sense of hollowness.


    ......


    Alina came out of the hospital. Chester saw that she was not in a good state and therefore was always


    by her side.


    In the car.


    Without starting the car, the man pulled Alina into his arms.


    "Abby." The moment they embraced, Alina clearly felt that Chester''s body was trembling.


    Why?


    Like, he is in pain.


    Yet again, why did he hurt? Alina subconsciously reached out and wrapped her hand around the man''s


    slender waist.


    "Chester." Murmuring the name softly, as if something had broken through her soul, tears rushed up to


    her eyes.


    And her body could not help but tremble lightly.

 Chapter 398 She has forgotten many things?

    Chapter 398 She has forgotten many things?


    Chester looked at Alina, and at that moment, his pupils fiercely tightened, and his grip on Alina''s hand


    unconsciously hardened.


    "What do you remember?" This moment, he felt it.


    The same tone was almost even the same as before.


    The pain in her hand brought her back to her senses, and then she looked at Chester''s reaction with


    great confusion.


    "Still haven''t remembered? Never mind." The tightness under his eyes dissipated, and when he spoke,


    his tone had a hidden loss.


    Alina looked at Chester, at that moment her heart was even more certain that she had forgotten


    something important, and it was not hard to see that maybe it was rted to him.


    Alina''s thin lips were pursed, but in the end, nothing was said. Chester took her in his arms, and his


    strength, as a result, tightened.


    This time, Chester did not take Alina back to Waterside Vi.


    Instead, she was sent to Mulherd Manor.


    For the first time, he did not follow Alina inside.


    Back at Waterside Vi.


    Ronan was already waiting for him in the study, and the moment he entered, the tenderness on the


    man''s face in front of Alina was put away in full.


    "He is out?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was full of danger.


    Caleb was out.


    Ronan nodded, "Yes."


    Chester lit a cigarette and took a fierce drag.


    In fact, he had been a heavy smoker over the years, but he had always restrained himself in front of


    Alina, or rather, it was in Alina''s presence that those irritations of his were suppressed.


    Ronan frowned and looked at Chester, "What does Bailey say?"


    "The blood clots in her skull are dissipating and she''s probably about to recover."


    As he said this, Chester''s tone was even heavier.


    Ronan, "I see Miss Hughes is in pretty much well now, why don''t you just tell her about those things?"


    Chester''s eyes darkened.


    Ever since Alina returned from Shirling, he had been trying to tell her. But when all those things were


    reallyid out in front of her, could she really bear it?


    Thinking of all the scenes back then, his eyes showed sadness, "You saw it back then."


    By the time it was said, Chester could no longer speak.


    At that time, no one had as much hope as he did, to be by her side and to see her through those


    difficult times.


    Yet at that time, Alina''s spirit became more stimted at the mere sight of him, and her parents knelt


    before him and prayed him not to see her, at least until Alina woke up.


    He watched her from afar, watched her struggle with her own mental world and find the best


    psychiatrist on the toe.


    However, just as she was about to get better, she found out she was pregnant, and all her efforts were


    thus undone.


    Ronan understood what Chester meant, "You were probably the one she was most afraid of facing at


    that time."


    "So now she knows all about it, what will be the scene?" Those Chester didn''t dare to think.


    He was a sharp and shrewd man who never missed a beat in the business world.


    However for Alina, he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Even every time he looked at Alina''s reaction, he didn''t dare to analyze what her next reaction would


    be.


    Without waiting for Ronan to speak, Chester continued, "Ronan, I dare not bet."


    These two words would nevere out of Chester''s mouth, yet now, because of Alina, he actually said


    he wouldn''t dare.


    Ronan looked at Chester and a sh ofplexity passed under his eyes.


    It is true that no matter how strong a person is, he or she is vulnerable in the face of emotions.


    ......


    Mulherd Manor.


    Naturally, Alina noticed that Chester was not right, and sat on the sofa, holding the fruit tea that Marry


    had made with both hands in contemtion.


    Marry, "Lady Alina? Lady Alina?"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes." Alina''s heart had been a bit tumbled.


    There must be something she doesn''t know. What else is there besides what happened back then?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end she made a call to Andre.


    Andre picked up, "Alina."


    "Check one thing for me."


    Alina went to the chase, while Andre on the other side of the phone froze, "What''s wrong?"


    In talking about this, Andre on the other side of the phone clearly had his heart in his throat.


    It took a lot of effort to get her families¡¯ affair done.


    Therefore, in Andre''s opinion, as long as it was Alina''s business, it would never be anything simple, so


    when he heard Alina say again that she wanted to investigate something, Andre was nervous.


    Alina, "Check the thing between me and Chester."


    "What?"


    "Between him and me, a lot of things must have happened."


    It''s not as simple as what Chester said earlier, that it''s just Bensor Hill.


    "You don''t know?" Andre held his forehead, and at this moment, he just felt his brain hurt.


    Alina, "I may have forgotten a lot of things."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Andre was surprised..


    Alina took a deep breath and said to Andre, "Today he took me to the doctor, the doctor said I had a


    head injury, I don''t know when I got it."


    "......"


    "And that I might have forgotten something because of my injury." Even the injury was something she


    didn''t remember.


    So to say that she hadn''t forgotten anything, this was something Alina definitely didn''t believe.


    Andre on the other side of the phone felt his body tightened.


    He had a bit of a shock to his nerves and needed some peace and quiet.


    For a long, long time.


    He took a deep breath, "Something so metaphysical? You don''t even know yourself?"


    "I don''t know."


    She knew that she had been mad.


    But she wondered, in the midst of that process, if she forgot something because of all that torment.


    Once again, Andre drew in a breath of cold air.


    Such ups and downs in life.


    How much has she lost?


    Could it be that there is more to the world that one does not know about?


    "Okay, I''ll go check it out for you." At this, Andre felt that it was not normal for Chester to be nice to


    Alina.

 Chapter 399 Difficult

    Chapter 399 Difficult


    Ever since theplete falling out between Alina and Caleb, Chester has always yed a very


    important role in Alina''s world.


    ording to her rtionship with Chester like this, that is an ethical rtionship involved..


    But any normal family, whether she and Caleb are really divorced or not, would not be able to ept


    her getting involved with Chester.


    But not to mention Chester himself, even the people over at the Collins family seem to support her and


    Chester being together.


    This support was abnormal.


    ......


    Penny has been picked up again by the Collins family.


    Vanessa loves this granddaughter to bits, and she has spent almost every day with the child since her


    return.


    She wanted to put all the love of a grandmother to this child.


    Although Penny knew how to behave, she was still a child, and Vanessa captured her heart with ease.


    "Mum, what''s wrong with you?" Julia saw Vanessa with tears in the corners of her eyes and handed the


    tissue over.


    Vanessa, "How nice it would be if this child could always be raised by my side."


    Vanessa really likes this child.


    It''s just a pity that they won''t be together for much longer.


    Without waiting for Julia to speak, Vanessa said with a sigh, "The marriage between Caleb and Alina


    back then was already against the grain, and it was natural to separate. What I''m sad about is not their


    separation, but the child."


    Back then, after Caleb and Alina got married, Vanessa, the mother-inw, had never rushed the birth.


    It was as if she knew that this was a scourge for Alina.


    "Why didn''t we think of it?" She thought Caleb really loved Emma, and there were so many things in


    between.


    The person that night was, surprisingly, Caleb.


    "I''m heartbroken for Chester." That was the truth.


    For so many years, Vanessa was separated from Chester because of the kind of cruel separation


    between Alina and Caleb back then, andter on because of that.


    She would not have said yes, but Max was tough at that time.


    "It''s me who''s useless." At this moment, Vanessa''s tone was particrly serious.


    "Mum."


    "I''m the one who didn''t protect Chester." What kind of life had Chester been living all these years?


    When Caleb and Alina were together, he barely had the courage toe back to Ingford.


    In the firstpromise of his life, what we got was the end of Alina jumping into the Hasnan River


    three years ago.


    He regretted it.


    He repented.


    No one knows exactly how Chester hase through all these years.


    Now looking at the child between Caleb and Alina, Vanessa''s heart was even more filled with emotions.


    Julia didn''t know much about what happened back then, but now from Vanessa, she knows almost all


    of it.


    Naturally, her heart ached for Chester.


    ......


    Caleb came to Mulherd Manor.


    It was only a short time ago that one could see the vicissitudes in him at a nce.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alina frowned, "You''re out?"


    Her tone was not exactly kind.


    Caleb looked at Alina, what shone under those eyes was a myriad of pain.


    He wanted to say something, yet at this moment, he was unable to say anything, so much had


    happened in his world during this time.


    And every single thing, for him, was subversive.


    "Alina." Called her name softly.


    Yet Alina trembled at this.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I..."


    Yet what''s the point of talking about that now.


    His fists clenched.


    He said, "I am sorry."


    Alina was a bit baffled by Caleb''s sudden words, does he know what is right and wrong?


    Obviously, in Alina''s mind, Caleb was someone who definitely did not know ''right from wrong''.


    She knew it from what happened to Emma before, and even if he saw what kind of person Emma really


    was, he ignored ''right and wrong'' and defended Emma again and again.


    Now this man is saying sorry in front of her?


    It''s a bit overwhelming.


    "You should be sorry." Alina snickered.


    "Do you hate me?"


    Caleb spoke.


    What shone in the man''s eyes at that moment was a myriad of pain.


    Looking at Alina for an instant, he just looked into her eyes, as if he wanted to see all the changes


    under her eyes, carefully.


    However, he was disappointed.


    There is no lingering of emotion in the subtle changes in Alina, there is only endless coldness.


    Even when she smiled, there was a cold look under those eyes.


    "Hate? Do you think too highly of yourself? You are nothing in my world, how can you deserve my


    hate?"


    These words, like sharp des, plucked fiercely at Caleb''s heart.


    This kind of pain tormented Caleb fiercely.


    "Then in those two years we were together, did you really have no feeling for me?"


    The smile on Alina''s lips became more sarcastic as she said, "What feeling do you think I should have


    for you?"


    At that time, she was so well behaved by his side.


    Gentle, decent.


    The entire city says that Alina is the standard for a daughter-inw of a wealthy family, following the


    etiquette, knowing the decency, being gentle.


    All these wonderful words that describe a woman are used for her.


    "If it weren''t for Grandpa Max, do you think I would have married you?"


    Caleb''s world copsed.


    What did she say?


    If it wasn''t for Grandpa''s words, she wouldn''t have married him?


    "A marriage made by parents and matchmakers, what feeling do you expect? How ridiculous." Alina


    said sarcastically.


    Although her parents were not present at that time, the union between them was a mere trust between


    elders.


    And at that time her injuries had not yet healed and all her reactions were merely instinctive, even


    hollow.


    "Grandpa Max said that you would take good care of me, and that being with you would make the rest


    of my life worry-free and peaceful." This was spoken with sadness by Alina.

 Chapter 400 You married me, it was a conspiracy.

    Chapter 400 You married me, it was a conspiracy.


    She was very young at the time.


    Yet the world has turned upside down.


    How important a ''peace of mind'' is to her can be imagined, but what about Caleb?


    "You could have not married me, but why did you marry me reluctantly and then trample on me?" She


    was a parasite.


    He is not, and he is free to have his own ideas.


    "Alina." At this moment, hearing such words from Alina, Caleb''s heart was almost throbbing.


    No, it''s not like that, not reluctantly.


    He married her and always meant it.


    "You married me, with a hidden agenda. In fact, when you married me, Emma told you that she was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    seriously ill, right?"


    This was originally a reckoning by Emma.


    That reckoning by Emma had already begun long before she knew that the person Caleb had married


    was her.


    No, in fact,, Emma¡¯s illness was used to reckon with Caleb, and that night prevented her from


    bing a mother for the rest of her life, while she was still in poor health.


    Emma really did manage to trap Caleb in such a clumsy way, with the tenderness that she was made


    for.


    "No, no, it''s not what you think." marrying her really wasn''t some sort of a conspiracy.


    Yet against the sharpness in Alina''s eyes, Caleb moved his lips to exin, yet nothing could be


    exined.


    So much had happened between them, so much, that he was now unable to exin it.


    Alina, "Hmph."


    With a cold snort, it was clear that she did not want to say anything to Caleb.


    "I don''t know what the purpose of your visit is, but please remember one thing in future, I have nothing


    more to do with you."


    "......"


    "I don''t want to see you either." Revenge?


    Alina really wanted to tear Caleb apart and even let him spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Yet the matter of Emma, in this long process, seemed to take all her strength.


    Caleb has a very solid position in this city, to really get him in and even get punished, it was clear to


    Alina that it was a long time.


    It''s not that she can''t do it.


    Rather, there is no more energy.


    She wanted to spend more time with Penny, who was going to school, and she wanted to take the child


    to and from school herself.


    So, she did not want to have anything to do with Caleb.


    "Alina."


    "I''m going back to Shirling, and I''ll never see you again." It''s over.


    So, she''s pretty much going back to Shirling.


    When she came back to the city, she had no intention of staying here for a long time, just taking care of


    my grandmother''s affairs.


    However, there would be an incident involving Mum and Dad afterwards.


    It''s all over now, whether it''s Grandma''s or Mum and Dad''s.


    So, it''s time to go.


    And Caleb''s pupils even ''fiercely'' tightened when he heard that Alina was going back to Shirling.


    "You''re leaving?"


    "Do I have a reason to stay here?"


    Thinking about Penny made Caleb''s heart choke even harder.


    She lied to him.


    Yet he was in no position to me her.


    No one knew at the time how tormented he really felt when he found out from Alina''s mouth that their


    child was a boy and did not live.


    And no one knew what it was like in his heart when Alina said that the child looked like him.


    Yet at that time, he was not even qualified to say anything.


    ......


    Caleb is gone.


    At noon, Chester came, and when he left in the morning, Alina sensed that he was not in the right


    mood.


    But when he reappeared in front of her, everything was back to normal.


    He helped Alina with food.


    At that moment, Alina''s gaze touched the embossed mark on the man''s hand.


    Her heart gripped together and she grabbedthe man''s hand in one hand.


    Chester stiffened, "Abby."


    The moment he was touched by Alina, his heart was tingling and numb, as if a beast was colliding.


    Alina, "At that time, did you know that you might not live?"


    At that time, when Alina saw that snake, she could almost still urately analyse in her mind that it


    was a highly poisonous snake.


    She even mentally told herself ''it''s over'' and that if she was bitten she would be dead.


    She couldn''t believe that Chester couldn''t analyse the problems that she could analyse, yet even if he


    had analysed everything, he stepped out for her.


    Looking at the pain that flowed from Alina''s eyes, the smile on the corner of the man''s mouth became


    even more gentle, and he took Alina''s hand in his.


    His fingertips gently rubbed her hand.


    "If I didn¡¯t step out, you''ll die."


    The snake, as Chester checkedter, would have killed someone who was not in good health if they


    had not been rescued within two hours.


    Even if a fit person is rescued, it can be a scary experience before they barely survive.


    Alina''s heart was already stuffy, and now that she heard Chester say so, her heart felt even worse,


    "Okay, hurry up and eat."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    She wondered what kind of mood Chester was in when he rushed up there.


    She saw the way Caleb fought for Emma, yet Chester even risked his life for her.


    At one point before, it was impossible for her to ept such a rtionship.


    But now, the moment she saw Chester, Alina seemed to have the same reckless impulse of a young


    girl.


    Chester looked at her, "What are you looking at?"


    "You are good looking."


    At those words, his brain ''buzzed'' even more, "Do you know that it''s dangerous to look at me with such


    eyes?"


    The smile on his lips was tinged with a bit of derision.


    Alina is a woman who can''t stand teasing, and just now she even dared to flirt with Chester, and now


    she is blushing.


    "Abby."


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Chester took her in his arms and sat down with a soft kiss, which


    fell on her forehead.


    That moment was tinged with caution and with cherished tentativeness.


    It was as if she was a treasure, carefully held in his hands for fear that she might be frightened by it.


    When Marry and some of the servants saw this, they all hurriedly walked away.


    When there were only two people left, Alina leaned into Chester''s arms, and at that moment, it only felt


    like she was so close to his heart.


    Even the powerful beating of the man''s heart could be clearly heard.


    "And do you know how dangerous it was for you in Yee City?" The time the doctor said he might not


    survive, Alina only felt that her world was spinning.


    She felt Chester''s kindness to her, almost unnaturally kind, and even wondered at one point if he was


    approaching her with an agenda.


    But when it was true that hey pale on that hospital bed, what purpose would he have?


    What kind of purpose is it that almost costs his life?

 Chapter 401 Must be going crazy

    Chapter 401 Must be going crazy


    A phone call interrupted the two.


    The Collins family called, saying that Penny was missing, and such news was like a huge stone thrinto


    theke, instantly stirring up a thousand waves.


    Penny is missing?


    Alina frantically dialed the child''s phone number, yet all that came from the other side of the phone was


    a mechanical, cold voice.


    Rising violently, a pain came from her heart at that moment and her eyes went ck in bursts, almost


    causing Alina to lose control.


    "Abby."


    "Penny," said Alina, choking.


    As smart as that child is, she''s only over three years old, although she cane from Shirling to


    Ingford.


    But exactly because that path was so familiar to her.


    Now she was aplete stranger in Ingford. She knew Shirling well and had been with Yanis until she


    arrived at Ingford Airport.


    Alina''s mind was all confused and she didn''t even know how she got into the car with Chester to the


    Collins Castle.


    When they arrived at the Collins Castle, it was already in a mess. The butler said that the child had


    disappeared after Caleb had made a trip back.


    "Alina, Alina, I ..." Vanessa was now trembling with anger, and her body had gone limp with weakness.


    Julia had already gone to look for the child, and all the people who could be sent throughout the Collins


    Castle had been sent out to look for her.


    Vanessa, on the other hand, was alreadypletely about to copse.


    When Alina heard that Caleb hade back for a trip and the child was gone, her world copsed at


    that moment.


    "It''s him, it must be him." Apart from him, Alina could not think of anyone else.


    What exactly is he up to?


    Why did he take away the child? And with what purpose?


    Chester picked up the phone and called Caleb, however, like Penny''s phone, it was unreachable and


    not in service.


    So, who would believe that Penny is not with Caleb now?


    "This bastard." Vanessa was even more furious that her brain was hurting.


    This bastard has done such a thing.


    Chester called Ronan, and now the situation was, apparently, out of control.


    No one knows why Caleb took the child away, or even what his purpose was.


    These various factors are now so intertwined and chaotic that it is difficult to sort them out.


    Alina shivered, "Does he know something?"


    What do we know?


    Does Alina mean that Caleb already knows that the child is his?


    With these words, the originally chaotic scene was instantly silenced. All eyes looked towards Alina.


    Vanessa''s heart jumped up into her throat, "That''s impossible, we didn''t even tell him, Alina, believe


    me."


    Vanessa looked at Alina.


    Although there was something hical about the matter with Chester, she had never favoured Caleb


    when it came to the child.


    It seemed to her that disregarding his marriage and his pregnant wife was a sin.


    The child suffers with such a man.


    So even though Alina and Caleb had a messy divorce, Vanessa didn''t tell Caleb about the child.


    It never urred to her to use the child to ease their rtionship.


    Yet now the child is taken away by Caleb, even if it is not confirmed yet.


    Basically, it was known that no one else would take that child except Caleb.


    So, now that the child has been taken away from the Collins Castle, Vanessa just feels that she can¡¯t


    exin.


    "Must have knsomething." Alina believed Vanessa.


    After all, she and Caleb had such a fierce row some time ago, and Vanessa didn''t say anything about


    the child.


    So now that she and Caleb are over, she is even less likely to do so.


    So, it must be Caleb who knows something.


    Thinking of this, Alina''s heart had jumped up into her throat, and she looked at Chester, her body tense


    and even trembling.


    Chester pulled her up as soon as he could, "Go."


    "Where to?"


    "Find the child." As a man, and someone who doesn''t quite trust Alina, what is the first thing Caleb


    does when he takes the child away?


    ......


    Caleb took the child with him and went to a lodge where the medical team prepared by Tomas was


    already waiting.


    The moment the child was brought in by Caleb, he almost had the doctor draw the child''s blood.


    Tomas looked at the already sleeping child in Caleb''s arms and stepped forward, "This is?"


    "She''ll make a scene."


    In Caleb''s mind, as long as a child makes a fuss, so taking her out of the house, he naturally used


    some methods.


    Tomas looked at the child''s resemnce to Caleb and knew that these biological proofs were no longer


    needed.


    And why did Caleb even do that? Because getting Alina to admit it was impossible.


    "Actually, the child has always been very well behaved and bold." Tomas said.


    Thinking of the scene before when this child came to Ingford to look for Alina, it was clear that this child


    was smart.


    From as far away as Shirling, she had the audacity to do so.


    And Caleb looked at the child in his arms, and at that moment, his mind was filled with emotions.


    "Let them have the results as soon as possible."


    "It will take at least a week."


    A week?


    It''s too long.


    "Three days." No, "One day."


    Tomas, "That''s how long it takes for medicine, at least just a week." A day? That turned out to be


    impossible to aplish in any way.


    And it would require a specialised body to do this identification, which would naturally be quick if he


    was asking for a casual result.


    Tomas instantly reacted, could it be that Caleb wanted to keep the child with him until the results came


    out?


    Cold sweat broke out on Tomas'' spine as he thought about it, "You don''t want to, like, keep this child


    around all the time, do you?"


    "At least until the results are in."


    At the sound of his voice, Tomas was tense.


    "Miss Hughes must be going crazy." Tomas said with a deep breath.


    It goes without saying what kind of existence this child has in Alina''s heart.


    And from the beginning of the fracas to the end.


    Even the people at the Collins Castle knew about the existence of the child, but only Caleb did not


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    know, why?


    Obviously, neither Alina herself, nor the people over at the Collins Castle, had ever thought of allowing


    the child to be identified with Caleb.


    She hates Caleb and doesn''t want to identify him with her child after all that happened back then.


    At this moment there was a slight sadness under Caleb''s eyes.

 Chapter 402 Call your mother.

    Chapter 402 Call your mother.


    It was only then that he realized that he had really been rebelled against by all, even by his mother,


    who supported his elder brother to be with her?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "There must be something more that I don''t know about." There must be much, much more than just


    the child.


    Although he already knew that between Chester and Alina, quite a lot might have happened, the


    moment it was reallyid out in front of him.


    In Caleb''s heart, there was still some unpleasant feelings.


    What role does he actually y in this process?


    "What do you mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "They must have been hiding a lot of things." When there was Emma around, he didn''t notice that


    much then.


    Now, Emma, the greatest barrier, was withdrawn from his sight.


    Caleb realized that there were many things he could not quite understand about his mother and their


    ability to turn against him.


    It is still beyond expectation to support Alina and Chester to be together, to say that there is nothing in


    it, Caleb does not believe it.


    When Tomas heard Caleb''s words, he wanted to say something, yet he didn''t know what to say either.


    To conceal it, even he, an outsider, sensed it.


    In the process of investigating these things, Tomas actually sensed that something was wrong,


    "Probably a lot of things."


    Ingford is not big.


    Yet there are many things that seem to have been deliberately erased, making it impossible to find


    them.


    The more deliberate the result, the more it raises the suspicion that there must have been quite a lot


    more going on.


    "Go and check."


    Caleb wanted to see what else Alina was hiding from him, apart from the matter of the child.


    "Yes." Tomas nodded.


    Despite promising to look into it, these things, too, can''t be turned over overnight, after all the years


    that have passed.


    This is a lot to look into, and it''s not easy.


    But as long as something has happened, then there is definitely a trace of it.


    "Between her and me, it''s as if there''s a mist now." It seemed that everything was clear, it seemed that


    everything had just been separated for over three years.


    But in reality, there was probably a lot of ambiguity three years ago that didn''t care before.


    But now, Caleb, cared.


    "If something has happened, there must be a trace of it." Tomas said to Caleb.


    As long as something has happened, then it''s not really that hard to find out.


    Caleb nodded indifferently.


    ......


    Chester and Alina, in a short period of time, searched through all the hospitals in Ingford just to find


    Caleb.


    However, to no avail.


    Such desperate and even suffocating news made Alina''s eyes tear up.


    "Abby, don''t be afraid, you''ll find her." Chester said as he looked at Alina.


    Alina cried and looked at Chester, "Don''t let him do the identification, he mustn''t be allowed to get the


    results."


    Caleb must not be allowed to get those results.


    What kind of madman Caleb is? It was already evident when there was such an uproar between her


    and him before.


    So once he knew the child was his, he would have snatched the child even if it was impossible


    between them.


    Caleb, in Alina''s heart, has been a shameless man.


    "Don''t worry, there''s still time." As long as the results are not out, then everything is a chance.


    Alina felt unease.


    At this moment, no matter what kind of methods Chester used to soothe her, her insides were


    constantly tightening.


    She was really scared, just thinking about all that had happened between Caleb and herself made her


    heart really hate him.


    Soon, news came from Ronan.


    Ronan is efficient, and is worthy of being the most powerful person beside Chester, and now, news has


    "Hongxia Vi?" This Caleb.


    He took the child to such a remote ce.


    Immediately, Alina and Chester rushed to the Hongxia Vi.


    In the car.


    Alina''s mind was in turmoil.


    "Why does it just not end?" She asked herself in this moment, torn.


    Because of the pestering by Caleb, she even began to ask herself in her heart if it was wrong to have


    that child.


    But soon the thought was dispelled in her mind, and no matter what, she did not regret giving birth to


    Penny.


    To this day, she can still remember how soft the child was when she was little.


    The smell of her body in those days was addictive for a time, and she loved that smell, the way that


    child looked at her and smiled every time she was very tired.


    It really melted her heart, no matter how much suffering she had endured, no matter how much


    aggravation she had suffered around Caleb.


    Just the thought of that child smiling at her made it seem as if all her suffering didn''t matter, as long as


    she was well with her.


    "Abby." A force came to her cold hand, and it was Chester who covered her coldness.


    The warmth, which came in a steady stream into her heart, quieted her otherwise restless heart, little


    by little.


    "We can''t let him grab the child." Alina looked at Chester and said very insistently.


    Chester, "Don''t worry."


    The force in the man''s hand was heavier, and this heaviness brought Alina what seemed like strength.


    Letting her heart, which had been restless, felt peaceful again.


    It must be all right.


    It was just that she was about to go back to Shirling and now this happened, which made her disgust


    Caleb even more in her heart.


    He, who stirs up his world, is so annoying.


    ......


    In Hongxia Vi, Caleb was aware that Chester and Alina had already rushed over to this side.


    His fingers were tapping rhythmically on the table, he saw the child who had been silent since waking


    up.


    Those big eyes looking at him warily.


    Caleb''s eyes just shed sharply, he handed the phone to Penny and said fiercely, "Call your mother


    and tell her to prepare 10 million."


    Tomas froze at his words.


    He''s the father of the child, now he is a robber? Tomas held his forehead and just felt his brain hurt.


    It is clear what Caleb is really up to.


    It was just to confuse Alina and Chester''s thinking in such a way.


    However, Penny, who had been silent all along, looked at Caleb with big eyes containing tears, and


    that look was pitiful in every way.


    "Handsome Uncle, I''ll give the money to you, you let me go back and I''ll give you 20 million."


    Caleb and Tomas looked at each other, their pupils both shining with a different kind of light.

 Chapter 403 I have no money.

    Chapter 403 I have no money.


    When the child saw that the two of them did not speak, those tears barley fell down, "Then how about


    thirty million?"


    "......"


    "Forty million?"


    Caleb held his forehead.


    Tomas was already turning over inside, and in this moment he felt that he was not living as well as a


    child, and look at that, how bodacious.


    Caleb could not describe his feelings even more, looking at the child about to cry, which should have


    been heartbreaking.


    But rejoice in it.


    His daughter is very intelligent.


    Even though the biological results are not yet avable, who wouldn''t want to keep such a cute child for


    themselves?


    Caleb gave two fingers to Penny.


    And Penny looked at the finger and instantly understood, "Two hundred million?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t have that much."


    This child was honest, it seems that Zane must have given the child a lot.


    Caleb handed the phone directly to Penny, "So, call your mother."


    "My mum doesn''t have that much money either."


    "Then call your father."


    "I don''t have a father, just a stepfather."


    Caleb''s brain went nk.


    What the hell? Stepfather?


    Already now? Who? Is it Chester?


    Caleb held back the anger that was about toe out, "Then call your stepfather."


    "My stepfather is poor, a scavenger, and couldn''t pick up 200 million in eight lifetimes to give that


    money to you."


    "And who the hell is your father?"


    "I don''t know."


    Looking at the situation, Tomas was stunned.


    Doing the math, this child must be almost four years old, right? But she talked with logic.


    The two continued.


    Penny spoke pitifully and cried pitifully, "Uncle, you look like a good person, I will remember your


    goodness."


    "I don''t want you to remember, call your mother and tell her you are kidnapped."


    "My mother would bring the police to you if she got a call like that."


    Ten minutester.


    Caleb conceded defeat.


    Because he finds that the child will always have one reason to contradict him and refuse to call her


    mother.


    "Do you believe I''ll throw you down the mountain?" Caleb was deliberately mean to her.


    Penny looked at him pitifully and said, "Then my mother will surely throw you into the sea, I''m not


    threatening you."


    Caleb got up, rolled up his sleeves. Tomas saw this situation and hurried up to pull Caleb to a halt.


    "Sir, there''s not much time left."


    Chester and Alina wille this way like crazy when they get the news.


    Caleb is furious.


    "Are you going to call your mother or not?"


    A moment ago, he was soft, but now he is so angry.


    Caleb had never been so angry before, and probably never imagined that one day he would be so


    angry with a child.


    Penny, "Do you like my mum? Why do you just have to call my mum? What do you need so much


    money for?"


    She won''tpromise until he tells her exactly why.


    Caleb was furious.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    Tomas'' heart tightened as a result.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take her away." The original intention was to confuse Alina''s judgement, and that was bound to


    involve using this child.


    Now well, it''s aplete failure to be so stirred up by a child.


    Caleb has never felt like such a failure, forget about all those things before, now it''s just a child.


    That he could do nothing with a child is a joke.


    "Yes."


    Tomas nodded and stepped forward, knowing that Caleb had nowpletely lost his patience, and


    hurried up, about to take the child away.


    Yet the child''s face looked even more pitiful when she heard that she was to be taken away.


    "I''m going to wait here for mum."


    "You still know you have to wait for your mum? Why didn¡¯t you call her just now?"


    He is not a good person, so she will never make such a call.


    Caleb was so angry with Penny that his brain was popping out.


    Originally, he didn''t want to get into that kind of trouble with Alina, but now...


    Thinking about that child, Caleb was angry but loved her so much, it was his daughter after all.


    After that incident three years ago, he never thought he would ever be a father again after Alina


    said that that child was no longer there back then.


    Thinking of those big eyes of that child, he wished, really, that she could call him Dad.


    ......


    When Alina and Chester arrived at the Hongxia Vi, they saw Caleb''s car outside.


    He is right here.


    In the dark, there is a good deal of security.


    Alina nced at Chester, who took her hand, "Go in."


    Hearing Chester''s words, Alina''s heart was slightly settled as she nodded and followed Chester inside.


    When they entered inside, the maid was cing a cup of coffee in front of Caleb.


    Alina never knew that this Hongxia Vi was owned by Caleb.


    Seeing Alina and Chester both appearing together, a sh of bitterness passed under the man''s eyes,


    and then, determination.


    The moment Alina saw Caleb, her emotions instantly went out of control.


    She sprinted up, picked up the coffee that the maid had just served, she sshed it directly on his face.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Alina got really mad and crossed the low table to the man''s side, not waiting


    for everyone to react, she beat him hard.


    When the people present saw the scene, they werepletely overwhelmed by the reaction for a


    moment, and when they did, they wanted to go forward and pull Alina.


    Yet Caleb angrily shouted at them and told them to stay away.


    This violent temper of Alina had been seen before because of Emma, and now because of the child,


    she did it again.


    There is no control at all.


    "You bastard, how dare you take away the child, who are you to do that, who are you to..."


    Alina was truly furious, and in just a short time, she had beaten Caleb into a mess, who got stained with


    coffee all over.

 Chapter 404 Whats Yours?

    Chapter 404 What''s Yours?


    The anger in Alina''s heart was finally almost vented before she pushed Caleb away, and the servants


    who were present to watch the whole battle.


    Already too frightened to breathe a word.


    Probably in their impressions, those close to Caleb were gentle, dignified and virtuous women.


    Now Alina, who rushed out like a madwoman, directly scared all the people.


    At this moment, looking at Caleb''s face, there are nail scratches all over it, some of the marks are not


    shallow.


    None of them dared to go forward to help, Chester was standing like Satan watching, whoever dared to


    go forward, it seemed that even his life would be lost because of it.


    "Say it, where is the child?" Alina looked at Caleb fiercely and asked through gritted teeth.


    Caleb, "The child is mine, isn''t she?"


    "What''s yours? What''s yours?" After venting just now, upon hearing Caleb say these words, Alina


    exploded with anger once again.


    Without knowing what he had grabbed in his hand, he smashed it directly at Caleb, pping him in the


    face in countless rounds.


    "How dare you tell me it''s yours, see if I rip your mouth off." Alina was truly furious.


    After hearing Caleb say that the child was his, at this moment Alina really wanted to tear his mouth


    apart.


    Caleb with a clear and elegant face was now in a terrible state. But at the same time, it was this kind of


    wretchedness that made all the people present know what position Alina really had in Caleb''s heart.


    In Ingford, Caleb was a god-like existence, standing at the top of the heap no matter what time of day it


    was.


    Yet at the moment, a woman was allowed to beat him.


    Alina''s temper is so hot.


    After settling the child down, Tomas returned to see such a scene.


    He knew before that Alina had a bad temper, now when ites to the child, she is really mad.


    "Miss Hughes, Miss Hughes..." Just as Alina was about to hit Caleb again, Tomas hurried up and


    grabbed her.


    Caleb, on the other hand, was able to tell people not toe forward just now.


    And now, he was blindsided by Alina.


    The scene, once again, was quiet.


    Because Tomas, who had stepped forward to stop the fight, was affected by it. Last time, for blocking


    something, Tomas received a p from Alina.


    Now, again.


    Tomas felt aggrieved.


    Half an hourter.


    Alina beat the man almost to death, "Say it, where is she?"


    She nced threateningly at Tomas and looked again at Caleb. Tomas originally wanted to say


    something and didn''t dare to say it.


    It feels like his face hurts.


    So, he knew that if he said he didn''t know now, he would definitely get a beating from Alina.


    Subconsciously, he nced at the wretched Caleb, knowing that Alina would be mad after they took


    away the child.


    But it was not expected that the scene would detonate to this extent.


    Now in this scene, how dare Tomas say anything? Anything he says is wrong, unless he just tells her


    where the child is.


    But if he told her, then he would be beaten up by Caleb.


    Caleb watched Alina and Chester sitting together and holding hands.


    Chester did it on purpose.


    Caleb''s eyes were scarlet.


    And then closing his eyes, he said, "I really don''t know."


    Alina was truly furious.


    "Alina."


    At the moment Alina got up, Caleb opened his eyes and looked at her in a wretched and sad way.


    He was sad? No!


    In an instant, Alina came to her senses, "Cut the crap, say it, where the hell is the child?"


    The previous Caleb would never have such a sad look, hell knows what is going on now?


    Caleb, "Am I so untrustworthy?"


    The moment Chester looked at Caleb''s eyes, the danger permeated the entire space.


    Caleb, "Why did you lie to me?"


    He just looked at Alina sadly.


    And it was this kind of questioning that made Alinaugh sarcastically.


    "Why lied to you?"


    Caleb, "Am I that untrustworthy?"


    "Are you worthy of trust?"


    When she heard the man''s rhetorical question, Alinaughed, full of sarcasm.


    So, he is now ming her for not trusting him?


    Is he a credible man?


    "That''s my daughter." Caleb looked at Alina, trying hard to suppress the pain in his heart.


    Alina, "You still know that she¡¯s your daughter? Do you know what it was like to have a child in my belly


    when I were pregnant and about to give birth?"


    "......"


    "Have you forgotten how you choked me yourself, making me think for myself what I want, to trade a


    child for what you want?"


    Thetter words were almost roared out by Alina.


    "Remember what it was like when you were faking it all that time? I''m sick of thinking about it now."


    After her marriage, Caleb had always given her the impression of being a very responsible man and


    had taken care of her after her pregnancy.


    Looking back on that tenderness now, Alina really felt sick.


    "Time and time again, tenderly caring for me, and time and time again, feeding me the ecstasy of


    drowsiness, don''t you remember?"


    Hearing this, Caleb felt his heart clench violently.


    It hurt, and at the moment, he felt his worldpletely copse.


    What Alina said was true, and at the time those things were definitely not something that an individual


    could do.


    And that time, he really did that.


    Alina looked at such Caleb and smiled sarcastically, "Remember?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "At that time, you didn''t remember that she was your daughter? You didn''t know what it would do to the


    child if I lost that much blood?"

 Chapter 405 Im a shameless man.

    Chapter 405 I''m a shameless man.


    Now should she trust him?


    Alina needed to have a trusting person by her side at a time when she needed it most, yet as a


    husband, he was pushing her into the abyss.


    How cold and how horrible are the depths of that all-consuming ce?


    Now, this man hade to her and said that she should trust him? That was ridiculous just to hear.


    At the sound of those words, Caleb''s heart hurts so badly.


    "At that time, I didn''t know ..." He didn¡¯t know what a child is like when it is about to be born in its


    mother''s womb.


    Nor did he know what the child would be like when it was born.


    At that time, he just knew that Emma was going to survive.


    Yet he doesn''t know that even if it wasn''t Alina''s death, the child would have been the price paid for


    this, as Alina found out.


    He had never wanted her to find out, and who would have thought that she would have found out?


    "You don¡¯t know?" Alinaughed with sarcasm.


    This man is good at shifting the me. One line of ignorance and now he wants to make people forget


    all about it.


    At this point, Alina no longer wanted to say so much between her and Caleb, and only said forcefully,


    "Tell me, where is the child?"


    "Let''s talk."


    Alina didn''t want to say anything, yet Caleb had a lot to say, and not in front of Chester.


    Especially when he looked at the image of Alina and Chester together, he felt so harsh.


    "Where is the child?" Alina ignored him. There was nothing to talk about between them.


    Caleb, "Alina."


    ¡°Don''t call me by my name like that, I feel sick.¡±


    Looking at the image of Chester and Alina together, Caleb tilted his gaze to the side and said, "I didn''t


    take the child away."


    "You ..."


    "Yes, I took the child away." Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Caleb looked at her.


    Tomas was stunned at this scene.


    In short, he''s messed up.


    And Alina had known that the child was in Caleb''s hands before she came here, and now that he had


    admitted it, it was to be expected.


    Since the child was in his possession, so, "And you have the nerve to say that?"


    "I''m a shameless man, have you forgotten?"


    Alina''s heart ached with anger, "No need for you to remind me, I know you are a very shameless


    person."


    Caleb, "So, talk to me."


    "You and I ..."


    "Then never think of seeing the child."


    The air, in this moment, froze.


    As Caleb said, he is a shameless man, and therefore at this time, with the child in his hands, he is


    naturally capable of anything.


    Caleb just looked at Alina and watched in silence.


    Alina''s heart was heaving.


    ......


    ording to Alina''s nature, Caleb did so, only to trigger a bigger scene.


    It''s just that Caleb nowadays doesn''t care about anything anymore, madly trying to stop between Alina


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and Chester.


    And mad as hell to have his daughter, for that child is so cute.


    ......


    Ste never let up, and Sophia and the others could barely resist amidst her strong pressure this time.


    However, after the Ann familyst time, the Willis family had been warned by the Marsh family, and


    now no matter how disgruntled they were in their hearts, they did not dare to do anything to Ste.


    Libby was crying, which made Sophia''s brain bounce around.


    "Hector, how could she do this to me?" At Sophia''s urging, Libby started looking for Hector to cry.


    The look of resignation and pity is something a man would pity.


    This scene, however, was just seen by Ste, who was leaning with her arms wrapped around her in


    the foyer, watching the good show.


    Hector turned his back on Ste, and Libby just happened to see Ste who had returned, and at that


    moment calction shed across her aggrieved eyes.


    "Hector, you will love me for the rest of your life, right? You won''t let me marry that fool, will you?" With


    that, she rubbed herself into Hector''s arms.


    Libby was showing off that the man who once held Ste in his arms is now deeply in love with her.


    Yet Ste continued to watch what was happening, as if she didn''t care in the slightest about what was


    happening now.


    But Libby was different. Her father had loved Ste more since she was a child, and she wanted to


    snatch all that belonged to her.


    So, after Eason''s death, she falsely used Ste, resulting in Ste being thrown out of the Willis


    family by Sophia, along with the olddy who didn''t like her.


    Now, there is more reason to show Ste that everything that once belonged to Ste belongs to her.


    Including, the man who once held Ste in his heart, and nowpletely, became her own.


    However, what Libby did not expect was that Hector pushed her away gently, "I will handle it."


    Libby felt embarrassed, but in front of Hector, she dared not re up at anything.


    Hector nced at the time on his wristwatch, "I have to leave first."


    It''s only been ten minutes since he arrived.


    When Ste was at home before, Hector always wanted to have dinner together before leaving.


    Libby knew everything in her heart, so now her heart was even more turned upside down.


    Without waiting for her reaction, Hector had already turned around.


    And the moment he turned around and saw Ste standing at the entrance door, he looked deeply at


    Libby, who was weak from this look.


    But then, it was a struggle to muster up the courage to push all the heaviness down and pretend that


    nothing had happened.


    As he passed by Ste, he looked at her with a sullen look in his eyes.


    That kind of deepness, like the sea, was unreadable, yet Ste did not even look at him.


    ......


    The moment Hector went out, Ste burst outughing, "Hahaha." Theughter sounded as if she had


    just seen some kind of funny drama.


    But it was really funny, and Libby looked at Steughing like that and filled with anger.

 Chapter 406 What do you have to be proud of

    Chapter 406 What do you have to be proud of


    Looking viciously at Ste, she snarled, "What do you have to be proud of?"


    "What do you have to be proud of? Those who don''t know will think that you are really the treasure in


    his hand, look at the way he treated you just now, hahaha."


    "You..." Libby looked at Steughing madly like that, her heart was even more aggravated and angry.


    No matter what, in front of Ste, she wanted to be the best at everything, and even if she was robbed


    of her things, she could still use them well herself.


    Yet now....


    "Thinking about the way he just mercilessly pushed you away, tsk, tsk, I thought he''d be absolutely


    protective of you."


    Ste wasughing madly, while Libby was turning over in her heart.


    Hearing these sarcastic words from Ste, she retorted like crazy, "You''re talking nonsense, he''s not


    being desperate, he''s just that kind of nature. Hector won''t let me marry Kenny, he won''t!"


    "Yeah, I''ll wait and see if he really won''t." Ste helped Libby tidy up her messypel.


    It was clearly a gentle gesture, yet it was one that felt full of danger.


    Libby pushed away her hand, and at this moment Ste was not annoyed, "By the way, you tell him


    that I like the East Court project, give me that project, I will reconsider your marriage with Kenny."


    "Who are you to make decisions about my marriage?"


    "I am your sister." With that, Ste pushed Libby away.


    And Libby''s already pale face was now trembling with anger.


    The East Court project means a lot, and she knows it.


    It was one of the biggest projects for Hector to get a foothold in the Perry family. If this project was


    given to Ste, what would Hector be in the Perry family?


    There is no need to think about it, the Perry family will not agree to it.


    "Ste, you bitch."


    "If you''re really important enough in his heart, I suppose he''s willing to agree. I can''t wait to see what


    kind of important ce you have in his heart."


    "I''m important in his heart! Just wait and see" Again and again, she was provoked.


    Libby shouted in anger.


    Ste put on a smile.


    "I''ll wait and see." After saying that, without waiting for Libby to say anything else, Ste went straight


    upstairs.


    Libby stomped downstairs, almost mad with anger.


    ......


    Alina sat down alone with Caleb to talk, and worked quite well with Chester, who was having vigorously


    searched for the child.


    And she was stalling Caleb.


    Alina, "Don''t ask me why I lied to you and those useless questions."


    "And what do you think would be useful topic between us?" Caleb looked sharply at her.


    Between them, there was little to talk about that could be useful.


    Caleb looked at Alina, and Alina asked, "What are you looking at me for?"


    "Alina."


    "I said you..." Alina was really angry, her temper about to rush up.


    Caleb, "Separate from him."


    Alina, "This is not the time for us to talk about that."


    "In my opinion, that''s more important than anything else right now."


    "Caleb, you don''t think it''s still possible with you after I''m done with Chester, do you?" Alina asked


    sarcastically.


    The breath on Caleb''s face sank, and without waiting for him to speak, Alina continued, "How many


    times have I told you, even if I don''t marry someone in this life, it has nothing to do with you."


    Not to mention being with Chester, even if he is not with anyone, there is nothing for him, Caleb.


    Such words had been said countless times, yet the man never seemed to look away.


    Caleb, who was already suffocating, now felt even more overwhelmed when he heard Alina''s words.


    "Impossible?" Murmuring these words softly, it only felt like a sharp de plucking at his heart one by


    one.


    When Alina looked at Caleb''s sad face, she became annoyed.


    The sadness under the man''s eyes collected, and the moment he looked at her, his eyes were all sharp


    and cold, "In that case, give me the child."


    Alina had thought countless times about the scenes Caleb might have after he found out about the


    child.


    Such directness had never urred to Alina.


    Alina, "You bastard."


    She got pissed off at once.


    ......


    Those waiting outside, who were already waiting nervously, all knew that the two had made such a


    scene.


    It is impossible to talk properly.


    In less than ten minutes, there was a startling sound from inside.


    Apparently they had a fight again.


    Tomas was rmed.


    Alina was truly furious.


    Chester eventually took Alina away by force, and Caleb was beaten up into a mess.


    In the car.


    "Anyone who has any shame will not say such things."


    "What did he say?" Seeing how angry Alina looked, Chester handed her a bottle of water.


    Alina opened it and drank half of the bottle, before her heart felt morefortable.


    "He wants the child." What the hell is he? Who was he to say such a thing?


    Alina is really angry.


    When Chester heard this, he knew that Alina had beaten Caleb.


    "No more anger, okay?"


    "How can I not be angry?"


    "......"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Where''s the child?"


    "Ronan took heR back." Ronan, after all, found the child and brought her back without incident.


    It was not that easy for Caleb to get the child out of the country.


    That child just disappears for less than an hour and the world is turned upside down.


    Ronan had brought back the child, and Alina put her mind in peace, after all, Caleb was aplete


    stranger to the child.


    Alina was angry whenever she thought of the man, and she knew that it was far from over.


    Since Caleb said something like that, he might just want to snatch the child next.

 Chapter 407 Dont even want that

    Chapter 407 Don''t even want that


    When Tomas took a call, he panicked and looked at Caleb who was full of wreckage, although it had


    been treated.


    But the bruises on the face are as obvious as ever.


    Alina really has used all her force.


    "Sir." Tomas spoke apprehensively.


    Caleb, "What?"


    "The child was taken away by Ronan."


    Chester had many talents around him over the years, and Ronan was one of them.


    And Caleb, "So be it."


    After all, it is in Ingford, how far can Alina hide a child?


    Tomas was relieved to hear that.


    He was afraid that Caleb would me him.


    "Get out."


    Caleb said in a cold voice.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    When Caleb was left alone, his eyes shone with endless darkness and pain.


    "Alina...", "Penny."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The two names were murmured softly, and in his heart, Caleb asked himself countless times in his


    heart.


    How on earth could he have done that back then? He had almost, personally, harmed them both.


    ......


    Upon returning to Mulherd Manor.


    Alina looked up and down, checking the child''s body carefully, and was relieved when she saw that


    there were no injuries.


    "Why didn''t Penny shout then?" The people over at the Collins Castle were very defensive of Caleb.


    As long as Penny shouts, she will certainly not be taken away by Caleb.


    Penny looked at Alina pitifully and said, "That uncle has bewitched me."


    Caleb went really too much, how could he do such a thing?


    This is at least his daughter, how could he do such a thing?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier and more furious Alina became.


    ......


    Caleb received a phone call from Alina, during the phone call, Alina gave a bunch of curses, "Use the


    same tactics on your daughter, Caleb, wait until you go bankrupt."


    Alina would not have taken it lying down, and now Caleb has done such a thing.


    It broke Alina''s emotions in this instant.


    When Chester came in, he heard this from Alina, and then she hung up the phone with anger.


    When she saw Chester, the anger in Alina''s heart still could not be suppressed, she yelled, "It''s too


    much, it''s really too much."


    She really had never seen such hateful and excessive people.


    How dare he do such a cruel thing, and how dare he say that he wants the child?


    "Okay, don''t get angry." Chester knew that Alina was angry and went up to soothe her gently.


    How could Alina not be angry?


    Chester looked at her and said, "Are you really going to bankrupt him?"


    "Yes, I''m going to leave him with nothing."


    Originally, after what happened to Emma, she had wanted to avoid settling the score with Caleb for the


    sake of the Collins Castle.


    But this man, really, went too far.


    She had never seen such shameless men.


    Chester looked at Alina, and at this moment there was countless tenderness under his eyes.


    Alina, "He''s really gone too far."


    "And do you know that everything that is in his name now is all yours?"


    "What?"


    "Tomas has been doing all sorts of paperwork while Caleb was in the police station."


    "I don''t want that." What does it mean to give those to her? Compensation?


    What she wanted, was neverpensation, but his disappearance from her world.


    "I know you don¡¯t want that, but, are you going to let AIG go bust? If that''s the case, it should have an


    impact on your brand too."


    Alina felt that her eyes were ckened in bursts.


    "He has nothing now." Chester said in a profound voice.


    She did not expect that Caleb would give all of AIG to her.


    Ever since he knew that, Caleb has been trying to make up for Alina, even in whatever way he can.


    Even to the point of leaving himself with nothing, just in the hope that she would feel better for it.


    However, can Alina really feel better?


    "Let''s get ready to go back to Shirling." Alina said after thinking about it. She did not want to stay in


    Ingford for more than one day.


    She should have gone back after Emma''s verdict, so why wait for that so-called result?


    Alina, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "We?"


    Alina, "We?" What we?


    To Chester''s reaction like this, Alina was obviously a bit puzzled.


    Chester smiled with satisfaction, "Yes, we."


    She just said that it was us going back to Shirling.


    Alina frowned, not understanding at all what Chester was saying, in any case, now Emma had been


    sentenced.


    So, it''s time to go back.


    The intention was to go back one of these days, who would have thought that such a mess would


    ur? But whatever, it''s over.


    Although, it was known that Caleb would not take it lying down.


    Back in Shirling, it was more her territory.


    ......


    After knowing that the child was recovered, Vanessa came to Mulherd Manor, looking at the well child,


    tears of wereing out, "It''s good that you are okay."


    It really all scared her to death.


    "I''m sorry, Penny."


    "It''s okay, Grandma Vanessa, I''m fine." The child said cutely.


    Looking at her lovely face, Vanessa''s heart melted.


    Stroking the child''s head, "Good girl."


    As the child''s grandmother, it was hard for Vanessa to watch the child suffer. She wanted the child to


    have aplete family.


    It was just that she, from a woman''s standpoint, would know that Alina could not go back to Caleb.


    Once, it hurt too much.


    As Alina said, when she was about to give birth, Caleb choked her and told her to go to the hospital to


    save Emma, how could she forgive Caleb now?

 Chapter 408 How much did the old man know back then?

    Chapter 408 How much did the old man know back then?


    Vanessa hugged the child, who was very close to her, probably because of the blood rtionship.


    Penny was probably tired from tossing and turning, so it didn''t take long for the child to fall asleep in


    Alina''s arms.


    Looking at the child so dependent on her mother, Vanessa felt a pain in her heart.


    Alina handed the child to Marry, who hurriedly took the child upstairs, leaving Alina and Vanessa alone.


    Vanessa looked at her and said, "Now the matter of Emma is considered to bepletely over, right?"


    Alina nodded, "Yes, it''s over."


    When Vanessa heard this, she felt relieved "It''s good that it''s over, it''s good that it''s over."


    All these years, what was Emma considered in Alina''s world? What kind of existence was she in


    Vanessa''s heart?


    They hated her and wanted to get rid of her, but there was nothing they could do with her because of


    Caleb.


    "I still don''t know, to this day, how much the old man really knew about what happened back then."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa said in a tight tone.


    Especially between Alina and Caleb, why did the old man force the arrangement like that?


    Even at that time, why exactly did Emma and Caleb get involved together?


    The old man didn¡¯t know it right. Otherwise, ording to the old man''s defensive attitude towards


    Alina, he would have gotten rid of Emma for sure.


    Because he didn''t know the root cause, he didn''t know exactly where to start. In retrospect, wasn''t this


    the point at which they suffered a loss?


    Alina, "It doesn''t matter."


    It doesn''t matter exactly why Max arranged it that way back then, or how much he actually knew.


    None of it matters to Alina now.


    Vanessa, "Well, it''s good that it''s all over."


    Because it''s all over, so now those retrospective moments be less important.


    Vanessa looked at Alina and said, "So is it time to go back to Shirling?"


    In asking this question, Vanessa''s heart lifted up.


    The matter with Emma and Caleb is now considered to bepletely over.


    What about with Chester?


    When she thought of the pain her eldest son had endured all those years, Vanessa prayed in her heart


    again and again that it would all, soon, end.


    Is God taking pity on her? Or it feels sorry for Chester? It ended in such a tragic way between Alina and


    Caleb.


    But the good thing is, she is still alive and well.


    And the mention of going back to Shirling.


    Alina nodded, "I think so, and it''s time to go back."


    Obviously, the current Alina does not want to remain in Ingford either, and does not want to have any


    extra trouble here.


    "What about Chester?"


    In asking this question, Vanessa, who was always serious and elegant, had a few unsteady breaths at


    the moment.


    And Alina felt a warm stream in her heart.


    "There''s a lot of work over in Shirling that I need to get back to and arrange, and as for Chester, he''ll


    have his ns."


    As for what exactly Chester was nning, Alina was not too sure, but Chester had said that he would


    go back to Shirling with her.


    Such words were not spoken by Alina in front of Vanessa, although she had always acted supportive


    before.


    But who knows, when it reallyes to this moment, will they really be able to break through their


    ethical notions and support her and Chester?


    When she thought of such a slim future, Alina''s heart was aching, and she didn''t know why she felt


    such a sense of heartache.


    Even if the battle with Caleb was so tumultuous, she never felt pain like this, but in the matter of


    Chester, she was really inexplicably flustered.


    Vanessa looked at Alina and said testily, "His biggest intention right now is you."


    She looked at Vanessa.


    Underneath her eyes, there is the same slight tentativeness.


    Suddenly, she did not know how to respond.


    Vanessa, "Alina, Chester is different from Caleb, Chester is not only responsible but very dedicated..."


    When talking about Chester''s exclusivity, Vanessa''s tone had an even more unconcealed bitterness in


    it, and she didn''t know how to go on.


    Chester, is really dedicated.


    And, very responsible too.


    Alina, "Yes."


    Vanessa, "Although Caleb is a snake, but Chester is not, I hope you understand this truth."


    Vanessa said with a deep breath.


    Alina nodded.


    ......


    Vanessa left reluctantly, and left a lot of things for Penny before she left, and there was a card.


    Alina originally did not want it, but she knew that if she did not want it, it would only upset Vanessa''s


    heart, and understandingly, she epted the item for Penny.


    Marry brought her some fruit, "Lady Alina, have some fruit?"


    "Did Penny sleep well?"


    "The child is so tired that she doesn''t even wake up when I took off her coat."


    Alina nodded.


    In the end, she is a child, no matter how intelligent, she is certainly highly nervous in apletely


    unfamiliar environment.


    "Is Chester back yet?"


    "He called and said he''d be back in about two hours."


    "Okay."


    Hearing her ask Chester, Marry''s heart was relieved.


    ......


    Once again, Lois came to Mulherd Manor, still trying to get a chance for Emma to live after knowing


    that she had received that kind of verdict.


    Once, Emma was mad enough to break away from Alina and stand in the middle of that crowd,


    enjoying the glory of all the attention.


    But now, when something really happened to her, who else could she ask but Alina? Caleb?


    "Lois, I''ve told you, haven''t I? Don''te to see me." Seeing Lois, Alina had displeasure shed


    across her eyes.


    Lois, "Miss Hughes, I really have no way out."


    At this moment, Lois cried on the floor.


    Emma was her brother¡¯s daughter.


    "Go away."


    "Miss Hughes, I know, she is the one who has failed you, she is wrong, she is really wrong." Lois said


    bitterly.


    "She already knows she''s wrong, please let her go."


    But this price of letting Emma know that she was wrong was too big and too great for Alina to bear for a


    time.


    What did her grandmother do wrong? What did Mom and Dad do wrong? Let her go like that?


    "Lois, if you continue to be by my side, I will let her die an undignified death. So I advise you, leave her


    some decency."


    Alina said with a cold voice, which made Lois, who originally wanted to kneel down and beg her,


    swallow those prepared words.


    She knew that Alina was true to his word.

 Chapter 409 Not a real sister?

    Chapter 409 Not a real sister?


    Even if, by now, Emma had ended up in a very unseemly position.


    But Lois still believed that ording to Alina''s temper now, there must be more terrible ways...


    ......


    Before Emma left, she never yelled to see anyone again.


    When she would not give an ount before, she has been yelling to see Caleb and yelling to see


    Alina, but now when she is really sentenced, she turned unusually silent.


    Even when the men were abusing and beating her, she seemed to feel nothing, and when Lois came,


    she saw her in a sorry state.


    Alina said that if she went to see her again, she would let Emma die a very undignified death. But


    really, is it decent now?


    It was even doubtful that this pimply appearance of Emma now was the work of Alina.


    Lois looked on and sobbed.


    "Auntie?"


    "Yes?"


    "I want to see Hope." How cruel that Hope did note to see her once. And now she was even dying.


    Did Hope not forgive her? Is Alina really that important to her?


    Lois'' eyes were tearing up with pain.


    She said, "Hope, in fact, is not your sister."


    Emma looked fiercely at Lois, "What did you say?"


    For a long time after her mother had gone, she had felt that Hope was the only family member in the


    world, yet now her aunt was telling her that Hope was not her sister?


    How can?


    "She was picked up by your mother from nowhere when you were two years old."


    Lois said.


    Emma is a very ruthless person who will do anything to get what she wants. Hope, on the other hand,


    is a down-to-earth child.


    As long as there is a dream, she will work for that direction, but even so, Lois still felt heartache for


    Emma.


    Emma, however, burst into tears.


    "So she''s not my sister, no wonder she''s so cruel not toe see me, does she know?" Hope,


    presumably, knows about it, right?


    Because she knows that, she doesn''t like the things that Emma has done.


    But that''s okay, that''s all over now, isn''t it?


    If it''s over, why does Hope still not want to see her?


    "Emma, what are you going to do?" Lois looked at Emma intolerantly.


    There is still nothing she can do.


    Emma, "What to do? What else can I do?"


    This is the retribution.


    Emma was speechless at the way things had ended up today.


    Lois, however, was heartbroken.


    ......


    Caleb was still waiting for the report of the child toe out, yet Tomas said to him, "They''re going


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    back to Shirling, flight at tomorrow night."


    That fast?


    Previously, when Alina came back to Ingford, Caleb never thought that she would still leave from


    Ingford.


    Yet now, it''s really time to go?


    Without waiting for him to speak, Tomas continued, "The engagement ceremony over in Shirling, after


    such a long time, ispletely ready."


    Completely ready?


    Caleb looked at Tomas, the proposal ceremony tugged at his heart during this time.


    Just a proposal, Chester had gone to such great lengths to prepare it, so it was clear how important


    Alina really was in his heart.


    So if these two go back to Shirling, then the two of them will be on the agenda as well.


    "And Zane agreed to it?" He did not believe that Zane, with his traditional views of that era, would really


    agree to Alina and Chester being together.


    As Caleb thought this, he felt slightly morefortable.


    However, the next moment, Tomas said, "Everyone in the Lawson family over in Shirling wants Miss


    Hughes to have a good life, so in that case, Zane probably won''t make things too difficult for them."


    This shattered the trust that Caleb had in his heart, instantly.


    If Zane agrees, there is probably no one in this world who can stop Chester and Alina from being


    together, right?


    Just how could they?


    The moment he clenched his hands into fists, his bones were cking.


    "There''s one more thing." Tomas looked apprehensively at the already angry Caleb, who said, "What


    else?"


    Tomas, "The past of Master Chester and Miss Hughes wasn''t quite right..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    When he heard that something wasn''t right between Alina and Chester, Caleb''s heart choked even


    more...


    "Something had been deliberately erased." Such an investigation had never been encountered before.


    And this time such a feeling was strong.


    Caleb looked at Tomas, "Seriously?"


    "Yes." Tomas nodded.


    At this moment, Caleb''s body, moreover, spread dense ice cold. There really was something he didn''t


    know.


    So what is it exactly?


    How could Caleb willingly let Alina and Chester progress so smoothly when he could not solve all these


    questions in his heart?


    "Whatever it takes, find out the truth." He said fiercely.


    Tomas knows that this proposal ceremony has thoroughly irritated Caleb, and since he knows all about


    it, he naturally won''t let the matter progress smoothly.


    He nodded, "Yes."


    ......


    Tomas is gone.


    When Caleb was left alone, his eyes were as sharp as hawks in the dimly lit space.


    Someone called and said on the other side of the phone that Emma wanted to see him onest time,


    and Caleb answered, "Let her go to hell."


    All over, an aura of danger is released.


    Emma?


    When he thought of that woman, he gnashed his teeth even more. How dare she trick him all these


    years and now let him and Alina go to such a point?


    It''s not easy in there, is it? And he was going to make her suffer before she came to the end. She


    wanted to leave this world so easily? That would require asking him if he would agree to it.


    It was just that even if he had crushed Emma to death like a mole, he and Alina hade to such a


    point between them today.

 Chapter 410 She has his tenderness

    Chapter 410 She has his tenderness


    It was eleven o''clock when Chester returned. After washing up, Alina had nned to sleep with Penny.


    Yet then she saw see the barbecue that Chester brought back, she got hungry.


    "My mother used to like it the most." Alina said with great emotion as she ate the familiar taste.


    Her mother was a very casual person and didn''t put too much emphasis on what she could and


    couldn''t eat, taking her daughter with her whenever she wanted to eat.


    Her grandmother used to scold her for this, but time and time again she bought it back and ate it


    together, but because her grand mother was too strict with it, at night the two of them used to sneak out


    and eat out by themselves.


    "You are going back to Shirling soon and won''t be able to eat this for a long time, so have some before


    you go." The man said dotingly.


    Alina did not expect him to be so thoughtful, and the smile at the corners of her eyes grew thicker at


    this moment.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "Watch you eat."


    Alina notice that every time Chester watched her eat, he would have a feeling of satisfaction.


    If she was the one who watched other people eat good food and couldn''t eat it herself, it would have


    been hard on her heart.


    The window is blown open.


    The cool breeze poured in, and at that moment Alina only felt her brain ache. She had often felt this


    way since she had given birth.


    It was as if the wind, as it were, could get inside her head.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her frown, Chester came up and sat beside her as Alina said, "I have a


    headache."


    "Does it hurt again?"


    With that, the man''s warm fingertips then gently ced on her temple, Alina, "Whenever it''s cold, it


    hurts."


    Especially since the headaches have been getting more and more frequent these days, and although


    she had a check, she did not have medicine.


    Alina was still thinking that when she went back to Shirling, she would have to go and prescribe some


    medicine.


    The jacket with the man''s warmth wrapped her up, and a gentle man''s voice came overhead, "Better


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    now?"


    "Yes."


    His coat, really warm and toasty, was soforting.


    The force on the temple in particr is just right, not a single point heavier, and it makes her feel a rush


    of relief.


    Alina doesn''t know since when there has been such a close proximity between her and Chester, or was


    it after Yee City?


    Or, before that.


    Alina is very thin, but her appetite is somewhat amazing, when she meets something she likes to eat,


    she can eat almost all of it.


    Looking at her like glutton, the man smiled even more dotingly.


    "Is the food over in Shirling good?" Chester asked softly.


    And Alina, when asked about the stuff in Shirling, said, "I rarely eat out, Grandma Megan''s cooking is


    very good."


    So to say if it''s good or not, she eats the most of Grandma Megan''s nourishing stuff, so....


    Chester nodded, he knew more or less the tastes over in Shirling, and she was used to it after being


    able to be there for so many years.


    ......


    Feeling that she had eaten too much, she dragged Chester for a walk in Mulherd Manor''s small


    garden, worried that she might get a headache if it was too cold, Alina went back to her room.


    Penny was probably really exhausted and had slept until now since she came back.


    Alina got under the covers and held the girl in her arms, finally, everything was going to calm down..


    ......


    Early the next morning.


    Marry helpped Alina pack her things for her return to Shirling, many things Alina would not take with


    her.


    Although she hadn''t thought ofing back to Ingford after going back to Shirling, Mulherd Manor was


    the ce where Grandma and Mum had lived in the end.


    She wanted to leave more traces of herself here, as if the traces of her mother and father and


    grandmother were always here.


    After exining to Marry what to pack, Alina and Chester went to the cemetery.


    Yellow and white chrysanthemums ced in front of the headstone.


    "Back then, after Mum and Dad died, Grandma bought all the graves next to them as well, and had


    made up her mind then that she would be buried with them."


    As she said this, there was some bitterness in Alina''s tone.


    Chester''s body tightened.


    The hands gripping Alina''s shoulders all tightened.


    "Back then, how did you get over?" Apart from Alina going mad, Chester was abroad for almost


    everything else.


    And at that time, there was no one to tell him what was going on in her world.


    At this moment, Chester wondered how exactly Alina hade to be at that time.


    He hated himself for not being there for her at that time.


    And when talking about how exactly she came to be, Alina took a deep breath and said, "At that time,


    Max was always by my side."


    Looking back today, no matter what happened to her, Alina was grateful to Max in her heart.


    After all, it was almost always Max who was around during her most difficult times.


    "Grandpa was always looking after you."


    "Yes." If Max hadn''t been around at that time, Alina wouldn''t have known just how she would have


    pulled through.


    When she thought of Max saying sorry to her before he died, she felt sad inside.


    How could she me him?


    "After I came back, I''ve never dared toe here, and this time, finally, I''m here." Alina looked at the


    photo on the tombstone.


    Mum was smiling so beautifully.


    The eyes were almost identical to the look of her grandmother.


    Chester wrapped her into his arms, obviously trying to dissipate the sadness in her heart in this way.


    Just as the two of them were about to say something else, Alina''s mobile phone vibrated.


    It was Marry calling.


    Picked up, "Marry."


    "Lady Alina, it''s not good, Miss Penny has disappeared." The panicked and crying voice of Marry came


    from the other side of the phone.


    And in Alina''s heart, there was a thud.


    The child is missing?


    Thinking of something, at this moment Alina only felt her heart spreading suffocation.


    ......


    The path down the hill was not easy, and if it wasn''t for Chester holding on to her, she almost rolled


    down the steps several times.


    The moment she got into the car, she still said to Chester, "Go find Caleb."


    The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was unsteady.


    The child was missing in Ingford and she could not think of anyone else other than Caleb.

 Chapter 411 Why didnt you tell me?

    Chapter 411 Why didn''t you tell me?


    Caleb is in AIG, although the wholepany is now under Alinaan''s name, because Alinaan has never


    let the managementpanye over to take over, he is still here for the time being.


    Chester said that nowadays Caleb has nothing under his name.


    Last time, after knowing all those things back then, he even gave all his money to Alina as


    It''s just that Alina has never been fond of these things.


    Seeing Alinaing, the corners of the man''s mouth lifted in a bitter smile as he nced at the ice-


    cold Chester, before turning his gaze back to Alina.


    He uttered, "Let''s talk alone."


    "I have nothing to talk to you about." Alina clenched her hands into fists.


    The nails, cutting through her palm, were as if they were scratching at Caleb''s face, and she herself


    could not feel the slightest pain.


    The two looked at each other, and Alina looked at him as if she were looking at an enemy.


    Caleb, "But I want to talk to you."


    His voice was very soft.


    There was a time when he would almost be hysterical every time he faced Alina, yet now all that was


    left was silence.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina''s breath has be unstable.


    "Why do you have to be do this?"


    He had, once, asked her such a question, just for the time when Emma hurt Alina.


    He asked why she had to make things so bad.


    "Abby, go out." Chester looked dangerously at Caleb like a beast, and as long as Alina went out,


    another battle between him and Caleb is inevitable.


    Yet Alina did not want to see Chester go into such a situation between him and Caleb again and again


    for her sake.


    With effort, she suppressed the anger in her heart.


    Looking to Chester, she opened her mouth, "You wait for me outside."


    "Abby." The man''s tone was heavier.


    Alina, "Go."


    Her voice was still soft.


    Light and reassuring.


    Chester did not want to go out, but in the end he did.


    In the office, when there were only two people left.


    Alina, "Why did you take the child away?"


    "Don''t marry him." The two spoke in unison.


    Alina looked at the man at this moment, like wolf, dangerous in the extreme.


    Alina didn''t answer the man''s question directly, but only stoically asked, "Where''s the child?"


    Now, between them, even if the results of the child are still pending, it seems as if there is nothing else


    to talk about except the issue of the child.


    Even though Caleb was acting calm, his breathing was heavier at the moment, "Why didn''t you tell


    me?"


    All the calmness in his tone was shattered the moment he opened his mouth.


    The unsteadiness of that breath was audible.


    Alina, "Told you what? And then have Emma go through all the trouble of pretending to be sick again,


    and you believe it like a fool, and then save her with your daughter?"


    That''s harsh.


    Caleb looked at Alina with aplex look in his eyes.


    What, exactly, had driven her to this state? There was a time when such vulgar words would never


    havee out of her mouth.


    She was tumoured to be the standard aristocraticdy, yet now....


    The bitterness at his eyes grew thicker and thicker with each distance.


    In the end, all that remains is pain.


    "I''m sorry." It was about that incident three years ago, when Emma faked her illness.


    Thinking of all the things that happened three years ago, Caleb could not wait to kill himself.


    No one knows how he came to be after his marriage to Alina. He has been suppressing his feelings for


    her almost at all times.


    At that time, there was a voice in his heart telling himself time and again that once he moved on to


    Alina, he would be doomed.


    But what happens in the end?


    The heart like a rebellious child, ispletely out of control.


    "Sorry?" When she heard those words, Alinaughed once again.


    Previously Caleb had said he was sorry, and at this moment Alina was listening to this apology with the


    same reaction as before.


    It just seems ironic and ridiculous.


    Caleb looked at Alina, the calmness under his eyes shattered little by little.


    He uttered, "Do you think that I have had a good time?"


    The feeling of having to restrain himself over and over again without knowing the truth, does she


    understand?


    Alina said icily, "You mean that your bad feeling is caused by me."


    "It''s you."


    "Even if it''s me, that would be your karma, to fall in love with a woman who will never turn on you."


    At the sound of the words, his brain was buzzing.


    What did she say?


    Never turn on him?


    "What did you say?" At this moment, Caleb could barely hear his voice.


    She said that she would never have her heart set on him?


    In that case.


    Alina, "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Not to mention me, I don''t think any woman with bit of


    brains would fall in love with a man like you."


    Every word almost stabbed Caleb in the heart.


    His eyes were on her face for a long, long time before Caleb finally spoke, "So, all those years, you


    never had a heart for me?"


    When she heard this, Alinaughed.


    "We''re just getting by with the marriage, what the hell is that about heart?" Alina replied sarcastically.


    And these words, undoubtedly, tore Caleb''s heart, even more, into pieces.


    Caleb did not know that at that time, no matter who was around Alina, as long as they were more


    attentive to her, they could enter her heart.


    At that time, there was nothing left in Alina''s world. Her parents were gone, her grandmother was gone,


    and she herself was shattered.


    At that time, if Caleb had been able to be nice to her at the beginning as he had pretended to be during


    that time of pregnancy, then it would have been easy to get her heart.


    It is just a pity that he was only kind to Alina when Emma was seriously ill.


    Even in the quickest possible time, he had Alina to realise what he was up to, missing the best time to


    get her heart.


    Talking to her about heart now is ridiculous.


    "Caleb, I feel that you are quite pathetic." Alina looked at Caleb sarcastically.


    At this, Caleb¡¯s heart smothered with pain and choking.

 Chapter 412 Another fight

    Chapter 412 Another fight


    Alina''s heart, at the very beginning, was poured with cold water by Caleb.


    However, Caleb has been suppressing his feelings all these years, and it''s not easy for the truth to


    Did he think that everything could go back?


    However, he was wrong.


    Looking at Alina''s heartless look, Caleb only felt his heart, dripping with blood, hurting.


    "Alina, you are so cruel."


    "Do you think we are the right time to talk about if I am cruel or not?" Alina looked at Caleb


    sarcastically.


    The man''s eyes were full of hurt, yet Alina''s eyes were cold and sullen, "Where is the child?"


    This is the main reason why she was able to sit down and talk to him in a calm manner.


    What a joke to talk about feeling between them.


    How could she be some kind of ''bitch'' and have to turn back because he wanted it? Did she suffer


    those injuries just to wait for him to regret them?


    Caleb, on the other hand, had an even more hollow pain in his heart when he heard Alina ask so


    heartlessly only about the child.


    "Caleb, I''m asking you one more time, where is the child?"


    "Am I the father?" At this moment Caleb couldn''t wait a moment longer.


    He didn''t want to wait for that result, he just wanted to know if the child was his own.


    He wanted to see if Alina could be as cold as she was now when she said that the child was his.


    If she really had no feelings for him at all, why would she have given birth to the child after being so


    badly hurt back then?


    He did not believe that she would.


    At least not ording to the current temperament.


    "So what yes?" Alinaughed contemptuously.


    An ambiguous answer carries a danger.


    Caleb looked at her sadly.


    "All those years around me, did you really never have crush on me?" In asking this question, there was


    some resentment in his heart after all.


    Many women are attracted to him.


    He couldn''t believe that Alina was around and hadn''t had feeling for him.


    "Caleb, are you a man?" Alina was finally still annoyed by the question.


    Now she seems to have nothing to say to this man except the question of the child.


    Caleb, "Are you not sure if I''m a man?"


    At this moment, danger glinted in the man''s eyes.


    Alina really doesn''t want to say anything now.


    Caleb said first, "If you want to find the child, you have to deal with the rtionship with Chester as


    soon as possible."


    She was not dreaming, right? What is this man talking about?


    The look Caleb gave her took on a more forceful look.


    He uttered, "End it with him, or for the rest of your life, don''t even think about seeing your child."


    ......


    Chester, who was waiting outside, heard a startlingmotion from inside in less than ten minutes.


    He and Tomas looked at each other, and there was an answer in each other''s eyes ''''There''s another


    fight. , the two reacted and broke straight through the door.


    The moment the door was opened, the scene inside was really messy.


    The ability to talk to Caleb was already the greatest peace that Alina had ever held back, how could


    she stand it that this man used the child over and over again?


    Now, she is being told to deal with her rtionship with Chester.


    "Abby..." Just at the moment Alina scratched Caleb''s face, Chester hugged her away.


    She was like beast that had beenpletely pissed off, struggling in his arms, and trying to give Caleb


    another scratch.


    And on Caleb''s face, those old traces had not yet dissipated and added to the heartache.


    If he continues to mess around with Alina like this, he won''t be able to keep his elegant face.


    "Caleb, you''re a bastard, if you don''t tell me where the child is today, I¡¯ll get you killed." Alina was


    already incoherent with anger.


    Caleb had been beaten and his brain had been thoroughly confused.


    He met Alina''s eyes with malevolence.


    He uttered fiercely, "End it with Chester or don''t see the child for the rest of your life."


    Even Chester carried with him an air of danger.


    The scene, once again, is tense.


    Tomas looked at the situation and held his forehead.


    The original intention was to use the child to repair their rtionship, but now that it''s not repaired, it


    feels like the scene looks even worse.


    ......


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina has a violent temper.


    Finally.


    She had been forcibly taken out of AIG by Chester, it was evident that Caleb would not tell her the


    whereabouts of her child.


    In the car.


    Alina was furious.


    "It''s really going to piss me off."


    How dare he threaten her with a child? Who was he to do that?


    Her heart, heaving with anger, was obviously really pissed off, and more than that, she was worried


    about the child.


    "She will be found soon." Chester looked at Alina and said in a gentle tone.


    And it was such gentleness that always made the restless Alina''s heart settle dlittle by little.


    They actually all understood that between Alina and Caleb, it would not end so easily.


    This is the main reason why Alina did not let Caleb know about the child before.


    She was about to leave Ingford and go back to live her peaceful life in Shirling, but who would have


    thought that she would be disturbed by Caleb once again?


    "He''s a spoilsport." Alina said fiercely.


    Caleb was a spoilsport who specialises in ruining her life. Thinking of that night, she wished to tear


    Caleb apart.


    Chester looked at her exasperated look and reached out, dotingly stroking the top of her hair, "Alright,


    don''t get angry yet, I''ll call Ronan."


    Now that Ronan is over here, he is apparently primarily responsible for the emergencies on their side.


    Hearing that it was a call to Ronan, Alina was really quiet.


    Heartfelt grudges are intertwined.


    All those years, she wished to crush those people once and for all, yet who would have thought....


    On what basis?


    Who is Caleb to make waves in her life? When she thought of all that she had suffered, fierceness


    shed under Alina''s eyes.

 Chapter 413 A divorce with me

    Chapter 413 A divorce with me


    When Vanessa learned that Caleb had taken away the child again, she almosty down in anger at


    that moment and couldn''t get up.


    "Is it bad to end it like this? What''s he making a fuss about again?" Vanessa sharply lifted the cup of


    tea in front of her and took a sip.


    Even so, the stifling weight of the heart still could not be suppressed.


    Seeing that it was all over, the matter of Emma waspletely over and between him and Alina was


    Why can''t he just let things end smoothly like that?


    Julia, Caleb actually has Alina in his heart."


    In saying this, Julia''s tone couldn''t help but have a sigh.


    No matter what attitude the Collins family had towards him, Caleb never gave up looking for Alina in the


    past three years.


    After that crash, the Hasnan River Bridge was jammed with salvage teams organised by Caleb every


    day for a full month.


    Without finding Alina, he did not believe that she was really dead.


    At that time, Julia had seen him being haggard and vicissitudes, so in that marriage, she believed that


    Caleb had feeling for Alina.


    And now, when Julia said that Caleb had Alina in his heart, Vanessa''s heart was even tightening up in


    bursts.


    "So what?"


    As she said this, her heart ached even more.


    "Mother." Julia was still trying to help Caleb in the end.


    Before when Caleb was doing all those things, it was making people feel hateful as hell, but now when


    it''s all over.


    "You''ve seen how Caleb has treated Emma all this time." In Julia''s opinion, Caleb was a poor man.


    If there was a fault, the whole fault was because he had identified the wrong person.


    In fact, all these years, the person he wanted to hold in his heart the most was Alina, right? It''s just that


    at that time, he was in the way of something that happened with Emma.


    Thus it was as if moral shackles were weighing heavily on his heart.


    Now the truth is out.


    That shackle, too, was thus removed, and the beast that had been pounding in his heart because of


    Alina was now running unchecked as if out of control, allowing his emotions to run high.


    Vanessa, "Julia, don''t say that in front of Alina."


    "Mother."


    "Not everything in this world can be forgiven." Vanessa said with a sigh.


    If she stood in the shoes of a mother, she naturally hoped that things would go well between Alina and


    Caleb.


    But from a woman''s standpoint, she naturally favoured Alina.


    She is a mother, not only to Caleb, but to Chester.


    Chester had endured much more than Caleb all those years, so how could she still support Alina and


    Caleb to be together under such circumstances?


    Julia still wanted to say something, but Vanessa stood up, "I''m going to go find Caleb."


    "I''m going with you."


    Originally, Vanessa had been at odds with Caleb for a long time, so Julia was worried that something


    wrong woulde up at this time.


    After Chester took Alina away, Caleb¡¯s eyes were dark and hurt, and the fingers holding the cigarette


    could not help but tremble lightly.


    He tried to use the child to bind Alina to his side, which was something he had never thought of before.


    Yet now, after all, it has been gone to this far.


    When Vanessa and Julia came, they saw the ashtray in front of Caleb, already full of cigarette butts.


    It seemed that they could feel that the ashes were hot, which showed that he was unable to calm down


    inside.


    When he saw Vanessaing, Caleb pushed the half-smoked cigarette in his hand into the ashtray,


    and a wisp of smoke instantly emerged.


    Vanessa looked at Caleb with a bad face, "Where is the child?"


    The air Was frozen.


    Caleb''s eyes were deep as he met Vanessa''s cold eyes, trying hard to find something under her eyes.


    However, nothing could be found.


    She just looked at him so coldly, without the slightest warmth.


    Caleb took a deep breath, that breath was heavy. Without directly answering Vanessa''s question, he


    said bitterly, "You know what? When Alina and I got into trouble, your attitude has always let me down."


    Once, the hysteria between Caleb and Alina made the atmosphere between them tense.


    Caleb spoke out for the first time in front of Vanessa his disappointment, and the first time he showed a


    pained look.


    No matter how confrontational and tense the atmosphere was once, with the Collins family, he never


    showed this bitter and sad side.


    In front of his mother, who has a tough attitude, he is like an unbreakable vajra, acting ice-cold at all


    times.


    As if, he was the only presence in the Collins family who would not be hurt.


    But today, he reveals pain, bitterness, and sadness....


    Vanessa''s heart was made of flesh, as she had said the moment Alina and Caleb were united together,


    unless Caleb is unmoved by Alina, unless Alina never remembers those, it will inevitably be a wound.


    But now, Caleb has moved and Alina hasn''t thought of anything more, but they are still going


    backwards between them like this.


    Taking a deep breath, Vanessa said in a somewhat tight tone, "Back then when your grandfather


    wanted you and Alina to get married, I was against it, and I don''t know why he must want you and Alina


    to be together, but your grandfather insisted."


    Because the old man insisted, she, as a mother, did not know what had happened back then and did


    not know why the old man insisted that much.


    And now....


    Caleb, "When did Chester and Alina start?"


    Not responding Vanessa''s words, he asked.


    In the past few days, Tomas has been checking between Alina and Chester, yet it seems as if


    something between them has been deliberately erased.


    Up to now, no clues could be found.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb, who had already begun to suspect, was therefore even more certain that Chester and Alina had


    been having an affair since early on.


    Vanessa looked fiercely at Caleb, and without waiting for her to speak, Caleb roared first, "Don''t tell me


    that it started after my divorce."


    He doesn''t believe in it at all, and that is definitely not possible.


    It must have been much earlier.


    When Caleb was hysterical and couldn''t hide the hurt under his eyes, Vanessa¡¯s heart seized together.

 Chapter 414 Reasons for Grandpas decision

    Chapter 414 Reasons for Grandpa''s decision


    "In the early years, you were abroad..." When she said this, Vanessa couldn''t go on, and didn''t know


    how to say it.


    At that moment, underneath Vanessa''s eyes, there was all hurt and pain.


    "And the night you returned home, you remember that, don''t you? I didn''t even know it was you until


    you guys said it."


    The person that night was Caleb.


    So, "That would exin why your grandfather must want you to stay with Alina and send your brother


    away."


    At that moment, he only felt the ground shake in his world and looked at Vanessa in disbelief.


    And that part of the past was thest thing Vanessa wanted to bring up. Looking back on it now, it was


    all so heavy and painful.


    Grandpa knew everything, so why did he?


    "If Grandpa knew it was me that night, why didn''t he say anything?" Caleb asked nervously, as if his


    brain had been hit by a storm.


    And in asking the question, he had lost all hearing of his voice.


    If grandpa knew that the person who did that to Alina that night was him, why didn''t he say anything?


    How else would he have treated Emma in that way?


    Suffocation and pain spread in his heart.


    Vanessa, "Probably your grandfather doesn''t know why you''re so protective of Emma. He thought you


    loved her."


    Love?


    The word, for them, is so heavy and painful, and even more so, so difficult to face.


    Once Caleb was in this matter, he suffered a lot because of it.


    "And how could he tell Alina that it was you that night when she was already well and had lost all her


    family?"


    She forgot all about it, even Chester....


    If the stimulus makes her want to remember, Vanessa really didn''t know if Alina would be able to return


    to normal after that. So in that case, she kept silent.


    And it was this led to the shocking scene between Caleb and Alina and Emma.


    Caleb knew that Vanessa was talking about Alina''s insanity.


    She had gone mad and even had to see a number of psychiatrists to get better, how could those past


    events reappear in her world to irritate her nerves?


    "Caleb, when ites down to it, whose fault is it to say?"


    "......"


    When Julia heard this, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Caleb, who knew nothing and yet was caught


    up in it.


    Perhaps it was true, as his mother had said, that he was a man who should never have been forgiven


    in the first ce. But now watch him as he is involved in that past.


    It was clear just how much he had held back his love for Alina all these years.


    Whose fault is it?


    Grandpa? Grandpa is dead, and Grandpa doesn''t know why he protected Emma, but is obsessed with


    the idea that he should be responsible for Alina.


    And the wrong person is Caleb? He''s mistaken, he''s a good man in charge.


    Once, Max said that Caleb was a responsible man, and that Alina would not suffer if she married him.


    He is a good responsible man, yes, just the wrong person to pay for all those years of responsibility.


    So it was Emma?


    Then aren''t Alina and Chester innocent of those forcibly buried pasts?


    "So you mean I should back off?" Caleb looked at Vanessa.


    Underneath the eyes is an indescribable pain.


    That painful colour made Vanessa understand in this instant that Caleb''s feelings for Alina, in fact, had


    be uplicated from some time onwards.


    Just what can be done about this uplicated situation?


    "Caleb." Taking a deep breath, she wanted to say something, yet the next moment Caleb said in a sour


    tone, "I didn''t know that."


    "But even if you didn''t know, you shouldn''t have done that to her."


    As soon as Vanessa''s words fell, the air became colder, "So you are on brother''s side even now?"


    "......"


    "Whatever happened from the beginning to now, I''m the one who should quit, am I?"


    Caleb almost roared out.


    Or is he the one who should quit, no matter what happens between him and Alina?


    Julia, ¡°Caleb, Mom actually..."


    "Shut up."


    Before Julia could finish her words, she was interrupted by Caleb with an angry scolding.


    Julia swallowed the words that followed, and Vanessa looked at Caleb, who was in a frenzy like this,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    and her heart did not feel good either.


    Caleb''s eagle-like sharp eyes just looked closely at Vanessa, and those eyes seemed to be asking an


    icy question.


    And it was such a look that for a time made Vanessa feel suffocated.


    Looking at Vanessa''s silence, Caleb''s tone became heavier, "Is that so? Mother?"


    "Yes."


    Vanessa looked firmly at Caleb.


    At this moment, looking into Vanessa''s eyes, he felt an indescribable disappointment.


    Vanessa had only seen such look from Chester''s eyes before, so all these years she had always been


    heartbroken by what Chester had endured.


    Now such a look, surprisingly, appeared in Caleb''s eyes, and at this moment, as a mother, she had an


    indescribable stinging pain.


    "Caleb, things were wrong between you and Alina from the start."


    "I have a child with her." Caleb''s tone, at this moment, was heavier.


    The child bore a slight resemnce to Caleb, which made Vanessa¡¯s heart even more sad.


    What a sin, and who is responsible for it?


    Caleb, "No matter how this mistake was caused back then, I have a child with her and you want me to


    quit?"


    "That child..."


    "Do you still want to say that I am not qualified?" Not waiting for Vanessa to finish her sentence, Caleb


    interrupted her.


    All these years, Vanessa and all the Collins family believed that Caleb could not be with Alina, and after


    all that had happened, he was even less deserving of forgiveness.


    At that time, Emma was the one that night. Three yearster there was even a tie of life and limb.


    Whose fault is it that all this is happening?

 Chapter 415 The balance is broken.

    Chapter 415 The bnce is broken.


    Things are at this point.


    There was no way Caleb would have told Vanessa the whereabouts of the child, even going to a


    different extreme as well.


    He frantically tried to use the child to pull Alina back.


    Vanessa saw what Caleb was thinking and said in a somewhat stoic and tight tone, "Why don''t you


    understand?"


    "I do not understand, I do not understand why you did not forcefully overthrow grandfather back then, if


    I had known the affair between her and brother early on, I would not have...."


    When he said this, Caleb''s tone was indescribably painful.


    Is it wrong?


    Now even if it''s wrong, it can only be so wrong.


    Even if thetter words were not spoken, Vanessa knew what Caleb meant, sighed and got up to leave.


    It was clear that no matter what was said to Caleb now, it would be useless.


    He will not hand over the child.


    ......


    Aftering out of AIG, Vanessa''s heart was constantly rising and falling, obviously infuriated.


    Julia was afraid that she might get angry and kept calming Vanessa, "Mother, don''t think about it, in


    fact, Caleb..."


    "Wrong, all wrong."


    All wrong, so where exactly does the root cause lie? At this point in the story, no one knows exactly


    where the root cause lies.


    Julia frowned.


    "In fact, Caleb is sad now."


    Although she knows that it is unlikely that Caleb and Alina are together, but, she, as a sister, naturally


    felt heartache.


    And today, it showed them that all those years, Caleb had been suppressing his feelings for Alina


    because of Emma.


    Now all that Emma has done hase to light.


    All the truth is revealed.


    The feelings that he had originally suppressed for Alina in his heart were now like a flooding beast,


    How easy is it to press on these days?


    "In retrospect, it seems that when Emma was around, it was the best way to bnce it all out."


    Vanessa said with a sigh.


    When Emma was around, no matter what despicable means she used, it was holding Caleb''s feelings


    for Alina in check.


    Julia sighed.


    At that time, Emma had a lot of problems, and they all wanted to see Emma finished soon.


    And then Julia added, "But even if Emma hasn''t gone in prison yet and the truth hasn''te out yet,


    she won''t be able to hold Caleb back for long."


    The most helpless of all people is the feelings they have for their heart, and Caleb has long since had a


    crush on Alina.


    Even all those years, even when Alina was not around, Caleb never thought of marrying Emma.


    This alone shows that Caleb''s feelings for Alina have never been simple.


    Vanessa knew that she had just been too bewildered by the idea.


    Emma used whatever despicable means to stay by Caleb, but never lived in Caleb''s heart.


    Everything was her delusions of grandeur.


    So even if she''s still around now, she can''t actually hold Caleb back.


    And Caleb''s outburst of affection for Alina is destined to affect the rtionship between Alina and


    Chester.


    So now....


    "Now let''s just hope that Alina doesn''t remember anything." Vanessa said with her heart tightening.


    If Alina had really remembered it, then what kind of a scene would these three people have been?


    ......


    Chester got word over there that Brodie had been found and now Emma had gotten hereuppance


    for what she had done.


    So this person, Brodie, was not really of much use to them, but Brodie did want to see Alina, saying


    that he had a copy of something to give her.


    It''s about thest video of her grandmother and her parents, and he''s asked for a million dors for it.


    Emma is about to be executed.


    She wants to see Alina....


    "Okay." Alina was talking about Brodie, to Emma, whom she didn''t want to see after all.


    Too much sentimentality and too much pain. They started with oneforter between them and ended


    up in a situation they confronted with each other.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    How many people would be willing to look back on such a scene? At least Alina is definitely not willing


    to do so.


    Chester stroked the top of her hair.


    Alina obediently leaned into his arms, and she didn¡¯t know when it was that she became so familiar


    with Chester doing such intimate actions.


    It was as if everything was meant to be.


    "What''s wrong?" The man sensed that something was wrong with her.


    He gently pat her back to soothe her.


    Alina, "I miss Penny."


    No news yet.


    This time, where exactly did Caleb take the child, they really didn''t know and searched everywhere.


    But now Emma is not by Caleb, so this separation makes it less heartbreaking.


    And Alina thus came up with a way to deal with Caleb, the child will definitelye out....


    Caleb wanted to force her in this way?


    And she would show him how calm and collected she was.


    So, who is the person who ends up panicking?


    ......


    Caleb has returned to Wend Vi, the so-called most dangerous ce is the safest ce.


    So now Chester and the others had found all the ces, the only thing they didn''t expect was that


    Caleb would bring the child back to Wend Vi.


    Penny was holding piggy in her hand and looking at him warily. Taken by the same person over and


    over again, and receiving a phone watch, she definitely had to be on guard.


    Caleb looked at the wariness under Penny''s eyes towards him, his heart was painful.


    Taking a deep breath to press down the stuffy weight of his heart, he asked, "Do you like this piggy?"


    "Yes."


    The piggy is cute.


    Caleb smiled.


    "Your mother used to like this pig too." At that time, Alina liked small animals a lot.


    In the back garden of Wend Vi, she kept many small animals, rabbits, scented pigs, and all kinds


    of chickens and ducks.


    Of course, all those little animals had died and this pig was bought back as she had kept it before.


    But she hadn''t been in the back garden once since she came back. There was no way to know that the


    back garden was still the same as it was when she was there.


    Penny, "Mummy doesn''t really like pigs."


    Caleb froze.


    Penny continued, "Mummy likes smart cats, she says pigs are nothing but to be eaten."


    This is how she teaches her child?

 Chapter 416 Making a scene

    Chapter 416 Making a scene


    Penny touched the little pig in her arms and said, "But this pig is not as fat as mummy said, how can I


    eat it?"


    Caleb held his forehead, not wanting to talk at all now.


    He did not know that since Alina was actually a foodie, so this little girl, too, had a bit of a foodie trait.


    But to say that the little girl is a foodie.


    Yet at the sight of the untouched dinner on the table.


    Caleb asked, "Why don''t you eat?"


    "It''s not good, it''s not as good as Grandma Megan''s cooking." Penny bristled, her face full of


    aggression.


    Caleb''s heart tugged even more when he looked at the child''s aggrieved look.


    After all, Penny has lived over in Shirling all her life and is therefore naturally more ustomed to the


    vours there.


    Especially since she has always been in the Lawson family, and from listening to Penny''s words, those


    in the family seemed to treat both Penny and Alina well.


    Otherwise, Alina would not have been in a hurry to go back to Shirling after the matter in Ingford was


    finished.


    Look at the child''s big fluttering eyes, Caleb rubbed the top of the child''s hair very dotingly and said,


    "Then what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "Fish."


    "What kind of fish?"


    No wonder the girl is so smart, she loves fish.


    Penny, "The kind without bones."


    Looking at the cute look of the child, Caleb looked at the time on his wristwatch again and immediately


    made a phone call and asked Tomas to go and buy fish.


    And Tomas was dizzy when he got the call.


    The fish market is now closed for the night, but Caleb has a strong attitude, as if he is a sinner if he


    doesn''t get the fish tonight.


    It made Tomas, who had just arrived home, scrambling to buy fish again.


    But things like fish usually have to be bought in the morning, it''s not exactly cheap.


    Supermarkets are about to close at this time....


    ......


    Caleb took out his phone and searched what exactly Penny should be eating at this age, then made


    her a bowl of noodles to pretty much the same taste.


    The result was, "It''s not good."


    In one gulp, it was spat out by Penny.


    It''s not a good habit to be a picky eater, yet Caleb can''t bear to me her.


    "Penny, it''s not a good habit to be picky with your food." She hadn''t eaten anything since lunchtime and


    it''s the time for her to grow up.


    Penny, "But it''s not good."


    Bow her head andmiserate.


    With this little look, who could force her?


    Caleb looked at the time on his wristwatch again, yet Tomas hadn''t bought a fish yet.


    Penny, however, was already yelling for her mother.


    She had been fine a moment ago, but made a scene because she hadn''t had any fish and the taste of


    the food was not what she was used to.


    "I want to go home, I want to find my mum." Instantly, she burst into tears.


    Caleb, "Penny, how about not looking for mommy now?"


    "How much do you want this time?" Penny looked at Caleb, that look of crying was so pitiful.


    Caleb met the child''s wide eyes.


    Heartbroken, he took the child into his arms.


    The moment she was in his arms and kept yelling for her mother, Caleb''s heart was endlessly aching.


    What exactly did he do?


    "Does Penny only want mother not father?" She has been looking for her mommy.


    It was as if there was no one else in her world but her mother.


    And Penny instantly cried more when asked if she missed her dad, "Mum says dad is a dead man, I''m


    scared of dead men."


    At this moment, his brain was even more ''buzzing'', and he was surprisingly angry at this answer given


    to Penny by Alina.


    The moment.


    Caleb did not know what it was like in Alina''s heart when she was chased by Penny asking who her


    father really was.


    And he thought that in giving this answer to Penny at that time, he had probably decided that she would


    never face him for the rest of her life, right?


    Such was the heartbreak that Caleb''s hold on Penny tightened at this moment.


    "Mummy, I want to find mummy." The deeper the night got, the more the child cried out.


    Thest time he took Penny away, she had been kept at the Hongxia Vi, when Tomas was at


    Penny''s side.


    So he didn''t know that the child would be so rowdy once it got to the end of the night.


    An hour passed.


    Tomas'' fish hasn''t been bought yet and the child cries more, all she wanted was to find her mother.


    Caleb is going crazy with all the noise.


    "Penny, don''t cry, I''ll take you to your mother when tomorrowes."


    "Mummy, I want mummy, I want mummy." It was no use, no matter what Caleb said now, it was no use.


    She iS now very subjective and just looks for her mother.


    And Caleb went from being heartbroken to now escting straight to torment.


    A child who can talk, a child who understands everything, yet in not wanting to listen to you, just crying


    all the time, telling you to get someone all the time, and beingpletely unable tomunicate,


    that''s what breaks people the most.


    After the birth of his child, Caleb had never had to worry about her, the first torturous night now came.


    The child kept crying for three hours.


    In the end, Tomas came with the fish.


    The moment he saw Tomas, Caleb almost exploded in anger, "Did you go down to the sea to fish?"


    Tomas listened to the cries of the child inside.


    Even now, all the servants cannot go near the child, and whenever they do, she is designated to cry


    even more hysterically.


    So even though Caleb was about to explode from the noise, he had to go himself.


    Her voice of cry was hoarse.


    "Crying like this is not the way to go, is it?" Could it be that crying like this is really because the fish


    didn''t work out.


    Caleb scratched his hair in annoyance.


    Turn around and go inside.


    Carrying the fish, he went to Penny and said to her very patiently, "Penny, the fish is back, I''ll make it


    for you now, don''t cry, okay?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tomas, who came in after him, saw Penny p the fish straight to the ground and his heart was in his


    throat at that moment.


    This look and temper are really the same as Alina''s.


    And Caleb''s nerves were jolting as he watched a snotty child did that.


    "You..."


    "I want my mummy, I don''t want fish, I want my mummy, you''re a bad person." Penny snarled up.


    Originally, Penny was calm and wanted to take advantage of Caleb''sck of attention and give Alina a


    call.


    But they had been hiding theirmunication devices so tightly that it annoyed Penny.


    No way to get the phone and no way to get her phone watch, she lost her temper.


    Probably even Alina had never seen Penny''s temper. Now, Caleb saw it.

 Chapter 417 Caleb Breaks Down

    Chapter 417 Caleb Breaks Down


    Wend Vi is in a mess, Caleb never knew that a night without Alina would be so hard to get


    through.


    Once, during those nights when Alina was missing, he felt so tormented.


    And tonight, every minute and every second seemed to have been spent.


    Kid is so rowdy.


    It went on for hours until 2am before the child was put to sleep.


    Looking at Caleb, who was drained by the noise, Tomas wanted to say something, but nothing could be


    said at the moment.


    Caleb, "When are the resultsing out?"


    Tomas, "Almost the time."


    It''s about toe out.


    Undoubtedly, Tomas saw that the child would not be allowed to leave Caleb until that result was known.


    Or, it was even less likely to let the child go after that result. And thus is all the more reason to keep the


    child around.


    But the attitude of Alina was known to Tomas, and at this moment, looking at Caleb''s eyes, he couldn''t


    help but have worries.


    "You go back first." Without waiting for Tomas to say anything, Caleb opened his mouth.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    Tomas knew that Caleb would not let go easily, especially after all these years, what exactly was


    Caleb''s attitude towards Alina.


    They are seen with the people closest to them.


    So that now it was so easy to get a reason that she must be kept by his side, so that, how could it be


    let go so easily?


    Tomas is gone.


    When Caleb was left alone, he looked at the little girl sleeping on the bed, and it turned out that he was


    a father.


    Caleb never had such a wonderful feeling before.


    Not even twenty minutes after lying down and he is dazed and about to fall asleep, the child cries.


    That moment, he felt that life was dark.


    Think it''s just a matter of getting the child to him?


    The whole of Wend Vi had no peace because of the child''s cries, and when the child could not


    sleep, Caleb could not sleep.


    And Caleb could not sleep, the whole of Wend Vi''s butlers and servants could not sleep, and in the


    hall, Caleb cuddled and coaxed the child.


    "There, don''t cry."


    "Mummy." the child cried on his shoulder, eyes closed.


    The butler tried toe forward to help, but when he took a step closer, the child cried even more, and


    none of them could even coax the child.


    So when they got up the next day, they all had dark circles under their eyes, while Caleb had to brace


    himself to go to the office.


    Good thing the child stopped by daylight.


    ......


    Although the child made a mess most of the nightst night, she seems to be in good spirits this


    morning after getting up.


    Watching her drink the milk obediently, it was impossible to tell that this was the same little girl who had


    made such a messst night.


    "Don''t you like milk, Uncle?" Seeing Caleb looking at her and not eating his breakfast, the child looked


    at him innocently.


    Caleb was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Last night, didn''t she make a scene? Why can she be so refreshed now?


    "We can''t have breakfast first tomorrow."


    "What?"


    Penny, "Great grandma said that exercise should start with the kids, so tomorrow morning we have to


    run first."


    It just felt as if she''d had a good night''s sleepst night. And he''s always been a spirited person.


    Surprised by themotion, he had no energy left?


    Watching her take a big bite of cake, Caleb could be considered to have slightly grasped this little girl''s


    taste.


    She has a sweet tooth.


    ......


    When the child was first taken away, Alina was furious and angry. But she seems not to be in a hurry


    anymore.


    "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re..." Especially after seeing the smile on the corner of Alina''s mouth, Chester was puzzled.


    Alina, "Last night, ah, someone had a bad day. I''m happy."


    Just the thought of Caleb having a hard time made her happy.


    Chester, "What do you mean?"


    "Penny is good in the daytime, but once it''s nighttime, someone''s going to suffer a bit for it."


    She was telling the truth.


    As long as it''s night time, Penny wants to find someone familiar or she won''t have peace all night.


    Once she and Grandma Megan went to the temple and Penny followed Luna at home, making people


    adore her during the day.


    That night, however, nearly took Luna''s soul away.


    Now Chester understands.


    Alina said, "If he wants to snatch the child, then let''s see if he has that ability."


    Why did Chester hear gloating in Alina''s tone?


    So much so that it was obvious that Caleb must have had a bad timest night, "How did you know that


    he would be with the childst night?"


    "He''s decided the child is his now."


    Especially since there''s no Emma in his way. So much so that he must now hate to spend a lot of time


    being close to his child.


    However, that child is not that approachable.


    If Alina is not in a hurry, then Caleb will probably be in a hurry as well.


    As Alina said, that child is not that approachable, she is like angel during the day, and at night she


    wants your soul.


    Although she didn''t really like Caleb, and even found it disgusting, it was right to let him see retribution.


    "Do you have a n?" Chester looked at Alina.


    And the moment Alina looked at Chester, she said with some guilt in her eyes, "I''m sorry, it looks like


    things are going to be troublesome again."


    Although the child was rowdy.


    But who knows what kind of mind Caleb have?


    He''ll do anything if he''s angry.


    But Alina, for sure, would let Caleb have any advantage. She would promise Caleb nothing, and Caleb


    would, as a result, have his sanity crumble to pieces in his heart.


    ......


    As Alina said, Caleb''s mind was about to fall apart.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    For three days, Alina surprisingly did note to him, and he appeared in thepany every day.


    But the crowd clearly sensed the tiredness in him.


    He was busy at the office during the day. He had to go back at night and be tossed around by that little


    girl, and after just three days of work, he had a phobia of going home.

 Chapter 418 United to screw him?

    Chapter 418 United to screw him?


    Now Caleb faces two extremes every day, leaving in the morning to be escorted out of the house by an


    angelic little princess.


    That moment when he sees the smile on her face and he feels like the exhaustion of the night doesn''t


    matter anymore, as if whatever happened was worth it.


    But at night when hees home and sees her crying and howling for her mother with a snotty face,


    Caleb suspects for a moment that this girl and her mother have joined forces to screw him.


    Don''t say he''s going crazy.


    It was Tomas who watched Caleb being messed up by this and thought for a moment that if this


    continued, he would be messed up as a psychopath.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    Tomas instantly lifted his spirits.


    Caleb asked, "Do you think that girl did it on purpose?"


    "But she''s still so small, that''s not likely, is it?" Tomas was in a cold sweat all over with apprehension,


    why would the boss think that?


    It was his daughter. Was it really good to doubt his daughter like that?


    And Caleb was originally very hurt about Alina, but he was so upset by his daughter every day that he


    could no longer tell the difference.


    What sadness, what pain? Completely forgotten. Only a small girl kills him every day.


    "Why is Alina not in a hurry?" Caleb looked at Tomas, and it was only then that he remembered that it


    had been three days since the child had been with him.


    Completely different fromst time, Alina was in no hurry at all as she didn''t evene looking for the


    child, so he spent thest few nights in a howling frenzy.


    He didn''t know what exactly Alina had fed the child to have that much mental energy to mess with him.


    She, being so spirited and therefore rowdy, will totally gut his soul out.


    If this goes on, Caleb can''t really bear it because he has never seen such a rowdy child.


    And Tomas reacted at this point when he heard this.


    "Yes, why is there no rush on Miss Hughes''s side?"


    All over Caleb''s body, chills were rising.


    She is not in a hurry?


    So now it''s about being with Chester, she''s not even anxious about the child anymore? She has him to


    take care of the child anyway, right?


    Or was it that she was dying to have the child been snatched and then no one would get in between


    her and Chester?


    And the moment he clenched his hands into fists, his bones were cking.


    "Go on, find out what the hell she''s been doing thesest few days." The words came out, almost


    through clenched teeth.


    Tomas, "Yes."


    Tomas rushed to check it out.


    He just feels like this is really making people''s brains hurt now that this is going on.


    When Tomas walked away and Caleb was left alone, at that moment, without the child by his side,


    Caleb''s sanity returned little by little.


    He has neglected a lot of things in thest few days in the face of the child''s antics.


    ......


    Tomas went to check it out.


    The result he got was that Alina had been at Waterside Vi for the past few days and hadn''t even


    gone back to Mulherd Manor. Chester hadn''t left the house either.


    "That damn woman...." He really didn''t think wrong, as he thought, the current Alina probably wished


    that no one would get in between her and Chester.


    She was desperate for him to take the child?


    Three days ago, he threatened her not to see the child for the rest of her life unless she dealt with her


    rtionship with Chester. However, during these three days, she stayed directly at Waterside Vi.


    At this moment, Caleb just felt like his lungs were going to explode with anger.


    ......


    After Chester went out, Ste came, seeing that Alina was still looking good, Ste smiled, "It seems


    that Master Chester is really good to you."


    Alina, "Yeah."


    When ites to Chester being kind to her, at this moment, she is more than slightly moved in her


    heart, even without knowing what the reason is.


    Surprisingly, there is a painful ache.


    It''s as if everything Chester does for her now is a kind of guardianship. All this time, Chester has made


    Alina feel like she''s being guarded.


    No matter how difficult or even dangerous the moments were, it was Chester who was by her side time


    and time again.


    Ste, "Master Chester is devoted to you and almost lost his life for you when he was in Yee City."


    Alina looked at Ste.


    Looking at her face, which was haggard despite her delicate makeup, "Is the wedding date with Alfred


    set?"


    Alfred, after all, did not let anyone belittle Ste.


    This marriage was already a shocker in Ingford before it even came out, Ste handed the invitation to


    Alina, "Can youe?"


    Alina opened it to see that it was three dayster.


    "Of course."


    At this point in time, it''s definitely possible to go.


    Steughed.


    "With you here, I won''t be so alone and won''t know a single acquaintance at the wedding."


    It was clear that she was smiling, yet when Ste was saying this, it made Alina feel sad.


    Looking at Ste, she said, "Ste, there are some things you don''t need to force too much."


    Sometimes the more you don''t get, the more you wonder why your familes are the way they are.


    But people are different from each other in the first ce, and their feelings are naturally presented


    differently. Some people are born selfish.


    No matter how much you give, you don''t get anything in return.


    Ste nodded, "I know, in three days, everything will start."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Understand what Ste meant when she said that those previous tactics in the Willis family were


    nothing more than an official return to the Willis family and an official return to thepany.


    Now to get back all those that belonged to her father is really a start.


    And those who were greedy would not have been so rampant back then if they would have taken it


    willingly.


    Ste hade specifically to deliver an invitation to Alina.


    It wasn''t long after she left.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And herees Hope.


    With short hair, she is clean and sharp.


    When she saw Hope, Alina had mixed feelings in her heart, "You are a girl, you still need to grow your


    hair long, so you don''t have many girls will fall for you, don''t harm others."


    Alina said flirtatiously.


    What she said was true. Hope, with her short, sharp hair, looked clean and dashing, and her starry


    eyes were deep and affectionate.


    Many young girls would have fallen into her.


    Hope lifted the cup of tea in front of her and said, "It''s too much trouble."


    "......"


    "But I like the way you have long hair." When she was younger, Alina liked short hair.


    However, her mother was very fond of girls with long hair, so she forcibly forbade Alina to cut her hair .


    She can''t help but feel tenderness and pain under her eyes when she thinks of those past events.


    Hope saw what she was thinking.


    She said, "She won¡¯t be executed tomorrow."


    Looking at Hope, Alina asked "You''ve been to see her?"


    "No."


    Hope, "I don''t want to see her."


    Even now, Hope is still unable to let go of what Emma did, let alone Alina.

 Chapter 419 Stimulated again?

    Chapter 419 Stimted again?


    At this moment, Alina couldn''t tell what exactly it was like in her heart, the past resurfaced. Yet, it is


    sad.


    It''s over.


    No one was halfwayfortable with this ending, no matter how hysterical it really was between her


    and Emma before.


    When really faced with this result, she was still sad.


    "I wonder if everything would have been different if she hadn''te to my family back then." Would it


    have been as Lois said?


    The trajectory of her life would bepletely different from when she came to the Hughes family.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, Hope said, "That''s a matter of human heart, if she hadn''te to Hughes family, it might not


    have turned out this way, but her life would certainly not have been any better."


    Doing anything for fame and fortune, for that which is vain.


    What will ite to in the end?


    "Or it will be even worse than now." Hope said as she looked at Alina.


    Alina is silent.


    Maybe.


    But it must be said that after Hope had said this, Alina''s heart was slightly morefortable.


    "You''d better go and see her." Alina said.


    There was no need to think about it to know that Emma would not want to see anyone before she died,


    and the person she wanted to see more was, in fact, Hope.


    No matter how abominable the things Emma has done over the years, she has been missing Hope,


    and has gone to the airport several times.


    She is not a nice person, but cares a lot about how her sister Hope really sees her.


    Hope bowed her head and Alina said, "What she did was done to me, why are you bothering with her


    about that?"


    "It''s the matter of your parents and grandma that has always been too much for me to let go of in my


    heart." This is what hurts Hope the most.


    Emma hates them.


    Yet in Hope''s heart, she treated them as her regenerated rtives, and it was they who held her up to


    the heights.


    Yet, in the end, it is her sister killed them.


    Alina, "It''s been so many years since it happened, the truth won''t be covered up. I think during this


    time, she is probably repenting."


    Alina didn''t know if Emma would really repent, but seeing Hope now was probably herst wish.


    ......


    Hope is gone.


    Alina''s heart was empty and stuffy, and she hadn''t even noticed it until Chester returned.


    The man embraced her from behind, "What are you thinking about, so absorbed?"


    Alina came back to her senses in this instant and looked at Chester, "You are back."


    Chester nodded.


    Alina, "You''re back so early today."


    "He''s on his way."


    "What''s the fuss again?" Obviously, for Caleb''s mishap, Alina had been used to it.


    Chester, "As you say, he''s having a hard time these days."


    At that, Alinaughed.


    After the panic at the time, she had expected that Caleb would send Penny back.


    "What are youughing at?" Chester sensed the change in her scent.


    Alina, "Even if he is a father, he has to have that ability."


    Since childhood, Penny is in the Shirling. She is not familiar with Caleb, and Caleb did not know what


    Penny ate.


    That child was already a picky eater.


    In the case of eating nor eating well, she will be even more rowdy. In such a situation, Alina just does


    not believe that he can bear it.


    So he will send Penny back.


    The moment they saw Caleb''s scarlet eyes, Alina and Chester looked at each other,pletely


    confused as to what was happening.


    "Alina, how dare you?" At that moment, Caleb looked at her full of anger.


    Alina frowned.


    Alina had absolutely no idea what this person was actually talking about.


    Looking behind Caleb, she didn''t see him bring Penny back, her eyes got even colder.


    "What?" Alina asked, bewildered, not knowing at all what the hell he was asking.


    No one knew what storms were being endured inside on this journey over, and now Caleb saw Alina,


    he wanted to tear her apart.


    Alina and Chester looked at each other, only to see that the man''s eyes were quiet, as if Caleb''s


    reaction was expected.


    "Who is the father?" At this moment, Caleb waspletely mad, and regardless of Chester''s presence,


    he stepped forward and grabbed Alina''spel.


    The scarlet eyes, like those of a wild beast, were constantly asking Alina.


    And Alina, who was already bewildered, felt her brain hurting.


    "Say it, who is the father?" Caleb was really going crazy.


    Why is it that she is like a mystery that the truth is never seen?


    Caleb was really going crazy, at first it was Andre, who had already put his spirit in a tortured trance.


    Herees Chester.


    And now her daughter is about the same age as the one between them is not his?


    So, how much more is there in her that he doesn''t know about?


    Caleb just felt like he was really going crazy.


    "You mad man," Alina was shaken hard and felt like she was going to throw up, while Caleb questioned


    her like crazy.


    In the end, Chester punched Caleb in the face before ending the brutal and overbearing questioning.


    The moment she was freed, Alina only felt paralyzed.


    Caleb said viciously, "Alina, you are really something."


    Without waiting for her to speak, Caleb said even more viciously, "Those two years of pretending to be


    considerate and gentle, but behind the scenes, you were so wicked, you were screwing him then,


    right?"


    The scene was instantly out of control.


    Alina was already a violent person, how could she tolerate Caleb''s crazy words?


    She went up and pped his face.


    The scene, for a moment, was chaotic.


    When Tomas arrived, he saw that Caleb had made a truce with Alina, who was in Chester''s arms.


    "Caleb, who are you to question me? Do I have anything to answer to you?"


    "ording to the age of the child, it''s from our marriage, right? I''m going to sue you for marital infidelity


    and I''m going to leave you with nothing."


    Caleb wentpletely mad.


    And when Alina heard this, she looked at Caleb as if she was looking at an idiot.

 Chapter 420 Sue her again?

    Chapter 420 Sue her again?


    Caleb was forcibly taken away by Tomas, and if he continues to be in Waterside Vi, there''s no telling


    what scenes will happen.


    Before leaving, he even forgot to drop a sentence, "Alina, don''t even think about seeing the child in


    your life."


    ......


    And Alina didn''te back to her senses for a long, long time, her mind was a bit confused, and her


    brain was hurting from being messed up by Caleb.


    Looking to Chester, she asked, "You did it?"


    She finally managed to sort out that Caleb would make such a fuss, solely because of the child''s


    problems.


    Alina hadn''t cared much the result of the match he made. But now Caleb got the result that the child


    was not his daughter?


    Chester gave Alina a deep,plicated look and nodded, "Yes."


    No wonder.


    Caleb''s hopes for a child were already very high these days, and he was haunted by the little girl.


    All that effort to coax, only to find out she¡¯s not his daughter.


    Alina, however, was confused, "But he didn''t send the child back to me."


    Thinking of what Caleb said before he left, Alina was not calm, if now Caleb decided that Penny was


    not his daughter, she, then, would not befortable with the child being by his side. Caleb was


    already a madman and would do anything when he got mad.


    Chester did not expect Caleb toe up with such a stunt either, so the look he gave Alina was


    deeper.


    There was only one reason why Caleb didn''t send the child back when he decided that his was not the


    father, that was, he could not let go of Alina.


    So even with all the anger, he did not throw the child back at her, subconsciously, still treating the child


    as the hope between him and Alina.


    ......


    Caleb was really angry, and the moment he got the results, he was furious. Immediately, he had the


    child transferred.


    At this moment, in a mountain resort in Ingford, looking at the child who had cried herself to sleep,


    Caleb''s heart was full of pain.


    Why was she not his and Alina''s child? Since he was not the father, then Chester was the father?


    Otherwise, he could not exin how the girl looked so much like him.


    "Why, why?"


    This is because the child is not his, ording to the chronological projection of the child''s age, but she


    was pregnant within the marriage between him and Alina.


    In other words, the child that was in Alina''s belly when she left back then. It was clearly his own.


    Why just....


    Tomas stood behind Caleb, and at this moment clearly saw that the man''s back was trembling in the


    dim light.


    He, obviously, was in pain.


    Once, those despairs that were in Alina now fell on him, and he hated and despaired.


    "Sir." Tomas wanted to say something, yet at this moment Caleb said, "Tomas, find a way to get


    Chester''s genes."


    What is he going to do?


    No doubt to verify whether Chester and Alina had already gotten together back then.


    If so, he really wanted to kill Alina.


    "Yes." Tomas nodded, knowing exactly how resentful Caleb''s heart was at this moment.


    However, what Tomas did not know was that what apanied Caleb at this moment was actually


    despair.


    Tomas went out.


    Caleb looked at the small face on the bed, pain spreading throughout his heart. He told Tomas to


    check, but he was afraid to face the oue.


    Gently, he stroked the child''s face, at that moment, Caleb''s heart was tugging in pain.


    Penny hadn''t seen her mother for days and when she was in Shirling, even with Megan and Zane


    around, she couldn''t help but run away to find Alina.


    This time, there was not a single acquaintance around, so it was clear that the child was in fact


    suffering inside.


    The child, who had fallen asleep, woke up crying once again.


    Seeing Caleb, she cried and looked at Caleb, "I want to find my mother, you are a bad person."


    Now the child''s emotions are really crumbling.


    The child was already somewhat ce-aware, and now she was being shifted this way and that time


    and again by Caleb, without even a familiar face around her.


    Plus there was nothing good about Caleb in the first ce, and it was impossible for Penny toe


    and coax him in the evening.


    And the child would have been coaxed before solely because it was decided that the child was his own,


    looked so much alike, and was so cute during the day.


    So even if he was tired at night, he endured it.


    But now....


    "What are you crying for?" Already upset, he now had nothing good to say to the child.


    Plus the girl had already been making a lot of noise this time, so now when the child said he was the


    bad guy, he did not retort at all.


    And he yelled at her fiercely.


    Penny was already aggrieved, and when she heard Caleb who had been holding back before and was


    now yelling directly, she pouted and her little hand pped on the quilt several times in a row.


    She looked pissed off and even more aggravated inside.


    Finally, the child''s emotions were still out of control and she just cried out.


    Caleb, "No more crying."


    This cry was like a magic sound, and Caleb roared in annoyance.


    "You''re a bad person, you''re a bad person." This time Penny couldn''t really control her emotions.


    In the end, she is a child and inevitably loses control when faced with such a scene.


    Caleb was already distracted.


    Now when he heard Penny say he was a bad guy, he stopped pretending, "I''m a bad person, so what?"


    All night, there was no peace in this lodge. Caleb was furious, scratching his hair and throwing a big


    tantrum, and the child was frightened.


    But at night, if you coax her, it''s slightly better.


    As she now has emotional breakdown.


    Caleb drove off in anger.


    The maid could not bear to watch and felt some pity, rushing forward to pick up and coax the child.


    "Good girl, don''t cry." The maid hugged Penny and kept coaxing her.


    However, this girl had been holding back these past few days, and this evening Caleb had obviously


    scared her.


    She hated Caleb in her heart and didn''t want to be here even more, "I want to find my mommy."


    The child looked at the maid with pity.


    The pity in her big eyes made the maid instantly distressed. She felt that Caleb was too cruel, how


    could he do this to a child?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 421 Got a bunch of people to sue her?

    Chapter 421 Got a bunch of people to sue her?


    Now in this lodge, it was not so easy to get out, and Caleb knew that this girl hade alone from


    Shirling several times to look for her mother.


    Naturally, he knew that this girl was cunning, so when he got her to the lodge, he had the ce under


    control.


    ......


    Alina was anxious when she found out that Caleb had decided that the child was not his and had not


    yet returned the child.


    When Alina came over to AIG, Tomas saw her and a strange colour flickered under his eyes. When


    Alina came over earlier, basically, she could go in whenever she wanted to, but today, Tomas stopped


    her, "Miss Hughes."


    "Get out of the way."


    Alina was straightforwardly not in a good mood.


    Tomas, "You can''t go in now."


    Alina looked at Tomas, and her eyes shed sharply, and Tomas subconsciously had to cover his face.


    It could be seen that Alina had caused him a lot of psychological shadows before.


    Looking at Tomas like this, Alina took a deep breath and said, "Tomas, I don''t want to make a move on


    you, move aside."


    Her tone softened slightly.


    Tomas knew that if he said ''no'' at this moment, Alina''s p would definitely go straight to his face.


    But even so, Tomas couldn''t get out of the way.


    "Right now he''s angry and he won''t tell you where your child is even if you see him."


    "So you''re telling me?" Alina said without good humour.


    Tomas, "Spare me."


    If the child''s whereabouts were to be released to Alina from him, he would be at great risk.


    Looking at Tomas'' abject appearance, Alina did not want to dwell with him.


    When she was about to go in, Tomas wanted to stop her again, but Alina gave him a sharp look.


    Tomas subconsciously paused for a moment, yet in this gap, Alina pushed open the office door.


    Under Alina''s eyes, it instantly went cold.


    This part of thepany, she knew, was the legal department of AIG, and it was the whole lot.


    What kind ofwsuit did Caleb want to fight? How dare he have the entire legal department out in


    force?


    Yes, there were a dozen people sitting in there.


    When this group of people saw Alina, a strange look shed under their eyes, and this strange look


    made Alina instantly understand who exactly these people were going to fight against next.


    The moment Caleb saw her, a sharp, icy light shone under his eyes.


    Opening his mouth, he said, "You guys get out first."


    Having said that, the crowd went out first.


    As they passed by Alina, even Alina felt that righteous aura in them.


    When it was just Alina and Caleb left, Alina went inside and closed the door.


    Alina asked, "Where is the child?"


    Chester has searched the properties in his name, yet the child has not been found until now. Alina, was


    worried.


    She was not worried before because Caleb had decided that the child was his, so no matter how much


    the child fussed, he would coax her.


    And now, in ordance with Caleb''s character, determined that the child was not his, she could not


    guarantee that he would toss the child.


    In such a situation, Alina was not as rxed as before.


    "Now the child will not be given to you." Caleb lit a cigarette and took a fierce puff.


    Alina''s brain went instantly muddled.


    "Didn''t you say she wasn''t your child? In that case, what are you keeping her for?"


    When Caleb heard Alina''s words, he looked at her with a fierce look in his eyes.


    He was utterly furious.


    Without waiting for Alina to react, Caleb had alreadye to her side and fiercely pulled her into his


    arms, at that moment, he wanted to tear her to pieces.


    Alina, "What are you doing?"


    The man''s long, slender fingers fiercely squeezed her chin and forced her closer. With a fierce whisper


    in her ear, he said, "Alina, how dare you?"


    Caleb never knew that a woman could be so bold as to do such a thing.


    Alina shook off Caleb''s hand as soon as she could.


    "Where is Penny?"


    "Now she''s evidence in my hands, don''t you know?" Caleb said with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Evidence?


    At this moment, she thought of all the people from the legal department who had just walked out of


    here.


    Seeing what was in Alina''s mind, Calebughed lowly, and in thatugh, there was even a bit of


    viciousness.


    "Alina, what qualifications do you have to make waves in my world?" She had turned his world upside


    down.


    At this moment, Caleb just wanted to crush her to death.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was truly hateful.


    Although he had really wronged Alina before, just thinking about her getting involved with Chester


    within the marriage and having a child, he just wanted to kill her.


    Alina gave a p on his face,pletely impatient to say anything to this man.


    And under this p, Caleb, who was already fierce, now exuded an even colder and more dangerous


    aura all over his body.


    "Alina, wait for thewsuit."


    Having said that, Caleb turned to the desk, lifted the phone and dialed a number out to the security


    team.


    The security picked up, only to hear Caleb say, "Take her out of my office."


    It can be seen that this time Caleb was really pissed off because of that appraisal report.


    And now, his emotions werepletely messed up.


    No wonder Chester was so anxious when something happened to Alina.


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Caleb looked at the traffic below and said with a sigh,


    "You should have married him back then."


    Alina, "You are right, I should have married him, how can I marry you, a brute?"


    The already dangerous aura became even more furious when Caleb heard such an unceremonious


    scolding from Alina.


    But now, he didn''t want to dwell so much with Alina, "Leave it to thew."


    "Caleb, I''m telling you, if you want to sue me, sue me, if you dare to really involve Penny, I will..." Alina


    paused at this.


    And then she looked at Caleb and said, "I will definitely fight with you to the end."


    Having said that, she turned around.


    It was clear that she did not want to speak with Caleb.


    When Caleb was left alone, thinking of Alina''s words, his eyes were gloomy and cold.


    Who was she to say that?

 Chapter 422 Letting the world know hes been cuckolded?

    Chapter 422 Letting the world know he''s been cuckolded?


    When Caleb knew that Alina and Chester once had an affair, he felt upset.


    Grandpa was stubborn.


    If Grandpa had known back then that he had treated Emma that way because Emma had used that


    incident in front of him, so would Grandpa have forced him and Alina to get together?


    If this wedding was an ident, then Alina and Caleb are both victims of this wedding.


    But even so, Caleb could not bear the thought of Alina and Chester doing something like that within


    their marriage.


    ......


    Alina was furious, and on the phone, when Andre knew that Caleb was in such a state, he was furious.


    "That''s the kind of person he is, he''s never had a clear head." Andre said disdainfully of Caleb.


    What kind of person was Caleb in their hearts? He believed in whatever Emma said before.


    Emma said it was her from that night, and he did not have the ability to verify it, and prefer not to use


    other ways.


    And now, when he saw that forensic report, he decided in his mind that Penny was not his daughter.


    What an idiot.


    "It''s none of my business whether he has a clear head or not." Alina said grumpily.


    They, presumably, didn''t think it woulde to this, did they?


    Originally, they thought that if they tampered with the identification report and made Caleb decide that


    the child was not his, the matter would be over.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But he would have to make a big deal out of it.


    "Do you think he''s sick in the head? If he really makes a big deal out of it, won''t that make the whole


    world think he''s got cuckolded? What good would that do him?"


    "I didn''t." Alina responded.


    Naturally, Andre believed Alina, who had started with Chester after her divorce from Caleb.


    But now Caleb is making a scene, not only will it cost Alina¡¯s reputation, he can''t get anything.


    When the timees, what happened to Emma and what happened to him will only add up to the


    phrase, ''hiseuppance''.


    "I know you didn''t, but didn''t he have to drag you down with him while he was doing this?"


    It''s even more breathless when Alina thinks about it.


    She thought that when the report came out, it would be the end of everything, but who would have


    thought that this would be the end of the story now?


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Andre continued, "Alina, it won''t do you any good if he continues to


    make trouble now."


    At this moment, Andre''s tone was more serious.


    Although it was known that Alina had never been afraid of Caleb during the messy situation between


    her and Caleb.


    But this ''marital infidelity'' would have had no small effect on her in the end, had she been just a


    housewife.


    Or maybe it''s not that big a deal if she doesn''t have a job, but she is a career woman.


    If Caleb were to go on like this now, this would certainly have a knock-on effect on her career.


    Alina understood what Andre meant.


    Andre continued, "I know you''re not afraid, but it''s not easy to get to where you are with that business,


    and it''s a testament to that scene between you and Emma."


    At one time, many of her works were hijacked by Emma, but now she has managed to get them all


    back and has registered her trademark.


    To put it bluntly, she can''t let a lousy person ruin her.


    "I understand, don''t worry." Alina understood what Andre had said, and she naturally wouldn''t let things


    get to that point.


    It''s just that now, if Caleb doesn''t vent out his anger, he definitely won''t be able to give up.


    Alina''s brain was aching.


    ......


    Caleb is now truly mad, not even going over to the lodge, and Penny was kept under constant watch


    and not allowed to leave the lodge at all.


    The next night, the maid called Caleb and said that the child had a high fever and that Caleb was on


    his way to Magic Colour.


    ¡°I''m not a doctor." he yelled to the other side of the phone, "Let her die."


    After yelling, and without waiting for anything to be said on the other side of the phone, he hung up.


    Otto and Fabian were both there in Magic Colour. Maddox didn''te over today, it was said that the


    woman he had in mind had returned from abroad.


    There has been a lot ofmotion recently.


    That woman, not one to be messed with, stirred Maddox''s heart into chaos that year and left him alone


    to go abroad.


    Now that Maddox''s life has settled down a bit, she has evene back.


    "Don¡¯t, Caleb." said Otto in thepartment as he grabbed Caleb''s hand, he had patronized this ce


    too much during this period of time.


    If he keeps drinking like this, sooner orter something will happen.


    "Otto."


    "What?"


    "Don''t fall in love with a woman." Women are dangerous creatures, you don''t know what''s in her mind.


    Nor will you know when she is about to strike the fatal blow.


    Otto froze as he listened, subconsciously looking at Fabian, knowing that thismand would be of


    little use to Fabian.


    "I won''t." Otto said, he never looked right at women.


    Looking at Fabian, Maddox and Caleb being stirred up like this because of their feelings, how dare Otto


    go half a step closer to a woman?


    "You''re not really going to sue Alina, are you?"


    As he said this, Otto''s heart couldn''t help but tighten up, and it wouldn''t do him any good to keep going


    on like this.


    And when ites to whether or not he really wants to sue Alina, underneath Caleb''s eyes, there is a


    fine flicker of light.


    He nodded, "Yes."


    Both Otto and Fabian drew back a breath of cold air.


    This is the rtionship between Alina and Caleb?


    It doesn''t matter how big a ce Alina actually upies in Caleb''s heart, they havee to this point.


    "Caleb, I think, there''s no need for that" Otto said apprehensively.


    After all, if this goes on, it won''t do Caleb any good, and rtionships are uncontroble.


    But this is not so necessary because of emotional matters.


    Yet at this moment, Caleb, as if he was determined, said, "I won''t let that woman go."


    Just thinking that Alina had already had an affair with Chester while she was still married, how could he


    stand it?


    Otto saw how determined Caleb was.


    But thinking of this reason, Fabian looked at Caleb, his eyes deepened, and spoke in a calm tone,


    "Could there be any misunderstanding in this?"


    "......"


    "All those years with you, she didn''t seem like that kind of person."


    She was so well behaved back then.

 Chapter 423 Breaking and Entering?

    Chapter 423 Breaking and Entering?


    "Can you associate her now with the one back then?" Caleb said as he sipped a mouthful of wine.


    The Alina of that time and the Alina of now are not really half associated with each other.


    And yet, that''s who she is.


    Fabian didn''t speak anymore, Otto was still worried.


    No one, not even her whole family was behind Alina.


    So at that time, Caleb could do whatever he wanted to do to her, and she had no power to resist at all.


    And now it''s different, not only is she in a strong position in her own right, but now there''s such a big


    VIG behind her, and Chester.


    During this period of time, Chester had seen how good Caleb had been to Alina, so Chester would


    never allow Caleb to make things difficult for Alina in such a reckless manner.


    "Caleb, I think you''d better think about it, it really won''t do you any good at all if you go on like this."


    Now if only Caleb was allowed to think, Caleb would have only one thought, and that was to tear Alina


    to pieces.


    ......


    In Waterside Vi.


    Now Chester and Andre''s men are looking for Penny and Caleb has hidden the child very tightly.


    At the dinner table, looking at the man who had returned from a busy day, Alina said, "When I went to


    AIG International today, I saw him meet with the entire legal department."


    At the sound of her words, Chester''s hands, which were holding his knife and fork, both paused for a


    moment.


    Looking towards Alina, he smiled, "It seems that he is determined to sue you this time."


    It was originally a very tense affair.


    Yet at this moment Chester said it with painless calmness, as if he was telling a joke.


    Alina, "Yeah."


    "I didn''t expect to piss him off like that." Chesterughed in a low voice.


    Alina saw that Chester was actually still smiling and skimmed her lips, "You''re still smiling."


    She was speechless at the thought of Caleb doing such a thing.


    Last time, he was in an uproar because of Andre, and this time, because of an appraisal report, he


    made a big deal out of it.


    Chester looked at Alina and said, "Today Tomas sneaked into the t where I lived before."


    "What? Is he crazy?"


    Caleb is doing some pretty nasty stuff, she just didn''t expect the people under him to be capable of


    such things.


    What Alina does not know is that there are more capable people under Chester''s hands that she could


    not have imagined.


    "It should be to collect a sample of my genes."


    "He''s not given up yet?"


    He wants identification report between Chester and Penny? He is obviously trying to get hard


    evidence?


    Chester stoke the top of her hair and said, "When this is over, everything will be calm, but it''s a bit


    stormy right now."


    It was originally a tense affair.


    Yet in the midst of Chester''s reassurance, Alina''s heart was, inexplicably, settled.


    Without waiting for her to speak, she heard Chester continue, "Don''t worry, this matter will not affect


    you."


    "You have a solution?"


    "Abby, I won''t let anyone hurt you." The words were spoken so firmly.


    It was as if many years ago, he had wanted to say to Alina, and he had failed to do so at that time, and


    now, he cherished this opportunity.


    Alina did not hear the deeper meaning.


    But with Chester around, she knew that things would not go in the direction that everyone feared.


    Otherwise, now Caleb is in an uproar, while Ingford has not been incited to public opinion at all?


    If there was no means of Chester in this, Alina did not even believe it.


    ......


    When Vanessa knew that Caleb was actually going to sue Alina because of Penny, her emotions,


    which had been previously cated, lost control.


    "Caleb..."


    Julia did not expect that this time the matter would be so big.


    "Now Caleb has decided that Penny is not his daughter to make such a fuss, and there''s no telling


    what will follow."


    They all knew what kind of temper Caleb had, and they didn''t need to think about it to know that he was


    really angry this time.


    Vanessa, "If she is not his daughter, everyone is at peace, isn''t it good?"


    But the point is, the child is Caleb''s.


    As for exactly what the appraisal report is not now, it is not necessary to think about what is actually


    involved.


    However, even if Caleb and Alina had a child, Vanessa was on Chester.


    "Caleb must be doing this now because he''s so sad."


    "If he had just been nicer to Alina back then, things wouldn''t havee to such a state now." Vanessa


    said fiercely. But if he had been bit nicer to Alina back then, then he wouldn''t have let thingse to


    this point now.


    At this moment, Vanessa is not standing in the position of a mother-inw, but in the position of a


    woman.


    Plus, she had seen for herself what it was like for Chester to make concessions andpromises on


    this rtionship that had been painful.


    So now it seems to Vanessa that she really wants Caleb and Alina to be between them and just say it''s


    over.


    ......


    Caleb was dizzy from hangover, and the moment he opened his eyes, he was in Wend Vi.


    At this moment, he recalled the past.


    Once when Alina was around, he never had a hard time whenever he was hungover. There was no


    telling what method Alina had used to take care of him.


    At least when he woke up, he didn''t have the unpleasant feeling of wanting to throw up, but now,


    suddenly, his heart felt empty.


    In the dim space, under those eyes, there was an endless sh of pain.


    He hated Alina, but it was painful too.


    When Tomas came over, Caleb had alreadye downstairs and looked at his somewhat pale face,


    "Are you alright?"


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "How was it over at the hillst night?" He hadn''t gone over to the lodge, but he didn''t need to think


    about it to know that it must not have been peaceful.


    Last night, he got a call from the maid saying that the child had a fever.


    Tomas knew exactly what Caleb had saidst night.


    Taking a deep breath, Tomas said, "The child had a high feverst night and I sent the doctor over."


    Seeing Caleb''s attitude, the maid Macie was worried that the child might have a bad fever, so she


    called Tomas again.


    It was a good thing that Tomas knew that Caleb was apletely different person when he was angry


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and when he was calm.


    Now he was sober, he was clearly worried, but stubbornly unwilling to admit it.


    "Penny and I will have our identifications done twice more, and send them to two different institutions,


    secretly." Caleb said as he looked to Tomas.


    At this moment, Caleb has suspicions that someone has stepped in this appraisal, and as to who, it


    goes without saying.

 Chapter 424 Daughter has a violent temper?

    Chapter 424 Daughter has a violent temper?


    Tomas nodded, understanding what Caleb meant.


    After all that he''d been through, he was still cautious after all. The experience that Emma had brought


    him earlier made him more cautious, knowing that no matter what happens, he must go and ask for


    more evidence, otherwise he won''t know exactly how he is being kept in the dark.


    Caleb finished his exnation and was silent, took a sip of the milk in his hand and thought of what the


    child had said to him.


    At this moment, under the man''s eyes, there was an endless sh of pain.


    He wanted the child to be his.


    In fact, in the beginning, he should not have let the child and himself be identified, then he would not be


    in such pain now.


    "Why don''t we send Penny to Miss Hughes? The child is so small, missing her mother is more likely to


    get sick with anxiety in her heart."


    There was something in the end that Tomas could not bear.


    Although there had been many unpleasant incidents with Alina, Tomas knew that Alina was right about


    things and not about people.


    She would be like that because she was totally implicated by Caleb.


    And when it came to sending the child back to Alina, Caleb''s eyes shed even more with sadness.


    "The child is returned to her, and Ingford will have no more than a half-assed rtionship with her." In


    saying this, Caleb''s tone was all pain and sadness.


    Tomas thought he had heard wrong.


    He actually used such a way to keep Alina?


    When has Caleb ever been so humble, even going so far as to do these things in order to keep a


    woman?


    Tomas knew very well that what was trapping Alina now was the child. Once the child was handed over


    to Alina, she will definitely take the child back to Shirling, and will not even have any more dealings with


    Caleb.


    If so, then is Caleb''s so-called intention to sue Alina now a humble way to keep her?


    In order to keep Alina in Ingford, he even went to such lengths as to use such a way?


    Tomas only felt rmed.


    "But the child is too small." Tomas couldn''t help but say.


    Then again, if this mess goes on because of the kid, it will only put more and more distance between


    them, right?


    In fact, it was more, not caring whether the child was between or not, Caleb was more interested in


    keeping Alina with him.


    He just clumsily, in the most horrible way possible, kept Alina.


    ......


    This time, Caleb seems determined topletely mess up with Alina and Chester, and he knows he is


    a bastard in Alina''s heart.


    Yet it is known that Alina cares for the child.


    After breakfast, Caleb didn''t go straight to the office, but first went over to the lodge to meet the child.


    She would have been rowdy.


    Combined with the difort, the child cried even more throughout the night.


    When Macie saw Caleb, she stepped forward and couldn''t help but say with a sigh, "Last night the


    fever was as high as 39.8 degrees, the doctor said if he cameter, it was estimated that the child


    would have cramp."


    Macie felt her heart palpitating when she thought about it.


    And Penny, who had been making a fuss all night, was now asleep, "How is it now?" Caleb asked as


    he looked at the child whose face was still red.


    Macie, "The fever has gone down, but the doctor says it will rise at any time, and it usually takes a


    week for a child to get a fever."


    A week?


    Such a long time, then every time before that did Alina apany the child over and over again like


    this?


    The patience and endurance of a mother is most tested whenever her child is sick.


    And how many mothers, too, have been driven mad in that torment again and again?


    Caleb reached out and touched the child''s forehead, the temperature of which was normal, but on the


    face, it felt hot.


    "If something like this happens in the future, send her to the hospital." Caleb said as he stood up and


    looked coldly at the child on the bed.


    Macie nodded, "Yes."


    With this word from Caleb, she was relieved.


    Last night she was to take the child to the hospital, but was stopped by the people Caleb left here, she


    could not get out.


    At that time, Macie was really worried that the child would have something wrong.


    What the older generation sees now was, the younger two made a lot of noise and the child suffered.


    Macie wanted to say something else, but when she saw how cold Caleb was, she swallowed all the


    words that came to her lips.


    The moment Caleb turned around, his fingers wrapped in a warmth, it was Penny who grabbed him,


    the child''s temperature was not yet normal.


    So at the moment the child, who is obviously wearing only a coat, has a hot feeling on her palms.


    Caleb turned back, looked at the pair of eyes simr to Chester''s, and his eyes went cold. For a time


    before, he thought these eyes were simr to his.


    But after the identification report came out, he found this child''s face was a slight resemnce to


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chester.


    "What?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone took on a sombre tone.


    And Macie was annoyedst night coaxing the child, now seeing that Caleb was cold to child, her heart


    had intolerance.


    But she was just a servant, so naturally she couldn''t say anything.


    Penny looked at Caleb pitifully, "I miss mummy."


    She hasn''t seen her mum for days and is super aggravated.


    Caleb, "Afterwards, you will be able to see your mother."


    And the emotions that Penny had tried so hard to hold back when she heard that she would never see


    her mother again were now instantly unbearable.


    "You son of a bitch."


    Macie couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold air backwards, what kind of tantrum was this?


    "Yeah, I''m a son of a bitch, and you''re probably going to have to live with me as a son of a bitch for the


    rest of your life."


    The crowd is speechless.


    Now the child''s emotions were really strained.


    That''s how it is in a child''s mind, someone who is good to her, even if they are bad, is a good person in


    that situation.


    And in the child''s point of view, now that Caleb is almostpletely showing his bad side, she can''t


    hold back.


    This child had only cried at night before, but now she was making such a fuss during the day, Caleb


    immediately lost his patience, "Shut up."


    "You bad man, you bad man."


    "Shut up."


    Caleb gritted his teeth, at this moment he could not wait to kick Penny out. Her cry was like a magic


    sound, so loud that Caleb''s brain was hurting.


    And the little girl looked at him with gnashing of teeth in her pity.


    With just this one nce, he could tell that this girl could grow up to be as vindictive as Chester.


    And unbeknownst to Caleb, it was the vindictive brother in his heart who had given in for him time and


    time again.


    Only now, he wouldn''t let up. More than that, the image of a strong counterattack in his mind was


    restored.

 Chapter 425 Crematorium?

    Chapter 425 Crematorium?


    Caleb was left by Penny''s noise, and just as he left, Penny grabbed Macie''s hand and said in a crying


    voice, "Macie, my stomach hurts, I need to go to the hospital."


    Macie heard that the child''s stomach hurt, and her high fever hadn''t gone down in the first ce.


    What if there was something wrong again with her?


    Immediately, she called Caleb, who sent her straight to the hospital, and Macie packed up to have


    someone with her.


    And as she turned to pack clothes for the child, the child was under the covers, covering her tummy,


    and a glint of brilliance shed under her otherwiserge, resigned eyes.


    ......


    Alina and Chester, once again, feel for the whereabouts of the child, when they see the address of that


    mountain resort, Alina was angry.


    "Since when did he have a vi by the crematorium?" What kind of quirk is this.


    After so many years with Caleb, Alina never knew about the existence of this vi.


    The point is this vi is next to the cemetery and crematorium at Longcheng Hill.


    Chester knew about that ce, there was a long time when he heard that it was haunted and therefore


    thatnd price had dropped a lot because of that.


    It is still under Caleb''s name?


    "Caleb!" Alina got up, grabbed her jacket and headed out.


    Now in her heart, Caleb is now a madman, and in such a situation, she is notfortable with the child


    being around him for a long time.


    So when she got the whereabouts of the child, Alina immediately forgot about Longcheng Mountain


    regardless.


    Chester was driving.


    Alina was on the passenger side, looking at the direction of the car getting more and more remote, and


    in her heart, she cursed Caleb in her heart.


    After insulting Caleb very fiercely in her heart for ten minutes, she was only slightly relieved.


    "Let''s have someone prepare the route." Alina said to Chester.


    Chester froze for a moment.


    "You..."


    "I must go with Penny first." Having seen how much Vanessa liked the child before, she couldn''t bear to


    take Penny away just like that.


    But now, Alina couldn''t even bother to pack her things, she just wanted to hurry and bring the child


    back to Shirling.


    Emma has been executed.


    Whatever existence this ce once held for her, all that hase to an end, once and for all.


    Chester, "Okay."


    His tone was tender.


    He dialed Ronan''s number and had the route arranged while packing his things as fast as he could.


    Although Alina didn''t exin what to pack, Chester still asked someone to bring her all the scripts from


    Waterside Vi and Mulherd Manor.


    As for the others, there is no shortage of those, and it doesn''t matter if they bring them or not.


    People who are attentive are always attentive and even if you don''t say anything, they know what to


    take away for you.


    The lodge is in a remote location.


    It takes about two hours to drive there from Waterside Vi.


    However, just halfway there, Alina''s phone vibrated, it was an unfamiliar number, "Hello."


    "Mummy,e to Langhay Hospital to save me." Penny''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    And hearing that it was Penny''s voice, Alina instantly sat up straight.


    "Penny, where are you?"


    "Langhay Hospital, Mummy,e to me now."


    "Okay, Mummy ising, wait for Mummy." Alina said urgently to the other side of the phone,


    However, without waiting for her to instruct anything more, the other side of the phone had already


    hung up.


    "Langhay Hospital." Alina said anxiously to Chester.


    All she could think about now was, why was Penny at Langhay Hospital? Was she sick?


    When she thought of how bad that child was every time she was sick, Alina''s heart gripped together


    fiercely and ached.


    The car made a turn and headed sharply in the direction of Langhay Hospital.


    ......


    Penny''s big eyes fluttered as she looked at the nurse and handed the phone back adorably after


    making the call.


    "Thank you, missy, you are as kind and lovely as my mummy."


    "Oh, you are so sweet."


    The nurse pinched Penny''s cheeks. She had seen many cute children, but it was the first time she had


    seen such soulful eyes.


    The nurse gives Penny a shot, "Are you scared?"


    "No, I''m brave." When Macie returned from paying the hospital fees, she saw Penny bravely stretching


    out her arms.


    That cooperative look was not even half as headache as she caused at the lodge.


    She felt her warming and more heartbreaking.


    The nurse stuck the needles in Penny with care, and asked with concern, "How is it? Does it hurt?"


    Penny, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all, Mummy said it just pinched like a bug, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Listening to her soft voice and saying such brave words would make anyone''s heart go soft.


    Macie really wanted this moment to be seen by Caleb.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However Caleb has been cold towards the child ever since he sent her to the lodge.


    So Macie felt, for a time, that Penny was an understanding and pitiful child.


    Alina arrived in time.


    She soon inquired about Penny''s location and immediately sought her out. The moment Penny saw


    Alina, jumping off the bed, she ran straight into Alina''s arms without waiting for Macie''s reaction,


    "Mummy, Mummy."


    When she smelled the scent and felt the temperature of Alina''s body, the child was instantly at ease.


    And Alina hugged her soft body, and at that moment, her heart was full of heartache.


    "Mummy miss you so much."


    At this moment, Alina said from her heart.


    She really missed this child badly.


    Penny, "Mummy, that uncle is so bad, this time he doesn''t want any money and he won''t let me go no


    matter how much I give him."


    In speaking of this, Penny is full of aggression.


    Uncle Andre had told her that if a bad man kidnaps her, she should say yes no matter how much he


    asked.


    But why didn''t Uncle Andre tell her what to do if she met someone who didn''t want money?


    Alina, "Mummy will put him in jail, how dare he kidnap my Penny!"


    Alina said with hatred.


    And when she heard Alina say this, Penny recoiled, "He is so handsome, he won''t look handsome in


    prison, will he?"


    Alina was speechless.


    The next moment Penny continued, "But Uncle Andre said that for those bad people are to be put in a


    cage and educated properly."


    "A cage?"


    "A cage for bad people. Uncle Andre used to say I had to be put in a cage to be taught properly even if


    I didn''t eat well."


    What kind of thoughts had Andre instilled in Penny on her back?


    "Let''s go." Alina didn''t want to say so much more, she just wanted to get out of here.


    However, when she picked up the child, Macie stopped in front of her, "Miss Hughes, you can''t take this


    child away."

 Chapter 426 Will the dead live?

    Chapter 426 Will the dead live?


    Alina frowned, "You..."


    "I was hired by Mr. Collins to take care of Penny." Macie said.


    Alina, "Tell Caleb that he can go to hell."


    After saying this, Alina turned around with the child in her arms and left.


    Instead, Macie stopped in front of her again, "Miss Hughes, you can''t make it difficult for me, if I lose


    the child, Mr. Collins..."


    "Go work in the Collins Castle, in future Caleb and you are not in an employment rtionship."


    When, the child in her arms tugged at Alina''spel, Alina understood tacitly that Penny did not want to


    make things difficult for Macie.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The one who could get Penny to beg for mercy would be able to tell that Macie was still treating her


    well in that not-so-good situation of Penny''s.


    In this way, Alina would give her a way out.


    Macie, "But..."


    "Thank you for taking care of Penny, and you will not be treated badly in the Collins Castle, but you


    must be clear, today I am taking away my own daughter, her custody is in my hands. Not to mention


    Caleb, even the police will not be able to stop me today, got it?"


    Not waiting for Macie to finish her sentence,Alina said in a harsh tone.


    And Macie, who had originally stopped in front of her, could only move out of the way at this moment.


    But looking at how Alina loved this child, she was relieved.


    As she passed by her, Penny even waved her hand at Macie, "Goodbye, Macie."


    "Bye."


    Macie said somewhat unnaturally, obviously not quite understanding how on earth Alina found her way


    here.


    The nurse looked at Macie and said, "No wonder the child is so good-looking, so she looks like her


    mother."


    Macie responded haphazardly.


    ......


    Caleb had just arrived at AIG when he received a call from Macie, saying that Alina had taken the child


    away.


    "How did she find the hospital?" Caleb was furious.


    And Macie said on the other side of the phone, "The nurse said that it was Penny who borrowed her


    mobile phone and called Miss Hughes."


    Caleb''s brain was pounding.


    He knew this girl was cunning before, but he didn''t expect this girl to be this cunning.


    Caleb smashed the phone, and when Tomas came in, he saw this scene.


    Now that Alina and Chester are paired together, it''s definitely an ident scene.


    Tomas doesn''t need to think about it to know that it is because he is angry at Alina.


    Tomas stood at the door apprehensively, neither going in, nor not going in.


    Caleb probably smoothed out the anger in his heart after a while.


    He said to Tomas, "Seal all the exits of Ingford."


    It urred to him that now that Alina had a child in her hands, she would surely take the child back to


    Shirling at the first opportunity.


    Once Alina returns to Shirling, no one will be able to make things difficult for her.


    "Yes." Tomas nodded, but looked to Caleb and added, "But this time, Master Chester will definitely be


    with her."


    The implication is that trying to use such brute force now will certainly not work.


    They knew exactly what tactics Chester had. So now even if all the exits were explicitly blocked off, as


    long as Alina wants to leave, there must be something that can be done on Chester as well.


    And when ites to Chester, Caleb''s eyes are flickering with danger, thest thing he wants to hear


    right now is the topic of Chester.


    ......


    Alina held the child and felt the temperature of the child, which was obviously not quite normal, and the


    child was in Alina''s arms rambling.


    All that was said was bad things about Caleb.


    Seeing that she was still in good spirits, Alina was relieved as Chester rubbed the top of Alina''s hair


    and said, "The medical team is already waiting on the special ne."


    it was telling Alina not to worry.


    And Alina was grateful to Chester for being so attentive.


    "Thanks."


    "What''s all this mumbo jumbo?" Chester said as he looked at Alina.


    And in Alina''s heart, something wasn''t right, she doesn''t know why, but for the recent time, every time


    she saw Chester, there is always a tugging pain in her heart.


    She asked Andre to find out what kind of past there was between herself and Chester, however, Andre


    said, so much of what she once was, as if it had been deliberately erased, was nowhere to be found.


    But it is this deliberateck of traceability that makes it seem that there must be something there.


    The more she thought about it, the more her temples ached.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Alina frowning, Chester asked with concern, and thoughtfully closed the car


    window.


    Alina, "My head hurts."


    Headaches have be more frequent recently.


    It was as if there was always something constantly pounding on her brain membranes, something that


    seemed to be forcing its way out.


    Chester drove with one hand and held her in his arms along with the child with the other, "Drive well."


    Alina subconsciously wanted to get up, but the next moment she was held down in Chester''s arms and


    he said, "Be good."


    The moment she was hugged by Caleb, Alina''s heart was sour.


    And Penny''s big eyes opened wife when she saw Chester holding Alina in his arms.


    In the midst of the warmth just now, both Chester and Alina had neglected the child, "Mummy."


    The sound of a mummy made Chester instantly let go of Alina, who sat up straight.


    Awkward.


    What are they doing in front of the child?


    Penny looked at Alina, and then at Chester. There was curiosity all over those eyes.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Alina rubbed the child''s head while the child was in Alina''s arms.


    Looking at Alina, she said, "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "Is that Dad?"


    At the sound of the words, there was a stiffening.


    She hadn''t thought about how to exin this to the child, but now when she heard the child ask this,


    she realised that the problems she hadn''t thought of facing were probably the ones she could least


    face.


    In not wanting to start with Chester at the beginning, probably because she knew that once they were


    together, there would be a lot of problems that she couldn''t face, right?


    And now, with Penny, the question is at hand.


    Alina was stiff and her face was getting whiter and whiter at the moment, yet without waiting for her to


    speak, Chester dotingly pinched Penny''s face, "Does Penny miss daddy?"


    "Mummy says Daddy is a dead man, do the deade back to life?" the child asked, looking


    innocently at Chester.


    And Chester smiled at the exnation Alina had given Penny earlier.


    How much she hated Caleb in her heart. But, it was good.

 Chapter 427 The daughter ruins the atmosphere

    Chapter 427 The daughter ruins the atmosphere


    As for the topic of Penny, Alina avoided it. Luckily, the child''s memory wasn''t too long and soon started


    rambling about Caleb''s bad words.


    Caleb was hateful in Alina''s heart, in Penny''s heart, he was apletely irredeemable bad guy.


    "He didn''t want anything and he was mean to me and he took my phone watch. Mummy, let''s call the


    police, my phone watch is expensive."


    Penny looked pitifully at Alina, thinking of the phone watch she had lost, the child was not wanting to let


    Caleb go.


    At this, Alina''s eyes were full of helplessness and doting.


    "Mummy will buy you another one."


    "But I just want that one. How can he rob a child?"


    Penny, "Mummy?"


    "Yes?"


    "He really is a bad man."


    "Mummy knows." If he hadn''t been a bad person, she wouldn''t have been driven to desperation back


    then.


    Penny looked at Alina again, "Then Mommy must stay away from bad people like that in the future,


    okay?"


    Alina''s tone, at this moment, was more gentle, "Okay."


    Caleb probably didn''t even know that the things that happened between him and Alina before had


    turned his world upside down.


    And now, even a child is not supportive of Alina and him being together.


    So what leverage does he have in this world?


    ......


    Airport.


    When Caleb got that Chester had taken the special flight route to take Alina away, he rushed to the


    airport before them.


    The moment they met, the air was tense.


    "Alina!" At the sight of Chester with the child in his arms and Alina following him around, no one knew


    how Caleb''s heart was reeling at the moment.


    The three of them stood so well together, and the picture looked so harmonious and beautiful, that


    even passers-by stopped at this beautiful picture.


    Especially at this moment when Chester is holding the child in his arms, the gic inheritance of the


    twopletely blended together.


    It''s as if they don''t need any identification and they all know the result.


    What he didn''t know, however, was that even when he was hugging Penny, it made it look like they


    were father and daughter.


    This face of Penny has inherited bit of everyone in the Collins family, blending almost all of them


    perfectly.


    At this moment, when Alina saw Caleb, she only felt that her brain was hurting, "You don''t have


    anything else to do, do you?"


    Caleb, "How dare you."


    Things havee to this point, she has now this has been openly in and out with Chester, is she afraid


    that the whole world does not know the rtionship between them?


    Alina, "What wouldn''t I dare to do?"


    "You have awsuit with you now, you can''t leave Ingford."


    "What?"


    "The case has been filed today, and you''re in and out with Chester at this time of day?"


    Alina felt her brain nk.


    She didn''t expect Caleb to be shameless to such an extent, he was totally going to fight her to the


    death this time?


    He''s mad.


    Previously, Alina had always felt that Caleb was mentally abnormal, but now she felt that Caleb was


    even crazier.


    Alina''s body trembled with anger and she could no longer speak.


    Yet at this moment, her cold fists wrapped in a warm palm of Chester. Alina looked towards Chester.


    Caleb has pushed her into the abyss time and time again.


    Chester, then, is a ray of light in her abyss.


    Chester looked at Alina soothingly, then looked at Caleb and said, "Her exit formalities have been


    Looking towards Chester, a heavy light shone under Alina''s eyes at this moment.


    She didn''t expect that Chester had already taken care of it for her.


    And Caleb''s attempt to make things difficult for Alina in such a way is obviously not going to work.


    And Caleb did not expect that Chester would move so fast. Everything seemed to be a trap.


    No matter what he does, Chester always has the next move.


    "Chester!" Caleb had bepletely furious.


    Chester looked at Caleb, no matter what kind ofpromises and concessions he had once made,


    Chester''s eyes today were all determined.


    The dangerous and oppressive auraing from him made it clear that the Chester of today would


    make no concessions.


    "Since you have given her to me back then..."


    "Shut up." Before Caleb could finish his words, he was interrupted by Chester''s angry shout.


    The child in Chester''s arms had already woken up from her nap and the moment she saw Caleb, her


    eyes instantly burst into tears.


    "Mummy, the bad guy, he''s the bad guy." Penny pointed at Caleb, whining and using.


    As soon as she heard this, she knew that when this girl was around Caleb before, this man must have


    treated the child badly, otherwise he wouldn''t have been used by the child like this.


    And Caleb looked at the three standing together and he went crazy.


    "Alina,e." Now, no reasoning made sense with Caleb anymore.


    He hated the sight of her standing with Chester, especially when he thought that the child was


    Chester''s, and he had the thought of ripping her apart.


    Yet even with such an inner shock, he still said to Alina stoically, "Come here, and I can ignore


    everything."


    And when Alina and Chester heard this, especially Tomas, cold sweat broke out in their back.


    He felt that his boss was finished, he had beenpletely uncontroble.


    Even in his heart, Alina was such an abomination, and now Caleb only wanted her by his side.


    In Tomas'' opinion, Caleb, who was in the midst of such a fight, still did not forget to keep Alina.


    And when Alina heard Caleb''s words, it was as if she had heard a joke, "Should I care?"


    The scene, at this moment, was more than ever about to explode.


    Caleb looked at Alina''s appearance, and under his eyes was instantly scarlet.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Alina..."


    "No need to threaten me, we''ve had a lot of odds between us. You think I''m afraid of you?"


    How many times did he threaten her for the sake of Emma?


    Yet, was she ever afraid?


    After that scene three years ago, Alina no longer knew what fear was when it came to Caleb.

 Chapter 428 Ill take it back for you.

    Chapter 428 I''ll take it back for you.


    The sabre-rattling scene eventually came to a halt with the arrival of Vanessa, and Chester and Alina


    left together for Shirling.


    On the way back to the town centre, Caleb was drenched in cold air, and Vanessa was sitting right next


    to him with her head turned to the side.


    "You and Alina are over." Vanessa interrupted the silent and depressing atmosphere.


    And the already cold breath, when Vanessa uttered these words, followed by colder at this moment.


    Caleb''s eyes were sharp, "To what extent exactly?"


    "How long are you going to turn towards him?" Caleb snarled.


    Since when did his mother''s heart turn to his elder brother and did he and Tristan have any ce in her


    eyes?


    It was as if all her care had been given to Chester and Julia from the time he and Alina got married and


    Chester went abroad.


    Vanessa, "Your brother is more responsible than you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa did not look at Caleb and said especially faintly.


    Caleb, "Responsible? What kind of responsibility? The responsibility of stealing his younger brother''s


    wife?"


    "Caleb!" Vanessa''s tone was heavier, and her eyes that looked at Caleb were sharper at this moment.


    The already depressing atmosphere in the smallpartment was now even more so because of the


    two of them.


    Vanessa looked at Caleb and said, "You suspect that child is not yours."


    Caleb looked fiercely at Vanessa.


    And when Vanessa knew about this suspicion of Caleb, she felt that she had heard a big joke.


    "And you''re going to sue Alina?"


    So it''s because of this to sue Alina, does he have any brains at all?


    How could there be such a huge difference in the way they act?


    "Caleb, what kind of brain you have?" Vanessa looked at Caleb and felt her heart heaving.


    After every meeting with Caleb, Vanessa felt like she was going weak for days.


    "Do you really think that your brother is being nice to Alina because the child is his?"


    With those words, Caleb¡¯s pupils tightened as he looked at Vanessa.


    Vanessa, "ording to your brother''s temper, if he knew that the child was his, he would have taken


    her away when Alina was pregnant."


    "......"


    "Even if it was toote for something like that, given his skills, you think he wouldn''t know that Alina is


    in Shirling? That he wouldn''t have gone looking for her and the child?"


    If Chester knew that the child was his, would it have taken so long to get between Alina and Caleb?


    Chester didn''t do anything to the child during the time of the disturbance.


    When Vanessa said this, Caleb seemed to understand something, his brain was swept by a storm at


    this moment.


    That identification report was definitely tampered with by Chester.


    At this moment, Caleb''s brain waspletely twitched.


    "It''s over between you and Alina, so why dwell on it? Let''s just leave everyone in peace for a while,


    can''t we?"


    Vanessa looked at Caleb with pain, only to feel that this person made people hurt their nerves so much.


    Caleb, on the other hand, only felt that his world had been swept away by the storm.


    The car, at the speed of an arrow, arrived at the Collins Castle.


    Vanessa, "Aren''t you getting off?"


    Seeing that Caleb had no intention of getting out of the car, Vanessa knew that this matter would not


    end so easily.


    Anyway, no matter how much fuss is made, this will not end so dryly, which gives her a headache.


    Caleb is silent and does not speak.


    When Vanessa got out of the car, she looked at Caleb, "I didn''t expect you to treat Penny that way."


    Macie had already arrived at the Collins Castle, and when she knew that it was Alina who had asked


    her toe, Vanessa knew that Macie was good to the child those days.


    Alina was grateful, and she did not treat those who had been kind to her on this thorny journey poorly.


    And when she heard Macie say that Caleb had treated the child that way, Vanessa was particrly


    disappointed.


    Even if he didn''t think Penny was his child, sje was just a small child, did he have to do that to a child?


    ......


    Caleb''s world is inplete chaos.


    Once, when Emma was around, it was Emma who stirred up his world, and now, who was to me?


    Seeing Macie, Vanessa said, "Thank you for those few days."


    It is important to know that the servants below are likely to go differently in things because of the


    attitude of the master.


    It was good that Macie was kind and did not abuse the child in that situation, which gave her some


    "You are wee, Madam." Macie said respectfully.


    ......


    Ste received a call from Alina saying that she couldn''t attend her wedding, although there was some


    regret, Ste said, "It''s good to go now."


    Originally, Ste was aware of those entanglements between Caleb and Alina during this period of


    time.


    So it''s good for Alina not to stay in Ingford.


    Hanging up Alina''s call, Ste turned around and was confronted with the man''s eyes full of gloom, it


    was Hector...


    Ste instantly turned cold, heading out, yet as she passed by the man, she was gripped tightly by her


    wrist.


    Ste said gloomily, "Let go."


    Hector, "Don''t marry him, the Marsh family is in deep water, that''s not where you should be."


    "Hector, your father has deep intentions for you, cing you beside Chester for so many years, but you


    still, it seems, have failed your father''s expectations, not learning anything halfway."


    Ste said sarcastically.


    At that time, no one knew that Hector was a member of the Perry family and thought that he was just a


    special assistant to Chester.


    With that, she was about to shake off Hector''s hand, however, the man''s force became heavier.


    Ste looked at him, "What?"


    Hector, "Ste, why do you have to toss yourself around like this?"


    She doesn''t want to toss anyone.


    Yet the reality is that the more she avoids it, the more those people want to torment her, and now he


    me it on her?


    "Let go." She shook off Hector''s hand, the movement was too big, and the moment she shook it off, the


    sharp nails scratched the man''s face, and there was an instant and shocking blood mark.


    However, Hector did not seem to care in the slightest.


    Ste gave him a cold look and turned around to leave, however, the moment she turned around,


    Hector said, "I''ll help you take back the Willis family, so cancel the marriage contract with Alfred."


    Ste paused in her steps.


    At the moment, her back is shaking.


    Sheughed, sarcastically and icily.

 Chapter 429 Back to Shirling.

    Chapter 429 Back to Shirling.


    Help her take back the Willis family?


    He stood with those filthy, disgusting people when she was most helpless and in need, yet now, he said


    he would help her take back the Willis family?


    Ste turned around and smiled like a demon.


    She said, "That''s the funniest joke I''ve heard all year."


    Hector looked at her sarcastic eyes, a fine light flickering under them, while Ste turned around and


    walked towards the door.


    The gown she was trying on made her figure so slim and beautiful, and Hector''s heart emptied of a


    piece at this moment.


    Ste opened her mouth, "Thank you for your kindness, I think, I don''t need it."


    No one give her when needed.


    Now he came when it was not needed.


    Such contrasts make for a truly ironic experience.


    Hector stood in ce for a long, long time, his eyes sharpened as the phone vibrated, "Hello."


    "Young master, there''s a clue."


    "Say it."


    Hector said icily.


    At the moment, there was no warmth in his voice.


    The special assistant on the other side of the phone said, "What happened back then may have had


    something to do with Sophia."


    During this period of time, Hector had been cold towards Libby, obviously having doubts about what


    happened back then.


    Back then, Sophia and Libby were in pain and acting like heartbroken for Ste doing that.


    But since Ste returned to the Willis family this time, what Hector saw was Sophia''s various attempts


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    to sweep her out of the family.


    Suspicious as he was, he naturally had someone check it out.


    At this moment, a chill rose from Hector''s body, "I don''t want the possibility, go and find out the truth."


    "Yes."


    The assistant heard the icy chill in Hector''s tone at the moment and hung up the phone.


    Hector looked at the time on his wristwatch before sending a message to the person on the other side


    of the phone, "The results must be out by today."


    Sophia was Ste''s real mother.


    But if it''s true that, as the clues found, Ste really had something to do with Sophia back...


    A icy chill shone in the man''s eyes.


    Libby''s call came in, and Hector disdainfully nced at the number on the phone and picked it up,


    "Hello."


    "Where are you, Hector? Mum said she made your favourite food for lunch today and we haven''t sat


    down to eat together for a long time."


    Libby said in a petnt voice.


    Hector, "No need."


    His voice was icy.


    Libby wanted to say something else, but Hector hung up the phone directly, his attitude cold and


    distant.


    Libby is in the Willis¡¯ vi at the moment.


    Ste is getting married tomorrow, and the whole Willis family is in a joyous mood, all set up by Angus.


    Sophia, naturally, did not intervene.


    She was against setting the ce up in this way, but, now it is all Ste''s words that are heard here


    overnight.


    Seeing Libby hang up, Sophia asked, "What did Hector say?"


    Libby froze and looked at Sophia, unresponsive.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Sophia didn''t feel good, "Say it."


    "He''s noting." Libby''s mind was ''buzzing'' as she said these words.


    Sophia, "Noting?"


    "Yes."


    Hector would never have done so, yet now, it was because of Ste, right?


    It must be because of Ste.


    "Do you really want to marry Kenny?" Sophia gritted her teeth, all this time, Ste was chasing after


    them.


    They carried the burden all the time.


    And as soon as Libby heard about marrying that fool Kenny, she instantly jumped up, "Don''t even think


    about it, I won''t marry that fool."


    Among her ssmates, she was such a proud kind of being, how could she marry that fool?


    Just the thought of that fat fool having to sleep next to her every night made Libby feel like she was


    going to have nightmares.


    "Then why don''t you put more thought into Hector? Although he is an illegitimate son, he is the heir that


    his father values the most, otherwise he wouldn''t have been ced beside Chester for protection for so


    many years."


    Back then, it was said that Hector had been driven out of the Perry family, but how could it be so


    coincident that he was driven to Chester?


    In the end, that was the Perry family protecting him, and his father¡¯s wife was a tough nut.


    Had it not been for the means of his father, Hector probably would not have even managed to grow up


    and be ced at Chester.


    He is Chester''s man, so who dares to touch him casually?


    Nowadays, the Perry family is in the ascendant in Ingford.


    And Hector was a good match for Libby, as long as Libby does marry Hector, Sophia will not worry


    about Ste.


    "But now he doesn''t even see me much." Libby felt like crying when she talked about Hector.


    The attitude of histowards her irritated her, it was all because of Ste.


    Ever since Ste returned to this home and dangled in front of Hector''s eyes at all times, everything


    has changed because of it.


    ......


    On the ne.


    Alina''s brain was hurting badly, but it was good to be without Caleb and therefore at peace.


    It said that she would be examined when she arrived in Shirling.


    In the lounge.


    Chester hugged Alina and was about to stuff the pills into her mouth, but Alina tilted her head, "The


    medicine prescribed by Bailey is so bitter."


    Alina could not eat it, thinking that the taste was really too unpleasant.


    Chester, however, had a doting tone, "Be good, it will always hurt if you don''t eat."


    During this time, Bailey'' medicine still had some effect.


    Although Alina still has a headache, the pain is not as severe.


    Alina skimmed her lips.


    Chester said, "There''s sugar."


    At this moment, Chester coaxed her as if he was coaxing a child, and sure enough, Alina took the


    medicine.


    Several sips of water in session could not rinse away the bitter taste in her mouth.


    The man put the fruit candy in her mouth and that was the only moment she felt better.


    "The paper of this fruit candy looks nice." Alina muttered.


    What Alina didn''t know was that since she started taking the medicine prescribed by Bailey during this


    period of time, putting candy in his coat pocket had be a must-do for Chester every day.


    After taking the medicine, Chester ced her on the cot and carefully covered her with the nket,


    "Take a nap, and you''ll be there."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded, feeling relieved all over at this moment.


    It feels so good to have it all to be over.

 Chapter 430 A Heart for a Heart

    Chapter 430 A Heart for a Heart


    By the time you get to Shirling.


    Chester then received a call from Ronan, who was now staying over in Ingford and Lucas was in


    Shirling, so he didn''t bring Ronan over.


    Ronan said on the phone, "Master Caleb is already on his way to Shirling."


    Alina heard it clearly.


    And the rxed feeling on the way was nowpletely shattered because of this phone call.


    Alina had already felt a brain ache during this period of time, and now when she heard this news, her


    mind could not be calmed down even more.


    Chester subconsciously nced at Alina, and after seeing the annoyance that shed under Alina''s


    eyes, he knew her worry.


    He answered, "I got it."


    After saying that, he just hung up the phone.


    He picked up the child in Alina''s arms.


    Alina, "Why is he stilling?" It was really going crazy.


    She just went back to Ingford, howe there''s so much going on now? Caleb is like a ghost


    haunting.


    Chester, "Probably he knows something."


    As soon as he took Alina''s hand heading towards the car park, he said to her.


    Chester took Alina''s hand and got into the car.


    In the car.


    Alina leaned into Chester''s arms, and Chester looked at her somewhat pale face, "Headache again?"


    "Yes."


    She was already not in the best of spirits now, and Caleb was still irritating her again and again, which


    made her headache never get better.


    Chester, "Go for a check-up at the hospital in Bailey¡¯s tomorrow."


    It is important to review after taking the medication for some time.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    Once, when she was sick, she thought she was well enough to put it off and get better.


    But it turns out that the more she puts it off after having a baby, the worse it gets in some cases.


    "Get some sleep?"


    "I couldn''t sleep, I slept too long on the ne." Although she felt tired now, Alina really couldn''t sleep.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Alina said, "Send me back to the Lawson¡¯s."


    Chester, "Sleeping at the Lawson¡¯s tonight?"


    "Yeah." Alina muttered.


    And the force with which Chester squeezed her hand was heavier at this moment, "I don''t want to part


    with you."


    "Then why don''t youe back to live with me at the Lawson¡¯s too?"


    "Are you sure your grandfather''s blood pressure is normal right now?" Even if it was normal, it would


    probably spike dramatically when Zane saw him, right?


    Alinaughed.


    "And you know that your presence will cause Grandpa''s blood pressure to spike, huh?" That was what


    she had feared earlier.


    But the good thing is that between Chester and Caleb are just two different personalities.


    And Caleb seems to have no other means than to outright piss people off.


    Chester gave her hand a doting squeeze and said, "You go home tonight, and tomorrow I''ll visit


    Grandpa."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Although she didn''t know exactly how Chester would visit, there was an inexplicable sense of peace of


    mind in her heart when he did something.


    But at the moment, she clearly felt the sweat on the man''s hands, because he cared too much.


    Thinking of Chester''s care, Alina''s heart was inexplicably touched.


    Megan knew that Alina wasing back and had the kitchen prepare Alina''s favourite food early.


    So now that everyone had eaten, she purposely left her and Penny in the kitchen. Penny was most


    happy to be back.


    She had grown up here since she was a child and was therefore most familiar with it.


    Seeing Megan, Penny slipped out of Alina''s arms and darted like a bird towards Megan, yelling,


    "Grandma, Penny misses you so much."


    She ran up to Megan and reached out for a hug.


    Ever since Megan said she couldn''t just jump on her, she had been unable to bear that much of her


    weight and every time Penny had stood her ground and reached out for a hug.


    Megan picked her up, looking at her who had lost weight, and said heartily, "You like grandma and still


    run away to find your mother? What a heartless girl."


    During this time Penny went to Ingford and Megan was most worried about her.


    Shirling has not had the best of weather this year.


    In previous years, it was warm and spring-like in Shirling, but this year it actually snowed, and when


    she came back just now, the snow particles on the ground made Alina couldn''t believe it.


    "But I miss my mum. I haven''t seen her for a long time and I miss her so much. It''s been a long time


    since I''ve seen you, and I miss you too."


    Penny''s voice is soft and lovely when she speaks.


    The original reproach in Megan''s eyes could no longer be reproached at this moment when she heard


    such words from Penny.


    "You are so sweet."


    Megan likes Penny from her heart, so she likes to listen to whatever Penny says.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The child smiled.


    Megan looked behind Alina and asked gently, "Didn''t hee with you?"


    Megan knew that the one who came back with Alina this time was Chester.


    Alina, "He¡¯lle tomorrow."


    Alina said with some apprehension, when she was in Ingford before, because of the rtionship with


    Chester, her grandfather had been inquiring.


    In the minds of the older generation, even though she handled the matter well in public, the older


    generation still could not ept it.


    If Caleb died, the rtionship between her and Chester would be called a house transfer. It was a way


    for her inws to try to keep her.


    However Caleb is not dead, she and Chester have such a rtionship, the younger generation is fine


    with it.


    But it''s still hard to get a man of Grandpa''s age to ept it, apparently.


    Megan sighed and handed the child to the maid on the side, Penny went with them, after all, they were


    all familiar with each other.


    With her sweet mouth over the years, Penny has long since bonded with them.


    The maid took Penny to eat, but Megan pulled Alina''s hand to the side and said, "Your grandfather is


    always worried about you, after all, that''s the Collins family."


    There is now a psychological shadow in the hearts of Megan and the others.


    After all, back then, Caleb did that kind of tragic thing, so now in their hearts, as long as the surname is


    Collins, they are no good.


    Alina patted the back of Megan''s hand and said soothingly, "Grandma, don''t worry, I know what do do."


    Hearing Alina call her grandma, Megan''s heart felt a surge of emotion.

 Chapter 431 Back home, mother and daughter are princesses.

    Chapter 431 Back home, mother and daughter are princesses.


    Megan used her heart to win Alina''s heart. Seeing that Alina did not resent the fact that she had made


    her mother the child of a single parent, Megan was more content than anything else.


    There are times when people separate, not necessarily because of external interference, but because


    the two people themselves have be unable to get on with their lives.


    In Alina''s grandmother''s mind, Zane betrayed their marriage and Megan was the saboteur of it.


    But those who were in the know back then knew that Erica was arrogant. From the time she got


    married, she and her husband quarrelled twice a day and the family atmosphere was stifling.


    Even without Megan, their rtionship as a couple would not havested as a result.


    Back then, because of her rtionship with Zane, Erica had humiliated her several times. Now that she


    could be understood by her granddaughter, Megan was particrly touched in her heart.


    "Do you really like him? If I really liked him, I''d tell your grandfather."


    "It''s okay, we can handle it ourselves." Alina knew what Megan wanted to say and interrupted her.


    On this point, she trusts Chester.


    Although Caleb is still in the way, what should have started between Alina and Chester is still starting.


    This is not something that will be stopped because of Caleb''s interference.


    What''s past, is past.


    It is no longer useful to pester in whatever way.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Let''s go and eat. I''ve cooked your favourite food, and I''ve gone to buy pork


    belly, so I''ll stew mushroom and pork belly soup tomorrow to tonic you."


    Megan cares a lot about Alina''s health, and she took care of Luna, so now Luna is in good health.


    As for Alina''s body was like a bottomless pit after she gave birth to her child because of the severe


    trauma she suffered back then.


    Megan had put a lot of effort into her body before it was too bad, but it was still much worse than Luna.


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    "No worries." Megan said dotingly.


    She really does treat Alina like a granddaughter, because she is Zane''s only granddaughter.


    Megan treated Alina even better than she treated her grandchildren.


    Even if she had not ruined Zane and Erica''s marriage back then, Megan would inevitably feel some


    guilt in her heart when she thought of the scenes back then.


    At the dinner table.


    Alina watched Penny eat better than ever, because she liked the food.


    Although the food on the table were not made by Megan herself, Penny''s portion definitely was. From


    the time Penny added supplementary food, all the food was cooked by Megan.


    So now, not to mention Caleb, even Alina is not 100% aware of the child''s tastes.


    The same thing is made and Penny just loves to eat what Megan makes.


    "Eat slowly." Megan looked at Penny''s mouth full of food and couldn''t resist going up to start feeding


    her again.


    And Penny enjoyed it so much that she obediently just handed the spoon to Megan.


    "Great Grandma, feed me."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll feed my little princess." Looking at the child''s big eyes, Megan loved it.


    After dinner.


    Alina took a shower and wanted to go and see her grandfather, but he has to be extra regr in his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    routine now.


    So when she came back this time, Megan and the others didn''t tell Zane, just because they were afraid


    he would have to wait until midnight.


    Now, his body can''t stand the strain anymore so they don''t tell him.


    Penny slept with Megan, and as long as she was back in this house, she would go anywhere and not


    want her as a mother at all.


    In bed, Chester''s phone call came in.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes, grandma made a lot of delicious food. She will be sad if I don¡¯t eat, but I will grow fat if I eat."


    Alina said with a grumble.


    Every time she came back, Megan would cook a lot of good food, or as long as she was home, it was


    always good food.


    "And now what? Sleeping?"


    "I took a shower, ate too much and now I can¡¯t fall asleep."


    "So I''ll take you for a walk?"


    Alina was torn, "I''d rather not, it''ll probably take you quite a while toe over."


    "I''m downstairs from you."


    Alina froze for a moment.


    Getting up, she went to the window and pulled open the curtains, outside the snowkes were flying


    and it was beautiful in the light.


    The man stood next to the phantom, a ck trench coat bearing him with a clean, elegant look.


    "What are you doing? It''s cold in Shirling today." Alina said in distress.


    She was afraid of the cold, so she thought that Chester must be freezing standing in the middle of that


    snowy wind.


    Chester heard the fluctuation in her tone, and with a smile on his lips, he said in a doting tone, "Do you


    want toe out?"


    "Wait for me."


    "Okay."


    As soon as he pulled the curtains closed, Alina turned around and found a thicker down jacket in the


    wardrobe to put on herself.


    On the way downstairs, she found Luna looking for water to drink.


    Seeing Alina, she froze, "You''re going out?"


    Alina, however, nodded, "Yes."


    "That''s Master Chester at the door, huh? It''s cold, and he is still here to see you."


    Alina''s face turned flushing at the remark, and she gave Luna a nce before running out the door,


    with Lunaughing lowly behind her.


    Caleb looked at Alina, who hade out in slippers and pajamas, and was only wrapped in a thick


    down jacket.


    He chided, "What''s the hurry? I''ll wait for you."


    He¡¯s waited all these years, so there is no hurry.


    Alina, "I''m just afraid you''ll get anxious waiting." After all, it was so cold outside.


    Listening to the emotions in Alina''s tone, Chester pulled her into his arms.


    She was the jewel in his palm, and every moment was spent with care.


    "Abby, I don''t want to be separated from you." Chester said in a husky tone, they were together all the


    time in Ingford.


    However, the first night after he came back to Shirling, Chester had trouble sleeping and did not go


    back after dinner, he came straight to Alina.


    It turns out that when he gets more he is not satisfied and he craves for more.


    Alina was cold as she curled up in Chester''s arms, while Chester turned around and led her to the car


    in one go, obviously worried that she was freezing.


    Alina, "This is not a good time."


    "For being at home?"


    Yes. This is her home, so she can''t be as wanton as she was in Ingford.


    Seeing that Alina did not say anything, the man''s kiss pressed down, Alina felt that she would surely


    die of suffocation in front of Chester.

 Chapter 432 He finally knows the pain

    Chapter 432 He finally knows the pain


    For a long time.


    Chester let her go and just held her in his arms, saying, "Then you stay with me for longer, okay?"


    The weather is cold enough.


    The night without her made Chester feel that it was so hard to live in the middle of that night.


    Or maybe he''s scared.


    Ever since Alina and Caleb got married, he''s tried so hard to forget about her, tried so hard not to see


    her.


    Yet now it was different, she was back in his hands, and he was afraid that she would be gone again.


    He had lost so much. Now that he had regained her, how could he want to lose her again?


    The current Caleb seems to be dead set on Alina, not willing to let go of Alina''s hand.


    He came to Shirling.


    Next, things will probably be even less simple.


    "Okay, I''ll stay with you." Alina rubbed herself into Chester''s arms.


    And her subconscious reliance in this way made Chester feel at ease.


    And Alina said with some unease, "Tomorrow youete."


    "What?"


    "I haven''t met Grandpa yet when I got back, I wanted to tell him first." Not much was said on Megan''s


    side this evening though, but Alina could hear that Grandpa actually still cared in this matter, and Alina


    did not want to let anything happen because of Grandpa''s care.


    Chester understood what Alina meant, he said, "Grandpa is so shrewd, he must know I''ming."


    Alina, "But I''m still worried."


    "Worried about what? Worried that I''ll be aggravated in front of Grandpa?"


    Alina had never thought about what Chester was really like when he was aggrieved. But in her heart,


    she was inexplicably worried.


    The man''s embrace was warm.


    The cold freshness of the scent adds to the fascination that lies deep within.


    "Surely you won''t be aggrieved?" Alina muttered, inexplicably worried in her heart, despite the certainty


    in her tone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester was smiling.


    Kisses pressed down again.


    The air was cold as frost, but there was a warm and melting feeling. For a long, long time Chester


    finally let go of her, and his long, slender fingers brushed her cheek.


    The tone was even more attractive in the dimly lit space as he said, "I wish I could have married you


    sooner."


    At the sound of those words, Alina¡¯s brain went nk.


    In the end, it hase to this step, although Alina took a very courageous step earlier.


    But really this step had still never urred to her, and now when it was brought up by Chester, she


    knew that between them, it was only a matter of time before they reached this point.


    "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "This time, you won''t be allowed to get away." And no matter what was going on in their world, no


    matter how much of a reason there really was to leave, there will be no concessions as in thest one.


    Alina put her hands around the man''s neck, "I''m not leaving."


    In this moment, there was determination in her tone.


    The strength of the man''s hold on her at this moment was heavier.


    It took two hours for Alina to get out of Chester''s car and then be carried to the doorstep by Chester.


    And as Alina turned to go in, she did not forget to turn back and kiss Chester, back in Shirling they were


    even more so bold.


    Not far from the car, Caleb had seen them get out of the car from the moment Alina rushed into


    Chester''s embrace, and the clinging look touched his nerves.


    Tomas, too, saw it.


    He had no idea that this was how far Alina and Chester had developed between them.


    "Tomas." The moment he opened his mouth, Caleb''s tone was full of danger.


    Tomas, "Yes."


    The current Caleb already wants to destroy everything.


    Now looking at Chester and Alina like this, he wanted to tear them apart with his own hands, yet just


    now, he didn''t even have the courage to go up there.


    He didn''t know what the hell they were doing in the car and didn''t even have the courage to see them


    actually get that far.


    Finally, Chester watched Alina go in and when he turned to go back to his car, he met Caleb''s frantic


    gaze.


    Chester instantly darkened his face.


    "Very fast." Caleb is really fast, arrived here after a dinner time.


    Caleb stepped forward briskly.


    The fist was about to smash into Chester''s face, however Chester dodged, and he therefore lunged


    into air.


    And such a dodge made Caleb angry, "Chester, as much as I hate you now, you have to be clear, she


    is your brother''s wife."


    "Then you should be clear that she''s not anymore. And ......" Chester paused in his tone.


    Then he continued, "The one you once married was my fianc¨¦e."


    Caleb''s pupils tightened.


    At that moment, the world went nk for an instant. That unknown past was unknown to him.


    When he was abroad, he just heard from his family that Chester was in love and very much in love with


    each other, just he did not know why exactly they separatedter.


    Still less did he know that Chester and Alina were already privately engaged at Bensor Hill at the time,


    let alone what it meant to them.


    Vanessa told him about the little-known past between Alina and Chester back then.


    Because Alina was still young at that time, and considering the girl''s reputation, she wanted to


    announce it after she graduated from university.


    Yet it was surprising that there was such a big mess in the middle. They didn''t know why their


    grandfather had made that arrangement or why he was so protective of Alina.


    However Caleb is the one who ispletely in the dark, he has no idea who Chester is in love.


    If Grandpa had known that Emma had used the incident with Alina that night to get close to him,


    wouldn''t there have been so many misunderstandings afterwards?


    He was inplete confusion.


    The words ''fianc¨¦e'' tore at his insides with a vengeance.


    Chester looked at his eyes, "If it wasn''t for Alina back then, what chance do you think you had?"


    In speaking of this, Chester''s tone was all pain.


    Those churning memories were fiercely suppressed by him, and then he stopped looking at Caleb,


    turned around and got into the car.


    The car, like a stray arrow, rushed out, leaving Caleb standing alone in the icy snow.

 Chapter 433 Its him who dies, its us who are unlucky.

    Chapter 433 It''s him who dies, it''s us who are unlucky.


    The cold, snowy wind filled his body with cold, and the coldness spread to all his limbs, yet Caleb did


    not feel cold at all when he stood in ce.


    For, even colder, was his heart.


    Tomas appeared behind Caleb, looking at his somewhat trembling back, and said intolerantly, "Sir, it''s


    better to go back?"


    They had chased him from Ingford to Shirling, yet what they now saw was a much closer distance


    between Alina and Chester.


    Caleb, "You go first."


    "You ......"


    "Go." Caleb roared.


    Tomas knew he was having a hard time, so much had happened in the meantime, and every single


    thing was constantly hitting his nerves.


    It''s just that it''s so cold now.


    However, Tomas knew that no matter what he said now, Caleb would not listen to him, and finally


    nodded, "Then I''ll leave the car to you."


    Having said that, Tomas hurried away.


    When Caleb was left alone, he stood in the dim light, looked up at the sky and let the cold snowkes


    hit his face.


    The coolness of the sensation was a slight relief to his burning and swollen heart at the moment.


    Some of the snowkes hit his eyes, and the momentary confusion felt like her confused heart, not


    knowing where to go.


    "Alina." Softly murmuring, at that moment, Caleb suddenly just lost all his strength and courage.


    All that remained in his mind were the words ''fianc¨¦e'' pounding on his nerves.


    Why?


    If she was the woman Chester loved, why did he leave back then ording to his grandfather''s


    arrangement and allowed him to marry Alina?


    Now he wants her back?


    ......


    Overnight, Shirling was covered in snow.


    Alina was woken up by Megan, "Alina, Alina, get up."


    "What''s wrong?" Alina muttered and rolled over, too tired from this time in Ingford, all she wanted to do


    now was sleep.


    She finally got back to a ce where she could rx, and naturally she couldn''t wait to have some


    sleep.


    However, Megan said, "Master Caleb is outside, take a look."


    "Who?"


    Alina opened her eyes and looked towards Megan in confusion, obviously not hearing too clearly, but


    hearing her anxious tone of voice.


    Megan, "Master Caleb, Caleb Collins."


    Alina¡¯s eyes that were dazed open instantly.


    Megan had gotten up earlier and Grandpa was not yet up at this time, so Alina looked outside at the


    only dawn sky, scratching her hair in annoyance.


    He got up, went to the window, lifted the curtain a crack to look outside, and what he saw was Caleb


    standing in a ck trench coat in the snow.


    His body shape is somewhat simr to Chester''s, after all they are blood brothers. In this instant, Alina


    suddenly understood why she always felt familiar when she saw Caleb back then.


    Everything will have to wait until the investigation of what happened between herself and Chester is


    clear before a conclusion can be made.


    Otherwise, this marriage between her and Caleb could really be a joke.


    He had married her while being responsible for Emma. And she, couldn''t marry him while still


    unconsciously treating him as a stand-in, could she?


    If that happens, this marriage will be a real joke.


    And seeing Caleb, Alina was irritated and was now even more annoyed because of it, "When did he


    Alina asked with a mutter as she tried to get back into bed, clearly not too keen to bother with this man,


    it was enough of a tosser back in Ingford.


    Now back in Shirling it was still unsettling and she didn''t even want to talk to him.


    However, Alina stopped her as soon as she lifted the nket, and Alina aggrieved, "Grandma."


    "Better go and get him away before your grandfather gets up. The weather was inclementst night


    and who knows if he came over in the middle of the night? I see he''s thinly dressed, it would be bad


    luck to freeze him to death at the door."


    Thetter statement by Megan is very graphic.


    Alina, "Whether he dies or not, it has nothing to do with me."


    That''s how she is today.


    It''s over, and for a grown man to be squirming like that is just in embarrassing.


    Alina is now absolutely despising Caleb.


    Megan, "He''s the one who died, but it''s us who are unlucky."


    This leaves Alina in charge.


    In the end, Alina could not go to bed to continue her sleep, grabbed the down jacket she worest night


    and put it on before going downstairs.


    When Caleb saw Alina leave the door ande out wearing the same pajamas that she saw Chester


    inst night, and over it, the same down jacket that she saw Chester inst night.


    On her feet, she was wearing the same slippers she had seen Chester inst night.


    Why, when he looked at Alina now, he felt that she had Chester''s aura all over her body. Caleb''s brain


    was being constantly pounded.


    No one knows to what extent his mind is now reeling, which is thest thing he wants, and yet


    everything, now, is before him.


    Alina, "When did youe?"


    Coming to his side, she asked without good grace.


    Caleb, "Do you care?"


    Alina gave him a look, "Do you think that between us, there is a need to care?"


    She wouldn''t have cared about his concern.


    And she would not give him care.


    At this moment, Alina not only replied such a heartless remark, but gave Caleb a look of


    Every word is like a needle sticking in Caleb''s heart.


    The corners of Caleb''s mouth rose, all over his body has been frozen, but he feels at the moment with


    more cold, is his heart.


    He said, "What a heartless woman."


    "For you, it''s just retribution." Alina felt that she was quite ruthless to Caleb now.


    It just seemed to her that she had no need to be affectionate, but what Caleb did back then was really


    cold.


    As Caleb listened to her words at the moment, he felt even more of a fine pain spreading through his


    heart.


    An hour ago.


    He received a call from Tomas, the identification results came back, the child was his. Sure enough it


    had been stepped in by Chesterst time.


    It''s been a long time tossing around.


    At this moment Caleb suddenly softened, "Alina, when you married him, did you ever think about how


    the child would feel? What should she call Chester?"


    "Didn''t you say the child wasn''t yours?" At this moment, Alina said almost vindictively.


    He was sabre rattling to strangle her before, and frantically questioning who the child belonged to. Now


    he asked her what the child should be called Chester.


    With those words, Caleb looked at Alina in pain.


    Alina gathered the down jacket she was wearing, turned around, and walked towards the vi, saying


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    as she walked, "She doesn''t know who her father is, so it naturally doesn''t matter who she calls her


    father."


    Caleb was already numb from the cold, and at this moment, when he heard Alina''s words, he felt his


    blood freeze even more.

 Chapter 434 Andre has a situation?

    Chapter 434 Andre has a situation?


    What should the child call Chester?


    At this moment, Alina thought of the time when Caleb disregarded her in order to save Emma, and


    even disregarded the child''s life.


    By that time, she was all set to give birth.


    Just because Emma said she was dying, he didn''t care what kind of harm he would actually bring to


    the child at that time.


    To this day, Alina remembers that she took so much care of her body during her pregnancy, only to


    have her baby born in such poor health.


    At that time, Megan was so exhausted from taking care of Penny that she aged more than ten years.


    If the child''s poor health had nothing to do with what Caleb had done during her pregnancy, Alina would


    never believe it.


    Now, who was he to ask her what exactly the child should be called Chester?


    Even if she called Chester father, Alina still half felt that it was too cruel to Caleb.


    Megan brought Alina his morning tea, "You haven''t had a good morning tea for a while, have you?"


    "Marry makes it every morning."


    "That''s okay, they are quite attentive to you." After Alina had left for Ingford, Megan had specifically


    called Mulherd Manor.


    Other tastes are just fine, but Alina should be taken care off.


    So even when she went elsewhere, Megan couldn''t rest assured and kept an eye on Alina''s health at


    all times.


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    "He has finally left, how this person''s nature is so paranoid." Megan didn''t really like such a nature.


    It was always felt that people with such a personality would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble, and


    Caleb was clearly causing them just that.


    He was so desperate back then.


    Now, posing like this, as if the whole world owed him.


    Alina, "What kind of nature he is has nothing to do with me in the future."


    "It would be nice if it really didn''t matter." Megan said.


    Who knows how far a truly paranoid person will go?


    After Alina had finished drinking, Megan took the small bowl she was holding and Alina, "Grandma, you


    have no need to make these yourself in the future."


    As she gets older, she can no longer keep up with a lot of energy.


    After all, Megan had already gone to a lot of trouble for her and Penny before, and Alina could not bear


    to see Megan, whose hair was white, working so hard.


    Yet Megan said, "I''ve gotten used to it over the years, what''s so tiring about these little things in life? As


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    long as your rtionship doesn''t bother anyone, it''s the best."


    Megan said with emotions.


    Emotional problems are hard to control, even for herself, and it seems hard to keep people from


    worrying about her.


    Megan suddenly took her hand, "Alina, tell me honestly, is it revenge against him that you are with


    Chester?"


    Just now, what exactly was Alina''s attitude towards Caleb, Megan could see it all.


    She is really worried about.


    After all, there is no need to get her into another unhappy rtionship just to get back at someone.


    Alina, "No, it is not."


    When ites to her and Chester, Alina feels that there are many, many things between her and


    Chester.


    "Good, after all, you''ve been made to suffer so much in that rtionship, I don''t want to make you


    suffer any more."


    Megan said whatever was on her mind and just voiced out the worries she had in mind.


    Alinaughed, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen."


    "Good."


    There is no need to damage her life to get back at anyone.


    When Andre knew that Alina was back, he came back early in the morning. Megan told Alina that


    Andre did note home often during this period.


    She even suspected that Andre probably had a girlfriend, but he was not showing a good mood, and


    she wondered if it was because they had a fight.


    Megan was relieved when Alina said he would ask.


    In the room, Andre puffed on his cigarette and said, "Caleb is not finished in your world yet."


    He didn''t even expect before that this person would be so difficult to deal with. At the beginning, when


    he watched Caleb pestering Alina like that, he just assumed that everything will be fine once the


    rtionship is broken after the divorce.


    "So there are times when the truth makes it even more difficult to deal with." Alina said as he nced


    at Andre.


    At first, none of them knew exactly why Caleb was so protective of Emma.


    When the truth came out, all bnce is thus broken and Caleb''s remorse turns back.


    And will Alina go back to him?


    No.


    "Did you go to see Emma before she died?" Andre looked at Alina.


    Alina shook her head, "I don''t want to see her."


    Word kept getting around there that Emma wanted to see Alina before she died, yet Alina finally didn''t


    go to see her.


    There''s no need to see her.


    Whatever Emma was going to say to her, she felt that there was no need. She just wanted to get past.


    That past was too painful, and today Alina does not even dare to think back on how many people were


    desperate when those happened.


    At least, she was tormented by that despair.


    So, even if it was a chance to repent, she didn''t want to leave it to Emma. Then again, she didn''t think


    Emma would really repent either.


    Alina looked at Andre, "Grandma said you haven''t been home muchtely?"


    "You''ve got Chester now, and you still care about me?"


    Why does that sound a bit strange?


    But Alina didn''t say anything, "I''m a worrywart, so you don''t worry Grandma and Grandpa."


    "Mind your own business." After saying that, without waiting for Alina to say anything else, Andre


    scratched his hair in annoyance and went out.


    It was clear that he didn''t want to bring it up.


    Alina frowned.


    It seems that Grandma Megan''s worries are not unwarranted. There is probably something really going


    on with Andre.


    But this situation doesn''t look good.


    The phone vibrated, Alina picked it up, only to find that it was Andre''s phone, and the phone message


    entered the screen.


    Nellie James: I''m pregnant. The words caught her eyes, and Alina''s heart couldn''t help but clench.


    Without waiting for her response, another message came over the phone: Don''t try to get rid of me with


    food in the future, it''s useless.


    Alina knew almost everyone in the James family, which had three daughters, but none of them were


    named Nellie James.

 Chapter 435 Wanted to kill you three years ago.

    Chapter 435 Wanted to kill you three years ago.


    Caleb arrived at Chester''s property, the Timhay Court Estate.


    The moment Lucas saw Caleb, he frowned and respectfully waited to the side to go as Caleb went


    straight in.


    All over, it carries an icy coolness.


    Chester was looking at the gift he was sending to the Lawson family today when the moment he saw


    Caleb, he closed the box and asked the butler to take it to the car.


    Caleb, "Go ahead, what exactly do you want?"


    Caleb gets right to the point.


    Chester frowned, "What do you think I''m missing?"


    What is missing?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since graduating from university, Chester has used his strong sleight of hand to let people know of his


    ability to straddle the business world.


    What could impress such a man?


    Caleb sat opposite him, lit a cigarette and took two hard puffs, Chester''s eyes shed with ice cold,


    "Went to see her?"


    Chester saw it all.


    As Chester had predicted, Alina was bound to angry when she saw Caleb, so he did not have a good


    time from Alina.


    So, he came to Chester.


    "You tampered with the identification report to make me believe that the child was not mine."


    Chester lifted the cup of coffee in front of him, saying, "The fact that you would believe that


    identification report shows that you yourselves have not trusted each other."


    It made Caleb''s already bad face pale even more when he looked at Chester at this moment.


    The moment the four eyes met, Chester''s eyes were all sharp.


    He continued, "You shouldn''t have gone deeper into it, it would have been better for you."


    "That''s my daughter."


    "She will never be your daughter." Chester put down the coffee cup in his hand and said with a tone of


    certainty.


    And the aura that emanated from him made Caleb despair.


    He was desperate, not that Chester wouldn''t let go, but the way Alina treated him. Chester was right,


    ording to the way Alina was treating him now, she could never let Penny identify with him.


    Once, how desperate and painful Alina was when she was suffering those, then now all these despairs


    fell on him.


    "Look at yours, who''s on your side now?" Originally, he could have used ethics to force him back his


    brother.


    However, what Caleb did made all the people break their ethics and did not want Alina to get back


    together with him.


    Of the ten, but where two people support him and Alina, then there is still something redeeming in him.


    Yet when all agree that they cannot conform, then it follows that there is nothing redeeming about him.


    When he heard Chester say these words, his already pale face was more transparent at this moment,


    and he took a fierce puff of his cigarette.


    Yet even this could not weigh down the stifling weight of his heart.


    "Even if she and I can''t get back together, you can''t be with her, there''s people supporting you for a


    short time now, and that''s before everyone reacts."


    "......"


    "You will be reviled by the world if you stay together like this, but if you had any thought for her, you


    should not..."


    "Caleb, are you really going to let us go to the point where there is no kinship left?" Chester looked at


    him, sharper under his eyes.


    "Who the hell is it now that''s going to make us go so far as to have no kinship left?" Caleb looked at


    Chester and snarled.


    A grim light shone under Chester''s eyes.


    Caleb, "If you do get together with her..."


    "I will stay with her." Without waiting for Caleb to finish his sentence, Chester interrupted him icily.


    The two are officially pitted against each other, and the very same showdown against Alina.


    The previous advancement was withheld and avoided.


    So now, after Caleb and Alina''s affair is really over.


    Then Chester will not allow Caleb any more opportunities to take advantage of.


    Caleb''s pupils tightened as he looked at Chester.


    He is really putting his kinship at risk, now he really doesn''t care about anything anymore.


    Chester looked at Caleb, every word was so sharp, "Three years ago, I would have killed you."


    "......"


    "How dare you harbour Emma''s evidence against Alina¡¯s parents and grandma, and you still have the


    nerve to beg her for forgiveness?"


    "......"


    "If you had even the slightest care for her in your heart, you wouldn''t have done such a heartless thing


    when she came back."


    But if there was even the slightest bit of Alina''s position, then it wouldn''t have irritated Chester''s nerves


    so much.


    The concession back then was not one that allowed him to trample on Alina again and again. He


    thought his concession was the greatest protection for her.


    However, he was disappointed after all, and Caleb almost killed her.


    Now, even if Caleb broke his chest open and held his whole heart in front of him to tell him that it was


    all Alina inside.


    Chester would not budge by half.


    All those things that were once done. It was probably not so obvious in his mind, but when Chester said


    it all out loud.


    Caleb just realized that he was so hateful. How dare he do so much to Alina?


    "You''re right, what qualifications do I have?" Caleb froze and murmured, Chester was right, what


    qualifications did he have?


    What had he done to Alina?


    What once seemed somonce was just a deal.


    Even he himself found it so unforgivable now.


    The call from Alina had already reached Chester''s mobile phone, and Caleb saw the number shing


    on his phone.


    At that moment, his face was even more prickly pale.


    Chester picked up the phone, and his originally icy tone towards Caleb was all doting when he spoke to


    Alina on the other side of the phone, "Abby."


    "When are youing over?"


    Alina asked Chester.


    Chester, "Miss me?" While saying this, he subconsciously looked in Caleb''s direction.


    Caleb¡¯s heart was suffocating with pain.


    On this side of the phone, Alina, listening to the man''s doting voice, looked to Luna, who was looking at


    her with a smile.


    Already embarrassed, she blushed, "Grandma is asking what you like to eat and is busy in the kitchen."


    Luna''s smile deepened at the moment.


    ......


    Chester hung up Alina''s call and looked at the deathly pale Caleb, who was now looking at him with a


    fierce pained look.

 Chapter 436 Nothing is more important than her happiness.

    Chapter 436 Nothing is more important than her happiness.


    If eyes could eat people.


    Then the look in Chester''s eyes now is one that absolutely wants to eat Chester alive.


    It hurt so much that he dropped his cigarette butt. Looking at Chester''s eyes, it was colder, he said


    fiercely, "I won''t let you be with her."


    After saying that, without waiting for Chester to say anything, Caleb got up, turned around and left.


    Just two steps away.


    Caleb paused in his steps and didn''t turn around, saying coldly, "People of ny years old are more


    traditional, you want to get past Zane, huh."


    Caleb sneered and left.


    When Lucas came in, he saw Chester sitting icily on the sofa and respectfully stepped forward, "Shall


    we go?"


    "Let''s go."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Chester stood up and took the trench coat off and put it on. Last night this city was covered with snow


    and the cold air even filled the whole city.


    ......


    Alina apanied her grandfather, and this time she returned to find that the old man''s hair on his


    head was even whiter.


    Zane is very fond of Penny.


    In addition, this girl has been raised by his side since she was a child, and there are still a few shades


    of his daughter, so Zane spoils her.


    "Great Grandpa, this is for you." Penny handed a snack to Zane, who smiled dotingly.


    "I don''t eat, Penny, eat."


    "Then I eat it?"


    "Eat."


    The child opened her mouth and put the snack into her mouth.


    The cute look made the hearts of those present melt even more, and Luna looked at the child, "Penny,


    Luna always thought she was very young and beautiful before she had Penny.


    Whenever she took Penny out, people thought Penny was her daughter, and she was content in her


    heart.


    "Grandma Luna."


    "Good girl, how about going to the party with meter?" People say it''s a lot of trouble to take children


    anywhere.


    Luna, however, just loves to take Penny everywhere with her.


    Because this girl is so cute and she looks proud when she takes Penny out.


    Because of this cute girl, she once wished Alina and Andre well, but it failed.


    When Chester arrived, it was 10am.


    And after arriving over here, he was called to the study by Zane, and didn''t even get to have a few


    interactions with Alina.


    For a full hour in the study.


    Alina looked at Megan, "Grandma, what do you think..."


    When it came to this, Alina became nervous, especially when she saw the unsure nervousness on


    Megan''s face as well.


    Her heart was in her throat.


    She knew that her grandfather was very traditional and had reminded her before when those scandals


    with Chester were circting.


    Now that they are meeting, Alina is really worried about Grandpa''s blood pressure.


    Megan gave Alina a soothing look and said, "Don''t worry, nothing is more important than your


    happiness with your grandfather."


    Before, when she said this, Megan was very confident, but for some reason, when she said this now,


    she was surprisingly unconfident.


    And Alina heard the weakness and timidness in Megan''s tone.


    ......


    After Caleb left the Timhay Court Estate, he went straight back to Red Pearl Mountain.


    "Sir." Worriedly, Tomas came forward, especially after seeing Caleb''s pale face, had even more worry


    flickering in his eyes at the moment.


    Caleb nced at Tomas and said, "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Put together all of Chester''s coborative projects and give them to me." At this moment, Caleb''s tone


    was light.


    But it carries with it endless danger.


    Tomas'' heart was in shock as he listened.


    Does it really have to go that far with Chester for the sake of Alina? If that was really the case.


    Then the next scene, Tomas dared not to think what kind of iron-handedness was Chester?


    And on Caleb, once he got mad, there was no limit to it. Tomas dared not imagine what the scene


    would be like when two people with strong wrists were against against each other.


    "Sir, would you like ......"


    Caleb''s eyes shone with a sharp light, cold and chilly.


    "Go!" Without waiting for Tomas to finish, he heard him say icily. At this moment Caleb, obviously no


    matter who it was, could no longer stop him.


    He is crazy.


    Today, he has beenpletely driven mad by Alina.


    Tomas listened to Caleb''s words and eventually nodded as well, "Yes."


    ......


    Alina, Caleb and Chester. A scene of three people, after the gagging bnce of Emma waspletely


    lost, once again, went to another level.


    Penny became a dead end between them.


    ......


    Ingford.


    Although the Collins Castle is temporarily quiet, this anger and strife is now merely transferred to


    Shirling.


    And the matter of the Willis family is now a hot topic. And I don''t know where the media got the


    information from.


    The marriage between the Willis family and the Ann family was originally between Libby and Kenny,


    who had a high fever at the age of twelve, and Libby was unwilling to marry, and the Willis family was


    unwilling to repent, so they wanted to marry Miss Ste to Kenny.


    A topic like entricity is something that the crowd doesn''t really like, but today the topic was brought


    up to the forefront when Ste got married.


    And Sophia and Libby, who originally wanted to do something in today''s wedding, didn''t dare to move


    when they saw the scene.


    If something did go wrong at the wedding today, the finger would be pointed at theme.


    "Mom," Libby gasped, scratching her hair in annoyance.


    Sophia was now angry, her heart constantly rising and falling, originally this matter was only a family


    matter within the Willis family, but now it was brought up in front of everyone to say.


    So is this an act of coercion against them?


    "Now they all say that, so do they have to watch me marry Kenny?" Libby roared.


    All over, she trembled with anger.


    "Alright, stop talking." Sophia was already upset, and now when she heard Libby''s words, her heart


    was even more clogged.


    Clearly, she didn''t expect things toe to this.


    "Who the hell put this out there?" It was really going to piss her off.


    It''s just a family matter, what''s the matter with those people? Why are they all talking about it now?

 Chapter 437 Fix Zane

    Chapter 437 Fix Zane


    In the lounge.


    Ste got up and the make-up team immediately straightened the folds on her wedding dress, while


    everyone was concentrating on it.


    The door to the lounge was thrown open with a heavy thud, and all the people moved with a lurch in


    their hands, looking to the door in unison.


    Hector was standing at the door with a sullen face. Ste frowned and did not wait for her to speak


    before she heard Hector''s angry voice, "All go out."


    The make-up team looked at each other in disbelief.


    Ste, "What are you doing? Leaving me alone in the lounge with you, on an asion like today, who


    do you want to ruin when word gets out?"


    Her tone was calm, but it carried an endless amount of force.


    It was such toughness that it sent even more chills through Hector''s body.


    The look in Ste''s eyes was more than sombre.


    Hector stepped forward and held out his hand to Ste, the broad palm that had once made her feel at


    ease, and in how many desperate moments of her life, this is how he pulled her out of the mire.


    Now, however, looking at the hand that Hector held out to her, Ste only felt ironic.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Come with me."


    The man''s tone was all toughness in this moment.


    The hearts of those present were in their throats because of these words of Hector.


    They all knew exactly what the status of Hector was, although the Perry family was sufficient to


    But Hector had only just returned to the Perry family, and his roots were, naturally, somewhat unstable.


    Plus.


    To go against the Marsh family for a woman? Is he crazy? Besides, he is Libby''s fianc¨¦, right?


    Now things are a mess with Libby and this man who was originally Ste''s brother-inw is here to


    steal the bride?


    What kind of messy out-of-soul scene is all this?


    Ste had a cold face.


    "Go with you?" As he said this, Ste looked as if he was telling a joke.


    Hector, "Yes,e with me."


    Ste, "Huh."


    She looked at Hector under her eyes, it was so sarcastic, "You still really have the nerve."


    With that, she looked at the time on her wristwatch, ignored the sinking face of Hector, lifted the hem of


    her skirt and walked straight out the door.


    Hector turned around, "Ste, this is yourst chance."


    At this moment, the man''s tone was tinged with a bit of stoicism and a few tremors.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Take her away.


    It doesn''t matter what the Perry family is, or what the Marsh family is.


    Go where no one knows them.


    Ste paused and didn''t turn around, she said icily, "But for me, yourst chance is long gone."


    After saying that, no longer waiting for Hector to speak, Ste lifted his steps and left.


    For her, she had, all along, been waiting for Hector. But it was the news that he and Libby were


    engaged to be married.


    At this moment, Ste''s eyes were full of determination and coldness.


    And the eyes that stood behind her seemed copsed, and the heart seemed to have broken into a


    Between Alfred and Ste, it was just a deal though.


    But even in this deal, he gave Ste enough respect to be witnessed by various celebrities at their


    wedding.


    Ste is beautiful, and although Alfred is unable to stand on his legs, his graceful face makes the


    moment when the two are together, it looks harmonious and beautiful.


    Libby found Hector, who was watching this ceremony at the moment, and the wedding dress was so


    beautiful on Ste''s body.


    Once, Ste said she wanted to wear a wedding dress for him. And he said that he wanted Ste to


    wear a wedding dress that he designed himself.


    Why?


    Why now she is standing at a wedding with someone else, hands in fists. All that stoicism crumbled at


    this moment.


    Full of chill, she was about to step forward, but Libby wrapped her arm around her, "Hector."


    Hector bowed his head.


    The moment he saw it was Libby, his eyes were full of danger spreading.


    "Let go."


    In two words, it''s all about danger.


    And as Libby listened to such cold and sinister words from Hector, she felt her blood cooling rapidly.


    Yet even then, she did not dare to let go of Hector.


    "Don''t do that, it''s her wedding day, you can''t make a scene like that."


    Although Libby was reluctant to admit it, she now had to admit that Hector had not forgotten Ste.


    If Ste doesn''t get married, then there''s no way between her and Hector. And they don''t have any


    more time to deploy now.


    So make Ste marry Alfred.


    Although very reluctant, Libby now has to suppress the reluctance in her heart.


    ......


    Chester and Zane were in the study for a full two hours, which eventually ended with Alina and Megan


    and the others trembling in fear.


    During that time, no one dared to go in. They all knew that Zane, no matter how nice a person he was,


    did not allow people to disturb him when he was in his study.


    Yet as the two emerged from the study, Megan and Alina subconsciously nced at each other and


    then at the image of the two.


    Zane''s mood, as far as it seemed, was back to being good, so there was no air of sabre-rattling in the


    study just now.


    When looking through them to what wasid out on the desk, it was instantly clear. Chester was taking


    Grandpa down for good.


    "In the future, you''ll have to take more care of Alina." Zane patted Chester''s hand and said with great


    affection.


    Chester looked at Alina.


    Alina instantly blushed.


    Looking at her reaction, the corners of Chester''s mouth curled up, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will."


    It was a tense scene, but now this atmosphere is so rare and harmonious.


    Zane looked at Alina, at that moment, wanting to say something, but finally couldn''t help but let out a


    sigh. Megan, "What are you doing?"


    Why was he sighing?


    However, when Zane looked at Alina, his eyes were filled with heartache.


    He had no idea that she had had such a difficult life, that there was so much he didn''t know, how much


    she had suffered to get here before she came back here?


    Zane''s eyes were full of heartache for her, but Alina didn''t understand what Grandpa''s heartache was


    all about.


    As she went downstairs, Alina secretly asked Chester, "How did you manage to fix Grandpa?"


    Alina felt that Grandpa was not a mercenary person, so it was obvious that Chester''s attempt to use a


    bribery trick was impossible.


    In that case, how on earth did Chester manage to get through to her grandfather?


    Chester looked at her andughed, "It is a secret."


    Alina didn''t expect Chester to have this side.

 Chapter 438 A Heartbreaking Past

    Chapter 438 A Heartbreaking Past


    When Andre came back, Luna saw her son and looked worried in the direction of Alina and Chester.


    Previously, she was aware of Andre''s thoughts on Alina.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Andre didn''t seem to react much to seeing Chester, and the two of


    them got acquainted and talked about business matters.


    Luna looked on, heartbroken. But at least the stone in her heart had fallen.


    After lunch.


    Zane called Alina to his study, although the scene had been quite harmonious since Chester arrived.


    But at this moment, being summoned by Grandpa alone, Alina was still scared inside.


    "Grandpa." The moment she opened her mouth, Alina''s tone was full of apprehension.


    However, Zane took her hand and patted the back of her hand, saying in a tone full of pain, "You have


    suffered all these years."


    "Grandpa?"


    In response to Zane''s sudden words, Alina did not understand what exactly he meant by this.


    Zane said, "Be good with Chester in the future."


    Since God had failed them once in their destiny, this time they would have to take it into their own


    hands.


    Alina, "Grandpa."


    "Back then before I came to Shirling, I had a very bad time with your grandmother. She wouldn''t let me


    see your mother even after our divorce."


    When he said this, Zane''s tone was all sour.


    "Grandpa." Alina held the old man''s somewhat cold hand.


    The old man said, "After leaving Ingford, I had seen your mother for less than ten times, but after each


    meeting, she was always chastised by your grandmother."


    With such a high-handed policy, the father and daughter rarely saw each other.


    Plus he¡¯s abroad.


    This is not really easy to meet.


    Alina, "It''s all in the past."


    Alina was not too sure about what had actually happened to the older generation, but at the moment


    she knew just by looking at her grandfather.


    That must have been a pain in Grandpa''s heart, and he didn''t want things to get to this point if he could


    have.


    "You and Chester are a rare bond, and I''m relieved that he loves you." Isn''t that what a rtionship


    between two people is all about?


    And this bond between Alina and Chester is something that Zane envies.


    In his heart, the rtionship between two people should have been like this, without being mixed with


    more impurities.


    Alina, "Grandpa."


    "When you''re with your grandmother and we''re on good terms, there''s nothing missing. But it''s when


    youck nothing like that that you know better what it''s really like for two people."


    As he said this, Alina seemed to have guessed something.


    Looking at Grandpa''s eyes, there was more heartache.


    Now that Zane, the only elder that Alina can speak to, is not opposed to her being with Chester, then


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    no one can stop it anymore.


    Caleb probably didn''t expect that Chester would pass this hurdle here at Zane''s ce so well.


    And it was a beautiful scene, everything looked like it was about to go smoothly, yet..


    ......


    In the afternoon, Chester took Alina to the hospital in Bailey for a check-up and she took medicine for


    some time.


    Even a review now would be a good time to check how well she is recovering.


    However, during the examination, Bailey''s face was grave, he said, "There is still some fluid on the


    forehead, and the pain should be caused by this."


    "So what should I do now?"


    "Take medicine."


    When she heard the word take medicine, Alina frowned, the medicine prescribed by Bailey was really


    bitter.


    Chester, "Isn''t your medicine any better?"


    "My medicine is good." Bailey was unsure, did he prescribe bad ones?


    Chester, "It''s bitter."


    That''s not something that Baileyes would like to hear.


    "What doctor have you ever seen prescribe sweet medicine? Except for paediatrics." Bailey gave


    Chester a nce.


    Chester really went too far.


    However, as he thought this, all he felt was the cold, dangerous aura emanating from Chester''s body.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Bailey conceded first, "Fine, I''ll find out if there''s any sweet


    medicine."


    Alina gave a weird look at Chester, did not expect to have pushed Bailey into this, which is still a bit


    embarrassing.


    The check has nothing wrong.


    Just as the two were about to enter the lift, the door opened and the resuscitation trolley inside came


    out with the man on top with blood all over his head, it was an emergency.


    The scene was instantly chaotic as Alina was unable to dodge and was hit by the trundle bed and


    knocked straight to the side.


    Even though Chester had fetched her slender waist, her head still hit the wall hard. There was a ''thud''


    and instantly it felt like her soul had been knocked away.


    "Abby." rmed, Chester took her in his arms and carefully checked her forehead.


    And the spot that was examined, the spot where Bailey said that there was fluid, instantly, a bump


    bulged out of that spot.


    Alina''s brain was throbbing with pain.


    "Chester, I''m in so much pain." At this moment, Alina''s brain was throbbing, and she only felt that she


    could barely breathe.


    Although she didn''t like bitter things, she was still resistant to pain, and if it didn''t really hurt, she


    wouldn''t have pouted in Chester''s arms like a cat.


    And when Chester heard that she was in pain, he picked her up in his arms, turned around and ran


    towards Bailey''s office.


    Alina was in Chester''s arms, her face getting whiter and whiter, and in the end, she even passed out.


    When Bailey saw Chester carrying the unconscious Alina in, his face sank, "What happened?"


    Damm it. How dare he let her have such an ident, and he still talks about protecting her well?


    "Hurry up."


    And as he was in charge of all of Alina''s current checks, he naturally knew exactly how urgent Alina''s


    current situation was.


    She''s in a bad way.


    As soon as he picked up Alina, he went to the resuscitation room.


    And Chester saw the blood on his finger, his pupils became more fierce tightening. She was bleeding?


    At this moment, Chester''s body was bubbling with icy, dangerous coldness.


    How could he let her have such an ident in front of him?


    Waiting for a person is the most torturous, once Alina was in the resuscitation room, and he was


    waiting outside in such a helpless manner.


    At that time, how much did Chester want to lie in it instead of her? Now, it seems like that time has


    returned.


    That deep sense of powerlessness that enveloped him.


    "Abby..." He murmured the name softly.

 Chapter 439 Confrontation.

    Chapter 439 Confrontation.


    Caleb got all of Chester''s coborative projects now, as well as several important functioning economic


    lifelines for thepany.


    But before he could move, Tomas came in with a grave face, "Sir, something has happened."


    Caleb''s hand holding the document was all stiff and he looked at Tomas, "What is it?"


    At one time, whenever a big event was uttered, it must have been about Emma, yet nowadays, who


    else in his world could be a big deal in his world other than Alina?


    Tomas, "Miss Hughes fell in the hospital."


    "Just a fall?"


    Caleb frowned, and Tomas only felt a chill down his spine at this moment.


    He continued, "The situation is somewhat serious and the neuro-medical team over at A Mountain


    has been called in by Master Chester."


    The best neurological team, in the world, was over at A Mountain, and Chester was now calling on


    that medical team?


    Although Caleb knew that it was Chester''s investment, because of the maturity of the technology over


    the years, the achievements naturally went without saying.


    And it is such an important team that normally even Chester himself would not use it without a very


    important situation.


    Now that medical team from A Mountain is being used for Alina?


    "Go to the hospital." At this moment, Caleb only felt his eyes were ckening in bursts as he got up


    and headed out.


    Tomas hurried to follow.


    ......


    Chester''s expression was grave, Bailey hade out from inside and ording to what Bailey said,


    the situation was now very serious.


    "It was just a slight bump, how did it get so bad?" At that time, Chester remembered that he had


    grabbed her and was spared a lot of the force of the impact.


    Bailey, "You know, her situation wasn''t great to begin with, and now not only do we need the neuro


    team over there, there''s a guy ......"


    When he said this, the eyes of Bailey looked at him were more serious.


    "Macy Moon." Bailey said to Chester.


    And when Chester heard the person Macy Moon, he couldn''t help but tighten his pupils even more at


    this moment.


    "Macy Moon?" That''s a globally renowned memory master and, in the psychological world, an even


    more extraordinary achievement.


    Bailey nodded, "I pulled her case from the system, and thest psychiatrist she saw was Macy Moon."


    When Bailey said this, Chester probably understood why Alina had forgotten about him alone.


    Macy is not a simple person, at that time ording to the situation of Alina like that, she can make


    Alina not crazy back to normal.


    It is evident that this person is capable of extraordinary things.


    "To be on the safe side, it''s better to have Macy Moon by her side in the meantime." Clearly, Bailey was


    worried about the worst case scenario.


    And all the more so because this was the time when Chester was advised to bring Macy in.


    Chester nodded, "Okay."


    At this moment, for Alina, even if it was the King of Heaven, he would definitely have someone appear


    in front of her.


    When Caleb came, he heard the person ''Macy'' on the lips of Bailey and Chester, and his heart sank at


    that moment.


    Naturally, Caleb knew who Macy really was.


    Bailey entered and he stepped forward, "Why do you want to see Macy Moon?"


    When Chester saw Caleb, there was an endless danger shing in his eyes at that moment.


    What does that mean?


    Could it be that Alina''s condition is really bad? Is she going crazy? Caleb''s heart was raised to his


    throat.


    None of them knew just how serious Alina''s condition was, but Bailey knew that since they had asked


    Macy toe over at this time, then there must be a reason for the Bailey, and he knew just how


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    serious Alina''s situation was now.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Seeing that Chester did not say anything, Caleb''s tone was heavier at this


    moment.


    Chester, "Didn''t you say that she was your wife?"


    At this moment, Chester''s tone was endlessly sarcastic.


    And when Caleb heard this question, at that moment his heart was even more seized together.


    Alina had been by his side for years, as his wife for two years. And he didn''t know what had happened


    to her.


    He probably knew that what happened back then had created a big obstacle in Alina''s heart, but never


    knew how she had gotten better.


    "Chester!" Speaking again, Caleb''s tone couldn''t help but be heavier, "This is not the time for us to talk


    about this."


    "I''m telling you that you don''t need to care about her right now. She doesn''t need your concern either."


    Every word was harsh.


    And Caleb''s heart, which was already not feeling well, clenched even more when he heard these words


    from Caleb.


    But he needs it.


    He needs it badly.


    In the corridor, the two men are now facing each other, Chester''s eyes getting sharper and sharper,


    while Caleb is strong.


    For a long, long time.


    Bailey came out, cold sweat all over his forehead the moment he took off his mask, and Chester and


    Caleb stepped forward at the same time.


    When Caleb wanted to ask something, however, Bailey''s eyes, were on Chester''s face, as if Chester,


    was the family member of Alina.


    "How is she?" Chester asked.


    Bailey, "Now prepare your heart, once she wakes up, I reckon ......"


    At this moment Chester, after seeing Bailey twice just now, plus it was Chester who was with Alina


    during this period of time for her medical situation, so when he heard Bailey talking about this, probably


    knew the situation even if he didn''t go on.


    Caleb, on the other hand, was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Yet Bailey did not go on, saying only, "Tell Macy toe as soon as possible."


    It is evident that now Alina''s situation is very serious, and even a careless move could lead to great


    consequences.


    ......


    Chester arranged for Lucas to personally pick up Macy, no matter what hard way he could, he had to


    bring the person to him.


    Lucas knows the seriousness of the problem and the enormity of the task. After all, Macy was arrogant.


    In this way, they did not know how on earth Alina''s parents, back then, had managed to invite Macy to


    treat Alina specifically.


    But there was one thing, after Macy''s strike, Alina returned to normal.


    Alina had been transferred to the ward, Chester stood by her side, looking at her pale cheeks as he


    gently touched her face.


    Carefully, as if treating a precious treasure, he murmured, "Abby."


    At that moment, his tone was full of pain.


    No one expected that Alina''s head just hitting the wall would trigger such a serious consequence.


    Caleb stood at the entrance of the ward, looking at the image of Chester and Alina together, and at that


    moment, clenched his fists.

 Chapter 440 Rare Presence

    Chapter 440 Rare Presence


    In the hospital corridor.


    Caleb''s feet were covered with cigarette butts. The nurse looked at him with a cigarette in his hand and


    instinctively wanted to go forward to stop him, but after seeing the re in his eyes, she was


    unconsciously timid.


    At the moment all that emanates from the man is danger, as if whoeveres forward will be burned


    with rage.


    Tomas came over, looked at Caleb and said gruffly, "Master Chester''s men have already gone to pick


    up Macy."


    When he heard this name, Caleb had a very bad feeling in his heart all the time.


    Apparently he was in fear.


    Why?


    Because he knows very well what kind of existence Macy really is.


    "But..." Tomas saw that Caleb did not speak, his face was grave, he said, "Macy is very arrogant, and I


    don''t know if she can be invited."


    That''s what worries people the most.


    Caleb looked at Tomas with a deep light in his eyes.


    Tomas nodded, "Macy is the strongest being in the psychological world, and once she makes a move,


    all patients, no matter how serious, will be cured."


    "......"


    "But it is because of such an existence that it is hard to invite her." She has has money in mind.


    It all depends on her mood.


    Thetter words were not continued by Tomas, and Caleb could see the situation.


    The moment when his brows furrowed, there is an even greater sh of endless worry.


    Nowadays, Caleb''s whole mind is on Alina, and ever since he found out what happened that night, his


    world has been rippling.


    He wanted her to be well, but now, how?


    Bailey is in his office looking at Alina''s case, preparing to wait for the arrival of the medical team from


    A Mountain to discuss a very proper treatment.


    Even though Bailey had told Chester about the person ''Macy'', Bailey did not really have much hope for


    Macy.


    After all, some of the rumours about Macy made it hard to justify. Naturally, he wonders how exactly


    Alina''s father had invited this figure back then.


    Caleb pushed the door in, he carried a strong smell of smoke. Bailey did not smoke, and naturally, he


    was disgusted by this smell.


    In particr, there were some grudges between Caleb and Chester, which Bailey knew about. As such,


    he had naturally always been on Chester.


    Seeing Caleb at the moment, he frowned, "I''m busy now."


    The implication is driving him away.


    As if he hadn''t heard Bailey''s words, Caleb stepped forward and dragged a chair across from him and


    sat down.


    He asked, "What will happen to her if Macy Moon has not been invited?"


    Bailey knitted his brows tightly, now when he heard Caleb ask this, a strong displeasure shed under


    his eyes.


    Caleb had little patience, "Say it."


    The tone of his voice was more than threatening at the moment.


    Threats?


    Hearing such a breath, the displeasure in Bailey''s eyes intensified by at this moment.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Bailey, I know how you got to where you are now, and if you don''t want me to expose those unclean


    methods you used to force down your female students, answer my question."


    As the words fell, Bailey''s face becamemore gloomy, and at this moment, all over his body, there was


    the same flicker of endless danger.


    The two men stared at each other and confronted each other.


    Bailey''s heart was reeling.


    It was something he never wanted to think about, and the only darkness and stain in his shining life.


    He never thought that Caleb would know so well.


    Caleb listened to his ragged breathing and said, "I''m not asking for much, I just want to know how she


    would be without Macy."


    At such a forced question from Caleb, Bailey said, "No one can guarantee that she will not go crazy


    without Macy."


    Crazy?


    How crazy? Bypletely losing her mind and throwing her world and life into chaos, as she did back


    then?


    Thinking of Alina once going crazy because of that night, Caleb''s breath was ragged and even he felt


    suffocated.


    "Is there a possibility that she will be better?"


    "She got better back then because this part of her memory was sealed away, what do you think will


    happen when this part of her memoryes back to her?"


    "Then don''t let her remember it." Caleb only felt more suffocated.


    Back then, she was crazy over that part of her memory, so it is clear how much that night hurt and


    irritated her.


    Back then, why did she go crazy? More than anything else, it was her love for Chester.


    For being so in love, how could she live with herself after suffering something like that?


    She didn''t dare to face Chester and couldn''t face losing him because of it, so in the shock of memories


    like that, she, in the end, went mad under that blow.


    "Apart from Macy, we can''t stop it." Bailey looked at Caleb and said in a gruff tone.


    So, now it''s all about finding Macy.


    Caleb didn''t know how he got out of Bailey''s office, and in his head, it was as if a storm had swept over


    him.


    Alina had once been mad, he had always known that, but what he had heard before was just a word.


    Now, truly confronted, he only felt his insides so broken and aching.


    "Alina." He murmured softly.


    Macy must be found.


    Somehow, he reached the door of Alina''s ward, and when he looked inside through the ss door of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the room, he saw Alina''s pale face as she was lying on the bed.


    Chester is present.


    Such an image just stung his heart, yet at this moment, he didn''t have the courage to go in.


    Back then, she had already gone mad once because of him, so what about this time? Once she


    remembered those unpleasant memories.


    Is it going to be too much for her to handle again and will she fall into madness again?


    Thinking of that possibility, Caleb only found it difficult to breathe.


    "Not going in?" Tomas appeared behind Caleb at some point, looking at his lonely back.


    All these years, only Tomas, who had followed Caleb around, knew exactly what he had endured.


    He didn''t love Emma and never wanted to marry her. Even if he reluctantly agreed to do so, he would


    eventually force an excuse to terminate it.


    He loved Alina.


    Once, they all thought that the Collins family did not treat him well because of the harm he had done to


    Alina, but in fact, it was a mistake for them to be together.


    Once Tomas couldn''t understand it, now he just feels that what''s happening is so unfair to him.


    He, who knew nothing, bore it together.


    Caleb shook his head, "No."

 Chapter 441 How hard is it to let go?

    Chapter 441 How hard is it to let go?


    Once, Caleb had always decided that Alina was his woman. To be with him no matter what had


    happened.


    Yet now, seeing with his own eyes the pain she endured because of that night back then, he knew the


    person least qualified to be by her side is him.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "I''m going to be away for a while."


    "Where to?"


    To find Macy. Since Macy was so important, he was naturally worried that Chester''s people would not


    be able to invite him.


    So, he''s going to go in person.


    "I''ll go and ask Macy Moon myself."


    Tomas was surprised.


    Going to Macy?


    Macy is more than rumoured to be arrogant, nor is she as hard to invite as rumoured, it''s just that


    everyone who goes to invite her, she makes all sorts of strange requests.


    Once she''s agreed to her demands, it isn''t a problem that she gives her hand. But the point is that the


    demands she makes are very uneptable.


    "Master Chester''s men have already gone and have brought word that they will meet whatever she


    asks for and will definitely bring her back."


    As he said this, cold sweat broke out on Tomas'' spine.


    it was worrying about Caleb.


    And Caleb looked at the pale Alina in the ward, and at this moment he only felt his heart twisting in


    pain.


    "What if she doesn''te?"


    Tomas did not expect that one day, Caleb would ask such a question, that he would ask what to do.


    ''What to do'' were the words that had never been in his world before.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, from these words, it is clear how important Alina is to him.


    Without waiting for Tomas to speak, Caleb continued, "You stay in the hospital and assist fully with


    whatever they ask for."


    "Yes."


    When he heard this, Tomas knew that Caleb was adamant that he wanted to go there himself, and that


    no matter what anyone said now, it was useless.


    Tomas has been with Caleb for so many years and has long since learned how to be a cold-hearted


    and hard-hearted person.


    But at this moment, when seeing Caleb''s lonely back, and then listening to his helpless tone, he,


    surprisingly, was heartbroken.


    A lot of things between him and Alina were toote.


    Nowadays, such dedication seems pointless to Tomas, but he knows that no one can stop Caleb.


    ......


    Caleb left to find Macy himself, while Chester was always by Alina, and the team from A Mountain


    came over soon.


    He has been discussing the treatment n for Alina with Bailey overnight.


    When the Lawson family found out that Alina was injured, they all came to the hospital in unison, and


    Andre asked Chester, "How did you fall like this?"


    "Don''t tell Grandpa yet." Chester picked up the water in front of him and took a somewhat hasty sip.


    Since Alina''s fall, Chester had almost always used this to press down the stuffy weight of his heart.


    He didn''t want to leave Alina, but he didn''t smoke in front of herr.


    Andre nodded, "Okay."


    Right now, on the Lawson family side, only his mother and him know, and when Grandma knows, so


    Grandpa will find out.


    And grandparents are older now.


    The good thing is, during this time Alina was out and about at all times, so there were good reasons.


    It''s just that Penny originally thought she could be by her mother''s side all the time, only to have


    something like this happen to Alina.


    Hopefully it won''t get any worse, otherwise...


    Thetter is a possibility that Andre does not dare to think about going on.


    ......


    When Caleb got on the ne, he saw Otto sitting on the sofa, wine swaying in his hand.


    "Why are you here?" Caleb frowned and stepped forward.


    Otto, "I have nothing to do, so I''ll go with you."


    "Not necessary." Caleb said as he stepped forward.


    Otto, "Your assistant is very worried about you."


    Caleb''s already ice-cold eyes were now followed by a darker face, he did not expect Tomas to call Otto.


    Caleb sat down.


    Lifting the red wine in front of him, he took a sip.


    Otto looked at the mncholy under his eyes and knew that the stimtion he had received over at the


    hospital was again not small.


    But there was nothing to be done. He is not qualified to regret it.


    Otto, "Caleb, now you and her, is it still possible?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Otto put the red wine ss down in his hand, he said, "At least from what I can see now, it''s unlikely to


    be between you."


    Caleb stiffened.


    The brow was already furrowed, and now the pain shed even more in those starry eyes.


    Originally, Otto was not a nosy person, after all, at one time, none of them had ever thought about what


    Caleb was like when he was heartbroken over a woman.


    Even when Emma was once by his side in such an important capacity, she did not receive half of his


    pity.


    It''s just the responsibility of being at peace with each other.


    They had all seen what Caleb had lost and what kind of punishment he had received because of Alina


    over the years.


    "You know, because of her, even the Collins family has turned against you, so, you''d better let it go."


    People say that a marriage that is not blessed by families will not be happy.


    At one time, Otto didn''t quite understand this point, what did her marriage have to do with her rtives?


    But after watching Caleb, you know that if a marriage is not supported, it is really not happy...


    And at this moment, when Caleb heard the word ''let go'', there was an even more endless ghostly light


    and pain flickering under his eyes.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Otto continued, "Your brother this time won''t give in."


    This is the deadliest part.


    It didn''t matter what happened between them back then, or how exactly he and Alina were cause to be


    together.


    But without Chester''s concession, they couldn''t have. And today Chester feels that his concession is


    not the best protection for Alina.


    So much so, how could he back down this time?


    He loved Alina for almost all of the time they were reunited.


    In this case.


    How could he allow others to harm Alina? So the current Chester will not let go of Alina at all.


    In this way, Caleb''s world could not see any hope for Alina.


    So letting go is the best thing to do.


    And Caleb''s eyes shone with even more endless pain when he heard about letting go.


    "Otto."


    "Yes?"


    "You''ve never been in love with someone, so you wouldn''t know how hard it really is to let go of


    someone after loving them."

 Chapter 442 Hes going himself.

    Chapter 442 He''s going himself.


    It''s hard to let go because of love.


    And it was the first time that Otto heard Caleb speak of love, and in that tone of voice, he was so


    pained.


    "Caleb." At this moment Otto murmured Caleb''s name, wanting to say something, yet nothing could


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth, "Why are you all so hard?"


    Over the years, he had seen how Fabian had gone to great lengths to turn himself into a cold man, a


    man who, in his world, would not allow anyone to mention a woman called ''P Johnston''.


    He once thought that a man like Caleb, who was already cold, would never fall in love with a woman,


    yet it was not true.


    When Otto saw Caleb at this moment, it was as if she had seen Fabian back then.


    That time, he was in such pain for that woman too. He thought for the past so many years that he


    would never see anyone around him caught up in love again.


    Who would have thought that he would see it again now, that Caleb, who thought he would never fall in


    love with a person, was suffering from such a bone-chilling pain?


    "Why must you love if it hurts so much?" Wouldn''t it be better to let go?


    This is what Otto can''t understand the most, why must he love when it is so painful?


    And when he heard Otto''s words, Caleb smiled.


    Why must he love?


    He didn''t know either. He didn''t even know when exactly he fell in love with Alina, and now Otto asked


    him why he must love?


    "I don''t even know when I fell in love with her, so how can I know why I must love?" With that, it was a


    ss of red wine was gulped down.


    When faced with such words, Otto was unable to say anything.


    Love sounds very simple.


    Yet who would have thought that there would be so muchplexity behind this, evenplexity that


    even he was not sure...


    ......


    Murray City, where Macy is located, has arrived.


    With a very strong traditional culture, Caleb went straight to the hospital where Macy was located.


    But it''s still not a lot of work to find her.


    When they arrived, they saw Chester''s men being thrown out, "Go back and tell your master that I don''t


    need this."


    The woman, as if she were a shrew, smashed the things that Chester''s people had brought with them,


    onto those people.


    Seeing this scene, Otto subconsciously pulled Caleb''s sleeve, "Caleb, we''d better go back."


    Why does it feel likeing here to this woman is self-defeating?


    Although it was already known from the legend that this woman had a bad temper, as a healer with


    such a temperament, could she really heal her patients?


    For such a person, Otto expressed doubt.


    Caleb gave him a sidelong nce and said, "You go back to the hotel first."


    "Caleb."


    Caleb''s eyes flinched.


    Otto said, "I''d better apany you."


    This woman is really a freak. Who knows what kind of excessive demands she will make?


    In this regard, Otto felt worried.


    When Caleb saw that Otto did not say anything, he did not say anything else, and Chester''s people


    went to call Chester.


    As Macy turned to go in, Caleb and Otto followed, and Macy turned, when the two were seen, pinching


    her aching brow, "I''m off work today,e another day."


    When Otto heard this, he became furious.


    Is this the attitude a healer should have?


    Doesn''t she know that usually people whoe to see the doctor are there because they are sick?


    She''s still off work?


    Macy grabbed her bag and left, while Otto was unable to hold back and blocked in front of Macy, who


    raised her eyes.


    The moment she looked at him, her eyes were all cold, "What?"


    "Is this how you treat your patients?"


    "My patient is not some life-threatening."


    Otto was speechless.


    Although angry, he had to agree that the patients who came to her had problems in their hearts, not


    life-threatening illnesses.


    Caleb''s body radiated a cold aura.


    "How many people in the worldmit suicide because of psychological problems? That doesn''t count


    as life-threatening?"


    Otto pped his hands in his heart.


    Macy turned back to Caleb, a cold light shining under her eyes, and finally, put her bag down, "I''m not


    going out of Murray City."


    "You''ve been out before."


    Caleb had still done a lot of homework about Macy on the ne when he arrived.


    Now she says she won''t be out of Murray City.


    A dark light then shed under Macy''s eyes, and she instantly lost her patience, "You guys can go


    now."


    "You ..." Otto''s temper, which had been suppressed, now came right back up.


    Is this the legendary more powerful doctor? How strange is this temper?


    It is not clear what exactly the path to this achievement was.


    ......


    Caleb, like Chester''s people, was given a direct kick out by Macy, that was unceremonious.


    "I''m so angry." Otto only felt angry and aggrieved for Caleb.


    What''s this all about?


    Someone who had never suffered this kind of anger before hade here to suffer such a nk stare


    for Alina.


    "Caleb, Caleb, wait for me." Seeing Caleb turn around and leave, Otto hurried to follow up.


    This time, being angry like this, it is designated that he will not continue to be here, right? When he


    thought this, Otto felt much better.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Caleb went straight back to the hotel and called to go and


    check on Macy immediately.


    Caleb is going to use both soft and hard tactics this time, no matter what means are used to get Macy


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    to Shirling.


    Watching the man hang up the phone, Otto stepped forward, "Caleb, aren''t we leaving yet?"


    Macy Moon has gotten them into this mess, and he still won''t leave?


    Caleb looked at him with sullen eyes, "Leave?"


    "Not leave?"


    "Macy Moon must go to Shirling." The man''s tone, at this moment, was so strong.


    And as Otto listened, all he could feel was a brain ache. It was only the beginning and Macy had given


    them such a big headache.


    He didn''t know what other humiliations he would have suffered if he had stayed here.


    The thought of that possibility made Otto feel that there was no point in holding on to it.


    "Caleb, I don¡¯t think that woman..."


    "You go back first." Otto''s words were once again interrupted, so it was evident that Caleb was now


    assertive.

 Chapter 443 Will definitely be able to keep her well

    Chapter 443 Will definitely be able to keep her well


    Chester''s face darkened when he received the call, knowing that Macy was not that easy to invite when


    his men went there.


    But he didn''t expect things to get so serious, and immediately, he had to go over to Murray City himself.


    However, at this time, Tomas appeared in front of him and said, "Master Caleb has said that you just


    need to be at ease by Miss Hughes, and he will definitely bring Macy to Shirling."


    Chester frowned, not expecting Caleb to have gone over to Murray City.


    "He can really bring her here?" His tone wasn''t exactly kind, and he knew how difficult Macy Moon was.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    There was something disturbing in Chester''s mind.


    But looking back at Alina, he knew that this was the right time for someone to be around her, so he


    went into the ward.


    Here came Andre.


    Sadness shed under her eyes as she learnt that Chester''s people had not brought Macy with them,


    "Now Macy is very important to her."


    "I know."


    He knows.


    That''s why for Macy to be so difficult to invite, it''s why Chester now only feels annoyed, he is not


    hesitant to do anything.


    Yet who would have thought that this Macy doesn''t agree.


    Looking at Alina on the hospital bed, Andre asked, "There''s no sign of waking up even now?"


    "No."


    In fact, ording to Bailey''s words, it was probably safest for Alina to be unconscious and sleeping


    right now.


    Who would have thought that she would be able to be with him in the Lawson family before, and now


    she is lying in a hospital bed again, unable to move?


    "Bailey has said that it''s best not to let her wake up until Macy Moon is here." He was afraid that she


    would wake up.


    Overnight, it was in a hospital bed.


    Who could know what would happen if Alina woke up at this time? Chester was scared.


    "Andre sighed.


    After thinking about it, he asked again, "Is Caleb reliable? Will he..."


    When it came to this, Andre was still worried in the end, worried that Caleb might not be able to invite


    Macy on purpose.


    After all, back then, Alina loved Chester so much that she didn''t dare to face him after that incident.


    Now, once she remembers, whether she will go mad or not is not yet known, but there is another


    possibility, and that is after remembering everything.


    Alina may be as afraid to face Chester as she once was, so this is definitely to Caleb''s advantage.


    Previously, Chester had not thought of this, but now with Andre''s reminder, a dangerous cold light


    shed under his eyes.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "Can I be by her side?" Chester wanted to take matters into his own hands with regard to Alina.


    Just looking at Alina on the hospital bed, coupled with the difficult time between them during this


    period, Andre couldn''t help but ask one more question, "Not taking her along to Murray City?"


    If it were possible, Chester would have taken Alina with him long ago.


    It was because Bailey had said that the current Alina could not move at all, and what seemed like a


    gentle impact had damaged her brain badly.


    So don''t move her in such a situation.


    Looking at Alina''s pale face, Chester grabbed her hand and ced it on his lips, his breath warming


    her palm.


    "She can''t go." The moment he opened his mouth, Andre heard clearly the pain in Chester''s tone.


    This moment dawned on Andre.


    If Chester could really take Alina with him, how could he be allowed to guard Alina?


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "You''ve been by her side all these years, and I trust you to keep her safe." Although it is now over for


    Emma.


    He, however, remained uneasy.


    Over the years, too many things have happened, so now Chester has endless worries about Alina.


    Fearing that if she leaves him, something bad will happen.


    If there was nothing else, he would have kept Alina by his side for the rest of his life and would not


    have parted for a moment.


    But this time it was different, and if Macy Moon didn''te, he was really worried that she wouldn''t be


    able to pull through.


    Back then, she hadn''t made it through, and this time, what would happen? Chester dared not think


    about it.


    Those unpleasant memories were hitting his nerves as well.


    Thinking back to that time, he was the one who wanted to be by Alina the most at that time, he wanted


    to be with her properly.


    Spend those hellish years with her.


    However, at that time he saw her emotionally stimted even more, and in that helpless situation he


    eventually had to leave.


    Even looking at her from afar was a luxury.


    Now, he doesn''t want to face that again.


    Who would have thought that Chester, who always looks hard and without any seams, has the softest


    ce in his heart.


    And even the slightest touch can be painful and suffocating.


    Andre patted him on the shoulder and said, "Since Macy is so important, I only trust you."


    The implication is that Chester should be allowed to go.


    For Andre, Chester is much more reliable than Caleb. In his consciousness, what Caleb brings to Alina


    is endlessly hurt.


    Chester, on the other hand, has protected her from any harm time and again, and there is an essential


    difference between the two.


    Chester nodded, "Thank you."


    "What nonsense, I would have protected her without you, she is my sister."


    At the sound of this, Chester''s heart warmed up.


    Aftering to Shirling this time, the whole Lawson family made him realise even more that even if


    they were not rted by blood, they would actually be family.


    Andre and the others are like family to Alina.


    ......


    Chester decided that he would go and bring Macy in person, so now throughout the hospital, Bailey


    and Andre would be by Alina at all times.


    Tomas, naturally, is present.


    But because he was Caleb''s man, Andre and Bailey naturally didn''t give him any good looks.


    Before the trip, Chester was beside Alina, taking her cold hand and gently rubbing it.


    He wanted to warm up her hands, and more than that, he wanted to warm her whole heart.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Abby." He murmured her name softly and dotingly.


    There is an endless amount of pain for Alina.


    Long fingers tidied up her somewhat messy hair, Chester sighed, "I''ll be back soon."


    Once, having been away from her world for too long and too long, so this time, he would not leave.


    He must bring back Macy.


    And this time, he would not let anything happen to Alina, he would not let the pain she had once


    endured be endured once more.

 Chapter 444 The Difficulties of Macy Moon

    Chapter 444 The Difficulties of Macy Moon


    Murray City.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb had already found out why Macy didn''t leave Murray City this time, and it turned out that it was


    her sister Annie Moon who had fallen seriously ill.


    She was at the top of her game in the psychological world, yet there was nothing she could do about


    the serious illness her sister was nowmitting.


    "Uremia?" Otto took the test report from the hospital and looked at it in his hand.


    Then he said, "Now this uremia is not a terminal disease, as long as there''s enough money, isn''t it?"


    It naturally goes without saying how much Macy has achieved over the years and how much she has


    gained, so naturally she will not be short of this money.


    "Look further down."


    Otto saw Annie''s special blood type and it dawned on him.


    It was only then that she understood why Macy Moon could not find a suitable kidney for her even


    though she had been searching all over the world.


    "Then this is a bit annoying." After all, it probably wouldn''t be too difficult to find a suitable kidney


    source, but if the blood type was so specific.


    Otto looked fiercely at Caleb.


    In this instant, his face went white. He looked carefully at Annie''s blood type and then thought of Caleb.


    How can there be such a coincidence in this world?


    Their blood type surprisingly matched.


    "Caleb, don''t tell me that you..." Otto had stumbled in fear, unable to speak thetter words.


    Caleb''s eyes darkened.


    He said, "Just because the blood types are different doesn''t mean it''s a good match."


    After all, the conditions for such a match are very stringent.


    But even though Caleb said this, Otto still drew a breath of cold air at this moment, because when


    Caleb was saying this, in fact, he had probably made some kind of decision in his mind.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Caleb, you don''t want to mess around."


    What if it gets a match?


    "Otto."


    "I don''t want to hear you." No wonder he always felt his eyelids fluttering during this trip.


    The tuition is often the most urate, and Tomas wouldn''t have called him if he didn''t have such a


    feeling.


    And he felt that way he followed here.


    "Make an appointment for tomorrow." Caleb said to himself as if he hadn''t heard Otto''s words.


    Otto huffed back a breath of air.


    After so many years of being friends with Caleb, when had he ever seen him look this?


    In an instant, he had tears in his eyes, "I think you are just crazy, now even if you want to trade, it is


    only right for Chester and Macy to trade. Alina doesn''t want you anymore, what is the point of you


    doing this?"


    Thetter phrase was a direct roar from Otto.


    And yet, he was right.


    Since Caleb and Annie''s blood types could match, it was only natural that Chester and him, being


    brothers, would do the same.


    So, even if such a great sacrifice were to be made for Alina, it must be Chester who did it.


    The breath that was already suffocating was now heavier.


    Caleb looked at Otto, his eyes scarlet at the moment.


    No one knew how much those images between Alina and Chester had stung for him during this time.


    Now Otto''s words were constantly tearing at his nerves.


    Looking at Caleb''s scarlet eyes, he said, "This is going to be very difficult if the match is sessful."


    "How is it difficult?" Caleb lit a cigarette and took two harsh puffs.


    Otto, "How big a deal is it for a man to lose a kidney?"


    The more Otto spoke, the more anxious he became.


    Caleb was silent, and looking at his silence, Otto continued, "Alina will not appreciate you."


    "You think that I do all this just to get her back to me?"


    "Don¡¯t you?"


    Could it be that such a great sacrifice was made? Wasn''t it to bring Alina back to his side?


    Caleb, once again, was silent.


    Looking at him in silence, Otto now felt intimidated.


    What the hell is this? Why is it that this arrival here is such a big deal?


    Caleb took two more heavy puffs of his cigarette before pushing the butt into the ashtray, his breath


    surrounded by smoke.


    So heavy, and so piercing.


    He said, "In retrospect, I never did anything for her."


    Otto, "But now..."


    "Ever since she returned to Ingford from Shirling, Chester has protected her." At this moment, Caleb


    was thinking.


    What if Chester hadn''t protected her?


    Without Chester, Andre would have protected her, but it had to be said that it had been Chester who


    had protected her during those most difficult years in the past.


    "Make the arrangements." Caleb did not want to say anything more on the matter, and only said


    indifferently.


    Otto felt pain, why does loving someone make love so heavy?


    How important was Macy to Alina, to the extent that he would sacrifice a kidney for her, without


    hesitation?


    ......


    In the following day, Caleb then went to the hospital to have a match made between him and Annie,


    and when Chester arrived, he went straight to see Macy.


    As Caleb has now investigated, Macy is so anxious because of Annie''s condition that she doesn''t care


    if whoever is crazy or not.


    But when faced with Chester, she didn''t dare to unt her sword against Caleb.


    After all, Chester is a popr figure in Murray City.


    "I''m really sorry, I can''t go now." Macy didn''t dare to be that tough though.


    But she still stated her position, in an effort to be patient.


    Chester, "What difficulties have you encountered?"


    "My sister is sick." As she said this, Macy''s tone was all gloom and pain.


    Her poor sister was still so young. She was only eighteen years old and she had raised her sister with


    great difficulty, how could she bear to see her suffer from such an illness?


    Her heart was in her throat at all times, especially when the hospital, time and again, told her that it


    could not wait any longer.


    In such a situation, how could she be in the mood to go anywhere?


    She had been running around for all her patients all these years, and now, with her sister ill, so much


    so, she wanted to be selfish.


    "It''s serious?" Chester looked at Macy.


    Macy Moon nodded, "It''s serious, my sister is very special, so it''s hard to operate on the hospital."


    This is what disturbs her the most.


    Ever since the hospital said they would do a kidney transnt, she has been trying to figure out what to


    do, but there has been no news so far.


    All this time, watching her sister in a hospital bed, she was desperate.


    "I will ask the medical team at A Mountain to keep an eye out for you and do all they can to help you


    find it." Chester said.


    And Macy froze for a moment when she heard about the medical team at A Mountain, "That elite


    medical team at A Mountain is invested by you?"


    "Yes."


    Chester nodded.


    And at this moment, bit of hope red up under Macy''s eyes.

 Chapter 445 The Two Who Are Closely Related

    Chapter 445 The Two Who Are Closely Rted


    Macy arrives at the hospital and the conversation between her and Chester ends with a phone call from


    the hospital as she rushes over.


    In the corridor, there was no arrogance in Macy''s body.


    "Doctor, how exactly is my sister?" At this moment, Macy''s tone was tight as she asked the question.


    How could she go about dealing with patients with heart problems like that?


    She is under endless pressure herself, and it is when she is unable to regte herself that she suffers


    the most.


    The doctor pushed the eye frame on his eye socket and said, "We still need to find a suitable kidney


    source as soon as possible, if we continue to dy like this, we probably won''t even be able to meet


    the conditions for surgery."


    Conditions for surgery?


    What is it really like if she can''t even meet that condition?


    At this moment, Macy''s heart was aching, couldn''t she drag it out? No, she couldn''t let Annie die like


    that.


    It hurts, pain spreading all over the body.


    Macy Moon had no idea how she arrived at the ward when she saw Annie, who was dying of the


    disease on the hospital bed.


    Her heart was dripping with blood.


    "Annie." Macy Moon had always been a strong woman.


    Yet now seeing Annie, who was battling the disease, her sanity was crumbling little by little.


    People say that if you do more good, the people around you will be rewarded for it, so why after she


    saved so many people, God is now, almost, taking away even her only sister?


    Annie was the only family she has in this world.


    "Sis."


    "Annie." Hearing Annie''s weak voice, Annie grabbed Macy''s cold hand.


    Ever since she had been ill, the temperature in her body had been so low and cold that many times


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Macy Moon had wanted to warm her up.


    When is she going to warm up? This is what Macy has been thinking about most during this time.


    "I miss him so much." Annie said weakly.


    Macy Moon, "Who the hell is he? Can''t you tell me now?"


    Macy Moon''s tone tightens.


    Ever since Annie fell ill, there was someone she missed the most, yet who this person really was was


    never revealed to her.


    Looking at her cheeks, even when she was sick, she was still so clear, and under those eyes it was as


    if there were talking stars, so pretty and so pitiable.


    "No."


    Macy Moon felt even more suffocated when she heard this.


    What could she do if Annie told her? Go and bring the man in and say that this sick girl missed him?


    In Macy Moon''s mind, women must have their own reserve and pride.


    It is especially important not to put down their pride.


    "Sister, you know what? The first time I saw him, I wanted to marry him and put on a wedding dress for


    her."


    "Annie." When she heard those words, the tears that Macy had been forcing herself to hold back


    almost fell down.


    There was a time when Macy Moon had thought about finding a good man for her sister, but could she


    still have the future?


    Macy Moonughed weakly, "Do you know what is the best looking wedding dress collection right


    now?"


    "What collection?" She never knew anything about these.


    Annie said with a smile, "It''s Jon Hughes'' ''Growth''."


    "......"


    "She always had such an aura, and when she used toe out of ¡®Beginning'' and ¡®Ending'', it was the


    kind of wedding dress that I just wanted to wear at first sight, and I want to wear ''Growth'' too."


    "I will buy it for you, okay?" At this moment, no matter what Annie wanted, Macy wanted to get it to her.


    Yet Annie said, "It''s probably not even out yet, but the samples are already on the front page of World


    Fashion."


    For all the things that Annie said about the fashion world, Macy never knew.


    But Annie''s dream is to be a great jewellery designer, and she has a passion for wedding rings.


    This is probably the main reason why she likes those works of Jon Hughes so much.


    Because every time she designs a diamond ring, she wants to match it with the wedding collection


    designed by Jon Hughes.


    And each time, it was inspired by Jon Hughes''s wedding dress.


    She thought about what kind of wedding ring she would need to match a beautiful wedding dress like


    that.


    It''s just that this love was all ended by this illness.


    "How about you get up and I''ll make you a designer at the top of the world?" Macy Moon said in


    Annie''s ear.


    She really loved her sister.


    As long as it was something she liked, no matter what kind of request it was, she agreed to her as


    much as she could.


    "Sis, I want to live too. But I feel like I can''t hold on any longer, and I ..." said Annie.


    Annie''s tone trailed off.


    Her breath turned heavier, and she said, "I''ll probably never see him again in my life, will I?"


    She hadn''t seen any news about him for a long, long time, and her sister hadn''t let her look at her


    phone since she''d been sick.


    It had been two years since she had known anything about him.


    Macy Moon, "Get well, anything is possible."


    "He doesn''t know I exist."


    "I''ll let him know."


    "And what if, he''s already married?" It''s been so many years.


    And when Macy heard this, she only felt that her sister was really too stupid and foolish.


    The man didn''t even know who she really was and she dared to put her whole heart into him.


    And at this moment, looking at such a pitiful sister, Macy''s tone was unprecedentedly firm, "As long as


    you get better, even if he gets married, I''ll let him divorce and marry you, okay?"


    A smile shed under the eyes of Annie like starry eyes.


    That smile made it even more heartbreaking to Macy Moon.


    "I know you are good to me." But this time, it was clear that she felt she could no longer escape.


    ......


    Shirling.


    A day after Chester had just left, Alina had woken up leisurely, and Andre had been by her side since


    Chester had left, he saw her faintly open her eyes.


    Thinking of those exnations that Chester had given to him, Andre immediately sought out Bailey to


    When she woke up, it was really awfully quiet.


    Andre looked nervously at those who were surrounding her for inspection, especially looking at Alina''s


    eyes, something didn''t feel right somehow.


    All the way after the examination was finished, the medical team went out and Bailey looked at Alina


    and frowned, "Can you hear me?"


    Silence.


    Bailey and Andre looked at each other.


    There was a sense of foreboding in all hearts.

 Chapter 446 Alina woke up

    Chapter 446 Alina woke up


    Although Andre was not a doctor, he probably knew what was probably going on when he looked at


    Alina in this state.


    Bailey only felt that their worst fears had probably already happened at this moment.


    Immediately, he went to the office to call Chester, while in the ward, Andre looked at Alina worriedly.


    "Alina." The moment he opened his mouth, his heart tightened.


    Especially seeing the emptiness under Alina''s eyes, even Andre felt suffocated and nervous at this


    moment.


    What kind of pain is she suffering inside at the moment?


    Alina finally spoke, she said, "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "I want to be quiet." When she opened her mouth, Andre clearly heard the hollowness and pain in


    Alina''s tone.


    She remembered.


    All the things they were most afraid she would think about the past, she has probably thought about all


    of them by now and is still suffering, endlessly, from the pain.


    Andre, "Alina, those are all in the past."


    Air was quiet.


    Alina''s silence and the raggedness of her breathing all showed that she was now suffering endless


    pain.


    People whose memories have been sealed, no matter how long those memories have been sealed,


    It all seemed like yesterday to her, everything that had happened was vivid in her mind.


    The memories were sealed up in the first ce to keep her from suffering, and once she remembered


    them all, she would suffer no less.


    Those that once kept her from suffering were merely slowing down the time she had to suffer, and not a


    minute of what should be suffered would be lost.


    "Get out." Alina didn''t want to say anything else, and as she rolled over to the other side, Andre clearly


    saw her back trembling.


    Even Andre now has all his hopes pinned on Macy.


    Looking at her back, Andre knew exactly what kind of stimtion her nerves were now undCalebing.


    He was afraid that she would suffer again from all the pain she had suffered back then.


    "Alina." Andre''s tone tightened, yet just as he was about to say something, Alina said, "Anyone''s breath


    right now makes me want to die."


    At those words, Andre''s heart leapt.


    She would never say the word ''death'' outright, and even when she was hurt by Caleb back then, she


    managed to survive.


    And now?


    How dare she say ''death?'' to him? So, what kind of pain was she suffering inside now?


    "I don''t mean to push you, don''t think nonsense. I''ll go out, I''ll go out right now." Feeling Alina''s


    increasingly ragged breathing, Andre dared not continue.


    He was afraid that one more word will set off her nerves again and make her do something terrible.


    ......


    At the moment, Bailey was on the phone with Chester. On the phone, Bailey said to Chester, "She''s in


    a very bad situation."


    "I got it, I''ll be right back."


    "Chester, she needs Macy Moon badly right now." Bailey said bluntly.


    As a doctor, he had never been this powerless, but now he really needed Macy Moon toe over.


    Chester on the other side of the phone got colder.


    "I got it."


    Having said that, he hung up.


    When he heard Bailey say that Alina''s situation was very bad, at this moment Chester only wanted to


    rush back.


    He can''t wait to get to Alina immediately.


    However, Bailey said that Alina now needed Macy badly and hoped that he could bring Macy back at


    this time.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to suppress the dull ache in his heart.


    Lucas''s number shed on the phone, telling him toe over immediately, and it was clear that Macy


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    was going to let Lucas run the show.


    As for him, no matter what, he wanted to be by Alina.


    ......


    Chester arranged everything as as possible. Macy had a strong attitude and must find a suitable kidney


    source for Annie before he would go to Shirling.


    So Chester went back to Shirling first.


    Caleb got the news that Alina had woken up, and when he heard that she had woken up, Caleb''s heart


    was in his throat.


    He asked, "How is she now?"


    "Not every good, at this rate, something big will probably happen." Tomas on the other side of the


    phone said in a gruff tone.


    The situation is not good.


    So now Macy had better go to Shirling immediately?


    Caleb had a cold sweat running down his spine at the moment, "I know."


    The moment he hung up the phone, he exuded raggedness all over.


    "Otto."


    "Yes?"


    "Have the resultse in yet?"


    When Caleb asked about the result, Otto''s hand holding the document was heavier at this moment.


    And hearing such a gloomy tone from Caleb, it was basically clear that Alina''s situation was not very


    good right now.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Caleb looked at him, and his eyes were all darker at the moment.


    "What''s that you''re holding?"


    "Nothing." Otto subconsciously hid behind her.


    Caleb watched his movements, his eyes darkened even more at this moment, cold and domineering as


    he held out his hand, "Give it to me."


    "Caleb..."


    "Take it out."


    "Caleb, I think this is something you should think about again." It was a kidney, and he had so much


    longer to go for the rest of his life.


    Even people with two kidneys can''t guarantee that something won''t happen in this.


    And now, if he only had one kidney left, he would really be dead in case of an ident.


    Was it really worth it for a woman who had never loved him, and even absolutely wanted to leave him?


    "Matched up?" When he heard Otto say this, Caleb probably thought of the result.


    Otto''s body exuded ragged breath and he clearly did not want to answer Caleb.


    And Caleb dialed Macy''s number, and when Otto saw this, he stepped forward and snatched the


    phone.


    "Let Master Chester try to get a match." Otto said sharply.


    If it were Chester, Chester would definitely do whatever it takes to save Alina.


    Since the two of them are now together, whatever happens between them is their responsibility to each


    other.


    In Otto''s opinion, Caleb should not get involved in this.


    "Give it to me." Caleb''s face was cold as he held out his hand to Otto.


    Otto''s bones were turning white as he squeezed the phone.


    "Why do you have to do this?" Otto asked.


    One mistake, and it''s a life-threatening.


    "Think about it?" Even at this point in time, Otto hoped that Caleb would be sensible.


    At least don''t make choices on such impulse.


    The road to the second half of life is too long, and who knows what other people one will meet on the


    way to this second half of life?


    Since it is impossible with Alina, Otto doesn''t want him to regret it when he meets it in the future.

 Chapter 447 Its better if she doesnt turn back

    Chapter 447 It''s better if she doesn''t turn back


    As soon as Caleb grabbed Otto''s mobile phone, he dialed Macy once again.


    Looking at Caleb''s righteous look, Otto knew that he was actually in love with Alina in his heart.


    It was only ever on the responsibility for Emma that he ultimately chose to be responsible.


    Nowadays there is no interference between them, so he chooses Alina at this time without any


    reluctance.


    ......


    In Shirling, something big has happened.


    Alina is missing. Chester has just got off the ne when he receives a call from Bailey saying that Alina


    has disappeared from the hospital.


    Andre has now sent men to search her whereabouts.


    When he saw Andre, Chester was full of hostility, "What''s going on?"


    Wasn''t Alina given to him? Yet why she was missing?


    Andre''s brain was now buzzing with pain as well, "I don''t know what the hell is going on, I just had to go


    to the bathroom."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He watched in the corridor when Alina wouldn''t let him in the ward?


    However he was just going to the bathroom and Alina was gone?


    Now Andre feels a brain ache just thinking about it.


    Chester went to see Bailey, who had a stony face, "Now go and find her, you understand why she is


    missing."


    Why did Alina react in this way?


    Clearly, she¡¯s remembering everything.


    And it''s too much for her to handle it all inside right now.


    At this moment, Caleb''s brain was jutting out in pain.


    "Hurry up and find all the ces she might have gone." Bailey looked at Chester''s headache and said


    helplessly.


    If it was a physical illness, he could still help, but now that Alina is in this condition, he is really worried


    that her psychological condition will go wrong again.


    Everyone saw how crazy she really was back then.


    Does she really have to go through this again?


    On this side of Shirling, there is now total chaos.


    ......


    Murray City.


    When Caleb picked up the matching book and was about to go to the hospital, it was snatched up by


    Otto, "Caleb."


    At this moment, Otto''s breathing was shortness.


    Losing a kidney, that''s a big deal, what''s the difference between that and taking his life? To love a


    woman, he is going to pay such a price.


    In Otto''s view, such a love has no meaningful existence at all.


    "Give me that." Caleb''s eyes dimmed as he looked at him.


    He has made an appointment with Macy to meet at Annie''s ward and there is no time to dy.


    Otto, "You''ll regret it."


    From Otto''s point of view, this dedication of his now was meaningless, and Alina would not return to


    him at all.


    Not to mention losing a kidney, even if he lost both kidneys, he would not get Alina back.


    "You saw what she did to you before."


    "It''s better if she doesn''t turn back." Caleb roared.


    In deciding to give a kidney to Annie in exchange for Macy going to her rescue, he never thought of


    returning to her.


    Once, he almost killed her.


    So how could he let his crippled body to drag her down?


    The risk of losing a kidney in the future is too great, and how would Caleb let Alina return to him?


    Otto froze when he heard Caleb''s words.


    The whole world seemed to be swept away by a storm.


    "Caleb..." He cried out, wanting to say something, yet at this moment, nothing coulde out.


    So, when he had made such a decision, he had never thought of letting Alina back to his side again?


    How much did he, in fact, love Alina?


    Going out of her way to give everything for her, but never thought of letting her back to him.


    At this moment, Caleb, in Otto''s opinion, seems to care about nothing else as long as Alina is well.


    Such love is so heavy and so heartbreaking.


    Finally.


    Under such a firm look from Caleb, Otto handed the report to Caleb.


    Caleb took it and turned around without saying a word.


    "Caleb." As he was just turning around, Otto still couldn''t help but call out to him.


    Caleb paused in his steps and did not turn around.


    Otto asked, "When did you fall in love with her?"


    Before, he was able to do anything for Emma, but even if he could do anything for Emma, it was


    definitely not to such an extent that he did not care even if he gave his life.


    Yet now, for the sake of Alina, he has even disregarded his own life.


    And Caleb, when asked when exactly he fell in love with Alina, closed his eyes and his mind was in a


    mess.


    After a long time, he said, "Probably, I married her because I liked her."


    In fact, when he married Alina, he had been attracted by the inexplicable aura of her body.


    But he was afraid to face that fondness.


    Caleb couldn''t actually remember exactly when it was, but every time he hurt Alina three years ago, he


    was in pain.


    "As for love, it''s probably been a long, long time." It was an ambiguous response.


    But it was an acknowledgement of his love for Alina. If it wasn''t love, why would he have been so


    heartbroken at that time when he saw Alina every time he drew her blood.


    Even sins like that had to be born.


    And while she was hurting physically, he was hurting internally.


    When Otto heard Caleb say this, she only felt that this love was really killing, making him sink into it


    and unable to find him again.


    Caleb had juste out of the hotel when he received a call from Tomas.


    "Missing? What''s going on?" At this moment, Caleb''s heart was in his throat.


    Wasn''t it Andre and Bailey who were both watching? Tomas was there, several people were watching


    one person, howe she was missing?


    At this moment, Caleb had a possibility in his mind. His heart tightened together even more.


    Why has Alina disappeared? It must be because she is running away from everything and doesn''t want


    to see anyone again, so why is that?


    The only possibility is that she must have remembered the part of her memory that was sealed by


    Macy Moon back then.


    She remembered everything. When he thought that Alina had remembered everything, Caleb only felt


    coldness all over his body.


    "Dr. Bailey said that she probably remembered everything." Tomas said in an apprehensive tone.


    Caleb felt the world copse even more.


    If, indeed, that is the case.


    Even back then, he could go crazy because of that incident, and now that Alina remembered it all, what


    kind of pain would he then endure?


    As they say, when a sealed memoryes back to you, everything seems like a lifetime ago, and the


    pain that was once sealed will be endured again.


    So what kind of pain is Alina suffering right now?

 Chapter 448 The truth makes it so painful

    Chapter 448 The truth makes it so painful


    Thinking that Alina might now be infested with pain, Caleb stood in the cold wind, only to feel the sky


    spinning.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Find her now." Find her, she must be found.


    At this moment, Caleb hated himself. He had mistaken her for someone else and had already hurt her


    all over.


    And now, thinking that he had brought her all this pain that she was now suffering, he wanted to cut


    himself to pieces.


    "Now the people of Chester and Andre are looking for her, they will definitely find her."


    Why? Why on earth was it that every time when Alina was hurt, the person at her side was not him?


    He had never really protected her, and had even hurt her time and again.


    No one knows how much pain Caleb is feeling in his heart at this moment, he wants to go to Alina


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    badly.


    "Dr. Bailey said that Macy Moon has toe to Shirling as soon as possible before she can." Tomas


    said in a somewhat tight tone.


    Alina''s current disappearance was originally linked to what happened back then.


    And the only one who can save her now is Macy.


    So, to try to have Macy waiting for her in Shirling even when Alina is found back.


    Caleb was aware of the responsibility that now rests on him.


    He has to be all heart now to get Macy Moon over to Shirling.


    "I got it."


    The bony knuckles that squeeze the phone flushed white.


    His body, moreover, was shivering in the cold wind.


    Caleb did not know how he hung up the phone with Tomas, nor did he know how he got to Annie''s


    ward with that match report.


    Naturally there was nothing good of Macy about seeing him again.


    "You''re really persistent, do yo think I can leave Murray City?"


    "Want her to live, do you?" Caleb looked at Annie who was already dying on the hospital bed.


    And Annie, at that moment when she saw Caleb, froze.


    Macy didn''t notice her sister''s difference and her breath caught shorts, "What do you mean?"


    "I can save her."


    It was only at this moment that Macy looked squarely at Caleb.


    Can he save Annie?


    Macy has waited these words for a long, long time, but Caleb was still the first one who said to her that


    he could save Annie.


    Seeing that Macy was too shocked to say anything, Caleb handed that match report to Macy.


    Macy Moon took it, and when she saw the matching result on it, her hands couldn''t help but tremble


    with excitement.


    At this moment, she finally saw hope.


    Immediately, she took the matching report to the doctor, while in the ward, Annie looked at Caleb, frail,


    and carefully had to poke around.


    No one knows exactly what Annie and Caleb said when Macy went to the doctor.


    When Macy returned again, Annie''s eyes were red, and when had Macy ever watched her sister cry?


    Even when she was tortured by her illness, Annie never cried.


    And now with these red eyes, it was obvious that he had cried, giving Caleb a warning nce and


    stepping forward, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sis."


    Annie''s tone was choked up the moment she spoke.


    And in that instant, Macy Moon probably understood exactly what Annie meant by this.


    But not saying that much now, he turned to look at Caleb and said, "Want me to save that woman, do


    you?"


    "Yeah."


    "My sister''s surgery can''t be dyed."


    Caleb, "She can''t afford to wait either."


    At the moment, Caleb''s attitude has a hint of assertiveness.


    Apparently, he wanted Macy to leave immediately for Shirling, where Alina was getting better, and


    when he operated on Annie.


    Macy Moon looked at her frail sister, having waited so long and she would naturally not miss out now.


    Therefore, she would naturally agree to whatever Caleb said.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    She was always assertive, but she couldn''t care less at the moment.


    Caleb breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then just wait for your news."


    "You can''t leave Murray City." The moment Caleb turned around, Macy said from behind him.


    It''s about making sure her sister, at all times, is ready for surgery. After all, she doesn''t have much time


    now.


    So she will go over to Shirling and get everything sorted out.


    Caleb, "I''m not leaving."


    After saying this, he left.


    Macy looked at Annie, "Annie, it''s good that you''re getting better."


    She was not an evil person, so why must God take away her only family member?


    Well, there was a scare.


    Now that a suitable kidney source has been found, everything just has to wait for the conditions for the


    transnt.


    Annie looked over at Macy, tears welling up in her eyes.


    At this time, Macy finally asked, "Silly girl, why are you crying?"


    They have survived the hardest times.


    "Sis, that man is..." As she said this, tears slipped down her face, "I miss him so much."


    "He''s Caleb?" This is what Macy looked like after she saw Annie meet Caleb.


    The thought of the one called Alina being so important to Caleb made her heart clench together.


    However, the next moment, Annie shook her head, "No."


    "Who is that?"


    Isn''t it Caleb?


    But after meeting Caleb, she became like this, so, who is it? Why would Caleb know about that


    person?


    ......


    For three days, Andre had searched the entire Shirling and could not find Alina''s whereabouts, yet on


    the third day, good news came.


    Chester found Alina, she actually went back to Ingford, and she was found in Bensor Hill.


    Between her and Chester, how many memories were carried in that ce.


    At this time of the year, there is no summer shade on Bensor Hill, and a nce at the bare branches of


    the trees gives one a very sad feeling.


    Chester looked at Alina who was sitting on thatpass boulder b, that single thin back that made


    his heart hit hard.


    He stepped forward and took her into his arms.


    "Abby, atst I''ve found you." Chester held her tightly in his arms.


    No one knew exactly how they had spent thest few days, worrying about her all the time.


    And when she fell into this warm embrace, her body trembled and her face turned white.


    "Chester." The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was so hollow and so painful.


    When Chester heard her call out such a name to him for the first time, he just felt his heart being


    stabbed by her.


    The force of his embrace tightened even more as a result.


    At the moment, Chester was tossing and turning, afraid that if he let go, she would be gone.


    "Abby, I am here."


    The words touched each other''s hearts even more deeply, before when Alina was hurt, Chester wanted


    to be by her side, and yet he was, surprisingly, not by her side even once at that time.


    How many helpless reasons have forced him to stay away from her?


    And today, never again.


    "Why did youe?" Alina spoke again, her tone even more hollow and painful than earlier.


    When he left from Shirling, Alina didn''t think of letting hime to her?


    Was it going to be like that again? The first thing thates to her mind when something like this


    happens is to push him away?


    "Abby."


    "Why did youe?" Alina cried.


    At this moment, even her breath was tinged with despair.


    At this moment Chester heard her desperation clearly, hugged Alina and turned around, however at


    that moment Alina was lowering her head.


    "Abby, look at me."


    "Go."


    It hurts, pain spreading throughout his body.

 Chapter 449 A Tragedy

    Chapter 449 A Tragedy


    Back then, Alina was just like she is now, not daring to tell anyone when something like that happened.


    She was alone, suffering from this endless despair.


    And at that time, Alina had locked herself uppletely in her own world, not daring to take a single


    step out.


    And what about now? It was the same. In the end, she couldn''t bear the thought of it all, and it hurt


    "Abby, listen to me."


    "Don''t talk." Before the man could finish his words, he was viciously interrupted by Alina.


    Right now, she doesn''t want to hear anything at all, and doesn''t dare to.


    She didn''t want to see anyone, she just wanted to be alone now, "Go away, I beg you, okay?"


    She struggled to suppress her sanity.


    She was trembling, and Chester felt her depression.


    "Abby."


    "Please, I am begging you?" Finally, Alina''s emotions could no longer be strained.


    The moment she got out of Chester''s arms and turned around, she almost jumped off the cliff.


    Chester grabbed her.


    He hadn''t expected her to be so emotionally stimted, and now she was on such an extreme edge of


    emotion.


    At any moment, something unthinkable could happen.


    "Abby."


    "Chester, don''t embarrass me, okay?" Alina said in pain.


    It was now the most embarrassing thing for her to face Chester.


    And now every minute of facing Chester is pain and torment for her.


    At this moment, Chester thought of back then. At the sight of him, Alina''s emotions were uncontroble.


    She tried desperately to hold back.


    Eventually, he opened his mouth, "I''ll get Andre toe over, let''s not be here right now, okay?"


    Once, it was his favourite ce to stay with Alina, sitting up here with an infinite view of thendscape


    below.


    But this is the most dangerous ce in the whole of Bensor Hill, for below it lies the 10,000-foot cliff.


    One misstep and she will fall.


    "Go..." Alina was now on the verge of copse, as if she had no more words than the word ''go''.


    Just as it was back then.


    After what happened, the person she wanted to run away from the most was Chester, and the one she


    dared not face the most was him.


    "I beg you, I beg you, please..." At this moment, Alina knelt in front of Chester.


    Looking at Alina, who had lost her mind, he was trembling all over.


    When had he ever seen her like this?


    Back in the day, since her memory was sealed by Macy Moon, she was dazzling, standing on the high


    tform with such confidence and beauty.


    And now?


    It was like going back to the time when he went to her and wanted to stay by her side, and she was just


    as she is now.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she knelt trembling in front of him, begging him over and over


    again to leave and not to ask anything.


    "Abby, I won''t ask anything, just be by your side, okay?" He choked up at this moment as he watched


    his beloved woman like this.


    The moment Alina saw Chester, all her reasoning was gone.


    She, who could hear nothing else, had the whole world surrounded by her own copse.


    She only wanted Chester to leave.


    Just think, he should not ask anything.


    Back then, when there were Alina¡¯s parents around, Chester ended up leaving after Alina suffered like


    this.


    And yet now what? Who does she have by her side?


    "I beg you, I beg you to leave, I beg you..." Alina kept trembling on her knees, her heart waspletely


    closed at the moment.


    Chester looked at Alina in agony.


    Eventually, a phone call was made to Andre.


    When Andre received the news, he was already on his way to Ingford, and when he learned of Alina''s


    situation, he even rushed to Bensor Hill without stopping.


    The hut on Bensor Hill.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was their favourite ce toe when they were on holiday, and Alina forgot all about it, so in all


    these years she had never been alone.


    And this time, when she thought of everything, she came here first, which shows how many memories


    it holds for her.


    In the hub.


    At the moment, Alina is already asleep, and in just a few days, she has lost a lot of weight.


    It was the first time that Andre saw such Alina, and taking a deep breath, he couldn''t help but say, "I


    didn''t expect that what happened back then would hit her so hard."


    Chester lit a cigarette and looked out into the bare, sadndscape of the courtyard.


    No words were spoken, and it was not clear what was on his mind.


    He struggled to suppress the churning in his heart when Alina was awake, and when he looked at Alina


    like this, he was full of hatred.


    Andre looked at him, "Still the same as then?"


    "It''s like more serious."


    Back then, what was it really like?


    At this moment, Chester has vaguely blurred those memories, back then, he did not want to recall


    many things over the years.


    After all, Alina had married Caleb when she lost her memory. And now, she knows that the person back


    then was Caleb, and that she and Caleb had a child, how could she bear it in her heart?


    So the situation is, in fact, worse now than it was then.


    "I''m going to take her back to Shirling." Andre said after thinking about it.


    After all, the appointment with Macy was in Shirling, and if Alina''s condition was really serious, then she


    was definitely time to go back to Shirling.


    And Chester nodded, he said, "It''s time to go back to Shirling."


    Originally, Alina did not want to remember anything and things would have been rtively easier for


    them.


    And now things, it seems, have gotten moreplicated.


    Because of Alina''s state, Chester''s consistently sharp eyes had a rare confusion at the moment, and


    that confusion was heartbreaking.


    Andre, "It seems that you and her..."


    By the time he said this, Andre no longer knew how to go on, and this time the situation looked serious.


    So there is no telling what will happen now that this is going on.


    Chester, "Wait until she gets better."


    "But she sees you..." said Andre at this moment, even more unsure of what to say.


    Looking at the tear marks at the corners of Alina''s eyes, he knew that what she was most afraid of now


    was the sight of Chester.


    He was the one in her heart, and therefore how could she dare to face it when something so big was


    happening to her?


    Chester sighed.


    With two heavy puffs of smoke, it was clear what kind of pain he was now enduring inside.


    He didn''t want Alina to be hurt, but Alina was most afraid of seeing him, so what should be done?

 Chapter 450 Everyone says its for her own good

    Chapter 450 Everyone says it''s for her own good


    In the scene on thepass stone, Chester knew what kind of pain Alina was carrying in her heart


    right now.


    He, for the time being, has to recuse himself.


    When Alina woke up and saw that the person beside her was Andre, her tears fell down.


    Andre handed her a ss of water, "You don''t have to feel embarrassed, in fact we already knew that,


    it wasn''t your fault."


    Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Andre uttered first.


    What did Alina do wrong?


    How painful it was for her to encounter something like that in her best years?


    Alina took the ss of water and drained it with a tilt of her head.


    Looking at such Alina, Andre wanted to say something, but especially when he met her painful eyes,


    the words that came to his lips seemed to be unable toe out.


    Alina, "Caleb."


    "Yes?"


    "You go away."


    Andre, "What do you mean?¡±


    Andre, "I''ll take you back to Shirling, Macy is already waiting in Shirling, now if only you''d go back."


    Just go back to Shirling and everything will be fine.


    "Seal my memory once more?" Alina looked at Andre with red eyes.


    And at this moment, Andre clearly saw the despair under Alina''s eyes.


    "Everything will be fine."


    "Everything will be fine?"


    For all these years, all people saw her smile standing on the high tform, not knowing that all these


    years of smiling was just an expression for her.


    She never knew what happy was.


    For all these years, she had felt as if her world was empty, as if she had lost something very important.


    "Over the years, I''ve wished myself to death time and time again." So, is that good?


    Even if it is true that the memories are sealed away, is that better? Wrong, no, she''s not better at all.


    There are times when she walks by the water and she wants to jump in for some reason.


    Even with some people, she felt inexplicably sad. Earlier she had been searching for the piece of her


    heart that was empty.


    She was obsessed with finding it, and even felt a beast inside her ready to break through the confines


    at any moment.


    "Alina." When he heard Alina say these words, Andre''s heart even rose to his throat in this instant.


    All these years in Shirling, neither Andre nor the Lawson family had ever seen this side of Alina''s heart.


    Some of her subconscious actions are really nothing more than her efforts at restraint, and when she


    fails to do so, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Why did they do that to me? Max must know, right?" Thinking about between her and Caleb, Alina lost


    her mind.


    And when Andre saw such Alina, he only felt his heart pulling together.


    "Why did he have to let Caleb marry me?"


    He knew all about what was going on behind the scenes. When she thought of this, Alina only felt even


    more painful.


    Andre, "They must have thought that you would never think about it in your life."


    "So let me marry the man who raped me?"


    At those words, the storm in Andre¡¯s mind was shing by. In those people''s opinion, it was most


    appropriate for Alina to marry Caleb, after all, the man who had possessed her was responsible for her


    for the rest of her life.


    But who has thought about her on this journey?


    If she never thought about it in her life, Caleb would naturally be responsible for her for the rest of her


    life, but what if she did?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What pain will she endure?


    Now, as Andre saw, Alina was suffering from this inhuman torture, and her sanity was on the verge of


    copse at any moment.


    "Alina, don''t think about it." Looking at Alina, who was trembling, Andre stepped forward and took her in


    his arms.


    This is probably why Bailey must let find Macy, although sealing her memories would leave her quite


    hollow.


    But all the time when she remembers these things, she can''t help but think about them, and how she


    can bear the fact that Caleb is the evil man who raped her?


    Now, she and Caleb even have a child?


    Her pain is unimaginable.


    "Be good, don''t think about it, okay?" Andre kept soothing Alina, yet Alina''s world was already


    Her sanity was being shredded bit by bit too, no sobriety left.


    "Alina, be good, Penny is still waiting for you, and the Lawson family is behind you."


    Alina pushed Andre away, and Andre instantly hit the cab, with raw paining from his back.


    The moment he looked at Alina, he met her scarlet eyes.


    "Don''t mention her to me, I don''t want her, I don''t want her."


    "Alina."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything, you go away." Alina trembled even move.


    Andre looked at her like this and his face went white because of it.


    "Alina."


    At this moment, he finally knew why the people back then must have sealed away all her memories.


    Because, she was in too much pain.


    "I don''t have a child, I don''t, I''m not pregnant with a rapist''s child! No! No!"


    When she heard the child, there was no trace of maternal tenderness in her eyes, but endless


    devastation and despair.


    Andre finally knew what this reaction of Alina was all about at this moment, it was entirely, because of


    the child.


    Bringing up the child in front of her at the moment is all torture for her.


    Themotion inside caused Chester, who had been outside, to finally barge in, when he saw Alina,


    who was cowering in the corner with her back turned, incoherent.


    At that moment, Chester only felt that someone had a stranglehold on his throat, making him feel


    suffocated.


    "I don''t have a child, I don''t, I was not pregnant, I was not..." Alina shivered continuously as she held


    her head in her hands.


    The scene reminded Chester even more of the year, she faced questions around her when she was


    pregnant.


    She held her head like mad, turning her back on everyone, even if it was light, and she was afraid to


    face it.


    "Abby." Chester choked and stepped forward before pulling Alina into his arms.


    Hearing Chester''s voice, Alina''s sanity, which was already on the verge of copse, was now


    "No, don''t touch me, I didn''t, I really didn''t ......"


    "Abby, it''s me."


    Chester held her tightly, trying to return her sanity in this way, but Alina had no sanity left.

 Chapter 451 Still Cant Face It

    Chapter 451 Still Can''t Face It


    Chapter 451 Still Can''t Face It


    Hearing Chester''s voice only made Alina''s reaction heavier, and eventually Andre stepped forward to


    protect Alina in his arms.


    To Chester, he said, "You go first."


    This moment, more than anything else, gave Chester a glimpse of what happened back then, when


    Alina''s parents told him to leave.


    At that time, Alina reacted in the same way when she saw him, and she, who was already delirious,


    would have been more seriously irritated by the sight of him.


    Even Alina''s parents were on their knees begging him.


    He, who wanted so badly to be by Alina''s side, yet faced with such a scene.


    He had to leave.


    "Andre."


    "Let her stabilize for a while." Andre finally understood the difficulty Chester had back then.


    At that time, he had the same reluctance under his eyes that he has now. If he could, he would not


    want to leave Alina half a step.


    But she had to leave.


    Finally, Chester turned around, "I''m outside."


    As it was then, just watching her from afar.


    Without Chester, how could Alina get better, as her nerves were being pounded?


    A voice in her head was a constant reminder that she had married a rapist and had given birth to a


    rapist''s child.


    Today she is so full of stains that even the purest rain could not cleanse her heart of its many holes.


    ...


    Outside, Chester, listening to the movement that quieted down little by little inside, pinched his aching


    brow and felt only so much pain.


    Lucas''s number shed on the phone, and it was picked up, "Sir."


    "Has Macye to Shirling?"


    "Knowing that you are in Ingford, she has now gone straight over to Ingford." Lucas said over the


    phone.


    Previously, she was someone who didn''t even leave Murray City, but this time she would be so kind as


    to rush from Shirling to Ingford?


    But if only that''s good for Alina.


    Hanging up the phone, Chester pinched his aching brow, thinking that Alina hadn''t eaten anything, he


    went to the kitchen to make her something to eat.


    What does she like to eat?


    Andre had managed to pacify Alina and was ready to make her something to eat, it had only been a


    few days and she lost a lot of weight.


    However, just as he reached the kitchen, he saw that Chester had already made the noodles.


    "You..." Looking at the colour so tempting, Andre only felt that Chester was the most perfect man in the


    world.


    Good looking as he was, good in cooking too


    How could God have been so rude to him? To let him and the woman he loved suffer like this.


    "Give it to me."


    "Okay." Chester, who wanted to watch Alina eat with his own eyes, but knew that thest person Alina


    wanted to see right now was him.


    Andre walked in with the noodles.


    Alina sat in front of the wooden window in a daze, her current mood is a cause for concern.


    "Alina, eat something." Andre brought the noodle forward, and Alina remained silent.


    This is how she is now, either shouting like a madman in a frenzy or being so quiet as to make people


    feel worried and scared.


    "Look how thin you''ve gotten." Andre said.


    Before, when she was silent like this, she could still talk about the child. But after just now, how could


    Andre still dare to mention the child in front of her?


    Crazy then for the man who vited her that night. And now crazy for knowing that it was Caleb that


    night.


    She has two years of marriage to Caleb.


    How could she bear it?


    Alina was silent.


    Andre put the bowl down and went forward to pull Alina''s hand through, "Alina, Grandpa is old, he


    doesn''t even know it now."


    And when talking about Grandpa, Alina''s originally closed heart, those hollow and desperate eyes, little


    by little, regained light.


    Andre knew that by blood, her grandfather was now her only family, and that he loved and mattered to


    her.


    After losing so many loved ones, her grandfather was naturally a very important presence to her.


    She could forget everything but her grandfather, never.


    "Grandpa?" Alina murmured softly, and the pain in it could still be heard in her breath the moment she


    opened her mouth.


    At this moment, Andre suddenly felt even more that Emma deserved to die.


    What kind of damage did that night cause to Alina back then? Yet she had used that night to get to


    Caleb.


    And the man who had already wounded Alina hurt her a second or even a third time.


    "Yes, Grandpa doesn''t even know what happened to you yet, I lied to him and said you had a big


    international show you had to attend and left Shirling."


    Alina couldn''t really hear the words of Andre.


    But now, when she heard the word ''grandfather'', her eyes were even more exhausted and even


    choked with pain.


    Tears fell down.


    The light under those eyes was now filled with bitterness.


    "Alina." Andre held her in his arms, thinking at that moment how much he wanted her never to


    remember these unpleasant past events.


    What did she have to endure back then?


    Now that she remembered it so suddenly, the impact was so great for her.


    Alina was in Andre''s arms, crying like a child, while Andre just held her and soothed her softly, "Cry, cry


    out, and it will be fine."


    Yet those who knew what Alina had gone through back then would know that now, for her, it was not so


    easy to get past.


    Back in the day, Macy was used.


    Alina''s heart, turning over, only felt her consciousness being washed away, she was in pain.


    The most she could feel now was pain.


    Andre, "Let''s have something to eat, shall we?"


    Alina, "Is Grandpa okay now?"


    "He doesn''t know anything."


    The so-called not knowing anything is just a temporary hiding, but if time goes on, this is not an option.


    When she heard her grandfather, Alina was even more distressed.


    When Andre saw that Alina was not moving, he continued, "Grandpa had a checkup a week ago, and


    many of his body functions are not just degenerating, but failing. The doctor said that the old man will


    not have much time left in this world, Abby, don''t let him worry about you in hisst few hours, okay?


    Be strong."


    Back in the day.


    She had been held in high esteem, so she couldn''t bear the thought of being hit that hard.


    And now, she has so much to think about.


    For example, Grandpa.


    Andre could see that the current Alina could not bring up Penny, and if she did, she would be more


    emotional.


    But the good thing is that she cares for her grandfather in her heart, and it is good to have care, andExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    she would discipline herself even more, and to be even stronger.

 Chapter 452 Dont want to see any of them.

    Chapter 452 Don''t want to see any of them.


    Chapter 452 Don''t want to see any of them.


    Murray City.


    Tomas had already reached Caleb when he knew that Alina had been found, and even Andre was the


    first to rush over.


    Probably just as well to know that what Alina was bearing was not light.


    Several deep breaths could not suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Otto used to think that Caleb was a very cold person, yet who would have thought that he hid his love


    so deeply that no one ever saw it?


    "So now Macy has rushed off to Ingford?" Caleb asked as he took two heavy puffs of his cigarette.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes, in Bensor Hill."


    Although Caleb was not too sure about some of Chester''s romances back then, he knew that he loved


    to go to Bensor Hill.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And when Alina recovered her memory, she went over to Bensor Hill first.


    How exactly did they separate from each other back then? And what exactly did they go through? At


    this moment, Caleb only felt pain in his heart.


    Macy called Caleb and said that she promised to save Alina.


    Hopefully Caleb will go ahead and receive the transnt, after all, Annie''s time is tight, especially as


    her surgical condition would have made it difficult to wait.


    When things came to this point, Caleb naturally agreed to do so.


    "Sir." The voice on the phone just now was heard by Tomas.


    Macy Moon had always made strange offers whenever she found her patients.


    This time was a kidney.


    And Tomas, who had been in Shirling all this time, naturally knew how far Alina and Chester had


    reached between them now.


    So for this sacrifice, Tomas and Otto are on the same page.


    Caleb didn''t respond to Tomas, he just looked at him and said, "Don''t tell Alina."


    "..."


    "And don''t let anyone know about it." In saying this, Caleb''s tone was so heavy.


    It makes it feel so painful.


    Tomas'' heart shrank violently at his words.


    This decision of Caleb''s now cannot be changed by anyone.


    "But her and Master Chester?"


    "Tomas." Before Tomas could finish his words, he was interrupted by Caleb''s stern voice, and then he


    said, "I owe her this."


    But he didn''t even know, all those years ago, that the person that night was Alina.


    Even less did he know that he had caused her so much damage, if he had known early on that it was


    her that night.


    Then a lot of what happened after that wouldn''t have happened, and he knew from the way he treated


    Emma that he would make up for Alina for that night.


    And during the time he spentpensating Emma, he couldn''t help but have his heart set on Alina.


    So if they had been right from the start, the two of them would have been fine and dandy.


    However, Tomas and Otto both overlooked the fact that the person in Alina''s heart at that time was


    Chester.


    Because of Caleb, she didn''t dare to face Chester. What hurts the most in her heart is this piece of


    memory.


    What she wanted was never a good time with Caleb, and was it fair to her all these years?


    ...


    Hospital.


    Before Caleb went into the operating theatre again, he called Macy, in the phone call Caleb said to her,


    "Don''t tell anyone what happened."


    "You love her?" On the other side of the phone, Macy Moon asked in a gruff tone.


    Caleb, "That''s not for you to ask."


    Macy looked at ''Mulherd Manor'' and just felt that the love affairs in this world were heavy.


    "Since this is your heart''s desire, I will help you keep it a secret." Knowing that Caleb was now over at


    the hospital, Macy was relieved.


    She was sorry that she wasn''t able to be there during Annie''s surgery, but as long as Annie got better,


    there was nothing more she could ask for.


    ...


    Together with Chester and Andre, Alina is still in Bensor Hill, and at the moment Alina is eating a


    familiar taste.


    Tears slid down her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Andre saw that she shed tears again, trying to soothe her, but now he didn''t know


    what to do.


    After all, it''s such a big deal.


    It''s certainly not something that can be coaxed in a few words.


    Alina, "Chester!"


    The moment these word was uttered, her heart hurt, and it was evident to what extent she was now


    hurting for Chester.


    And when she said the word ''Chester'', it was clearly a painful feeling, but it was a tender and loving


    feeling.


    "Do you want to see him?" He was right outside and had been watching her every move in silence.


    However, when asked if Alina wanted to see Chester, in that instant, Andre only saw her pupils tighten.


    More than that, a sh of pain passed under her eyes in that moment.


    And it was such pain that made it all the more clear just how hard it was for her to face Chester these


    days.


    Back then, not knowing that person, she could not yet face it. Now knowing that the person that night


    was Caleb, what was she to do?


    "Alright, alright, you eat." Without waiting for Alina to have a fit, Andre said.


    And Alina''s hands, holding the chopsticks, were trembling.


    Tears slipped from her eyes as she closed them. Her body could not stop trembling lightly.


    "Alina, we won''t see anyone, okay?" Andre saw the chopsticks in Alina''s hand shaking off the table.


    He grabbed her already cold hand.


    Alina, "He is, isn''t he?"


    It was clear that just a moment ago she had such a gentle tone, but now when she brought it up again,


    there was such pain in her tone. She loved Chester so much, how could she stand the fact that she


    had such an unpleasant past with his brother?


    "No, he''s not here." At this point in time, how dare Andre say that Chester was outside?


    She, again, was back in that abyss when she was afraid to even hear Chester''s voice, and even more


    afraid of anyone mentioning Chester.


    ...


    Outside, Chester listened to the conversation in the cabin, and at that moment he felt nothing but


    choking pain.


    His ''Abby'' had reached this point. What he had always feared would happen before had happened.


    He received a call from Lucas, saying that Macy had arrived at Mulherd Manor waiting to take Alina


    back.


    He responded haphazardly.


    His heart is empty and nk.


    It was a good thing that Andre was there at this time. If not, Chester was really afraid that he would


    have provoked Alina into a bad situation.


    Andre came out, lit a cigarette, and then tossed the case to Chester, taking several puffs before saying


    in a muffled, heavy voice, "She''s in a bad way."


    "I heard it." Same as back then, so now it''s time to forget again?

 Chapter 453 Chester’s selfishness

    Chapter 453 Chester¡¯s selfishness


    Chapter 453 Chester¡¯s selfishness


    When Chester learnt that Caleb had invited Macy, he was relieved and hurt even more at the same


    time.


    With a selfish heart he hoped that Alina would pull through this time, even if it was painful, and not


    forget about him.


    But when he looked at her in such pain, he could not wait to bring Alina to Macy immediately, so that


    she could erase the root of all her pain.


    Andre looked at Chester, his eyebrows all gloomy, "Not only can she not face you now, she can''t face


    Penny either."


    That''s what makes the most heartbreaking existence, why was Caleb the person that night that year?


    And back then, why didn''t Max think that Alina would eventually remember everything and that she


    would suffer?


    And Chester, on hearing that now Alina couldn''t even ept Penny, just felt that seeing Macy couldn''t


    wait any longer.


    Even though, he did not want Alina to forget him, but it would be good for her to get better.


    "Take her back to Mulherd Manor." Chester took two puffs of his cigarette before he said to Andre.


    Andre nodded.


    He knows how painful this decision really is for Chester, the same pain Alina has endured twice.


    And Chester, too.


    Turning around, about to go in, Andre thought of something and suddenly paused to look at Chester,


    "Why did Macy suddenly agree?"


    "I don''t know."


    He only knew that Caleb had convinced Macy, but as to how exactly, he was not very clear.


    But no matter what, as long as Alina is well, Chester doesn''t care about anything else.


    When Alina knew that Macy was already waiting for her at Mulherd Manor.


    She looked over at Andre, her eyes rolling underneath.


    In remembering those memories, Macy thus surfaced in her memory.


    She, in silence, sat on the small sofa and did not move immediately.


    Andre said, "Abby, let all that is unpleasant and painful to you be sealed."


    If it had to be done in such a way that she wouldn''t hurt, then forget it all.


    And when Alina heard that, she only felt her heart dripping blood.


    ...


    Murray City.


    In the cold operating room, it was Caleb''s first time on the operating table, and he didn''t expect to be on


    the operating table for the first time because of such a reason.


    The moment he closed his eyes, underneath, there was an endless sh of pain.


    "Alina..." murmured the name softly, his consciousness growing fuzzy the moment the anesthesia was


    pushed in.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In that moment ofplete darkness, there was only one realisation in his mind ''What was owed, he


    had paid back, hadn''t he?''


    Once no matter how much harm was done to Alina, then this time, is it considered to be a payback?


    If Macy Moon is the only person in the world could save her, then he will send Macy Moon to her.


    ...


    Ingford.


    Alina was silent for a long, long time before Andre held out his hand to her and said, "Leave with me,


    okay"


    Go go back to Mulherd Manor, Macy is already waiting at that ce, while Alina looks at the hand


    Andre is extending to her.


    Her eyes flushed.


    She knew what it would mean if she went back to Mulherd Manor at this time, and after she did, no


    matter how many memories she had, they would bepletely lost.


    Andre, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Alina was not moving, Andre asked her.


    Especially when he saw the pain under Alina''s eyes, he was stunned too. Previously, he had only


    thought that Alina was simple, yet now, he had no idea what she was really thinking.


    Alina turned her head to the side, "I want to stay here for another day, okay?"


    Stay another day? Just a simple request like that?


    This was naturally nothing to Andre and he nodded, "Okay."


    At this moment for some reason, Andre always had the feeling that Alina seemed to have suddenly


    calmed down.


    Something stormy was brewing, but forcing her to go back to Mulherd Manor would only make things


    counterproductive.


    In the end, Andre did not force Alina to go back.


    ...


    In winter,te at night on Bensor Hill, there is the chirping, like the moaning of a human in pain.


    That night she and Chester were stranded on Bensor Hill, and at the sound of the voice she was so


    frightened that she spent the night curled up in Chester''s arms.


    Hearing that voice now, so familiar, so gentle, Alina came out of her room. She saw Chester lying on


    the sofa who was already sleeping. Under the dim moonlight, he was calm and gentle.


    Alina gently stepped forward and helped him pull the covers.


    Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, however, there was a force on her wrist and the man


    looked at her in confusion.


    "Abby." A soft call, moreover, in this instant made Alina''s heart hit hard.


    Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, the man had let go of her and his eyes, which had been


    misty, had closed.


    Clearly just now it was an instinctive reaction to the breath.


    In his sleep, all Alina heard was him whispering her name, ''Abby, Abby...'' That soft call apanied


    him for many midnight dreams.


    Alina''s cold fingers gently caressed the man''s delicate features, so many years had passed and the


    years had not even left a mark on his face.


    The aura of the body, however, gives a sense of stoicism.


    She made so many big mistakes by forgetting him back then. What was he suffering when she was


    suffering all that other pain?


    Now, forget him again?


    She couldn''t do it.


    She knew better than anyone what it really meant to see Macy Moon, it could be her new birth.


    And what about for Chester? What kind of pain does he have to endure when faced with her who


    doesn''t remember anything?


    "Chester." Calling his name softly, Alina''s heart choked with pain.


    She didn''t dare to face him when he was sober, let alone think about what he had endured when she


    married Caleb back then.


    If her own new birth was to subject him to such abyssal torture, she did not want a new birth.


    Even if that memory was as painful as it could be, even if she didn''t dare to face him, she didn''t want to


    forget him.


    The moment she pulled the back of the man''s warm hand and pressed it against her cheek, Alina only


    felt herself struggling with endless pain.


    "Chester." Calling the man''s name over and over again, as if trying to hold on to all the good memories


    between them.


    Since pain and beauty are to be mixed together, let her bear it alone.


    No one knows how much strength Alina used to restrain the madness and copse inside her,


    struggling to keep herself awake.


    Because she knew that the only way they wouldn''t use Macy was if she really stayed sober, and she


    was going to work hard and keep that.


    Even if it hurts, she doesn''t want to forget him.

 Chapter 454 The Pain of Alina

    Chapter 454 The Pain of Alina


    Chapter 454 The Pain of Alina


    Up the next morning.


    Andre then noticed that Alina had disappeared and Chester was woken up by him, "Quick, Alina has


    disappeared again."


    Now she is in such a dangerous situation, carrying things inside her that she can''t carry inside her, but


    at any moment she could be in danger.


    Chester woke up with a jolt of rm, his brain was buzzing and he looked outside to see that it was


    only dawn.


    In just a sh, Andre and Chester had searched the entire Bensor Hill and were relieved to find no


    trace of Alina instead.


    After all, there are many cliffs on Bensor Hill and it would be a good thing for them if she just left the


    mountain.


    But where, exactly, had she gone when she wasn''t on Bensor Hill?


    They kept calling Alina.


    However, it was only when they returned to the cabin that they realised that Alina did not have a phone


    with her.


    "Alina." Andre was going crazy, he was in some sort of confusion.


    Chester''s heart was in turmoil, but he still asked carefully, "Did she say anything yesterday?"


    At the mention of returning to Mulherd Manor, Andre thought of yesterday, when talking about returning


    to Mulherd Manor, she was reluctant.


    So, "She never wanted to go back to Mulherd Manor."


    Andre looked at Chester in horror, what exactly did Alina want? She didn''t want to go back to Mulherd


    Manor, and she ran away?


    Just thinking about this, Andre felt his brain ache.


    The storm shed under Chester''s eyes, which turned scarlet in this instant.


    She doesn''t want to go back to Mulherd Manor? Then what does she want? She knows that Macy is in


    Mulherd Manor.


    Andre looked at Chester and said, "Is she unwilling to forget you?"


    Chester who was already scarlet-eyed was now radiating pain all over his body when he heard these


    words from Andre.


    Alina was unwilling to forget him?


    Even though these memories are so painful to her now, because she doesn''t want to forget him, she


    escaped.


    When he thought of the possibility of Alina escaping, Chester''s heart ached as if it was being pulled


    tightly by a pair ofrge hands.


    ...


    Time flew by.


    After Alina disappeared from Bensor Hill, there was no news of her for three months, and no one knew


    where she had gone.


    She hadn''t contacted anyone, and Chester was looking for her almost frantically.


    In the office.


    The papers were swept to the floor and the whole space was filled with a smell like gunpowder.


    Both Ronan and Lucas bowed their heads and did not say anything. Ever since Bensor Hill returned to


    Eglinton, the aura on Chester''s body had be more dangerous.


    Especially every time he hears that there is no news of ''Alina'', no one should have a good day that day.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny has entered school life and in the morning, Andre personally drops her off at school, the child


    still crying when she gets out of the car.


    "Uncle, when is Mummying back? She doesn''t call me." A pair of big eyes looked at him.


    It is especially heartbreaking when she is in tears.


    And Andre is most defenseless against such Penny.


    Stroking Penny''s head dotingly, he said, "Penny will spend time with Uncle from now on, okay?"


    "No, I want Mummy."


    Hearing the child express so strongly that she misses her mother makes it all the more heartbreaking.


    When he thought of the kind of resistance to child that Alina had shown when he was on Bensor Hill,


    Andre was even more distressed.


    "Okay, okay, mummy will be back as soon as possible, okay?" Just three months passed.


    Now Alina is feeling better?


    And what does she think about the child?


    Looking at such a cute child in his arms, Andre was really worried that Alina really didn''t ept Penny.


    Because it''s Caleb''s bloodline, plus that night, he can tell from Alina, she must be regretting it. If she


    had known that the person that night was Caleb, she would not have given birth to Penny.


    He remembered after that night in person when she found out she was pregnant, she went to the


    hospital like crazy and had the child aborted.


    What the hell was she supposed to do now that Penny existed?


    "Uncle, you must hurry up and get Mummy back, at least give me a call, will you?" Penny continued to


    cry.


    Every morning now is probably the same scene that Andre has to face.


    Especially when many of the other children were sent by their mothers and fathers together, there was


    a special longing in the child''s eyes.


    "Okay, Uncle will tell Mummy in a minute so she can call you when she''s free, hurry up, you''re going to


    bete."


    Andre urged Penny walk inside, not wanting to dwell further with her.


    If this pestering continued, Andre felt like his life was about to be lost.


    And Penny, atst, has stopped crying.


    Looking back at Andre, she still had tears on her face. The teacher saw Penny and enthusiastically


    came forward to hug her.


    Watching the child''s back as she went in, "Andre couldn''t help but take a sigh.


    Why should child be put through this?


    But when he thought of the pain Alina was suffering now, Andre felt that even to use her would be


    unfair, even inhumane.


    If she had known about what happened back then and had been given a fair choice, things would not


    be the way they are now.


    ...


    Caleb is recovering well, and he''s gone straight back to Ingford.


    He never asked another question about Alina, after all, it seemed to him that Alina was suffering so


    much.


    Forgetting is the best thing for her. And the best chance in the world for a doctor he has traded for her.


    So in future, in his world, he no longer owed Alina anything.


    But it was this kind of Caleb that made Tomas look heartbroken.


    "Sir, tomorrow..."


    "Go back to Collins Castle." Caleb said.


    Back to Collins Castle? But it''s good, what''s going on between Chester and Alina now probably won''t


    happen at Collins Castle.


    Although Caleb didn''t ask anything during this period, Tomas knew that Alina hadn''t been found until


    now.


    Naturally, Tomas would not take the initiative to tell Caleb. In his opinion, it was naturally good that


    Caleb couldpletely let go of Alina.


    But Vanessa has always been partial to Chester, and what if Caleb finds out?


    Worried, yes, but there was nothing to stop him from being prevented from returning to Collins Castle,


    and Tomas only felt a headache.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange that." He nodded.


    All day long, Caleb was at AIG, too many things happened during this time, but they were all secretive


    in nature.


    On Collins Castle, no one knew about it until now.

 Chapter 455 Rejecting his return to the Collins family?

    Chapter 455 Rejecting his return to the Collins family?


    Chapter 455 Rejecting his return to the Collins family?


    When Vanessa knew that Chester wouldn''t be back even for the holidays tomorrow, a strong worry


    flowed out of her eyes.


    Julia said, "Caleb said he ising back."


    "What''s he doing back?" Even after so many years had passed, Vanessa was still sore when talking


    about this son.


    He made that mistake which caused a rift between Alina and Chester, and now there is no telling what


    the future holds for the two.


    She doesn''t want to see Chester.


    Julia, "Mum, Caleb didn''t even know that the person that night was Alina, if he knew, he wouldn''t..."


    If he had known about Alina''s rtionship with Chester, he would not have married her.


    If he had known it was Alina that night, he would not have harmed her.


    As Vanessa listened, she only felt a headache, she said, "Do you think that it''s only because of Alina


    and Chester that I''m angry?"


    She was angry with Caleb.


    He ended up causing such a big mess, and even after all these years, the aftermath is still there.


    In this way, Vanessa is unable to tolerate it.


    And it was only at this time that Julia knew exactly what Vanessa was angry about.


    Without waiting for Julia to say anything, Vanessa said, "Call him, he doesn''t need toe back."


    But Dad and Romeo areing back.


    This is obviously because she doesn''t want to see Caleb, right? At this moment Julia actually felt bit of


    heartache for Caleb.


    It seems that since the incident back then, no matter what happened between Alina and Chester over


    the years, the me would always be ced on Caleb.


    "Mum, just don''t be angry, okay?" Julia was still intolerant in the end.


    Over the years, all the punishments have been meted out, but now Caleb was not even allowed to


    return for the holidays.


    After all, grandpa is no longer around, and it was fine when he was around, but now that he''s gone,


    Caleb is still not allowed to go back to Collins Castle?


    Isn''t that a bit cruel to Caleb?


    "Go on." Vanessa waved her hand in annoyance, not wanting to face this at all right now.


    Especially during this period of time, there is no telling what has happened between Alina and Chester.


    The two were originally fine, but not together for a long time now.


    "All right."


    Julia finally nodded and went to call Caleb.


    Tomas had already prepared the things to bring back to Collins Castle tomorrow, when he received a


    call from Collins Castle, the already cold, sullen air in the office at the moment was darker.


    Tomas, "Yes, yes, I know."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked stonily at Caleb, who had just heard it in the voice


    of the telephonic conversation.


    It is clear that his mother does not want to see him.


    "Sir." Tomas opened his mouth, wanting to say something, yet at this moment nothing could be said.


    Caleb lit a cigarette and did not speak.


    Tomas looked at him smoking and stepped forward and said apprehensively, "The doctor did say that


    you should not smoke and drink."


    After all, he''s not in any kind of normal body now.


    At this rate, there is a great fear that danger wille to him at any moment.


    Caleb, "Get out."


    Tomas, "Sir."


    "Get out."


    Caleb was so annoyed that he didn''t want to listen to anything now, while Tomas wanted to say


    something else, seeing Caleb like this, those words, again, were swallowed in full.


    Eventually Tomas went out and when Caleb was left alone, the man''s eyes shone with a lonely pain.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A coldugh came out, tinged with bitterness.


    Not only did Vanessa not want to see him, but maybe it was because Chester wanted to take Alina


    back with him, right? Worried that he would affect those two if he went back?


    All of the Collins family, who stood their ground, yet ignored him.


    What was wrong about him?


    He was wrong to marry Alina without knowing anything about everything and wrong to hurt her during


    that time.


    Thus ''not knowing'' bes a fault that is unforgivable.


    Evening, Magic Colour bar.


    When Otto arrived, he saw Caleb pouring himself ss after ss of wine, and instantly his breath


    caught in his throat.


    Stepping forward, he grabbed Caleb''s wrist, "Are you crazy?"


    Really crazy. He was going to toss his bodypletely out of shape.


    When he thought of Alina ended up not using Macy at all, even suffering the pain alone rather than


    forgetting Chester, Otto then felt even more that such a sacrifice of Caleb was not worth it at all.


    "Let go." Caleb''s tone was icy cold.


    Otto roared, "Do you know that Alina didn''t use Macy at all, she ran away when she was at Bensor


    Hill."


    Caleb and Fabian looked at Otto in unison, especially when he saw the confusion in their eyes, Otto


    knew they didn''t know anything.


    Otto''s tone was unsteady, "Macy didn''t even wait for Alina who went back in Mulherd Manor, she hasn''t


    forgotten anything at all now, you thought you got a chance to live for her in exchange, she doesn''t


    even care."


    "..."


    "Even if it''s that painful, she would not forget Chester, why are you tossing yourself around here?" Otto


    became more and more agitated as she spoke.


    No one knows what kind of turmoil was going through his mind at the time when he found out about it.


    Caleb, on the other hand, only felt that his world was spinning in the sky.


    She has not forgotten.


    "Stop torturing yourself for that woman, no one in this world is qualified to torture their own body."


    The more Otto spoke, the more anxious he became.


    What was Caleb''s life like during this time? He saw it all clearly, just because he saw it so clearly, that


    is why it is not tolerated.


    And Caleb''s world is nowpletely turned upside down.


    She was not willing to forget Chester even if she was carrying so much pain? .


    Not because his own sacrifice wasn''t worth it, but, now Caleb''s world is in chaos.


    In the end, Caleb didn''t know how he came out the bar, and Tomas had just returned home when he


    received a call from Caleb.


    "Find out where the hell she is." The moment he opened his mouth, it was full of hostility.


    Caleb knew that Tomas must have known about it early on, but had not reported it to him.


    Tomas'' eyelids jumped at the words.


    He didn''t go back to Collins Castle tomorrow and Tomas thought he''d be able to hide it for a long time,


    but now, he had found it out.


    And after knowing that, his first reaction was to look for Alina.

 Chapter 456 He gave in vain

    Chapter 456 He gave in vain


    Chapter 456 He gave in vain


    Three months ago, when Caleb was in Murray City, all he got at any time was the news that Alina


    would be in danger if she could not see Macy.


    Under such a shock, he begged for the chance to see Macy Moon for her, even at the cost of a kidney.


    Yet she did not use it?


    What does she want?


    Midnight.


    Caleb returned drunk to Wend Vi, the ce where he and Alina had lived together for two years,


    and where he had been daily since his return from Murray City.


    The door of the wardrobe opened, inside still Alina''s clothes neatly hung.


    And this night.


    Caleb then sat in her room until dawn.


    When Tomas came to pick him up, he saw the dark circles under his eyes and the unconcealed


    exhaustion in his eyes.


    "Sir?" Tomas was rmed.


    He knows that Caleb has not been in good shape these past few months, but his current condition is


    not suitable for staying upte like this.


    Caleb lit a cigarette and asked, "Where is she?"


    Tomas'' heart was shocked at the words.


    He didn''t expect him to be looking for Alina in such a hurry now.


    Shaking his head, he said, "No news yet."


    Although they had sent someone to look for herst night, she had been missing for so long after all,


    and even Andre and Chester had no idea where she was.


    So it''s probably not easy to find her now.


    Caleb, "Find her as soon as possible."


    Can she really survive the onught of those memories without the use of the Macy?


    On this point, Caleb is very worried.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    Looking out of the window at the rapidly receding scenery, Caleb''s eyes were filled with suppressed


    sadness and mncholy, this road was most familiar to him.


    When Alina was around, he would return from this road every day, yet what wasmonce for him


    then has now be a luxury.


    He asked for nothing else, only that she be well.


    ...


    Today is a holiday.


    Everyone in the Collins family went back, except for Chester and Caleb, and Chester didn''te back


    because he was over in Eglinton.


    But Alby and his father abroad had both returned, and his mother hadn''t asked anyone to inform him to


    return for the holidays, which showed the indifference of the attitude.


    Good thing Julia called him, on the phone, Julia said, "Caleb, you should not me mother..."


    When she said this, Julia stopped.


    What kind of pain did Chester endure when he left Alina back then?


    And at this time Caleb understood better that his mother was ming him for his problems earlier in


    life.


    That night was a set-up, he didn''t know anything. If he had known about Alina''s rtionship with


    Chester, he would not have touched a finger of her even if his veins burst and he died.


    And he would have known even less because that night Alina would go mad, let alone know that his


    elder brother would suffer for so many years.


    "I know." The breath on Caleb''s body at this moment was so soft, so sad.


    There was so much sabre rattling with Chester.


    Now all that remains is endless destion.


    When Julia saw Caleb''s attitude like this, her heart felt bit more for him, and she said with a sigh,


    "Chester didn''te back today either."


    "Okay."


    After knowing the truth, one knows that meeting between brothers can be so difficult.


    Julia wanted to say something else.


    Yet hearing the heaviness of Caleb''s breath on the phone, she swallowed it all down again.


    ...


    And the one who had the worst time during these three months was Chester, who was waiting and


    worrying all the time.


    He knew exactly what kind of pain Alina was suffering when she remembered everything, and now at


    this time, where was she?


    What kind of pain and suffering she is enduring?


    Both Ronan and Lucas were devoted to the focus of finding Alina, yet so far, there was still no news.


    "Sir." Ronan returned and looked stonily at Chester.


    Chester''s eyelids fluttered as he looked at his stony eyes, suppressing the emotion in his heart as he


    asked, "Any news of her?"


    "No."


    Why hasn''t there been any news of Alina so far, she really doesn''t want to see everyone anymore?


    After all these years, he is still thest person she wants to see?


    No one knows exactly what kind of pain Chester has endured all these years, and he wants to be by


    Alina.


    He hated himself for not being there to protect her properly when all that happened to her back then.


    If, back then, he had never left, then between him and Abby now, there must be happiness and


    prosperity, and even a child of his own, right?


    Unfortunately, there are no ifs.


    Not only did he leave the country, but he put Alina through such pain and even more chaos in her


    world.


    Today, Alina wants to see no one.


    She doesn''t want to see anyone as long as they have something to do with that part of her past.


    Ronan said, "I feel that Miss Hughes'' disappearance might be rted to Andre."


    Looking fiercely at Ronan, he asked, "What did you say?"


    "Andre''s whereaboutstely have been a bit confusing." Ronan said after thinking about it.


    On the surface, Andre was anxious and had been searching for Alina''s whereabouts.


    But it''s been three months. Up to now, the Lawson family, especially Zane, didn''t look anxious at all.


    In Ronan''s view, it was possible that Andre knew, and that the Lawson family knew.


    At this moment, Chester thought of this, and a deep light shone under his eyes.


    "Andre knows?" He asked.


    And then, getting up and grabbing his jacket, he headed outside without looking back, apparently to go


    to Andre and ask for rification.


    Ronan hurried to follow.


    For three months, there had been no news from his side, and if to say that there was no one behind


    this interruption, Chester did not seem to believe it.


    Now, Ronan''s words were a reminder to him.


    ...


    Andre now has a daily headache with the kid.


    Sending the kid to school, he''ll be asked questions all over again, and after school, he''ll even have to


    face the voice of this child.


    "Uncle."


    "Yes?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is Mummy?" Penny was an extremely intelligent child.


    Now the so-called ''busy'' is not at all perfunctory to her. If Andre dared to say Alina was busy, she could


    immediately cry.

 Chapter 457 Poor Penny

    Chapter 457 Poor Penny


    Chapter 457 Poor Penny


    And now what Andre dreaded the most was this pitiful look in Penny''s eyes, like a child nobody


    wanted.


    Stretching out his hands, he didn''t answer Penny''s question directly, but only said dotingly, "Come


    here, give me a hug."


    "Uncle." Penny''s tone heaved and she was clearly about to cry again.


    Andre thought that Penny was cute as a child, when she couldn''t talk, but now she spoke and gave him


    a headache.


    And Andre felt that he couldn''t resist for once, "Just spare me, I really don''t know."


    No, he knows.


    He had just learned about it not long ago, but was more than aware of what state Alina was in now.


    She needed time, lots and lots of time toe to terms with Penny''s existence.


    "Does mommy not want me anymore?" Instantly, tears fell from Penny''s eyes.


    Andre pulled the child into his arms as he kept reassuringly saying, "No, it''s that mummy is really busy."


    Andre had seen clearly before how much Alina loved this child.


    Because of Caleb''s cruelty, she doubled her love for this child.


    Yet now how was she going to love? She needs time to digest.


    Andre knew where Alina was, but dared not say anything to anyone, because if he did, it would only


    make her suffer more.


    She needs to digest the pain bit by bit, in the space of her own.


    "Uncle," said Penny, who really couldn''t help herself.


    Children are already sensitive, and she almost always has her phone watch with her at all times during


    this period.


    At the end of ss, she would take the watch and look at it, waiting for a call from Alina.


    And before, no matter where Alina went, she would talk to Penny on the phone absolutely every day,


    and even video at night.


    And it''s been three months. No news at all for Penny, how could Penny bear it?


    The more she missed her mum, the more fearful she was. She was afraid that that her mother will


    nevere back.


    "How could she leaves you." Seeing the child crying like this tore his heart out.


    Now it''s even more heartbreaking.


    It was hard to coax the child back.


    Seeing the child''s eyes red from crying, Megan held and soothed her for a while before handing her


    over to the maid.


    And she then looked seriously at Andre, "Andre, tell me honestly, is something wrong? Is Alina really


    just busy?"


    During this period of time, no matter how much Chester and Andre searched for Alina, they always kept


    it hidden from Collins Castle.


    But it''s been three months.


    Not to mention Penny''s sensitive suspicions, these adults, such as Megan, must have begun to


    suspect long ago.


    Looking at Andre''s eyes that were serious, Megan felt her heart was in her throat.


    Looking at Andre, she said, "Tell me honestly, what is going on here?" Megan was truly panicked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It is true that her heart aches for Alina.


    After all, after all the pain that had been endured before. It was so hard for her to return to Grandpa,


    and now that Emma got punished.


    Moreover, Chester rarely came during this period of time.


    "Did something happen with Master Chester?"


    "No."


    "What''s that?" Sure enough, something was wrong.


    Megan only felt ckness in front of his eyes, the old man''s health was already not good during this


    period, if something else happened to Alina, what would he do?


    Andre, "Grandma, don''t ask, she''ll be back sooner orter, you guys don''t ask anything, okay?"


    Sooner orter, he''ll be back?


    "Then at least tell me what''s going on."


    Andre was so upset, he was already being annoyed by Penny, and now he was being forced to ask


    questions by his grandmother, he was going straight to madness.


    Scratching his hair in annoyance, he turned around and walked away.


    When Megan saw Andre leave, her heart kept rising and falling. She picked up the phone and called


    Alina again.


    As usual, it''s off. What the hell is going on? What is the need to keep the phone switched off at all


    times?


    ...


    When Andre came out of the house, he saw Chester''s car parked not far away. He was already upset,


    but now he only felt that he had met a demon.


    It didn''t take much thinking to know just how hard he was now working opposite Chester.


    In the car.


    Chester lit a cigarette, and then handed the cigarette case to Andre who got into the car and said, "You


    already know where she is?"


    "You are really smart." As he said this, Andre was somewhat unable to suppress the emotion in his


    tone.


    Chester frowned, "You really know?"


    There was no answer, and the breath on his body was heavier at the moment.


    He knows not only where exactly Alina is now, but also what kind of hurt she is now suffering inside.


    Chester, "When did you know that?"


    "A week ago."


    It''s been a week, and the people around Chester see it, so the man who stands at the top of the heap


    is surrounded by capable people.


    Chester''s face darkened.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Andre continued, "She needs some time right now, I don''t think you


    should go looking for her."


    "How is she now?" Chester didn''t answer Andre''s question.


    Since he knew where Alina was, he must know whether she was well or not, and what her current state


    was.


    And in speaking of Alina''s state, the breath on Andre''s body was heavier at the moment.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Not so good."


    Although it was tempting to relieve Chester.


    But no one knows what kind of turmoil is going on in Andre''s heart right now, when one knows what


    Alina is enduring right now.


    So why should the people associated with it back then feel good in their hearts?


    Although he knew it had nothing to do with Chester. But at that time, he was the one Alina liked, and he


    loved Alina.


    If he had so much power, why didn''t he protect her properly?


    Only those who really know what pain Alina is suffering will really resent those who were involved back


    then.


    And when Chester heard Andre say that Alina''s condition was not considered good, his heart instantly


    seized.


    "Where is she?"


    "I said, now you guys, she doesn''t want to see any of you." Andre finally couldn''t hold back his low


    roar...


    Not a single one.


    "Chester, aren''t you at fault?" When it was time to say that Alina was hurt, he was not by her side.


    So what was Caleb doing when she was married to him?


    Andre looked at Chester with angry red eyes, "When you let her marry your brother, did you ever think


    about what would happen to her once she thought about it?"


    Now Alina is suffering not only from the pain of that night, but married to the brother of the man she


    loves and has a child, and that is a rapist, so how can she stand it?

 Chapter 458 A front for her good

    Chapter 458 A front for her good


    Chapter 458 A front for her good


    "At the time, it was a psychological constion for all of you, who had a single thought for her?" Andre


    roared.


    At the time?


    It was probably the best way to deal with the situation at the time, but it was also, as Andre said, the


    best way to deal with it.


    Who, for the sake of Alina, has thought about it?


    How nice it would be if she never remembered the past in this life.


    "Macy..."


    "That''s enough."


    It was better not to mention Macy, but mentioning Macy made Andre even more furious. Back then, that


    was the way they used it.


    "Back then, all under the guise of doing her good, deprive her of her memories, thinking that was for


    her own good."


    "..."


    "If she hadn''t forgotten, then she wouldn''t have married Caleb, let alone what happenedter..."


    Thinking that it''s okay to forget the person who caused you the most pain and guilt? It''s too simple and


    too easy to think that.


    How nice would it be if, indeed, everything was that simple?


    Alina forgot an abyss, but entered an even greater one, and the one she could least afford.


    As Chester listened to these words, he only felt a ckness in front of his eyes, and he only felt that his


    breath was tinged with suffocation.


    Andre, "How easy is it to forget?"


    Forget it, it''s easy.


    But in the end, it could lead to an even greater tragedy, and this one now is all because Alina has


    forgotten.


    Chester listened to such an usation from Andre and only felt his world, in this instant, chaos.


    His face was pale as he looked out of the window, his eyes endlessly empty.


    "You''re right, she wouldn''t have married him if she hadn''t forgotten."


    "Penny is looking for her mother every day, do you know what kind of existence Penny has in Alina''s


    heart now?"


    As he said the words, Andre''s heart hurt.


    Penny misses Alina very much.


    However, now the most uneptable thing for Alina is the existence of Penny.


    Who could be so generous as to ept herself who gave birth to a child for a ''rapist''?


    She, at one time, had a lot to hate.


    Hate Caleb, hate Emma.


    But right now, the one who hates it most is herself.


    As for Chester, when he heard what Penny counted as in Alina''s heart, he only felt his world spinning.


    Even after two heavy puffs of smoke, he could not suppress the pain and boredom in his heart.


    They hadn''t even thought that this incident would cause Alina so much pain.


    "You are thinking too simply." Andre said in a pained tone.


    So what about now?


    Chester looked at Andre and wanted to say ''Macy'' , yet today''s words showed him that there is no


    crack-free medicine in this world.


    Right now, for Alina, Macy is the best.


    Then time has changed.


    Can she really face such a painful past again when her world is once again a different ce?


    Can she really forget it forever? No one can guarantee this forever.


    "Andre, I want her to be well." For a long time, Chester said with a deep breath.


    The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was shaky.


    Want Alina to be well?


    Back in the day everyone thought so, and therefore chose to leave her well the way she was, but who


    would have thought, at this time of the day, that she was in so much pain?


    No one at that time probably expected that Alina would forget all about it, only to have to face greater


    pain sometime in the future, right?


    ...


    Chester did not know how he had separated from Andre or how he had returned to the vi, with


    Ronan and Lucas present.


    The young maid brought up a cup of hot tea, "Sir, have some tea."


    The voice was soft, yet Chester looked at her, his brow was knitted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sharpness under her eyes caused the maid''s hands to startle and spill all the tea on Chester.


    "Ah, sir, sorry, sorry." Annie looked at the man''s sunken face and blushed whiter.


    She picked up a towel and was about to go up to Chester to tidy it up.


    The close proximity, his breath disturbed her, and suddenly a force came to her slender wrist.


    Annie instantly returned to her senses and looked at Chester with apprehension, "Sir."


    "New here?"


    "Yes." Annie nodded obediently, however the next moment she was thrown to the ground by Chester, a


    biting voice came out, "You''re fired, get out."


    Looking at the pale Annie on the ground, they all sighed in their hearts. The way this girl looked at


    Chester just now, they could all see it clearly.


    There are many men in this world, and she can be attracted to anyone, but not to Chester.


    Because, all the tenderness in his life had been given to Alina. Now Alina is in the abyss of pain.


    Those who are in love with him at this time will suffer.


    Annie ran down in tears, Chester lit a cigarette, took two heavy puffs and said, "Don''t look for her for


    now."


    Lucas and Ronan couldn''t help but nce at each other.


    On the way back, Chester thought a lot. Andre was right, they were all too radical back then.


    No one had ever thought about the future for Alina, and even if she had forgotten then, what could she


    do?


    Can she really face that pain when her life is different and she remembers it again?


    So this moment.


    Chester felt that Andre was right, give Alina more time, she needs more time.


    But back then, how could she be given time? She went crazy. Daily injections of tranquillisers were


    required to settle her down.


    How could he bear to look at those stitches in her arm?


    The phone shed with Andre''s number, and it was picked up, "Hello."


    "Tell me where she is, or I''ll let the whole world know she''s gone."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "I''m not going to see her." Just, watch from a distance.


    Chester thought painfully in his heart, at least let him know where exactly Alina is.


    Andre was silent for a while, and eventually told him Alina''s whereabouts.


    After all, Grandpa must not be allowed to know that Alina has been in such a big trouble this time, and


    that the old man is in very bad health.


    He can''t stand the stimtion.


    And Chester, who had obtained Alina''s whereabouts, was relieved at the moment, as long as he knew


    where she was.


    "Thanks a lot." After saying that, Chester was about to hang up the phone, however, the next moment


    he only heard a reminder from Andre on the other side of the phone, "The two people she doesn''t want


    to see right now are you and Penny."

 Chapter 459 Youre in pain, Ill stay with you.

    Chapter 459 You''re in pain, I''ll stay with you.


    Chapter 459 You''re in pain, I''ll stay with you.


    During these three months.


    Joanna has always been by Alina''s side, the cottage in a sea of snow and a warm light bubbling from


    the firece in the wood-coloured cottage.


    Alina sat by the firece, her eyes focused on the painting, carefully and seriously, looking serene and


    beautiful.


    Joanna came over with a cup of coffee in her hand and looked at the clothes on Alina''s drawing board.


    Three months ago, she stopped painting wedding dresses and it thus stopped at her first draft and has


    not been followed up.


    She''s struggling to do anything else to distract her while she starts drawing every day with her eyes


    open and stays exhausted until the evening.


    It was as if it was the only way she could stop thinking about the things that were killing her.


    Joanna handed her the coffee, "Coffee?"


    "Joanna."


    "Yes?"


    "How long has it been?"


    Joanna, "Three months."


    It''s been three months and she asks every day how much time has passed.


    At this moment, when she heard the words ''three months'', the movement of the brush in her hand


    paused, and the thinness of her body was even more heartbreaking at the moment.


    Joanna took the brush in her hand and added a few strokes down to what she had drawn.


    "Are you any better?"


    When asked by Joanna like this, Alina''s heart even more lightly trembled.


    Can she have a better life?


    Three months.


    They say that time is a cure for pain, but why is it that now, three monthster, she still suffocates with


    pain when she remembers even the slightest hint of the past?


    Joanna saw her saying nothing and looked back at her, "Alina."


    "I''m in pain."


    Alina looked at Joanna, the grief under her eyes was so obvious.


    Joanna put down the brush and put the coffee on the low table to the side, reaching out to take Alina


    into her arms.


    She said, "It''s okay, I''ll stay with you."


    Does it hurt?


    Joanna had been by her side when it hurt the most, and never took a step away.


    And in the future, no matter how much longer this pain will follow Alina, she will be by Alina.


    Alina''s body trembled lightly.


    It was those memories that led to it.


    Those, even after so much time has passed, still hurt when Alina thinks about them again.


    "Thank you, Joanna." At this moment, Alina said from his heart.


    If Joanna hadn''t been by her side, Alina really wouldn''t have known what to do.


    Emma, to her dismay, even to her despair.


    But Joanna had convinced her that there were real friends in the world.


    "What a silly thing to say that, but I have to warn you, there''s not much time left for you." She had


    received a call from Andre.


    Penny misses Alina like crazy.


    And Joanna, in front of Alina all this time, didn''t dare to mention Penny and Chester once, fearing that it


    might irritate her nerves.


    And as her closest friend, naturally she knows exactly what kind of presence these two people have in


    her world today.


    She can''t bear the pain, it hurts too much.


    ...


    Caleb got Alina''s whereabouts.


    However, when he informed Macy that he intended to go together to find Alina in Fragrant Mountain, he


    was rushed to the hospital.


    Three months.


    Annie has been discharged from hospital in good health, while he is now experiencing a major post-


    mortem reaction to hisck of care.


    Especially during these months, he did not take his medication as prescribed by the doctor.


    Tomas''s heart was burning in the corridor, the doctor even gave a notice of critical illness, this time, it


    was really impossible to hide from the people over at the Collins family.


    And when Vanessa found out, no matter how much she favoured Chester before, she rushed to the


    hospital at the first opportunity.


    "What''s going on? Why is he critically ill?" Vanessa''s eyes were full of fatigue and anxiety.


    In her heart, Caleb is the son who is the least likely to get sick.


    And now she was even more frightened when she heard that the sickness notice.


    Tomas looked at Vanessa apprehensively, and after seeing the anxiety under her eyes, he wondered if


    this what Caleb wanted to see.


    Because of Alina''s sake, the Collins family was indifferent to Caleb.


    Tomas told everything from beginning to end.


    And it was only then that Vanessa realised just how much had happened in the meantime.


    "Kidney donation?" When she heard these two words, Vanessa only felt her eyes were ckening in


    bursts.


    Tomas nodded.


    And when she saw Tomas nod, Vanessa only felt that her world was spinning.


    How could he take matters into his own hands when everything in him was given by her?


    ...


    Annie ran back to Macy''s t and cried her eyes out.


    Although it is said that the two sisters are dependent on each other, in the end, she is princess who has


    been raised by Macy all these years.


    "There, my princess, don''t cry."


    "Sis, he doesn''t like me, he''s looking for a woman called Alina." Annie said as she looked to Macy.


    Tears fell down.


    Macy knows the position of Alina in Chester''s heart.


    So at this moment, she is heartily disgusted with Alina, in love with Chester and married to Caleb.


    Although she was a new age woman, she was very traditional at heart, and for Alina to act like this, she


    thought that was incest.


    Especially now that she exists and has made her sister so sad.


    People are protective of their families, and so is Annie.


    "Annie, it''s impossible between Master Chester and Alina, you just need to be by his side now."


    Annie knows everything about what happened back then, and therefore knows that the current Alina


    will not turn back to be with Chester since she has thought about everything.


    As for the agreement between her and Caleb.


    She did promise, but who could me this since Alina has given up the opportunity herself?


    "Can I really be with him?"


    "Of course you can, silly girl, you''re so cute looking, he''ll love you." Macy Moon said confidently.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Alina is the cute type.


    Chester just loves this type.


    "But you have to be patient, after all, they''ve just reached this point in their affairs now, and liking you


    right now is impossible."


    "..."


    "But in the future, over time, you''re the woman who''s always there for him when his feelings are hurt,


    you understand?"


    Macy patiently taught Annie.


    And Annie nodded obediently, she listened very much to Macy.


    So when Macy said she could, she decided that must be able to.

 Chapter 460 Chester is here

    Chapter 460 Chester is here


    Chapter 460 Chester is here


    Fragrant Mountain is the most beautiful ce in North Eglinton, and people say that the beauty or evil


    of a ce is judged from the state of one''s mind.


    Once Emma was most reluctant to go to North Eglinton because of the endless ciers and sea of


    snow in that ce, and when she arrived it was as if she could not see any hope.


    Yet ces like that are an artist''s paradise, and every ce is a beautiful light.


    Chester is an extremely shrewd man. Emma wants nothing more than to stay by Caleb and live a life of


    luxury.


    And she can''t appreciate the beauty of North Eglinton.


    Chester was not far away, watching the smoke curl from the wooden hut, the smell of fireworks so thick


    and beautiful.


    And his Abby was inside.


    The phone was vibrating.


    It was Andre calling, the moment he picked up, Andre was furious, "You went to Fragrant Mountain?"


    "Yeah."


    "..." Andre didn''t expect Chester to be over there so soon, he said he wouldn''t see Alina.


    However, he overlooked Chester''s love for Alina, who had lived a life worse than death during this time


    because of Alina.


    How could he not see her now that he had finally gotten word of her?


    "Chester, did you forget what you promised me? Give her time." At this moment Andre was afraid that


    Chester had gone to see Alina.


    After all, he was now the person who made it most impossible for Alina to face, and Andre was


    genuinely worried that once the two saw each other, it would again irritate Alina.


    Chester, "Andre, she must face it soon. Grandpa and Penny can''t wait much longer."


    Grandpa''s health is very bad and Penny is always thinking about her mother.


    A difficult thing to face must be faced before it can be unravelled, and if it is not faced all the time, then


    that thing was always there, and that was what Chester was most worried about.


    So, he was willing to give Alina time.


    But those who know her better know that it would be futile to give her any more time.


    "You can''t just go like that, do you know what damage that will do to her?" Andre yelled over the phone.


    Although, he has never been in favour of using Macy.


    But at least it would be safer to have Macy Moon around.


    Chester knew what Andre meant, "I know what to do."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The tone of his voice was serious.


    If he hadn''t known about what happened back then, Andre would probably have approved of what he


    did, but now he knows so much.


    Andre could no longer believe that Chester could really protect Alina unharmed.


    "You can''t go see her in private until I arrive." Andre yelled at Chester in a somewhat unsteady tone.


    And Chester looked at the wooden cottage not far away and knew that now was not the time.


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Chester called Macy, who only learned at this time that Chester had


    actually gone to North Eglinton.


    And Alina, who has been missing for three months, is at North Eglinton.


    Macy looked at Annie, who was trying on clothes on the side, and a strong worry shed across her


    eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Said Macy, hanging up the phone.


    Annie saw Macy hang up the phone and turned to her with a smile, "Sis, do I look good?"


    "Yes, Annie is so pretty." Macy stepped forward and carefully touched Annie''s long hair, before


    because she was sick, her hair has always been yellowish.


    And now that she is getting healthy, it''s not as dry as it was at the beginning, it''s almost smooth and the


    shine ising back little by little.


    "Annie."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you want to be the most famous jewellery designer internationally?" Before, she loved Jon


    Hughes''s work so much.


    And when she thought of Chester''s heart in Alina, Macy''s heart still ached for Annie in the end.


    If only had something else to distract her mind from her obsession with Chester, so that everyone


    would be better off.


    But if her mind had to be on Chester, then Macy thought she would have to be the viin.


    "Sis, I don''t want anything right now but him." Annie said happily.


    When she was in the hospital bed before, because of her ill health, she was trying to do and wanted


    everything.


    And now that she''s well enough, it''s really different, now that she''s just thinking about Chester.


    When she saw Annie like this, Macy couldn''t help but sigh.


    And when Annie saw Macy sigh, her still somewhat cold hand grabbed Macy''s hand and pouted, "Sis,


    I''ve been thinking about him for so many years."


    "Finally I know who he is when I was on the verge of death, I want to fight for once."


    Macy patted the back of her hand and said, "But Master Chester is not someone you can fight for just


    because you want to."


    "I know, but I''m still going to try, will you help me?"


    Looking into Annie''s innocent eyes, Macy Moon couldn''t bear to say no. In the end, she had protected


    Annie so well over the years that it was always so simple for her to think about something.


    Although she knew that all of Chester''s tenderness was given to Alina, Annie was still very persistent.


    In this way, an unprecedented decision was made in the mind of Macy Moon.


    ...


    The first one that Andre had to pacify when he was going to the Fragrant Mountain was Penny.


    After all, if this child were to cry at home, it would only make those who don''t know more suspicious.


    On the way to school.


    Penny, "Uncle, when are you going to take me to mummy?" The child mumbled, again looking like she


    was going to cry.


    She missed her mother so much.


    Before, even if Alina didn''te back from Ingford, she would find a way to get there once she knew


    where Alina was.


    And yet this time Penny didn''t know where exactly Alina was, and even if she wanted to find Alina, she


    couldn''t even know where to find.


    She went Ingford looking for Alina for several times, it was clear how much this child really loved Alina.


    Thinking of this, Andre felt upset, "This time I am going to go and get your mother back, you have to


    listen to Great Grandpa and Great Grandma at home, okay?"


    "Really?"


    "Of coursee." Andre said firmly, yet his heart was faint.


    Joanna has said that now Alina did not want to hear Chester or Penny''s names.


    There was one of the worst.


    In front of the firece, hearing Penny''s name, she put her hands into the firece, when Joanna


    freaked out.


    After that, the names of Penny and Chester were never mentioned again, for fear of irritating her.

 Chapter 461 Calebs Desperation

    Chapter 461 Caleb''s Desperation


    Chapter 461 Caleb''s Desperation


    What Andre was most worried about now was what would happen if Alina never epted the


    existence of the child.


    What kind of damage does this do to a child?


    "Go to school, I will be back soon, okay?" Andre instructed as he carried the child''s school bag and


    handed her a ss of water.


    When he said he would bring Alina back, Penny''s emotions were slightly under control.


    Very well behaved, she nodded to Andre, "Uncle, don''t worry, I''ll do as I''m told."


    "Good girl."


    Looking at the child with such understanding, Andre''s heart ached.


    At this moment, the thought suddenly sprang to him that if Alina really didn''t want this child anymore,


    he will take Penny for the rest of his life and will never let anyone be able to have a chance to look


    down on Penny.


    ...


    As he got into the car, his phone vibrated, it was Ingford''s number and he picked it up, "Hello."


    "It''s me."


    came Vanessa''s heavy voice.


    Andre froze for a moment.


    Although Alina had been entangled with the Collins family all this time, he never had any positive


    contact with them.


    After half a second of thought, Andre steadied himself and respectfully said to the other side of the


    phone, "Mrs. Collins."


    "Mr. Francis, Caleb probably can''t make it."


    Andre, "..."


    His hand that was squeezing the phone couldn''t help but tremble, not expecting things to be like this at


    all.


    "What''s going on?" At this moment of opening his mouth, Andre''s mind was ''buzzing''.


    Although he had always hated Caleb before, it still surprised him.


    On the phone, Vanessa gave a general overview of the situation, and Andre knew that Caleb had done


    those things for Alina before.


    He did not expect that in the end, Caleb would even risk his life for Alina. He knew the danger of this


    operation.


    But even at that time, he remained unconcerned.


    And now the main purpose of Vanessa''s phone call was to try to get him to send Penny to Ingford.


    "Mr. Francis, I know it''s not appropriate to say this, but now that Alina is missing, the only person I can


    look for is you."


    The more Vanessa spoke, the more she choked up.


    Once, Andre hated Caleb and wanted him to die, but now, when he heard Vanessa being so helpless,


    he was, surprisingly, speechless.


    Eventually, he opened his mouth, "There''s something urgent going on right now."


    "Mr. Francis, if you''re worried, I''ll pick up Penny myself, is that okay?"


    Before Andre could finish his words, he was interrupted by Vanessa.


    If Andre was worried, she woulde and pick up Penny herself.


    Penny was not his daughter, he could not make the decision, but the key was Alina now missing.


    All these things made Andre just feel that what he was experiencing now was the field of torment.


    Finally, he answered, "Okay."


    What else could he do?


    Andre was now thinking about a question, if Caleb was faking it this time and he was going to snatch


    the child, will Alina, as before, still never give the child to Caleb?


    Or she would actually want Caleb to have the child, and after that, she would never see the child again.


    Andre didn''t think Alina could do that.


    "Thank you so much." Vanessa said excitedly when she heard that Andre had agreed.


    From what he knew about Vanessa from Alina before, and from Vanessa''s mood swings now, Andre


    thought that it was probably true that Caleb is dying.


    Such a possibility falls on Caleb, and in this moment it surprisingly makes Andre feel so sad.


    ...


    In the Hospital.


    Caleb, who had fallen into aa and woke up rarely, was running a constant high fever.


    The doctor said this was a typically serious seque.


    When Otto and Fabian came to see him, they felt upset in their hearts, Otto said, "I told him that this


    could kill him."


    "Do you think he wants to live?" Fabian looked at Otto and said in a quiet and reticent tone.


    Otto was stiffened.


    Want to live?


    After returning from Murray City, Caleb had always acted like he didn''t care, and cared even less about


    his health.


    He had such a major operation and never abstained from smoking or drinking.


    This is even more of anathema to his health.


    And the reason for his being so depressed is naturally that haspletely move on.


    Otto scratched his hair, "Where is Alina now?"


    Why hadn''t she shown up after all this?


    Fabian was silent.


    Otto, "No matter how much she hated him before, isn''t that enough now?"


    Is it enough?


    Some times, for a woman''s heart, dead can not make up, Fabian was aware of it.


    And he had, once, experienced that pain, so now, even if he knew where she was, he didn''t dare go


    near her.


    Because, he doesn''t deserve it.


    ...


    Vanessa''s action was quick, and after the phone call, she took a ne to Shriling in hours.


    And Andre, after handing Penny over to her, rushed off to Fragrant Mountain.


    On the ne.


    Penny was happy to see Vanessa.


    A child''s heart is so simple that she actually knows who is good to her.


    "Grandma, where are we going now?"


    "It''s to see..."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thinking of Caleb''s pale face in the hospital, she thought it would be better not to tell the child.


    "Penny, can you tell Grandma if you miss Daddy?"


    "Mum said Dad died a long time ago and I don''t have a dad."


    Vanessa, "..." Hearing this, tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    Alina never wanted to let Penny know who her father is, and how can tell the child that her father is in


    this world, and yet about to die?


    "Don''t you know where Mummy went?" asked Vanessa.


    Penny shook her head, "No."


    Speaking of Alina, Penny''s mood slumped.


    She missed her mum, but when was sheing back?


    "Uncle will bring Mummy back." Vanessa felt Penny''s emotions and gently soothed her.


    Penny was her granddaughter, and Vanessa was doting on Penny.

 Chapter 462 Hes dying

    Chapter 462 He''s dying


    Chapter 462 He''s dying


    Andre reached Fragrant Mountain as fast as possible. It was, indeed, beautiful, but it was freezing cold.


    During this period of time, Alina has basically stayed at home, otherwise she would not have been able


    to withstand the freezing weather.


    When he saw Chester, Andre only felt his nerves ache.


    "Didn''t I say to give her some more time?" Even after Chester had said something like that on the


    phone, Andre still couldn''t forgive him.


    And the next moment, Chester uttered, "How much time do you think she needs?"


    "That''s her business. You think let her face it sooner and things go away."


    "..."


    "Back in the year, it was you who thought it was for her good." But really, was it for Alina''s own good?


    If it was really all for Alina''s own good, things wouldn''t havee to this point.


    Chester looked at the angry Andre and took a fierce drag of his cigarette, "Macy is already on her way


    here."


    Since it has to be foolproof.


    It is naturally that Macy is here.


    And speaking of Macy, Andre''s emotions were heavily stimted.


    For someone like Macy, in Andre''s opinion, was not doing the right thing.


    Before, he was crazy to think it was only good to close Alina''s memory like they did.


    "Anyway, you can''t see Alina now." Andre said fiercely, and walked away without waiting for Chester to


    say anything else.


    And Chester stood in ce, looking at the somewhat flickering back of Andre, his eyes dimmed at this


    moment.


    Andre''s intentions towards Alina have always been so obvious without the slightest hint of


    concealment.


    Andre is probably the best home for Alina, but unfortunately, there is no if.


    Ronan came over, "Sir."


    "What?"


    "I got words that Master Caleb is dying."


    Chester, "..."


    At the word, he stiffened.


    And he turned to Ronan, "What did you say?"


    He thought that he had heard wrong.


    Caleb is dying? How is this possible? His brother had always been a very strong presence in his heart.


    "Madame has gone to Shirling to fetch Penny back."


    Cold sweat broke out on Ronan''s back.


    Chester seemed to have sunk into a cer of ice, looking at Ronan in disbelief.


    And his world is in chaos at the moment.


    ...


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of existence is Caleb? In everyone''s heart, he was an existence like King of Hell, an


    existence that even gave people headaches.


    Yet now he copsed in an instant, causing everyone''s heart to crumble with him.


    ...


    In the hut of Fragrant Mountain.


    The moment Alina saw Andre, her eyes, instantly, reddened.


    For three months she was isted from the world, hidden deep in Fragrant Mountain, thinking that no


    one would find her.


    Or rather, she thought that this was the only way that the outside world would have nothing to do with


    her.


    But the moment Andre appeared in front of her, her heart hurt.


    And when Andre saw that she had lost weight, his heart sank, and he went forward and put his arms


    around her.


    "Didn''t eat well?"


    "Andre."


    It tugged at Andre''s heart at this moment.


    Andre, "I am so worried about you, you weren''t fat, and now you''ve lost more than ten pounds."


    Alina has really lost a lot of weight.


    Yet she said, "I have eaten well."


    She was telling the truth, she ate every meal carefully, yet still lost so much weight.


    Naturally, Andre did not believe it, he felt like her arms were slimmer.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Caleb''s retribution hase, he''s dying." Andre did not mention Chester, but said testily at this


    moment.


    At the words, it was obvious that the woman in his arms stiffened in response.


    Slowly lifting her head from his arms, she looked at Andre, "What did you say?"


    "Do you remember Macy?"


    Andre asked.


    Macy? Alina knew who that person really was, and she didn''t want to see that person.


    At this moment, Alina was silent.


    Seeing her silence, Andre continued, "Macy has a younger sister named Annie who has uremia."


    "..."


    When it came to this point, even if Andre did not continue, Alina could guess what was going on.


    She was silent and trembling.


    Andre looked at Alina''s reaction and continued, "Chester is here, he wanted toe to see you, but he


    has his worries."


    As he said this, Andre was more careful.


    things have gone so far.


    Andre no longer knows whether the person to support is Caleb or Chester, whose love is deep and


    embracing.


    Caleb''s love is monstrous and extreme.


    And at this moment when Chester was mentioned, Alina covered her face with both hands, tears fall


    from her fingers, and her body is trembling in sobs.


    Chester, this name, is so heavy and painful to mention nowadays.


    Alina took several deep breaths, but she could not suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    And when Andre looked at Alina, he didn''t dare to say anything else, and kept waiting for her response.


    Three months on, what was going on in her mind?


    ...


    Murray City.


    Vanessa had already taken the child to the hospital. Penny had been very well behaved, yet at the


    moment just as Vanessa was about to take her in to the ward for Caleb.


    Penny, pulling her finger, opened her mouth, "Grandma Vanessa, I''m so hungry."


    Vanessa froze for a moment.


    It just urred to her that children get hungry easily and she hadn''t given Penny anything to eat until


    now, "I''m sorry, Penny."


    She would have remembered before, but now she is really busy and thus forgets about it.


    Penny shook her head, "It''s okay, Grandma Vanessa."


    But she was already starving.


    Vanessa could only take Penny to get something to eat first, after all, some of the physical needs of


    children are not easy to control.


    In the ward.


    Julia was always by Caleb''s side.


    "Caleb, Mom said that Alina is missing and she doesn''t care about the child, so if you don''t get well,


    what will the child do?"


    "..."


    "ording to Alina''s attitude now, she probably really doesn''t want the child anymore." Julia


    deliberately said this.


    She hoped Caleb can survive for the sake of the child.

 Chapter 463 Only a promise was made

    Chapter 463 Only a promise was made


    Chapter 463 Only a promise was made


    And when Caleb heard Alina''s attitude towards the child, there was an undisguised sadness under his


    tired eyes.


    Pain spread over his heart.


    "Caleb, the child has been thinking about her father all these years." Julia continued.


    Thinking of the time he was in danger in the operating theatre, she and Vanessa were truly afraid of


    facing such a situation again.


    Her father Alby and Brother Tristan have both returned, so it is clear that the whole Collins family has


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    been shocked and frightened this time.


    The door to the ward opened and Chester stood in the doorway.


    Julia''s eyelids jumped when she saw Chester, not expecting him to return.


    "Chester." Respectfully, she stood up, while at the moment, Chester acted as if he didn''t see Julia.


    He walked straight towards Caleb.


    Caleb was silent.


    Chester, "Julia, get out."


    "Chester, he..."


    "Get out." Before Julia could finish her words, she was interrupted by Chester.


    And Julia was really worried, after all, these two would fight when they met before, ever since that


    incident with Alina three years ago.


    But now she dared not disobey her elder brother''s words, and in the end she could only turn away.


    The moment she went out, she called Vanessa.


    However, in the ward, there was no scene as Julia feared, Chester was facing, full of reserved air,


    Caleb.


    "Did you think about the consequences of this when you made this decision?"


    Alina is, for now, not using Macy.


    So his kidney was sacrificed for nothing.


    "Yes." Caleb looked sadly out of the window.


    "Macy didn''t help." Chester said in a tight tone, clearly saying that Caleb had been impulsive in this


    matter.


    And Caleb was silent.


    Impulsive?


    He just felt at the time that only Macy could save her, and was genuinely afraid that those memories


    would drive her mad.


    So he didn''t think about it that much, nor did he have time to think about it that much.


    "It''s always better to get a promise from Macy and use her when it is needed." Caleb said with a deep


    breath.


    It''s good to wait until Alina wants to use Macy.


    And when Chester looked at Caleb, his eyes couldn''t help but dim at this moment.


    He uttered, "Many thanks."


    Although Macy didn''t help, but who knows if Alina will use Macy in her lifetime?


    "I''m not doing it for you." Chester had just taken two steps out when he heard Caleb say this.


    It wasn''t for Chester, it was for Alina.


    He would not have epted Chester''s thanks.


    Chester, "I know."


    Pausing in his steps, he, without turning back, only continued, "Caleb, this is thest time we see each


    other, I will not return to the Collins family in the future."


    Caleb, "..."


    As the words fell, the air of the ward was cold to the core.


    Not going back to the Collins family? What does he mean?


    Without waiting for Caleb to think of anything, Chester continued, "From now on we have nothing to do


    with each other."


    In speaking of Alina, Caleb felt the heaviness of Chester''s breath.


    The next moment, he said, "It is not a matter of ethics who will be with her in the end, but if only she is


    happy."


    This was thest choice Chester made.


    He did not want Alina to be embarrassed, so he withdrew himself from the whole Collins family.


    He could do anything for Alina. And at this moment, Caleb felt his kidney was nothingpared to


    what Chester had done.


    "Many thanks."


    Chester was gone.


    And Caleb sat weakly on the hospital bed for a long, long time withouting back to his senses. The


    fact that Chester had withdrawn from the Collins family was an invisible opportunity for him and Alina,


    and he didn''t want to give up Alina.


    Vanessa hurried back in time.


    Chester has gone.


    When she heard Caleb bring the words to her, at that moment Vanessa only felt her body go weak.


    "I know what he means, it''s to keep you from being embarrassed, and to keep Alina from being


    embarrassed." For a long time, Vanessa said in an unsteady tone.


    Next, when Alina eases out of that hurt, no matter who she chooses, she will not suffer ethical


    condemnation.


    Even she could choose to forget everyone.


    "Penny." Caleb did not answer Vanessa''s words again but looked at the well-behaved little girl standing


    next to Vanessa.


    Meeting the child''s wide, fluttering eyes, Caleb thought somewhat selfishly, let everyone go, he let go


    and everyone was better off.


    But as soon as he thought of the way Alina was now treating Penny, he was heartbroken.


    Extending a broad palm to the child, he was doting and helpless, "Can I hold you?"


    And when Penny saw him, there was a subconscious avoidance under her eyes.


    Seeing the child avoiding him, Caleb became more than helpless, obviously as a consequence of the


    previous time spent together.


    Everything was caused by him.


    He took a sigh of relief, not knowing what to say.


    He should have been kinder to the child when they were together, and now it seems toote to regret it.


    And Penny just looked at him, in silence.


    Vanessa could see the loss under Caleb''s eyes.


    Crouching down, she whispered to Penny, "Penny, go ahead."


    "I''m scared." The child muttered.


    When no one was around before, she was still able to fight Caleb with vigour, but when she was really


    up against him, she was still afraid.


    And when he heard the child say she was afraid of him, Caleb only felt his heart pulling together.


    Vanessa looked at him with difficulty and Caleb said, "Don''t force her."


    He had left such a bad impression in her mind before, how could he bear to force her again now?


    She is his daughter.


    She has never enjoyed a day in her father''s arms.


    "Penny."


    "Grandma Vanessa, I miss my mother." Penny said with tears in her eyes as she looked at Vanessa.


    She didn''t know before that she wasing to see Caleb, if she had known, this girl probably wouldn''t


    havee.


    Now, she was originally asked to trigger Caleb''s desire to live, and now, her reaction was expected.


    "Penny."


    "I miss mummy." The child cried out helplessly.


    And Caleb, now looking at the child with tears, felt heartbroken.


    Watching the child cry, he said in a somewhat urgent tone, "Don''t force her, take her back."


    How could he bear to subject his child to internal torment when she didn''t want to see him so much?


    Vanessa had no choice but to take the child and leave first.

 Chapter 464 Will Penny Survive?

    Chapter 464 Will Penny Survive?


    Chapter 464 Will Penny Survive?


    Vanessa was gone.


    Julia came in, looked at Caleb with heartache and said, "That child was not raised by your side since


    she was small."


    "Do you think that Penny would have survived if Alina had stayed back then?" Caleb said in a sad tone.


    Looking back, it was only that he felt that everything he did at that time was so outrageous.


    Julia, "..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The past was too heavy to face.


    Once, when his wife was pregnant, he had to conceal the blood draw from everyone, even from Alina


    herself.


    And all of these heinous acts were done all to save a woman.


    Whether or not he and this woman were not in a rtionship, what he did was unforgivable.


    Julia, "Don''t think about it."


    Once, every time he talked about this, Caleb had been condemned in every way, now he was lying in a


    hospital bed, and Julia still couldn''t bear it in the end.


    She did not go on to condemn him for such behaviour.


    Caleb, "She hates me and the child is afraid of me." Both are the biggest failures for a man.


    Julia really didn''t know what to say.


    Eventually, with a sigh, she said, "Caleb, if Alina is really with Chester, you''re in no position to say no,


    you know that?"


    Before, when he knew that Chester and Alina were together, he made a fuss about it.


    But in Julia''s opinion, Caleb had no right to make a scene at all.


    Caleb, "..."


    Julia was right, he was not qualified to say no.


    "I know."


    "Now Alina probably won''t want the child, so you have to get better. You''ve already failed Penny once,


    you can''t leave the child without a father while her mother is missing."


    Before, Penny had always followed Alina, so this time, shouldn''t she return to him?


    Caleb had tried more than once before to get Penny back to him, but knew that Alina would not agree.


    And now, if Penny had no mother and father, what kind of pain does a child endure during that


    formative years?


    "Caleb, get well, okay?" Julia said, even more distressed.


    Now on Alina''s matter, they do not want to say so much, the only thing they want is to let Caleb get well


    sooner.


    Caleb was silent, but endless surge shone under his eyes.


    ...


    That evening.


    Caleb entered the emergency room again.


    The situation, for a time, was in crisis, with Alby and Tristan waiting outside the emergency room, and


    Vanessa''s hair turned gray overnight.


    Her son had a difficult life, how could she really not care?


    ...


    When Alina learnt that Andre had allowed Vanessa to bring the child to see Caleb, cold air rose up all


    over her body.


    "How could you let her take the child away?"


    "I..." Andre was going crazy.


    Seeing Alina''s reaction at the moment, it was clear that she still cared about the child. She just needed


    more time to ept it and digest it.


    With that, Alina got up.


    Grabbing her jacket, she headed out. It was now ten o''clock at night and it was freezing outside,


    already down to -20 degrees.


    "What are you doing?" Andre grabbed Alina''s wrist.


    Alina, "Ingford."


    Andre, "Alina!"


    "When did I ever say I didn''t want her?" Alina roared, tears streaming out of her eyes.


    Would she not want Penny?


    Penny was the child she had put her life on the line to protect back then, so how could she not want the


    child?


    Alina doesn''t care Caleb at all, but she is very worried about the child.


    The child must not be allowed to be around Caleb.


    She really hated Caleb.


    "Alina."


    "He''s not qualified to see Penny even if he''s really going to die." Alina shrugged off Andre''s hand as


    she roared.


    Her belly was that big back then.


    The ultrasound sheet already showed clearly what the child had developed into, and she then, foolishly


    and gleefully, went to the office with the sheet to see him.


    "You know what the one thing that makes me happiest with him is?"


    "Alina." Andre''s tone tightened, and at this moment, looking at Alina''s reaction, he no longer knew what


    to say.


    Alina said painfully, "That is the time to share with him what the child has grown into."


    Andre, "..."


    What women who be mothers love to share with others is the process of growing their children.


    And Alina was no exception.


    "Every time I went to the hospital after a check-up, I would send the ultrasound sheets to Caleb, and


    sometimes he would go with me and see the child on the screen with his eyes."


    It''s really nice to think back to that time when she didn''t remember anything or know anything.


    "Back then, I was really happy and blissful, but now every time I look back on it, I feel sick to my


    stomach and I feel like a fool."


    "Alina, don''t say it." Andre''s heart trembled again.


    He really is crazy.


    He should be soft-hearted to Caleb.


    As if she hadn''t heard Andre''s words, Alina continued, "I was full of happiness every time I shared the


    growth of the child with him, while he was thinking about how he could use my life and the child''s to


    save Emma."


    Andre, "..."


    These words caused a shiver to run through Andre''s body.


    He was wrong.


    How could he sympathise with Caleb? Even if he did die for Alina, he deserved it.


    All this has nothing to do with Alina, doesn''t it?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was wrong." Andre stepped forward and pulled Alina into his arms.


    And Alina is trembling at the moment.


    Andre looked at the sky outside, and even if they went out now, the traffic was inconvenient.


    So, he suggested, "We go to Ingford tomorrow morning, OK?"


    This is the depths of Fragrant Mountain, and if they go out there, who knows what dangers they might


    encounter at night?


    Even if it was Andre, as long as Alina was around, he did not dare topletely guarantee her safety.


    "How can you let them take the child to him?" Alina said in Andre''s arms.


    And in Andre''s heart, now, it was all guilt.


    He should not have let the child go to see Caleb, he was really wrong.

 Chapter 465 Shes Busy and Bitter

    Chapter 465 She''s Busy and Bitter


    Chapter 465 She''s Busy and Bitter


    No one knows how much it really stung when Andre heard what Alina said about her past.


    He probably knew that once Caleb was a kind of existence in Alina''s heart, and he was a good man.


    Once, Alina told him that she had thought for a long time that Caleb was a very responsible man.


    Although their marriage was set up by their elders, there was no feelings for the premise of their being


    together.


    But after being together, Caleb treated her really well.


    Yet in retrospect.


    This is probably why she hated Caleb so much.


    Now that she still knows it was him that night, how can she easily forgive him?


    "You''re right, he deserves to die." Andre lit a cigarette and took heavy puffs, still unable to suppress the


    anger in his heart.


    Her husband, who left her without the slightest defence, was trying to kill her at any moment.


    What was it like?


    ...


    Having appeased Alina, Andre felt that he was going to be hasty.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joanna handed a cup of coffee to Andre, who said, "No coffee at night."


    "You couldn''t sleep anyway." Joanna shrugged.


    Eventually, Andre picked it up.


    Joanna sat down across from him. Unlike other women, Joanna was a very neutral woman who,


    without speaking, would have been considered as a man.


    Otherwise, she would not have been beaten by Caleb and put in hospital at that time.


    "Know who the two people in the world she''ll never go soft on are?"


    Andre didn''t answer, but probably knew the answer.


    She has a good heart and will be good to everyone, but she will not be soft to both Emma and Caleb


    anymore.


    Her heart was especially cold and hard when Emma betrayed her, and when Caleb decided to use her


    to save Emma.


    Andre took a sip of his coffee.


    He said with a frown, "I was hasty."


    He thought that he was the person who knew Alina best, yet he was not as good as a Joanna whom


    Alina met on her design path.


    Joanna could even tell that the people Alina would be least soft-hearted about were Caleb and Emma.


    Yet when Vanessa said that Caleb might be dying, he thought Alina would be soft-hearted knowing


    that.


    He was wrong.


    Not to mention that Caleb was going to die, even if he did die However, Alina probably wouldn''t be half-


    hearted about it, right?


    Joanna sighed, "She''s suffering, it''s been a busy time, but I know that she''s having a hard time."


    She kept busy for trying desperately not to think of those people and things.


    "You probably don''t know that yet, do you?" Without waiting for Andre to speak, Joanna continued.


    Andre looked to Joanna without saying a word.


    Joanna continued, "Back then, she said she was in a desperate situation, and if the person who went


    that day had been Tomas, she probably wouldn''t have survived."


    Tomas has always been loyal to Caleb.


    "The man who was supposed to go and get her at the hospital that day, presumably Tomas, was


    intercepted and reced by Brandon."


    This is the main reason why, over the years, Alina has always trusted Brandon unconditionally, no


    matter what time it was.


    Brandon was aplete novice in the design world, yet in that situation, Alina hired him.


    "How could she forgive Caleb because of his sacrifice?"


    Besides, this sacrifice is pointless.


    Andre understood.


    In the end, it''s because of what happened three years ago.


    Three years ago, she almost died. How could she forgive Caleb now just because of this?


    As Joanna said, even if Caleb did die However, Alina probably wouldn''t forgive him.


    "Many thanks." After a thousand thoughts, all that Andre could say to Joanna was these two words.


    Joanna wass really busy, however she had been by Alina all this time, she understood Alina, soothed


    her and kept herpany.


    This was most needed at this juncture in Alina''s life.


    Joanna, "Will you be here for the next few days?"


    "Yes."


    After all, Chester was there now.


    He saw what happened to Alina.


    It was not a good time for her to see either Chester or Caleb, so he was trying to buy her more time.


    At least he would not allow Alina to see Chester now.


    Joanna nodded, "That''s good."


    Now that the location where Alina was hiding was exposed, there was no telling what kind of trouble


    she would encounter next.


    And Joanna, who knew Alina''s situation best, was really worried.


    ...


    The temperature in Fragrant Mountain after dark was very, very low, and the heating in the house was


    turned up, but it seemed that the coldness could not be dispelled.


    Alina stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in a white nightgown, looking out into the snow, her


    eyes hollow and sorrowful.


    Her heart was aching, as Joanna had said, when she had worked to the point of least consciousness,


    all that pain at the heart doesn''t seem to leave.


    Countless messages rushed in.


    Vanessa and Chester''s called her, but Caleb did not not, so she was relieved.


    It was as if that would make her feel better.


    Vanessa''s phone called in, vibrating in a way that seemed to make Alina''s palms tingle.


    There was a time when the Collins family was on her side when Caleb did all those things that were


    harmful to her.


    She was grateful for a time.


    But now, after knowing all the truth, all that gratitude she had therefore disappearedpletely, and


    there was endless mockery.


    She turned off the phone again, letting her world, once again, be quiet, what shed through her mind


    were the good things she had once done with Chester.


    It was finally fixed on that stormy night, and she and Chester, it seems, were fixed before that.


    Her heart ached.


    ...


    Vanessa was so excited when she reach through Alina''s number, yet when she called again, it was off.


    On her face, it was all pain.


    Julia, "How was it, did you get through?"


    "It''s off again." A moment ago, it had clearly got through, yet now it was off again.


    When Julia heard that the phone was off, she was anxious, "Now all Caleb murmurs is her name


    whenever he''s unconscious."


    Now Caleb was in a bad situation, and no one knows if he can wake up after he passes out.


    And when Vanessa heard that, there was endless sorrow in his eyes.


    "A sinful fate."


    Back then, if they had known exactly why the old man was trying to set them up together, she would


    have stopped it.


    Now, however, what to do?


    When will this sin end?

 Chapter 466 Dont advise others to be good without them being bitter

    Chapter 466 Don''t advise others to be good without them being bitter


    Chapter 466 Don''t advise others to be good without them being bitter


    Vanessa is really anxious.


    In the ward, looking at the pale face of Caleb on the bed, when all he murmured softly was Alina''s


    name, Vanessa''s heart was aching.


    "Julia."


    "Yes?"


    "In future, don''t love someone so easily, don''t love anyone if you can, just love yourself."


    Vanessa said with a sigh.


    The pain Chester felt back was still vivid in her mind. It was because of this that she could not forgive


    Caleb for so many years.


    And now when he saw Caleb suffering so much for love, Vanessa felt more unpleasant.


    Julia, "Should we bring Penny here first?"


    Penny is the only person they can get Caleb to cheer up right now, and Alina is still nowhere to be


    found.


    Vanessa was silent, with a tacit acknowledgement.


    The further, the more Caleb was tortured by his illness and the less time he spent awake.


    The next day, Otto and Fabian came to the hospital together, when he saw that Caleb''s condition was


    worse than before, Otto was furious.


    "I just can''t believe that woman doesn''t know that Caleb is sick like this now."


    Before, the Collins family was quite desperate for Caleb because of that woman.


    And now that Caleb is sick, they can all see how the Collins family is really doing right now.


    In such a serious situation, he did not believe that those people would not inform Alina.


    Fabian looked indifferent, "Do you think that she will return to him in tears when she knows why he is in


    this situation?"


    If it were that simple, Caleb wouldn''t be so upset.


    Fabian knew what was going through Otto''s mind, "Don''t advise others to be kind without having


    suffered."


    At this, Otto was displeased. They were on Caleb''s side, how can Fabian say good words for that


    woman?


    Fabian, "Before Emma died, Alina didn''t visit her once, do you know how good they were back then?"


    Otto has heard of it.


    He felt that it was Emma who was wrong, that it was she who was ungrateful and had gone so far.


    But Emma is now dead, what else does she have to count on?


    Fabian nced at Otto, even if he didn''t speak, he knew what Otto was thinking in his heart right now,


    "You''ve never experienced a rtionship, so you think things too simply."


    And anyone who has been in a rtionship knows it is not easy to forgive those things that have


    happened.


    Even after all Fabian had said, Otto was still very angry.


    After all, it is Caleb who is now lying in the intensive care unit.


    ...


    Joanna had a rare moment of leisure, leaving Alina to Andre, while she began preparing for the big


    show a weekter.


    Outside Fragrant Mountain.


    Ronan watched as Chester had to use shovel to remove snow in here every day, just to stand here and


    look at the wooden building where Alina lived from afar.


    "Won''t you go in and have a look, sir?" Chester he knew was never afraid of anything.


    He is a king standing on top of the pinnacle.


    And now it''s amazing how cautious he can be because of a rtionship.


    With these words, Chester looked at the wooden house not far away, and there was a bit more


    sadness under his eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    With a sigh, he was in fear.


    Fearing that if he came close, she would flee again. If this was her purgatory, he helped her to protect it


    from anyone.


    ...


    Andre looked at the not-so-much stuff in the fridge, and closed the door of the fridge and looked at


    Alina who was drawing on the side.


    "Hotpot for lunch? I''ll get the ingredients."


    Alina looked at the foot of snow outside and said, "Don''t go, it''s not convenient to go out in this weather


    now."


    "What have you been eating all this time?"


    "Bread, noodles."


    Andre, "..."


    No wonder she had lost so much weight.


    Alina didn''t like noodles very much before, but during this period of time, she probably had something


    on her mind, so what she ate became less important.


    Looking at Alina, he said, "I''d better go."


    "I want to eat." After a moment''s thought, Andre added.


    Alina originally wanted to say something, but now that Andre had said so, what else could she say?


    Eventually, she nodded.


    Andre grabbed his car keys and went out.


    And the movement in Alina''s hand could no longer be feigned at this moment, and she finally dropped


    the brush on the drawing board.


    Looking out of the window at the snow, her eyes showed endless sorrow.


    When she was alone, she couldn''t help but let her emotions out like this.


    Underneath the drawing board, there was a picture of a man. It''s Chester.


    Tears fell and she held the photo tightly in her arms.


    "Chester." softly murmured this name, at this moment Alina only felt that her world lost its colour.


    No one knows exactly how she came to be during this time.


    Who are those people to seal her memories of Chester? If those weren''t sealed, she wouldn''t be with


    Caleb.


    Now, what to do?


    She felt as if she was in a cage, and she was in so much pain that she couldn''t find her way out.


    After a long time, she called Andre, who picked up, "Alina, what''s wrong?"


    He he hasn''t even left the mountain yet.


    The mountain paths are so difficult to walk on, and he wonders how on earth Alina is used to living in


    such a ce.


    Alina took a deep breath and ordered, "Find a way to get Penny back to Shirling."


    At this moment, Alina held back all the pain.


    What she had been afraid to face seemed to be a heavy decision at the moment.


    "Andre froze.


    Alina, "From now on, I''ll be staying in Lawson''s for a long time, you won''t mind the trouble we will bring,


    right?"


    At this moment Andre understood what Alina meant by that, heughed, "Surely no."


    Right now, the words of Andre are the warmest.


    Yet it does not warm Alina''s heart in the slightest.

 Chapter 467 Scheming sisters

    Chapter 467 Scheming sisters


    Chapter 467 Scheming sisters


    Macy and Annie found their way over here somehow, when Alina opened the door and saw the two


    appear, she, for a moment, froze.


    She did not know Annie.


    But she knew Macy.


    Her face dulled, "What are you doing here?"


    When she met Macy, she was so resistant. But even with that resistance, she, in the end, had her


    memory sealed.


    Macy could see the hostility that saw Alina towards her and said with a smile, "It''s freezing cold outside,


    let''s talk inside."


    Their snow boots were covered in snow, as well as their hats and shoulders.


    It seems they havee a long way.


    Eventually she let the two in.


    The house was warm, and as she entered, Macy rubbed Annie''s cold hands heartily.


    She was walking covered in sweat, but Annie''s hands were cold.


    Alina handed them the hot cocoa and Annie said, "Thank you." However because her hands were too


    stiff, the moment she took the hot cocoa, the mug fell unguarded to the floor, soiling arge part of the


    carpet.


    Alina held her forehead, this was a carpet painted by Joanna, if she knew, she would be angry.


    "I''m sorry." Annie looked pitifully at Alina.


    Alina was silent.


    She was already hostile towards Macy, so naturally she couldn''t look kindly on those who were with


    her.


    Under Macy''s eyes was a sh of poisonous intent.


    "Miss Hughes, this is my sister, Annie."


    "Oh." Since she was Macy''s sister, and that''s no reason to be kind to her.


    When Macy saw Alina''s t response, her face sank, "It''s not easy toe in here in the middle of


    nowhere, it''s this girl who keeps making a fuss to see you."


    "She wants to see me?"


    Alina put down the coffee and looked at Annie across the table.


    She did not know this person.


    Macy, "You tell her, I''ll wait for you over there."


    Instead of answering Alina''s question, Macy said gently to Annie, pointing to a location not far away.


    Annie nodded.


    Probably because she had been ill for years, she looked soft and frail at the moment, as if a gust of


    wind could blow her away.


    When Macy went to one side, only Alina and Annie were left.


    Annie looked shrewd at this moment.


    "Miss Hughes, won''t you ask why I must see you?" Annie clutched the cup of hot cocoa that Macy had


    drunk and looked at Alina.


    Her eyes were so gentle, yet this gentleness could not conceal the shrewdness and calction under


    her eyes.


    Like a fox


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted into a smile as she said, "All these years, you''ve been in front of


    your sister in the same manner as you were just now, right?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie said, her face unchanged, "That''s my sister, I can look like anything in front of her."


    "Yeah, so what do you want to get her to aplish for you?"


    Alina smiled, her tone was light, yet it carried a sharpness that tortured the soul.


    Annie''s face changed because of this.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Alina continued, "How many people do you want to protect you with


    this appearance?"


    She sort of saw iting.


    Most of that animosity that Macy has towards her is because of Annie, right?


    "Or, do you fancy Caleb?" Alinaughed even more sarcastically.


    Annie looked fiercely at Alina.


    Alina, "If it''s because of that, don''te to me, I''ll let you have him, after all, he saved your life too."


    "You know it?"


    "Huh." Alinaughed coldly, as if she had everything under control even in this ce where information


    was closed.


    Annie looked at Alina and felt scared in her heart.


    Thin lips pursed as she looked at Alina, "I''m not here for him."


    "Then for who?"


    "You and Caleb can get back together."


    When Alina looked at Annie, there was already a strong killing intent under her eyes.


    Annie, "Only if you can make up with him, Chester will not continue to be sad because of you."


    "..."


    "He''s been fine all these years, he wants toe back to you because you''re messing with Caleb, so if


    you don''t want to hurt him, you''ll make up with Caleb."


    Before he finished, the coffee in Alina''s hand sshed towards Annie.


    Making up with Caleb?


    This is a big no-no in Alina''s world.


    Even Joanna and Andre did not dare to say their names, and now Annie, with every word, was


    stepping on Alina''s bottom line.


    The scene froze.


    Macy heard themotion and ran towards them like crazy, "Miss Hughes, what are you doing?"


    When Chester came in, he saw this messy scene.


    Macy cried, "You are killing her."


    Alina looked on icily.


    And Annie, seeing the figure of Chester through the corners of her eyes, cried and fell into Macy''s


    arms, "Sister, I''m fine, don''t me Miss Hughes."


    Alina, "..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here." With that, Macy looked at Alina viciously.


    Annie was in a mess, while Alina was neat, and she was the one who sshed Annie.


    Through the ages, her temper is still as violent as ever.


    "Please get the hell out of here right now." Watching the scene between the two sisters, she could not


    suppress her anger.


    When Annie saw Alina''s anger, a glint of light shed under her eyes, and she rubbed herself against


    Macy''s arms in aggravation and fear, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She looked aggrieved.


    Macy looked angrily at Alina, at this moment saw Chester, she had a touch of smugness.


    Let Chester take a good look at what the woman in his heart is really like.


    As Alina watched the two sisters perform, she was even more furious. She didn''t expect she would be


    found even if she hid in this ce.


    Annie likes Chester, even going so far as to seek out to Fragrant Mountain.


    "You are not wee here, please leave now."


    This time, her tone was really nonchnt. Seeing that Alina was anger, Macy continued to stimte


    her, "Miss Hughes, Annie just had a major operation, you can''t do this."


    "It''s none of my business if she dies."


    Before Macy could finish her words, she was angrily interrupted by Alina. Why should she have to put


    up with their provocations against her?


    Macy, "Annie''s life has nothing to do with you, what about Master Caleb?"


    Alina, "..."


    Chester looked at Alina''s back when he heard Macy''s words.


    He just watched, and the steps stopped just like that.


    He was waiting for that answer in Alina''s mind.


    Time has changed and after all that has happened, Caleb lost a kidney for her at the risk of his life.


    So now, does Caleb upy a ce in her heart than he does?

 Chapter 468 Andre is going to hit someone

    Chapter 468 Andre is going to hit someone


    Chapter 468 Andre is going to hit someone


    Alina was already furious.


    Now when she heard Caleb''s name, her eyes burned with even more fury, and she stepped forward,


    grabbed Macy, and dragged Annie, who was in Macy''s arms towards the door.


    The moment she turned around and saw Chester standing right in the doorway, Alina was stiff. And


    Macy and Annie were pleased inside.


    See, take a good look, this is the woman in his heart. She is so vicious that she has no sympathy even


    for the recently recovered and seriously ill.


    The two looked at each other.


    Alina''s hand, which was gripping Macy''spel, was white at this moment, and her body was trembling


    uncontrobly.


    Moving her lips, she wanted to shout out the name ''Chester'', yet the moment she opened her mouth,


    she lost her voice.


    Nothing can even be called out.


    Chester strode towards them, his grim face showing that he too is trying hard to hold back some kind of


    temper.


    He caught Alina''s wrist, "Abby, let go."


    The eyes that looked at her were so cold.


    And Alina''s heart, at this moment, plunged to the abyss.


    She was cold and shivering.


    She just looked at Chester, quietly, without saying a word. And at this moment Macy and Annie felt the


    coldness of Chester looking at Alina.


    The two people nced at each other, both smug.


    Under his icy gaze, Alina eventually let go and tilted her head to the side, "Take them away and don''t


    appear in front of me again."


    No one knows what it is that Alina is holding back in her heart at this moment.


    She hurts.


    Unlike other people, with Chester, she could never work it all out with her temper.


    If it were anyone else, he would probably have been beaten out by Alina long ago by now. However for


    Chester, she couldn''t.


    ...


    Not knowing when Chester left with Macy and Annie, Alina''s world lost its sound.


    She was still standing in the same ce until Andre returned, looking out the window at the white snow.


    As if, only such purity could wash away all the filth she once had.


    And when Andre saw the scene in a mess, his heart was in his throat as he stepped forward and took


    Alina into his arms from behind.


    "Alina, who has been here?" His heart was tightening and shuddering even more.


    When Joanna came down from upstairs, she saw the mess in the living room and her heart thumped.


    She asked, "What''s going on? Who''s been here?"


    Alina had been very quiet during this time, so it was impossible to make the living room look like this


    when no one hade to mess with her.


    And Alina was just quietly in Andre''s arms.


    Helpless, Andre gave Joanna a look, and Joanna immediately went to the surveince room and


    retrieved the surveince.


    Joanna was gone.


    It was just Alina and Andre left.


    Alina spoke woodenly, "Andre, let''s go back to Shirling."


    Andre stiffened at her words.


    "You''re willing to go back?" At this moment, Andre''s tone was not half relieved, instead he felt that


    something big might have happened.


    Not even a semnce of life could be felt from her.


    What was it that made her desperate.


    Soon, he got his answer.


    Joanna saw what happened in the surveince room and was instantly furious when Andre knew that


    Macy and Annie had been here.


    Even more so when they knew it was Chester who had taken them away, although they couldn''t hear


    exactly what they said on the surveince.


    But looking at the scene, it was clear how intense it was, especially with Chester''s attitude at the end.


    Is Chester the same as Caleb?


    "Alina." Once againing to Alina, Andre wanted tofort her, but did not know how to do so.


    Alina is packing her things, and she sharply ms her belongings into therge box.


    In response to Andre''s concern, she asked calmly, "It''s snowing heavily outside, can we get out of the


    mountain?"


    Andre, "Finish the hotpot, I''ll have someone clean it up."


    "..."


    "I bought a lot of your favourite food." he thought they were going to be here for a while, but he didn''t


    expect to leave so soon.


    And ording to Andre''s understanding of Alina in these years, once she had made up her mind now,


    in the future, she will definitely put down everything.


    She will live a good life with her child by her grandfather''s side.


    Such Alina was worrying.


    She has been disappointed too much and despaired too much, must no longer have any expectations


    for the future.


    The only thing that was left was herself and her child.


    "You want to eat, I''ll eat with you." Alina looked at Andre in understanding.


    Andre''s heart, suddenly, ached.


    Why must she be made to suffer this? Why does the heavens just not want to leave her alone? Andre


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was heartbroken and angry.


    Turning around, he was about to stride out the door, yet he was grabbed by Alina''s wrist, "Andre?"


    "I''ll go beat him." Andre suppressed the temper in his heart, yet he could never suppress it.


    He could not see Alina suffering like this.


    What did she do wrong?


    She, who had a great life, with a loving man, loving parents and grandmother, was now ruined.


    It was so hard to escape from Caleb''s clutches, but now why is Chester, who originally loves her,


    treating her like this?


    "Who are you going to beat?" Alina''s force was heavier.


    Andre, "Chester."


    If he could, he would really like to kill everyone who hurt her right now.


    If he could, he would like Alina''s parents toe to life and have her life back to the way it was before,


    when no one hurt her.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote. What should have happened in her world had already happened


    and was now in tatters.


    "I want to go home." Alina said as she took Andre''s hand.


    At the moment, when Andre mentioned Chester, she was so calm, as if everything had nothing to do


    with her anymore.


    It''s not about trust or distrust.


    It''s just that she really doesn''t want to get involved with any more of the Collins family.


    "Alina."


    "Has Penny been back to Shirling?" Before the words of Andre could be spoken, they were interrupted


    by Alina.


    Andre, "..."


    Vanessa refused to have them pick up the child now.

 Chapter 469 Pretending to meet

    Chapter 469 Pretending to meet


    Chapter 469 Pretending to meet


    The hotpot, which was delicious, was cooked by Andre himself, and the wine, which was sweet and


    pleasant, made people crave for another ss.


    Alina was drunk.


    Slightly inebriated, she pulled Joanna and said with a smile, "Do you know what it was like when


    Chester first smelled snail noodles?"


    "Alina, you''re drunk."


    "When he passed the shop, he said with a frown, what stinks so bad?"


    At the time, she remembered that she couldn''t help butugh when she heard Chester say this, and


    she said that it was delicious.


    Chester said that it was so stinky, how could it be delicious?


    "Later, I dragged him to eat that stinky stuff and Caleb was different, he was determined not to go."


    "Alina."


    "Everyone says I''m cruel, that there was good between him and me, and that even if he ruined me


    back then, I shouldn''t have done that to him."


    "Stop it." Andre was drunk, Joanna only felt a headache.


    Alina lifted her ss of wine and drained it.


    She continued sadly and painfully, "But they don''t even know that all that so-called goodness is just him


    pretending to be good and putting on a show."


    "..."


    "I am his wife, and he is so good to me that I should go soft on him for saving another woman and


    letting my guard down in his tenderness?"


    "Alina, don''t say that, okay?" Joanna wrapped Alina in her arms in distress.


    How much did this silly girl have to endure before?


    How helpless she must have been at that time?


    She had nothing left, her mother and father were gone, her grandmother who loved her most was


    gone, Caleb, the man who pretended to be nice to her, was her husband to rely on.


    This reliance, however, eventually sends her down into hell.


    "You''re right, even if he dies, he deserves it, you can''t be soft on him."


    Is Caleb dying?


    So, no matter how much evil he has done before, he should be forgiven?


    No.


    Caleb is a madman, has to be hated.


    The inebriated Alina is now basically saying all of them.


    She knew those words that others attacked her with.


    It''s just that she''s tired of fighting back.


    It seems to have taken all her strength to bring Emma downpletely, and now the gossip about


    whether Caleb is alive or dead is not something she wants to respond to.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I hadn''t taken Penny away with me back then, Penny would have died too, you know?" Alina said in


    pain.


    This is the so-called husband who gave her all this.


    "What''s not his fault? It''s not his fault that he raped me? That''s the biggest mistake he''s ever made."


    Alina kept muttering, and her consciousness had be increasingly blurred.


    And she was right, it was Caleb''s fault.


    If it hadn''t been for Caleb that night, she would still be fine and her life wouldn''t be in such turmoil.


    All the turmoil is because of Caleb, all the damage and destruction is because of Caleb.


    "You''re right, he deserves to die, he deserves to die." Joanna listened to Alina''s drunken usations.


    And she knew that this was the deepest pain in her heart.


    Caleb doesn''t know about her rtionship with Master Chester? But it''s not something he can avoUp


    so early? Is it hard?" Andre asked with concern as he looked at Alina''s not-so-good face.


    For a person with a hangover, it is inevitable that it will be difficult.


    And with all the drinking he didst night, he dyed quite things, such as Penny.


    Alina shook her head, "Let''s go back after breakfast."


    She seems to enjoy standing in front of the window.


    Looking out at the snowyndscape, as if that would settle her mind.


    Today, however, Andre knew exactly what she was waiting for, and following her gaze, there was


    nothing at the bend in the road over there.


    Chester has not been seen since he took Macy and Annie away yesterday.


    He hadn''t even given her a single exnation, even when he knew that Alina was so vulnerable.


    Andre stepped forward and heartily took her into his arms, saying lovingly, "It''s good to let go."


    Let go, and there will be no more hurt.


    Alina knew what Andre was talking about and didn''t answer the question.


    People say that when you can''t let go, it''s because there isn''t enough despair. Chester did not bring


    Alina any despair.


    The letting go of him was due to nothing more than desperation for life.


    Too much has happened between them to cross the gulf that has passed between them.


    She is now putting down, which is the way out for herself.


    ...


    After breakfast.


    Joanna looked at Alina worriedly, after all, she was the one who apanied Alina during these few


    months.


    So whether Alina was well or not, Joanna knew very well that going back to Shirling at this time would


    definitely lead to more confrontation.


    Especially since Caleb is now on the verge of life.


    "Is there really no problem?" She took Alina''s hand and asked worriedly.


    Alina smiled at him, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    But neither Joanna nor Andre could really feel at ease for her.


    Neither she nor Andre knew what Chester had said to her.


    They only saw Chester grabbing Alina''s hand with cold eyes at that time, and Alina seemed quite


    disappointed when she turned around.


    "Be good." Joanna sighed and didn''t go on after all.


    With Zane in Shirling, whoever does anything to Alina will think twice.


    Even if VIG was poured out to protect Alina, Joanna believed in it.


    Alina and Andre went away together.


    The mountains were snowed in heavily, and the roads had been cleared, so the two made their way out


    of the mountains smoothly.


    "You''ll be facing a lot of things this time back, are you really okay with that?"


    "Before, I would have faced a lot. That time they blocked my memory from facing the present."


    Alina did not continue thetter words, but the general meaning was clear.


    If she doesn''t face it now, she may face more in the future.


    "You''re right, it''s time to face up to it." Otherwise, it could lead to greater mischiefter.


    Andre looked at Alina who had fallen silent.


    He asked, "What do you think of Chester?"


    Since she has to face it, there are no taboos in her world now, so facing everything.


    And Alina''s heart, for a moment, choked when she was asked about Chester.

 Chapter 470 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 470 Misunderstanding


    Chapter 470 Misunderstanding


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "It''s up to him, I hope he''s happy and well."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Even if, in the end, he is with Annie.


    She has no strength now to face everything.


    And Andre, who heard Alina''s words, knew that Chester was the wound in Alina''s heart.


    The only person she wants to be fine is Chester.


    Caleb and Chester are two different extremes in Alina''s heart, one is someone she hates and has


    grown to hate.


    And the other one is whom she wanted to live well even if she devoted her life to praying for it.


    "In your heart, do you feel guilty about Chester?" Andre asked again.


    And this time, Alina was silent, unable to answer to this question.


    Yet such silence was known to Andre.


    No wonder, after Chester acted like that yesterday, she was so calm.


    If she could, she would want Annie to be good to Chester no matter how many people she treated


    badly, as long as she could be good to him.


    She was ashamed of Chester and the one she couldn''t face the most was Chester.


    So, she wanted him to be well.


    ...


    Macy and Annie were cold and stiff after a day and night of freezing weather.


    Macy looked to Ronan prayerfully, "It''s been a whole night, can we leave now?"


    "What Master Chester means is that you are to stay outside for the full twenty-four hours." Remember


    well what it''s really like to be out in the cold.


    Macy didn''t expect Chester to be so ruthless.


    She was fine with it, but Annie had only recently recovered now, and she was worried that this would


    be too much for her to handle.


    "Ronan, please put in a good word for us." It''s not often that Macy goes begging.


    Coupled with her position over the years, she would never beg anyone for anything, and now, she had


    begged Ronan, one of Chester''s men.


    Ronan had a cold face and only listened to Chester alone, so whatever Chester said, he just carried


    out as he was told.


    Macy was broken by the cold.


    They hadn''t been wearing much thickness on their bodies, and originally, in front of Chester, Annie was


    going to show her most beautiful side.


    And all the thick clothes she was wearing were now on Annie, and even so, they could not withstand


    the chill, and she was now too frozen to speak.


    At this rate, she would really be frozen to a popsicle.


    Chester came out from inside, his suit was covered with a trench coat, which made him even more


    elegant.


    When Macy saw him, she immediately dragged her frozen and numb legs and ran over, "Mr. Collins."


    The moment Annie saw Chester, her eyes were filled with tears.


    She looked pathetic.


    However Chester didn''t give her a single look, and it was Macy who grabbed him as the man was


    about to get into the car.


    "Please, don''t be so cruel to us." She had only just recovered, and he knew it.


    At the moment, Macy is all heart for Annie, she likes him so much.


    Chester gave her a stern look, and Macy subconsciously let go of his hand.


    His eyes were like those of a bloodthirsty beast.


    He turned to get into the car.


    And Macy and Annie just watched the rear of his car disappear from sight with twelve hours to go.


    That means they have to stand here for the full 24 hours before they can leave. He is really tough.


    "Sis, I''m so cold." Annie looked at Macy with difficulty, a pitiful look that was endearing.


    Ronan wondered why Chester was punishing them.


    But he knew that it must have something to do with Alina, that was the person in his heart, whoever


    touched her would be suffering.


    "Annie." Macy hugged Annie tightly, trying to keep her warm in this way.


    But today''s weather seemed to be against them, with a snowy wind blowing.


    This added frost to their already frozen bodies.


    ...


    When Chester arrived at the cabin, Joanna was the only one left in the ce.


    And Joanna froze for a moment when she saw Chestering, "Why are you here?."


    "Where''s Abby?" Chester didn''t answer Joanna''s question, but asked while about to go straight


    upstairs.


    Joanna saw him go upstairs and probably knew what he meant.


    She said, "You''rete, Alina has gone far away."


    At the words, the man paused in his steps.


    Chester looked at Joanna, the light under his eyes dimmed, "Gone?"


    "Yes."


    Chester, "Where did she go?"


    "Shirling."


    In this moment, Chester instantly clenched his hands into fists, his body trembling with something to


    hide.


    Why was there no intention of forcibly taking her back even after finding Alina all this time?


    Because, he was very clear about what exactly Alina would have to face once she returned.


    She knows it in her heart, doesn''t she?


    In that case, why go back at this time of year?


    Chester turned around and walked towards the door, "How long has she been gone?"


    The moment his hand rested on the doorknob, he paused and asked.


    Joanna, "Two hours, the roads are bad this way, probably not to the airport yet."


    Hearing that Alina had not yet arrived at the airport, Chester pulled open the door and was about to go


    out, obviously going to chase after Alina.


    Joanna said, "You can''t change what she decides."


    Chester, "..."


    He stopped again.


    Turning back, he nced at Joanna.


    That nce means so much.


    Joanna, "Chester, Alina is very sensitive now, do you know what yesterday meant to her?"


    Yesterday?


    Yesterday, he was angry that those people had dared toe to her.


    Chester was silent.


    Joanna, however, continued, "It is you that she is most guilty of, it is you that she is afraid to face, and


    she wants you to be good."


    Hearing that, Chester only felt his heart hurting.


    Joanna, "She was in a lot of pain, but even then, she wouldn''t forget what had passed between you."


    "..."


    "We all thought that your world was clean, but yesterday we found out that it''s not that way."


    It would be nice if it was really clean, so that there would be a lot of things that she wouldn''t have to


    deal with.


    But yesterday, they all saw it too.


    "She doesn''t have the strength to face those right now, so if you can''t get things properly sorted out,


    leave her alone for now."


    At the moment Chester turned around, Joanna behind him added sharply.

 Chapter 471 Not someone you should be thinking about

    Chapter 471 Not someone you should be thinking about


    Chapter 471 Not someone you should be thinking about


    Joanna is right.


    Alina was in the scene between Caleb and Emma, as if she had used her energy to face it, and now,


    she was powerless.


    If Chester cannot get rid of these people and things around him, it is better not to appear in front of


    Alina for the time being.


    ...


    Macy and Annie hugged in the snowy wind, letting the cold wind bitterly sting their bones with those


    provocations they made to Alina yesterday.


    Now being punished by Chester in this cold wind, this is more cruel than using any torture.


    In the extreme cold, they loses their sanity.


    "Sis, I''m so cold, how can Chester do this to me?" Annie cried in resignation in Macy''s arms.


    Macy knew that Annie was aggrieved, after all, it was the person she had loved for so many years, how


    could she bear to be treated like this now?


    Macy kept reassuring Annie, "Annie, when we go back, forget about this person, okay?"


    If it were possible, Macy would really like to just erase the memory of Annie.


    After all, it''s hard to love someone who doesn''t love you, and she may even suffer more injustice.


    However, her sealing of memories seems to work for every patient, the only thing that does nothing for


    her sister.


    "No, I don''t want to." Hearing that she had to forget Chester, Annie began to resist in Macy''s arms.


    "Sis, I have waited for many years to meet him again, so how can I forget him?"


    How can a presence that has been held in her heart for so many years now be forgotten?


    Macy knows what the pain of love is really like, and she has seen so many of these patients over the


    years.


    Each one has its own obsessions, even to the point of being morbid.


    "What do you do if you don''t forget?" Once she had calmly asked countless patients such a question.


    And now, when such a question fell on her sister, Annie only felt her heart ache more.


    And Annie was asked what to do.


    Looking up, trembling, she looked at Macy, "Sis, you will help me, right?"


    Macy, "..."


    Help? How can she help?


    But looking at her sister like this, Macy wanted to refuse, but in the end she could not bear it.


    She had been sick all these years and had never even asked for anything from her, it was the only


    thing she had asked for herself, right?


    So how could she bear to refuse?


    She eventually sighed and hugged Annie in her arms.


    And Annie was now frozen white, even so she still persisted in wishing to be with Chester, what could


    she do?


    "I will help you." Eventually, as if she had made up her mind about something, Macy said more firmly to


    Annie.


    And Annie, in her arms, smiled brightly and cheerfully in an instant when she heard these words from


    Macy.


    Ronan received a call from Lucas and he answered, "Okay, I''ll get to Shirling right away."


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    And Macy and Annie looked to Ronan when they heard this statement.


    Ronan frowned at the two, "You can go now." It was their strong sense to havested until now.


    Not to mention their faces were now white, their lips were both purple and, not surprisingly, they should


    have had a lot of frostbite on them.


    Macy and Annie tried to move, yet their legs were as numb as if they were filled with lead. Chester was


    ruthless.


    It was totally going to freeze them out.


    "Ronan, is Chester going to Shirling?" She had heard the phone call earlier, saying that he was going


    over to Shirling as well.


    Since he was one of Chester''s men, where Chester was, where he would be, right? Annie thought so.


    Ronan''s face sank.


    Ignoring Annie''s words, he turned her gaze to Macy, saying, "To be where you are today, I believe you


    have enough thinking not to take your sister to Shirling."


    Annie, "..."


    Hearing what Ronan said to Macy, her already pale face was now even more instantly gloomy without


    the slightest hint of blood.


    Macy, "Ronan!"


    "Master Chester is not someone you should be thinking about." Ronan dropped his words icily and


    turned to leave.


    Annie and Macy looked at each other, and the already aggrieved Annie could not help but feel even


    more pain under her eyes now.


    "Sis."


    "Don''t be afraid, I will help you." Macy could not bear to see Annie, her heart was full of pain.


    And now, whenever Annie hears the topic of her and Chester''s impossibility, she hates the person who


    said it, so much so that she wants to cut that person into pieces.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How is that impossible?


    She is unmarried, he is unmarried.


    No matter who exactly is in the way now, she will definitely sweep them all away. After all these years,


    someone who has been on her mind for so many years.


    She didn''t look for him before because she didn''t think she would survive, and now she has survived,


    along with her health.


    She had enough to be with him, so why couldn''t she think about it?


    She was thinking about it, but on the surface, she was resigned and pitiful, "Sis, you must help me, I


    must be with him."


    ...


    When Andre was about to board the ne with Alina, Chester arrived.


    It''s been over three months. For the first time, the two are facing each other for such a long time and


    head-on.


    Previously, because of the matter of Annie, Chester and Alina were not even confronted.


    And because of this, the current Alina has even less to say in the face of Chester.


    Chester strode forward and Andre was about to step forward to block him, only to be swept by a cold


    re from Chester, making him forget to react for a short time.


    By the time he reacted, Chester had already pulled up Alina and headed for the rest room.


    At the moment, it''s just Alina and Chester left in the vip lounge.


    "Not staying here for a while longer?" Chester took Alina''s hand and said softly.


    The man who was so fierce and cold in front of Mayan and Macy, yet when confronted with the person


    who came to his heart, had removed all the banditry from his body and had only endless gentleness


    and grace, as if he wanted to charm her in such a way.


    Alina moved her hand, wanting to pull her hand out of his palm, however, the next moment, his force


    became heavier, "Abby."


    He spoke with tenderness, and even more with pain.


    Three months on.


    Alina was hurting, and so was he.


    Alina, "I think that girl is quite nice, naive, straightforward, and with the badness that guys like."

 Chapter 472 I will give your future

    Chapter 472 I will give your future


    Chapter 472 I will give your future


    When he heard Alina''s words, the strength in his hand was even more unconsciously heavier.


    And then, fearing that such a force might hurt her, he released again.


    "Are you angry?" He took Alina in his arms and kissed her.


    Alina wanted to dodge away, yet his brutality gave her nowhere to run.


    Tears slid down his cheeks, when Chester tasted the salty taste, painfully, little by little, he let go of


    Alina.


    He cupped her face and her eyes were filled withpassion.


    "Does it hurt?" He said, licking the blood off her lips bit by bit.


    Alina tilted her head to the side.


    Chester held her with such a heavy force that he almost rubbed her into his bones and blood.


    The moment she felt the warmth in his embrace, Alina''s emotions, which she had suppressed for three


    months, suddenly crumbled.


    She burst into tears, just like a child venting her emotions.


    Chester hugged her and just held her, "Don''t cry, okay?"


    Alina, "Where did you go then?"


    It was said that night that year.


    That day, she called out Chester''s name like crazy, yet that night showed her what it means to be


    powerless.


    She was so scared, yet there was nothing she could do about it.


    And the shame and pain in Chester''s heart, when he heard these words, was even stronger, "I''m sorry,


    I was wrong."


    Alina was crying like a child, while Chester, was like a child who had done something wrong.


    Both hugging each other, both aching, obviously wanting to escape. Yet the hearts are so close.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Annie and Macy reached the airport before they saw the two snuggling up to each other through the


    ss.


    Annie''s already pale face was now in even greater turmoil.


    "Sis." Annie looked over at Macy.


    And Macy received the pain and aggravation under Annie''s eyes and hated Alina even more in her


    heart.


    And Andre had already gone to the wooden building because they had been there in his absence, and


    now when he saw these two appear, a murderous aura pervaded his body.


    He doesn''t hit women, but he hit man.


    "P."


    "Yes, sir." P stepped forward.


    Andre looked towards Annie and Macy.


    P understood what Andre meant.


    This really is the devil who protects his sister. This time, when Alina''s nerves are at their weakest, Macy


    and Anniee to the door to pick a fight.


    This was especially true of Macy, a person who was already capable, and at a time like this, Andre


    naturally did not want her to go near Alina.


    In the lounge.


    For a long, long time, Alina finally withdrew from Chester''s arms, and Chester took her hand and pulled


    it tightly.


    He said, "I know you''re lost now, Abby, I''ll give you time, just like before."


    It was the same as when it had just ended between Chester and her.


    That time, she was still able to cross that hurdle in her heart, so this time he believed she would be


    able to.


    Alina took a deep breath and pressed down on the huge stone of pain in her heart.


    Looking to Chester, she said, "Chester, between us, it over."


    The air was frozen.


    Something shattered between them.


    She didn''t want to dy Chester, and she didn''t know if she could really get out of this shadow.


    But she didn''t want Chester to wait for her.


    "Abby." his tone, at this moment, heaved.


    It was because he didn''t stick to it back then that she was hurt so badly, and this time, he couldn''t let


    her go.


    Alina bowed her head, tears following down, it was so painful.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Too much has happened between us to go back long ago."


    "We don''t want the past we want the future." Chester said it so firmly.


    When Alina heard the word ''future'', pain spread even more in his heart.


    "I''m a person without a future." Back then, that''s what she said.


    At that happened, theck of a future and theck of any hope eventually spurred her nerves to the


    wrong ce as well.


    Chester heartily pulled her in his arms, he said, "I''ll give you the future."


    Back then, she must have been terrified when that happened, right? Terrified to face him, and even


    more afraid that he would say something evil to her.


    How could he? So now, when knowing her inner uncertainty and fear, he said the word ''future'' without


    hesitation, even if her world no longer had any future, Chester would give her.


    And Alina''s body trembled even more when she heard these words.


    She was heartbroken for Chester.


    "Chester, why do you have to do this?" She said bitterly.


    Chester, "Without you, I''m the one who has no future."


    His tone was equally painful. No one knew what kind of darkness his days had been spent in all these


    years when he had let go of Alina''s hand.


    He was in pain, as Alina said, without any future.


    So without Alina, he, Chester, would be the one who has no future.


    Alina was trembling even more.


    "Abby, don''t let go of me, okay? It''s been three months, do you know how I''vee through these


    three months?"


    He wanted to see her like crazy.


    Yet he knew in his heart that thest person she wanted to face when this happened was him, and it


    was the same today.


    He waited, giving her enough time to make her world peaceful while his was a dark ce.


    "Macy''s sister..."


    "That has nothing to do with me. My world is only about you." Not waiting for Alina to finish her


    sentence, she was interrupted by Chester''s stern voice.


    Those people had nothing to do with him at all.


    Warmth envelops Alinapletely.


    That was good. Caleb and Emma''s rtionship is sunken and long.


    That''s why so many chasms ur that people can''t cross.

 Chapter 473 Back to Ingford

    Chapter 473 Back to Ingford


    Chapter 473 Back to Ingford


    Alina is in too much of a hurry to leave.


    Chester didn''t have time to arrange a special flight over, so the group went straight onto the shuttle,


    while Macy and Annie were in the first ss cabin.


    The atmosphere was heavy as several people met.


    Annie and Macy''s faces, now swollen like a pig''s head, can be seen P hit hard.


    Chester covered Alina with the nket and said gently, "Sleep for a while and you''ll be there."


    "Okay." Alina nodded and knew that this was now the only peaceful time between them, once they


    And she was fearless.


    On the other side of the curtain, although Annie could not even see it, hearing Chester''s tenderness


    towards Alina, she could imagine the image of the two.


    The face was red and swollen as she looked to Macy, who said soothingly, "Get some sleep, you''ll be


    there."


    "Sis." Annie said softly, "I didn''t even know that he has such a gentle side."


    The tone of voice is all pain.


    Macy, "..."


    Yes, none of them had expected that the king who stood on top of the pinnacle would have such a


    gentle side.


    "Go to sleep." Macy didn''t answer, just whispered soothingly.


    Alina is surrounded by people who are protecting her.


    If Annie wants to get Chester, it''s hard.


    But Macy could tell that this girl wouldn''t give up, and that''s what gave her the biggest headache.


    ...


    In Shirling.


    When he got off the ne, Andre held out his hand to Alina, "You still have a lot to deal with with him,


    This time, Andre understood there was so much more involved in this rtionship.


    Women are scarier than even men when they go crazy in rtionships.


    And this time, Annie, who dared toe straight to the door, was a tough nut, so it was better to be


    careful.


    All Andre wanted to do at the moment was to protect Alina.


    She had been hurt too much in her rtionships, and this time around, Andre didn''t want her to get hurt


    half as much on that.


    Alina looked at Chester with reluctance in her eyes.


    Alina gently caressed Chester''s face and said, "I''ll go back first."


    "Okay." Chester grabbed Alina''s hand and tenderly rubbed it against his lips, reluctantly releasing it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Alina and Andre went away together.


    Chester said to Lucas behind him, "Go and fetch Penny back."


    Penny must be by Alina.


    The child is the only tie between her and Caleb, although Caleb is in this state now, but who can know


    if he will want to tie up Alina in thest time?


    "Yes." Lucas understood Chester''s meaning and nodded his head.


    And Annie followed behind and got off the ne, the moment she saw Chester, she subconsciously


    had to go forward, yet she was grabbed by Macy.


    "What are you doing there?"


    "Sis, Chester!"


    "Do you have a brain or not? Is now the time to go up there?" Macy was helpless.


    She rarely got angry and snapped at her sister, but now she was really angry.


    They had seen what kind of attitude Chester had towards Alina, and if Annie went up to him at this


    time, she would only be hurt more.


    And Annie, who was actually smart enough to know that she couldn''t go up there at this time, was able


    to make such a move at this time and was only doing it for Macy''s sake.


    Now she bes a fool for her feelings in front of Macy.


    "Sis, I..."


    "Alright, let''s go back first." In the end, Macy could not bear to me her sister.


    ...


    Now Caleb is once teetering on the edge of life, and between Ste and the Willis family, it''s down to


    the wire.


    Kenny was engaged to Libby.


    Under Ste''s strong intimidation, although not yet married, all the people in Ingford now know that


    Libby, that high and mighty woman, is engaged to a fool.


    Marriage, naturally, is a matter of time, and the time has been set for it, in three months'' time.


    "Mum, I don''t want to marry that fool, I want to kill that bitch Ste." Libby yelled frantically.


    Just thinking about what was being talked about outside today made her want to tear Ste apart.


    How could she be engaged to a fool?


    Sophia, with a pained look on her face, said, "Libby, we can''t do anything, you have to bear it first."


    "How can I bear it? Three months and you want me to marry that fool, don''t even think about it! I''m


    never going to marry that fool."


    Libby previously had a lot of confidence in his mother and father, and now, having seen them pushed to


    that desperate situation by Ste, she hadpletely lost her confidence.


    Can three months really bring down Ste?


    "Don''t you believe your mother?"


    "If you are really capable, you wouldn''t have let me get engaged to that fool." Libby roared in anger.


    And that was the truth.


    If there was even the slightest way, she wouldn''t be engaged to that fool Kenny.


    Since they are engaged, it means that both parents have been pushed to the limit.


    Sophia, "If you don''t believe me, figure it out yourself."


    Sophia was really angry and turned around to go out after finishing her speech.


    Libby saw that Sophia was leaving and got anxious.


    Grabbing Sophia''s hand, she said, "Mom, you can''t leave me alone."


    She was angry.


    But if Sophia really didn''t care about her anymore, she would really be finished, as long as she thought


    of Mrs. Annn''s character, she didn''t dare.


    "So are you still going to make a scene?"


    "No, mum, you must have a solution, don''t you?"


    "That''s for sure."


    "Tell me what the solution is." As soon as she heard that Sophia had a solution, Libby instantly


    softened her attitude.


    She was really scared now, three months were just around the corner and she didn''t want to be


    married to that fool.


    Sophia, "All she has to fall back on now is Alfred."


    "..."


    "If she doesn''t have Alfred, it will be easy for us to bring her down." Sophia said with a raised eyebrow.


    Once Libby heard that the crux was on Alfred, she deted again, "Before her reputation was so


    notorious, Alfred married her."


    So it''s definitely a bit difficult to start with Alfred.


    "A man must have a soft spot for his woman, he could care less about her reputation, after all it''s a


    rumour, but what if he sees it with his eyes?"


    Libby, "Seen with his eyes?"


    But Ste is so shrewd now, it''s not that easy for them to reckon with her, is it?

 Chapter 474 Change

    Chapter 474 Change


    Chapter 474 Change


    As Libby said, the Ste of now is not the Ste of then, so it is not that easy to reckon with her.


    Especially with the Willis family, she''s always been defensive.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I have a way." A sh of poisonous intent passed under Sophia''s


    eyes.


    Libby looked at Sophia with such certainty, and although she was uneasy in her heart, she could only


    choose to believe it.


    "But you''ll have to y nice with me."


    "How?"


    "From now on, you''re going to be a good sister."


    As soon as she heard such a tie-in, her face immediately sank.


    She couldn''t call Ste a sister. And she knew very well that sess or failure was at stake.


    If Ste cannot be brought Ste down this time, she will definitely marry Kenny.


    In order not to marry Kenny, she could only nod her head in agreement, "Okay."


    Looking at Libby''s rare nod, Sophia was relieved, as her biggest worry now was that Libby would not


    be able to cooperate properly with her.


    ...


    Alina has returned to the Lawson family.


    When Zane saw how thin Alina was, he took her hand in distress, "What have you been doing? Why


    did you lose so much weight?"


    "It''s been too busy for a while." Alina did not want to say too much in front of Grandpa.


    Zane was once a powerful business figure, but not now, he is now old and many of his energies and


    thinking cannot keep up.


    But still, one thing was noted, "Where''s Chester?"


    Alina, "..."


    When speaking of Chester, her body stiffened and there was even that slight sinking pain in her heart.


    "He is busy."


    "When are you getting married?"


    And when asked about marriage, Alina''s heart was even more ufortable because she didn''t know


    what the future would be like between herself and Chester.


    Marriage, for both of them, was so far away and so luxurious.


    But it warmed her heart when her grandfather supported her unconditionally in knowing everything.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She rubbed against the old man''s arms, "Grandpa."


    "Yes?"


    "I miss Penny." She wanted to say that she would be at Grandpa''s side from now on, but the words


    came to her lips and were swallowed back.


    The current situation for Alina was dilemmatic.


    Speaking of Penny, Zane naturally knew exactly what Caleb was like now.


    He did not expect that in the end Caleb would pay such a price for Alina.


    But even so, what can be done?


    No matter what the current Caleb did for Alina, anyone who is now on Alina will not be able to forgive


    him in any way.


    "Bring her back after some time." Caleb couldn''t rob Penny now.


    This is why, at the time, the old man did not stop it when he found out.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    "Someone will get her back for you, okay?" Grandpa said softly, soothing Alina.


    After all, there are more anxious people in this matter.


    And Alina''s heart felt slightly morefortable when she heard this.


    ...


    After all, now ording to Caleb, it is absolutely impossible to snatch the child back.


    But because of her return, things came to another point, such as the phone call from Vanessa and Julia


    calling the Lawson family.


    When he received the call, Alina''s face sank as a result.


    "Mrs. Collins." Her tone was much colder at the moment.


    Vanessa, obviously heard the clear coldness in Alina''s tone, and knew that there was no more


    tolerance for what they had done before.


    Once, because she was married to Caleb, she hadn''t given her any good looks at one point, but


    actually, now how can she me Alina?


    But at that time, it was as if she was possessed.


    She had heartache for Chester. And now, she felt sorry for Caleb, every time she sees him in the ward,


    her heart aches.


    "Alina, I beg you,e and see Caleb."


    Vanessa''s heart was still soft after all.


    She thought that it was just a forced match by Max, but now it turns out that everyone has invested in


    this with emotions.


    At one time, they thought all of Caleb''s heart was in Emma, but now they find out otherwise.


    Even if he had feelings for Emma all those years, she was only mistaken for someone else, but even in


    that case of mistaken identity, he could not help but feel for Alina.


    All obstacles removed, so now, what''s left?


    The only person left in his heart is Alina.


    "You asked me to see Caleb?" Alina''s tone was icy when she heard Vanessa asked her to go see


    Caleb.


    Vanessa could hear the icy coldness in Alina''s tone.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Alina, he''s been calling your name."


    "So what?"


    Vanessa, "..."


    Could it be that she didn''t understand?


    "Everything is Emma''s fault, if it wasn''t for Emma, you would be living a good and happy life, you have


    your own children, your own home, your own future, everything is destroyed by Emma, Caleb is


    innocent, don''t you understand?"


    "He is innocent, what about me?"


    When things came out, everyone was innocent in the eyes of the bystanders.


    So who is not innocent?


    Whose fault was it that she went mad back then?


    Emma admitted her mistake because it was the Hughes family who financed her causing her heart to


    break and she was innocent of all the bad things she did.


    Now Caleb is lying in a hospital bed, dying, so whatever evil he has done, he is innocent.


    So she deserved it?


    "I have nothing to say to you guys." Without waiting for Vanessa to speak, Alina hung up the phone.


    The world was quiet.


    And she was trembling.


    Why, after what happened, did all the people tell her topromise?


    And what should she do?


    Megan was not far away, listening clearly to this phone call just now. Looking at Alina''s trembling back,


    she went forward, and embraced her in her arms.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "Why are they thinking ofpromising me?"


    "Because they are anxious, panicked, and use the suffering of others to satisfy their own weakness of


    heart andpassion, that''s human nature."


    That sums it all up.

 Chapter 475 Vanessa’s change

    Chapter 475 Vanessa¡¯s change


    Chapter 475 Vanessa¡¯s change


    Vanessa didn''t get much out of Alina and started calling Chester again.


    On the phone, Vanessa said, "He might really be dying, what am I going to do? Chester, what am I


    going to do?"


    At this moment, Vanessa only felt that she had been owned to Caleb all these years.


    now that she looks back, why should she as a mother me him? He was innocent, wasn''t he?


    Chester had already seen that Caleb was not in a good situationst time, but he had not expected


    things to be so serious.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth, "I''ll be right back."


    "Will you take Alina with you?" As soon as she heard that Chester wanted to go back, Vanessa asked.


    Chester, "..."


    He frowned.


    Under his eyes, there was displeasure.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Vanessa said, "Probably, it''s thest time."


    "You have always been high and mighty, but back you begged me to leave Ingford for him."


    Everyone says that Vanessa is most partial to her eldest son, but back then, when she let him and


    Alina separate, she was just like those people.


    Vanessa was stiff.


    "Chester." At this moment, it was as if Vanessa could not hear her voice.


    Her world went nk.


    "I''ll be back tonight." After saying that, without waiting for Vanessa to say anything else, Chester hung


    up the phone.


    The moment the world fell silent, Chester was as shadowy as a beast.


    Ronan came in, "Sir."


    Chester, "Book a fight for tonight."


    "Okay." Ronan nodded.


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation over in Ingford now, Alby and Tristan have gone back, if


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chester did not go back, there would be rumors.


    Originally, the Collins family has now many remarks, on the surface, he had to do his work.


    Chester grabbed his jacket and was about to head out.


    "Where are you going, sir?"


    "The Lawson''s."


    ...


    Brooklyn returned, he was the best orthopaedic surgeon. When Emma wanted nothing more than to


    get his operation after her injury.


    However, because of Alina, Brooklyn did not agree.


    In the garden, Brooklyn handed a cup of tea to Alina, "This is the snowdrop flower tea I brought back


    for you from the snow, try it and see if it tastes good."


    "Thank you." Alina picked up the cup of tea and tasted it, the bitter taste spread in her mouth and she


    frowned, "It''s bitter."


    "It''s very nourishing and a good choice for girls." Brooklyn said gently.


    Alina smiled, "I didn''t expect you to have such research, I thought you were only interested in bones."


    Brooklyn looked at her smile and froze for a moment.


    In Brooklyn''s acquaintance, Alina had been a brisk nature, when did she have such a bitter smile?


    Lifting the coffee in front of him and taking a sip, he said, "It''s a difficult situation for you right now, if it''s


    hard, go with me to Ipswich?"


    Alina froze.


    Obviously she did not expect Brooklyn to invite her.


    As far as she knew, Brooklyn had always been a man of leisure, aloof and entric in nature, never


    close to anyone.


    He had few friends in his world.


    Brooklyn said, "I''m just suggesting."


    "Well, thanks, I want to face it." Alina said firmly.


    Once, she was mad because there was no more energy to face what was happening, and now it all


    hurts so much for her.


    Although even now those unpleasant memories tormented her all the time, she thought that she had to


    get over them.


    Having already learned a hard lesson from this memory, this time, no matter how hard or painful it was


    inside, she had to be strong and face it.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, the butler came to report that Chester had arrived.


    Hearing Chester''s name, Alina''s face froze. Even now, it was still difficult for her to face Chester


    because of this matter.


    As she did then, her greatest fear at the time of such an unpleasant event was to see Chester.


    Now, even if Chester said such warm words to him to soothe her, but she was still afraid.


    She wanted to keep the best memories of him, and was therefore afraid to face Chester, afraid that


    they would end up in another kind of extinction.


    Only those who have experienced it will understand what it is really like, that fear that radiates from the


    bones.


    ...


    He is all clean and elegant.


    Alina stood a short distance away and unconsciously looked dumbfounded.


    Stepping forward, she hugged him tightly while Chester felt Alina''s small trembling.


    He froze for a moment and subconsciously was about to turn around, yet when he felt the force of


    Alina''s hand around his waist heavier, a warm palm covered the back of her hand.


    In a soft voice, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I wish that we could freeze this moment forever." Don''t move on, don''t look back.


    For Alina, looking backwards is an abyss, looking forwards is a cliff.


    At those words, Chester''s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    "Abby."


    Gently turning around, he took Alina into his arms, almost wanting to embed her in his bones and


    blood, as if this was the only way she could fully belong to him.


    "What''s wrong?" Alina felt the heaviness in his breath, and her heart was pounding at the moment.


    So much had happened between them that she dared not face any more.


    Chester smelled the fresh scent of her hair and said, "I want to be frozen in this moment forever."


    Alinaughed.


    It turned out that when she was sober, she was so desperate for him, how sad she must have been


    back at the mere thought of not being able to continue to be with him.


    To this day, she still did not dare to think about the cruelty she inflicted on herself back then.


    "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m going to make a trip back to Ingford."


    Alina''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the word Ingford.


    Even the mention of that ce in Ingford now is a heavy and hurtful experience for her.


    All those unpleasant things happened at Ingford.


    Chester clearly felt that Alina''s body stiffened when she heard the word Ingford.


    Kissing her in the hair, he said, "I''ll be back soon."


    The implication is that she will not be brought along.


    "I will bring Penny back with me."


    At this, she felt rxed at this moment.

 Chapter 476 She is now awake at all times

    Chapter 476 She is now awake at all times


    Chapter 476 She is now awake at all times


    Who said that Alina didn''t want the child?


    As the memories, like fierce beasts, returned to her mind again, constantly pounding like a stimulus to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her nerves.


    Her mind was in turmoil, faced with the shock of what had once been before, she nearly fell into a


    breakdown of sanity.


    One misstep and she''ll be a lunatic again, just like she was then.


    Remembering all that, she suffered.


    Forgetting those made her even more miserable.


    She hid herself away and licked her wounds, and who could she care but to heal herself in a quiet


    ce?


    How cruel are the hearts of those who think she doesn''t want her child? How could they allow a woman


    on the brink of madness to still have her child in her arms?


    When she was mad, she couldn''t even help hurting herself, and even put her hand into the fire, as if


    that intense burn was the only way to hold down the pain in her heart.


    How could she take Penny with her?


    Now, having managed to suppress those hurts, all she could think of was, naturally, to have Penny


    back by her side.


    "Okay." She was so gentle.


    The corners of Chester''s mouth lifted up in a smile, it was different because of Penny, right?


    Because she wanted to be awake to see Penny, she forced herself to be awake even in the midst of


    that shock.


    And she made it.


    Even though those injuries hurt her so much, she still pulled through.


    ...


    Chester was gone.


    Going back to Ingford, he didn''t have to take Alina back, and Alina had no intention to go back.


    Because it was an evening return, so Chester had been at the Lawson''s to apany Alina, and Zane


    saw the two getting along well.


    He was much relieved. He hadn''t seen the two for three months and thought something had happened


    to them.


    In the evening, Alina personally drove Chester to the airport.


    The two embraced again, "You have toe back early."


    After all these things happened, especially after knowing that it was Caleb that night, this was the first


    time that Alina took the initiative to say such dependent words to Chester.


    At this moment, Chester only felt that his heart had been filled.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back soon." His tone was all gentle and doting.


    In the midst of reluctance, Chester finally left.


    Andre was at the airport.


    "You can really trust him this time." Andre said to Alina.


    And when she heard that, a touch of bitterness crossed Alina''s heart.


    She said, "Now, it''s just beginning, isn''t it?"


    At the sound of her voice, Andre looked to Alina.


    She, understands everything, but has always kept the heaviness inside.


    "You''re right, it''s only a just beginning." Andre said with a sigh.


    After recovering her memory, Alina knew exactly what the Collins family was like.


    She had no more worries on her side, but what about Chester?


    Andre could see what she was thinking, "Don''t worry, he has protected you before even in front of


    public opinion like that, he will definitely be able to do it again."


    Now, it was as if all the difficulties were in front of Chester.


    Back then, he failed to make it.


    So what about this time?


    Alina was silent, back then the people she could trust in that situation were all around her, so what


    about this time?


    The only person she could trust was Chester.


    Will he do as he did then?


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "I will always be ready to live with Penny." She said in a very calm tone.


    Andre stroked the back of her head and sighed, "You''ve grown up."


    Because she has had so much experience in life, she was able to get through this time without falling


    straight into the depths of madness, as she did then.


    And Andre knows that she has such a heart preparation at any time, in fact does not want to make


    things difficult for Chester.


    Even if he hadn''t made the final decision to give up on her back then, the person she was most


    ashamed of in her heart was still him.


    ...


    Andre was gone.


    Alina''s world, when she was alone, calmed down, and it turned out that it was not so difficult to start


    everything.


    She was afraid to face it, now everything is not as terrible and difficult as she thought.


    When Chester arrived in Ingford, he went straight to the hospital, and this time when he saw Caleb, his


    face was even harder than thest time.


    When Vanessa saw that it was Chester who had returned alone, she was upset.


    "Why didn''t Alinae back?" Vanessa looked at Chester, her tone somewhat icy.


    Chester frowned and didn''t look at Vanessa, only saying indifferently, "She''s not in a very good


    situation."


    Chester had been protecting Alina since the beginning, and he hadn''t thought of letting her face


    anything since Alina''s affair with Emma was over.


    And hearing that, Vanessa did not stand as a woman in the position of Alina.


    Rather, at the moment, she ispletely on Caleb''s side.


    "She''s enough." said she, with some smothering pain in her heart.


    Caleb''s life is now in danger.


    And when Chester heard what she said, anger shed under his eyes.


    He said coldly, "I''ve asked the medical team over at A Mountain toe over."


    This is, sort of, hisst act of affection for Caleb.


    However, Vanessa felt that even if the best medical team was in front of Caleb now, it would not help.


    Because his desire to live was not strong, what could he do even if those strongest healers were put in


    front of him?


    At the moment Chester turned around, Vanessa grabbed his sleeve, "Chester!"


    "Who are you going to say who is innocent?"


    She said he was innocent back then.


    Now that Caleb is lying in a hospital bed, she''s going to say that Caleb is innocent?


    Vanessa, "..."


    At those words, her face went even whiter.


    But even so, she still tried to press the sadness in her heart, "All these years, because of you, I have


    been cold to him, and this is the cruelest punishment for him."


    At her words, Chesterughed.


    The cruelest punishment?


    "So, are you going to make me leave Ingford and leave her again?"


    "It wasn''t Grandpa and my idea alone for you to leave Alina back then, Alina''s parents..."


    "Would they have let Alina marry Caleb if they were alive?" Chester turned back, his eyes sharp.


    His tone of voice was sharp.

 Chapter 477 What do you want him to do?

    Chapter 477 What do you want him to do?


    Chapter 477 What do you want him to do?


    Face this question, Vanessa was instantly speechless.


    "It''s all your decision." said Chester, shaking off Vanessa''s hand, while leaving without looking back.


    He should say that her heart was too soft. When Tristan was small, she always protected Tristan, afraid


    that he and Caleb would bully Tristan.


    When she saw him suffering emotionally, she stood by his side.


    Nowadays, she was protecting Caleb.


    Is such a mother good or bad? It cannot be said that she is not kind-hearted. Rather, it is because she


    is too soft-hearted and cannot see the weak.


    Vanessa''s body trembled as she looked at Chester''s back.


    Julia came behind Vanessa, "Mom."


    "How can Chester do that? Caleb will die at any moment." Vanessa said as her heart continued to rise


    and fall.


    Such Chester was uneptable to her.


    Julia, "..."


    She was a bit overwhelmed by Vanessa''s sudden behaviour.


    Before, after all, it was all about protecting Chester, and now suddenly it''s all turned on Caleb.


    This made Julia worried.


    "You shouldn''t me Chester, after all, he''s gone this far with Alina, what do you want him to do?"


    Vanessa got emotional instantly, "That''s your sister-inw."


    "Mom..."


    "Caleb is pathetic enough, is the only person in his heart going to be deprived of now?"


    Alina was not an object, she was a person, with a sense of independence and autonomy.


    Julia looked at Vanessa in shock, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    She had sensed that something was wrong with her.


    Her heart was in her throat at this moment.


    Wanted to say something, however in the face of such Vanessa, Julia could not say anything.


    "Where''s Penny?" Vanessa looked at Julia.


    Julia, "At home."


    The child had been mouring for her mother, and she had been stolen away twice, and Julia was still


    trying to say to her mother whether she should send the child back.


    But now looking at Vanessa like this, Julia knew that nothing needed to be said, for her mother now


    decided that Caleb was the weak one.


    If he shad decided that Alina should be with Caleb, she would never agree to send Penny away now.


    Thinking of this, Julia couldn''t help but sigh, just feeling that child was so pitiful.


    "Bring her here, Caleb will be better once he hears her voice."


    "Okay." She said earlier that the hospital was full of viruses and that she should try not to let the child


    Now when Julia looked at Vanessa, she only felt that Vanessa had be sick.


    People say, don''t underestimate a mother''s breakdown when her child is vulnerable, and previously


    Julia didn''t understand the meaning of this phrase.


    Now, she understood itpletely.


    "I''m going to leave for a trip to Ingford, so you stay with Caleb."


    "Where are you going?" Upon hearing that Vanessa was leaving Ingford at this time, Julia''s heart was


    in her throat.


    And Vanessa looked at Julia and didn''t say exactly where she was going after all.


    She only said, "Just stay with Caleb and remember to bring Penny over every day."


    After saying that, without waiting for Julia to ask anything, Vanessa turned around and left.


    Looking at Vanessa''s sluggish back, Julia was not feeling well, for she did everything for the sake of


    her child.


    But there are moments of heartache.


    ...


    The Willis family.


    When Ste returned home, Sophia enthusiastically came forward and took Ste''s hand affectionately.


    "Sophia, today I had the kitchen make something you love to eat, you have lost a lot of weight, you


    didn''t even eat properly when you married to the Marsh family, right?"


    The tone was all about the heartache of being a mother.


    Libby brought tea to Ste, "Sis, have some tea."


    She is sweet, like a good sister.


    Ste watched coldly, the corners of her mouth raised in a mocking smile, "Say it, what''s the matter


    again?"


    She knew only too well what kind of people these two really were.


    Seeing Ste''s cold face, Sophia''s heart turned upside down and she said curtly, "I''ve already kicked


    Matthew out."


    Ste frowned.


    A coldugh came out, as if she had heard a joke, and it was indeed a joke.


    What kind of existence did Matthew have in Sophia''s world? He was her concubine. For not admitting


    that she had done something scandalous, he became her husband.


    Now, kicked out?


    "Is that so?"


    "I knew you don''t like him, so I drove him away." Sophia said shamelessly.


    Ste, "Heh, I don''t like him."


    It was obvious that she didn''t like him since the beginning. If it was because she didn''t like him, could


    she have waited until now?


    Sophia, "Ste, I am sorry, let''s all be good from now on, okay?"


    "Those debts are on you, right?"


    Ste did not answer Sophia''s words, but smiled and looked at Sophia.


    it was clear what this perversity of Sophia was all about.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    People can''t help but bow down in front of power.


    It''s better to say that Matthew was kicked out than that Matthew ran away. And he transferred a lot of


    assets before that.


    Now thepany is left with an empty shell and a lot of debts, Sophia, as the legal person of the


    At this moment, Ste said it so straightforward that Sophia''s already bad face turned whiter at this


    moment.


    "Ste."


    "You are the same kind of people."


    When Sophia and Libby heard such vicious words from Ste, both of their faces changed as a result.


    But they were only screaming in their hearts, and at this moment even in the face of such humiliation


    from Ste, they were still forcing a smile on their faces.


    One is saddled with hundreds of millions in debt and the other is about to marry a fool, they could only


    put up with it.


    But they were aware that with Ste around, their situation would be even more upset and worse.

 Chapter 478 Let him live to suffer

    Chapter 478 Let him live to suffer


    Chapter 478 Let him live to suffer


    Ste did not have dinner at home.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This has caused Sophia and Libby''s original affinity n to fall apart.


    "I told you, she''s crafty as hell now." Libby said viciously.


    They''ve arranged everything, but Ste didn''t take the bait, so they''re really pissed off.


    "What''s your hurry? We still have plenty of chances." Sophia said.


    Libby, "But that bitch is so defensive, how are we going to get it?"


    "..."


    "Mom, you have to know that as long as Ste leans on the Marsh family, you and Dad won''t be


    reunited for a day." The point is that right now, they weren''t able to pull out.


    Previously, Sophia had been the dominant legal entity.


    Now, realising that it was a blind spot for them, she was restricted from leaving the country when they


    were supposed to pull out together this time.


    What''s more, Ste saw through it all, leaving them with nowhere to throw this mess.


    Sophia gritted her teeth, "I''ll make her suffer."


    ...


    Vanessa had already arrived in Shirling and met Alina.


    And Alina didn''t expect that while Chester was over in Ingford, Vanessa appeared here, and this time


    they met, Alina clearly sensed the change in Vanessa.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Vanessa never liked to go out of Ingford. So toe straight to Shirling, there must be something


    important.


    Alina knew better that this matter had something to do with Caleb.


    And, it was something that couldn''t find a break from Chester.


    Vanessa knelt in front of Alina, who was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    "Alina, I know you hate him with a passion, but now, please go back, you''re his hope, even if you''re not


    with him, at least now, let him live, okay?"


    Vanessa said in pain.


    In her heart, she knew very well that Alina was the hope in Caleb''s heart.


    Why is he in aa all the time now, with very little time awake?


    It was because, in his heart, he had no desire to live, and he saw no hope for his future.


    Therefore, even if he had a long sleep, he seemed to be fine with it.


    Alina''s heart rose and fell, and the coldness under her eyes was shown.


    She looked at Vanessa icily, without saying a word.


    Vanessa, "I know it''s hard for you, but Alina, his life is at stake, and he will be in this state because of


    you."


    Alina closed her eyes.


    Listening to Vanessa''s words, her mind went nk.


    There was a time when Vanessa was such a proud person in her heart, why did she ever kneel down


    to others?


    In Ingford, no one dared to disrespect her at all, yet now she was actually kneeling to her.


    "Get up." The moment she opened her eyes, her tone had gone cold to the limit.


    Vanessa, "I won''t get up unless you go back with me."


    Going back?


    When she heard these two words, Alina''s already ice-cold eyes were now overwhelmed.


    Ingford was a ce she hadn''t wanted to go back to since she left, and she didn''t want to go back to


    that ce.


    Now, Vanessa wanted her to go back?


    "So, you are now telling me to go back and be with Caleb?" At the moment, for that earlier support.


    Alina only felt it was so ridiculous.


    Alina never knew what kind of person Vanessa really was, but the contrast was inevitably saddening.


    Vanessa''s heart was aching when she heard the coldness in Alina''s tone, she said, "Even if you don''t


    stay together, at least stay by his side during the time he''s out of the hospital, okay?"


    At the moment, her tone was full of supplication.


    His life was at stake, how could she, as a mother, bear to let her child die like that without any hope of


    survival?


    Knowing, exactly, what it would take to keep him alive, how could she stand by and do nothing?


    "Alina, he''s like this because of you."


    "Do I care? Did he ever ask me what I really wanted when he made such a decision?"


    She didn''t need any sealed memories from Macy at all, she didn''t need this opportunity at all, it was his


    doing.


    In the end, he touched only himself.


    "Yes, it''s not what you need, and if he dies like that, won''t you feel guilty?"


    Vanessa said in pain.


    "He''s Penny''s dad, have you thought about what you''re going to tell Penny when she''s older?"


    These few words, in this instant, stimted Alina''s nerves.


    Yeah, that''s Penny''s dad.


    Under her eyes, there was cold, sullen pain.


    Penny''s dad?


    No one knew exactly how Alina hade through all this time because of the words ''Penny''s father''.


    She couldn''t ept it and hated herself for her ipetence. If she had been strong enough to pull


    through, how could she have married her rapist and given birth to his child after her parents'' ident?


    If she had remembered all that, she wouldn''t be in this state now.


    So now that things havee to this point, even if Alina wanted to hate, she didn''t know who to hate.


    The only one she could hate was herself.


    "Alina, for Penny''s sake, save him, okay?" Vanessa took Alina''s hand and prayed.


    Alina, "I''m not a doctor."


    "But you are good medicine for him, Alina, just seek peace of mind for your own future, okay?"


    "..."


    "It was him who owed you, you can''t owe him because of this, it''s fate."


    In Vanessa''s opinion, if Caleb really died because of this, Alina would find it difficult to have peace of


    mind for the rest of her life.


    Later, when she faces the grown-up Penny, what will be the answer then?


    "Even though he has faults, let him live and suffer."


    Vanessa thinks really clearly and organises her words quite well, if not for Penny, Alina would really


    watch Caleb go to his death.


    And when asked how she was going to answer to Penny, she got scared about grown-up Penny asking


    such a question.


    "Give me some time." Alina took a deep breath, even when faced with such a difficult question, she


    was unable to make a decision in person.


    Caleb had hurt her too much, so now even if he was teetering on the edge of life, she could not be


    <ppletely soft-hearted.

 Chapter 479 Even if its a handout

    Chapter 479 Even if it''s a handout


    Chapter 479 Even if it''s a handout


    And Vanessa almost despaired when she heard such a reply from Alina.


    But she knew that she can''t push Alina now, and although they haven''t gotten along too well over the


    years, she can understand Alina more or less.


    After Vanessa left.


    Alina drank several cups of the tea brought back by Brooklyn, the heavy bitter taste made her heart


    slightly morefortable.


    Megan came over, "Although this tea is good, it''s not good to drink too much of it."


    With that, she snatched the teacup away from Alina''s hand.


    Alina looked to Megan, "Grandma."


    "Yes?"


    "If Caleb dies this time, will Penny me me?" Who said she didn''t care about her daughter?


    She cared a lot.


    Thinking about what Vanessa said, Alina was really panicking in her heart, she was afraid that Penny


    would me her in the future.


    Megan had just gone out.


    When she came back, she heard that Vanessa hade and knew about the scene that had just


    happened.


    If it was possible, Megan really wanted to tell her that even if Caleb died, it was not her Alina''s fault.


    But she said at this moment, "You have really moved on, Penny is still young and doesn''t understand


    anything, it doesn''t matter what she is told."


    "..."


    "But that child is smart, more independent in her right as she grows up, and her sense of right and


    wrong will be greater However, so what if she''s about to think it''s your fault?"


    It made Alina''s heart, in this instant, stutter.


    Yes, and what if that was when Penny would think that it was her fault? Could she bear that usation


    from Penny?


    Megan''s warm palm covering the back of Alina''s cold hand, she said, "The child is still young, you can


    say with confidence that she won''t."


    "..."


    "But how many rebellious childrene from a time when they were well-behaved? Parents back


    didn''t think about such a headache moment, did they?"


    That, indeed, is true.


    Every childes into this world as an innocent and Penny is at her most adorable right now.


    She, of course, has the confidence to say that the child will not me herselfter, but once the child


    has taken a stand of her, it can be a different story.


    "Alina, between you and Chester, it is important to trust each other, just regard it charity to that man."


    "..."


    "It''s always been him who owes you, and it can''t be that you owe him, and more indirectly Penny for


    this pointless effort on his part."


    Other things would be fine, but Penny is Caleb''s daughter, and that cannot be changed.


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    "Know how to do that?"


    "Yes." Alina nodded, at this moment, she naturally knew exactly what she should do, so what if she


    didn''t want it in her heart?


    Megan smiled gratefully.


    And at this moment, Alina seems to understand why, back then, Grandpa chose the grandmother in


    front of her after his rtionship broke up.


    ...


    Chester''s body exuded an icy and dangerous aura when he knew that Vanessa had personally gone to


    Shirling to look for Alina.


    Ronan, "What do we do now?"


    Ronan had followed Chester all these years, he had seen his ruthless ways, and his only tenderness


    was given to Alina.


    But it''s not like they''re dealing with an outsider, it''s his mother after all.


    Vanessa. In the end, broke Chester''s heart this time.


    "Ronan."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Send Penny back to Shirling to the Lawson family and tell them to keep an eye on the child." The


    child, for now, was still in Ingford.


    And Vanessa personally went to pick up Alina.


    They could guess what Vanessa had in mind at this juncture.


    "Yes."


    Ronan understood what Chester meant.


    As Ronan had just gone out, Alina''s phone call came in. Looking at the shing number on the phone,


    his eyes softened.


    He was so gentle to the other side of the line.


    "Abby."


    "Chester, I''ve seen your mother."


    Chester''s thin lips were pursed, and his body exuded coldness, yet even so, to Alina on the other side,


    he was still gentle.


    "Come over, I miss you." At this moment, Chester didn''t ask Alina exactly what she was thinking.


    Chester knew very well what his mother was capable of in this area of lobbying, and if he were to ''ask


    Alina what she thought'' at this moment, it would only put Alina in a difficult position.


    Chester never wanted Alina to think about anything.


    Since nothing can be avoided, he will help her decide.


    "Chester." When she heard Chester say this, Alina''s heart was very ufortable, and the moment


    she opened her mouth, her tone was tinged with pain.


    Chester, "I''ll have someone arrange a flight for you and will pick you up at the airport."


    At this moment, he was extremely gentle and soothing to the woman on the other side of the phone.


    And Alina was originally wondering how to say it to Chester, after all, she didn''t dare to face it back


    then.


    It was the fear of exining. She was not good at exining and was even more afraid that Chester


    would not believe her.


    And now, everything is solved.


    She didn''t even need to say anything to make any decision, Chester had already made the choice for


    her.


    "Okay."


    He hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Alina''s heart, moreover, turned upside down, and she made a very firm decision.


    When Vanessa received the call that Alina was willing toe to Ingford together, she felt relieved at


    that moment.


    "I''ll arrange it right away." She said sharply to the other side of the phone, afraid that Alina might


    backtrack.


    The next moment, Alina said, "No need, Chester has already made the arrangements."


    Her tone was soft and gentle, and the word Chester exuded love as the name came out of her mouth.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina was reminding Vanessa in this way of the rtionship between her and Chester nowadays.


    Although Vanessa was unhappy with this current entanglement between Alina and Chester, she didn''t


    say much in the end.


    Right now, she couldn''t care less about anything.


    She needed to have Caleb get better first.


    "Okay." She hung up.


    Vanessa only felt herself covered in cold sweat, and she actually knew that the situation was very


    wrong now.


    But she had no other recourse.


    When Megan knew that Alina had decided to go to Ingford, he prepared a lot of food for Alina.


    She never forget to have Alina eat properly, even when Alina is not there.


    Alina said goodbye to her grandfather.


    The old man looked at her and said, "Alina, in matters of love, you have to be more careful yourself, got


    it?"


    "I know, Grandpa."


    "You are my granddaughter, no one can make things difficult for you."


    "Okay, Grandpa." Hearing Grandpa''s strong words to protect her like that, Alina felt warm in his heart.


    If Grandma had only protected her like Grandpa did, nothing would happen to her.

 Chapter 480 Chester personally picks up

    Chapter 480 Chester personally picks up


    Chapter 480 Chester personally picks up


    Family will always love you.


    There are just times when loving the wrong way can drive a person crazy, back when she had that


    incident, Grandma kept asking, "Do you know what that man looked like? Did you see his face?"


    Or, "Why did you go to a ssmate''s birthday? The most important thing you should be doing at your


    age now is studying, is friendship that important?"


    Or, "Why are you so useless that you can''t remember what that person looks like?"


    When the police were around, because nothing could be asked and the family was anxious.


    They all wanted to bring the person who had hurt her to justice.


    In the beginning she was able to respond to everyone, but eventually when these questions were


    asked repeatedly, her world was inplete chaos and she could no longer say anything or make


    sense of her thoughts.


    It''s no wonder that it was Grandpa that Mum missed the most in those years, because he really was so


    gentle.


    "In the future, I''ll take care of myself, no matter what the circumstances, I promise." .


    Zane smiled, "Good girl."


    Alina smiled too.


    ...


    Alina didn''t fly with Vanessa, and now they were more or less awkward to each other.


    When they got off the ne, Chester personally met them.


    This scene, caught on camera by the local media, further confirmed that they were already together,


    which was fine with Alina and Chester.


    In the car, Chester pulled Alina into his arms, "Are you afraid?"


    "No." At this moment, Alina''s tone was unprecedentedly firm.


    Chester smiled and held her tighter, not as afraid to get close and overwhelmed as he had been back


    then.


    Alina nestled in his arms and asked, "That day, why did you take Macy and Annie? I thought..."


    "What''s in your mind?" Before Alina could finish her words, she was interrupted by Chester, who


    obviously knew what was on her mind.


    Alina closed her eyes.


    That day, she really thought he was protecting Annie, and thought he was like Caleb.


    Chester kissed her hair, "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "Trust me, okay?" If even she couldn''t trust him anymore, who else in the world can trust him?


    At this moment, his tone was full of bitternesses.


    "I will believe you." Her tone was so firm.


    Chester gave her a hug and said, "It''s good that you trust me."


    At this moment, the man is like a child, afraid of not being trusted even if he has done nothing wrong.


    Two people snuggled all the way.


    By the time they get to the hospital.


    Alina stood at the door of Caleb''s ward, she had gotten the news that he was seriously ill for a long,


    long time.


    But she never wanted toe and see him, and even if she knew why, she never wanted toe


    back to Ingford and appear in front of him again.


    She came in the end.


    When Julia saw her appear with Chester, her heart stuttered, and at the moment Penny was beside


    Julia.


    Ronan hadn''t taken the child away yet, for Vanessa''s disapproval.


    When Penny saw Alina, she instantly came to life and flew towards Alina with open arms.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mummy."


    No matter how scared she was to face Penny before this, the moment Alina really saw the child, her


    heart was soft.


    "Penny." The moment she opened her mouth, there was endless tenderness in her tone.


    She loves Penny.


    When she first found out that Caleb was the man who raped her that night, she, could not bear it at that


    moment, could not ept in any way that she was giving birth to the child of a rapist.


    But seeing Penny, all those so-called pains seemed to dissipate in this instant.


    She just held Penny tightly.


    "Mummy, I miss you so much." The child nuzzled into her arms and pouted, with so much sadness in


    her tone.


    Alina, "Mummy misses you too."


    "They all said you didn''t want me."


    It had been a long time since they had seen each other, and the child''snguage organisation skills


    were stronger, so Alina hugged her, "Those people are all liars and talk nonsense, I won''t leave you."


    The human heart is really horrible, how dare they say such words in front of a child? Alina was more


    unpleasant.


    "I''m sure Mummy won''t leave me."


    "Yeah, good girl."


    How hard must it be for the child to hear those words?


    She had been raised by Alina and had been in unfamiliar surroundings all this time.


    Vanessa loves this child though.


    However, because of the physical factors of Caleb during this period, she was unable to take care of


    the child, so she did not know exactly who was saying these words in front of the child.


    It''s no good to be able to say things like that in front of children.


    Julia stepped forward, "Alina."


    When there was no Vanessa around, Julia looked at Alina with a bit of pity in her eyes.


    Alina, "Julia."


    Julia reached out and was about to hold the child.


    However, when the child saw Alina, she clung to Alina''s neck with a deadly hug, "Mummy."


    Alina patted her back, "Just stay by Mommy''s side, okay?"


    "Okay." The child nodded.


    And as Julia watched, she was nervous. There had been many peopleing to pick up the child


    during this time, but every one had failed to take the child away.


    Apparently it has something to do with Vanessa.


    Vanessa would not allow the child to be taken away at this time.


    "Alina, you go and see Caleb first, I''ll hold the child first."


    "Didn''t you bring the child to see him?" Alina''s tone wasn''t exactly sharp, but it dismissed Julia''s words


    in this instant.


    Although she didn''t say it, but defensively, Alina was feeling it clearly.


    When ites to the child, the Collins family is in no position to be defensive about her.


    When Julia saw that Alina was holding the child and would not let go, she only felt her heart rise to her


    throat.


    Just as Julia was about to say something else, Chester stepped forward, "Abby, the child has to go


    back to Shirling first."


    Alina looked to Chester.


    With just one nce, she understood what Chester meant.


    Looking down, when she saw the child''s dependence on her, her eyes were more tender at the


    moment, "Penny, do you miss Great Grandpa and Great Grandma?"

 Chapter 481 Soft and Hard Means

    Chapter 481 Soft and Hard Means


    Chapter 481 Soft and Hard Means


    Penny nodded her head when she heard Zane and Megan, "Yes."


    Megan brought up the child, and after being separated for so long, the child would miss her.


    The source of security in her heart is still in Shirling, still in Megan and Grandpa.


    Alina gently stroked the child''s head, "Do you want to go back to Shirling first?"


    She didn''t want to be separated from her child either, but when she thought of the current situation in


    Ingford, the child stayed with her, as if she would be subjected to all kinds of scenes at any time.


    She doesn''t want to leave such a shadow on her child''s heart.


    Just as Penny was about to nod, Vanessa suddenly appeared, "No."


    It was said so firmly and seriously.


    Alina and the child looked towards the other end of the corridor.


    Vanessa walked briskly towards them, looking at Alina and said, "Are you trying to get Caleb killed?


    Now the child must stay in Ingford!"


    In Vanessa''s opinion.


    Now whether it is Penny or Alina, they are both the hope in Caleb''s heart, so they both have to stay in


    Ingford.


    Alina gave an air of danger.


    Vanessa sensed the danger on her and took a deep breath and said, "Alina, I am begging you, don''t


    leave now, okay?"


    Chester watched his mother be what she is today, the light under his eyes dimmed even more at


    this moment.


    It was the same attitude she used to tell him back then, begging him to go away.


    But anyone who has been there knows that things can get out of hand even if they keep going.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    she is well aware of it.


    "Abby, I''ll have Ronan send you to Waterside Vi first." Such a scene was thest thing Chester


    wanted to see.


    And when Vanessa saw that Chester was so protective of Alina, and even had someone send her


    away at this time, she was instantly furious.


    "She hasn''t even seen Caleb yet."


    "Ronan." Not waiting for Vanessa to finish her words, she was interrupted by Chester.


    He said with a tough attitude.


    Vanessa was trembling, and his heart was even heaving.


    The icy aura on Vanessa was radiating outwards.


    Ronan stepped forward, "Sir."


    "Take them away." At this moment, Chester''s tone was all cold and dangerous.


    And Alina looked at such Chester, her heart was suddenly sore.


    She had never seen Chester like this before, especially when it came to his family, and yet now,


    because of her...


    Ronan stepped forward, "Miss Hughes,e with me."


    Seeing this, Vanessa subconsciously wanted to stop, but she was grabbed by Julia, "Mom, I have


    something to tell you."


    Before, she has seen what it is like when her mother''s heart is soft and she protective of the weak.


    But now when it was seen again, Julia was shocked.


    Alina had seen Vanessa in this state before, so it was not at all surprising to see this now.


    Finally nodding, she left with Ronan, while Vanessa originally wanted to stop, Chester was in front of


    her.


    "Chester!" Vanessa''s tone, at this moment, was heavier.


    Chester, "He can''t me anyone for getting to this point."


    "Is this the time to me anyone?"


    "You''re ming Alina."


    "I didn''t!" Vanessa said in a sullen tone.


    She didn''t me anyone, she just felt it was time to do something about it, taking a deep breath and


    pressing down on the heaviness in her heart.


    "Chester, you need to know what the priorities are."


    "Your priorities are for people topromise?" Chester''s tone, at this moment, was sharper.


    Vanessa, "..."


    Compromise?


    The way Chester looked at her was so sharp.


    In Chester''s view, she personally seeked to go to Shirling this time to force Alina topromise.


    "I didn''t have to make herpromise anything, I begged her."


    "And did she have room to refuse?" She put morality all over the ce, and anyone, who refused, was


    going against the moral grain.


    "If you don''t figure out how you want her toe to terms with this, from now on she will stay at


    Waterside Vi and won''te to the hospital."


    After saying that, without waiting for Vanessa to say anything else, Chester turned around and left.


    Looking at Chester''s back, Vanessa was trembling with anger, "Am I wrong?"


    Looking over at Julia, her eyes were full of pain.


    Julia, "..."


    As she said, she just wanted the priority of things and and do something at this time, she didn''t ask for


    more than that.


    But it is this request that is itself wrong.


    "Mum, since Alina has arrived in Ingford, you should not say anything else, Chester knows what to do."


    As Chester''s attitude towards Alina, Chester will not even agree Alinaes to Ingford, .


    But now that Alina hase to Ingford, it shows that Chester haspromised on this matter.


    If this goes on, things will only get worse than they are now, and they will gain nothing from it.


    Vanessa, "But Caleb is dying now."


    Just the thought of Caleb being on the verge of life made Vanessa angry.


    "And it''s because of her, how can she be so cold-blooded?"


    Thinking of this, Vanessa was angry.


    Julia wanted to persuade her, however, now facing Vanessa, nothing could be said.


    ...


    Alina took the child back to Waterside Vi first, she originally wanted to go back to Mulherd Manor, but


    now that she came to Ingford, Chester probably didn''t even feel good in his heart.


    After thinking about it, she finally dismissed the idea of going back to Mulherd Manor.


    When Chester returned, he saw the mother and daughter ying together and was just about to go up


    to them, Lucas came.


    "Sir."


    The moment he opened his mouth, not only his face was grave, but even his tone of voice was very


    grave.


    "What?" Chester looked over at Lucas.


    Lucas subconsciously nced in the direction of Alina, and Chester frowned, "Go to the study."


    "Yes."


    Lucas withdrew his gaze on Alina and Penny and turned to follow Chester upstairs.


    Upstairs, downstairs, two different auras were formed, downstairs was gentle and peaceful, upstairs


    this was gloomy covered with murderous aura.


    About two hourster, Chester came out of the study, the breath on his body was heavy at that


    moment, and the look in his eyes towards Alina carried a huge wave of shock.


    No one knew what was surrounding him at the moment, and walking over to Alina, he took her in his


    arms.


    He wanted to suppress the dangerous aura he carried and, as always, was always gentle in front of


    her, no matter what happened.


    But now this danger cannot be suppressed.


    "What''s wrong?" Alina sensed Chester''s difference and turned back to look at him, yet Chester was


    holding her tightly.


    "Don''t move, let me hold you for a while." It was clear that the person was right in front of him, and it


    was clear that it had only been years apart, but it was as if it was a lifetime away and he would<ppletely lose her.

 Chapter 482 Conspiracy

    Chapter 482 Conspiracy


    Chapter 482 Conspiracy


    Penny has fallen asleep.


    Seeing this, Alina handed the child to the maid waiting on the side, who took the child upstairs.


    Alina turned around, "Chester, what''s wrong?"


    Her tone was gentle.


    The moment she met his eyes, his eyes were scarlet, and even more so, they were still suffused with a


    strong killing intent.


    Alina looked shocked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Abby, from now on, no matter what happens, you can only be mine and will only be by my side."


    Chester embraced her.


    The words are clearly tender words of affection, yet at the moment they are firm.


    And such Chester made it even clearer to Alina that something was wrong.


    "What''s going on?" Was it the Collins family?


    She, now, hates the Collins family.


    Yet Chester said, "I am your man, from now on, you just have to be by my side, you hear me?"


    "Chester."


    "Hear me?" He held her more tightly, his tone more firm.


    It was as if he had to get an answer that would satisfy him in this moment.


    At his insistence like this, eventually Alina nodded, "Yes."


    His breath ckened slightly.


    Alina, however, frowned tightly, as she did not know what was going on, and therefore her heart was


    endlessly worried about Chester.


    Between them, there are so many variables happening.


    And returning to Ingford was supposed to be one of the variables, and she was afraid that more things


    with shocks would happen.


    For a long, long time.


    Feeling her gentle breath, his original heaviness was dissipating, little by little.


    He let go of Alina.


    Chester tenderly stroked her face, his eyes full of pity, "Abby, it''s good that you''re still here."


    This is a statement that is so profound.


    Alina, "Tell me, what is happening?"


    Chester, "..."


    To think of Lucas''s report in the study just now, he was still angry..


    But in front of Alina, he tried his best to hold back, and eventually said nothing, but dotingly stroking her


    soft hair.


    "Scared, aren''t you?"


    At this, Alina knew that he would definitely not tell her anything.


    She didn''t have to know, she was just worried about Chester.


    "Shall we go to the hospital?" Chester asked cautiously.


    Alina, "..."


    Her face couldn''t help but sink when she heard the words, but in the end she only nodded, "Okay."


    In Shirling, she had convinced herself, so now that it hase to this point, go on.


    In the end, things have to end sooner rather thanter.


    "Now go and get some sleep first?" After all, it was a long journey from Shirling, and Chester was really


    distressed.


    Alina nodded.


    She was really tired.


    Chester apanied her back to her room and as Alina got into bed, Chester subconsciously got into


    bed as well.


    Alina, "What are you doing?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Sleep with you."


    "No need." Alina was embarrassed, yet the man was as stubborn as a child and must get his candy.


    In the end, Alina had no choice but toply with him.


    The warm temperature of the nket made two otherwise emotionally tense people drift off to sleep,


    and Alina''s tightness rxed little by little at Chester''s breath, eventually she fell asleep.


    Yet Chester, who had originally told Alina to sleep together just now, opened his dark eyes when she


    was in aplete slumber.


    Gently, he got out of bed and went to the child''s room.


    Penny can easily fall asleep as long as she is soothed by Alina.


    Sleeping, she looks so lovely.


    At this moment, Chester looked at the child with pity in his eyes.


    The warmth of his fingers gently caressing Penny''s face, he only felt at this moment that the child was


    so soft that it made his heart melt.


    "Penny." Murmuring her name softly, his eyes full of tenderness and doting for her.


    After the tenderness, there is endless coldness and danger.


    "What a great trap." In the midst of the cold, it was his murderous aura.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Vanessa kept looking at the time on her wristwatch, to see when exactly Alina woulde to the


    hospital.


    "Mum, stop it." Julia knew that Vanessa was waiting for Alina toe.


    Vanessa, "Why isn''t sheing yet? She has promised me."


    Julia, "..."


    Looking at Vanessa, Julia didn''t even dare to say that Caleb was still murmuring Alina''s name, for fear


    of irritating her.


    Originally, it was all over.


    Why does it just not end?


    It was as if there was a powerful force behind it, pushing them on and on, always unable to stop them


    from getting what they wanted.


    When Caleb was in danger again and went into the resuscitation room, Vanessa was frightened and


    called Chester urgently.


    "Chester, bring Penny and Alina to the hospital, I''m scared, I''m scared." she was incoherent on the


    phone.


    Every time Caleb went into the resuscitation room, she had the same reaction now, fearing that the


    person would note out of the resuscitation room alive.


    Chester now just came out of Penny''s room.


    "Urgent?" His tone of voice was devoid of its usual warmth.


    Even if it was his family, there was now no semnce of warmth in his tone.


    Vanessa froze for moments, "Of course, I''m afraid he won''te out alive."


    "..."


    "I know he deserves to die, I know it, but he can''t die. No matter how much he deserves to die, he''s still


    your brother." Vanessa said in pain.


    She continued, "Whether he deserves to die or not, when hees to life, you can punish him as you


    like, okay?"

 Chapter 483 Mist

    Chapter 483 Mist


    Chapter 483 Mist


    When Alina was in a daze, she was picked up from her nket by Chester and looked sleepily at the


    gentle man.


    "Chester, what are you doing?" When she was about to get angry, that anger, when she saw it was


    Chester, instantly went out.


    Chester looked at her dotingly and said, "We''re going to the hospital first."


    "Okay." Hearing that it was a trip to the hospital, Alina once again rubbed herself against Chester''s


    arms.


    And little did she know that at the moment Chester''s heart was hurting.


    On the way downstairs.


    Ronane in from outside, he respectfully stepped forward, "Sir, the flight to send Penny has been


    arranged for the evening."


    Hearing that it was to send Penny back, Alina instantly sobered up.


    Apparently, after three months apart, she was not too happy to be separated from her child.


    But when she thought of the current situation in Ingford, the words came to her lips and she swallowed


    them back.


    However, the next moment, Chester said, "Cancel it."


    Ronan, "..."


    Alina, "..."


    For a short time, Alina had a shock and looked at Chester with some shock, "Chester?"


    No more sending Penny back?


    Chester looked at Alina who was puzzled.


    And then he looked to Ronan, "Cancel it."


    Alina looked at him stiffly, obviously not understanding exactly what he meant by this decision.


    In her daze, Chester carried her to the car, and it was only the moment the door closed that Alina


    reacted.


    At this moment, looking at Chester, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Abby." Chester spoke first.


    Alina, "Yes?"


    "From now on, Penny, you and Iare one."


    Chester looked at Alina who didn''t react for a while, he didn''t know what to say to her.


    Once, she was so desperate, and he was the same.


    Now that this intricate knot has slowly be clear before his eyes, he does not know what to say to


    her.


    The despair that should be borne is borne.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yet now to tell her that all that she once endured is now a joke to them in retrospect?


    "The three of us?"


    "Yes, all three of us, we''re going to live together from now on, no one can be separated anymore, are


    you afraid?"


    When this is over, a great thing will happen in their world.


    The person behind was so vicious.


    He had to get rid of that person.


    Alina, "I''m not afraid."


    When Chester asked her if she was afraid, Alina shook her head almost without thinking, how could


    she be afraid when she was by his side?


    But the more Chester acted like this, the more she felt that something was being kept from her.


    And, more than likely, it was all about her and Penny.


    From the moment he refused Ronan to send Penny back to Shirling, she felt that there must be a great


    deal to do with this matter.


    Just what had happened to make him so determined?


    ...


    Hospital.


    When Vanessa saw that only Alina hade alone, her face involuntarily changed, "Why didn''t Penny


    "Do you want her to see him or not?" Chester asked in a grim tone.


    Vanessa was afraid that Chester would just take Alina away, so she dared not ask too much.


    She moved out of the way in silence.


    Chester looked tenderly at Alina and said, "You go first."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded and Chester opened the door of the ward for her, and Alina went in.


    The moment the door to the ward closed, Vanessa looked at Chester with some disappointment.


    Chester looked at Vanessa, "How many times have you looked at Caleb with such a look?"


    When she heard this, Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat.


    Once, looking at Caleb with such eyes, who was that all for?


    Unbeknownst to her, Chester was not hardened by this transfer, but she waspletely lost for words.


    Once, she was such an exalted presence in his heart.


    And now, Chester looks at her with contempt.


    This contempt is clearly seen by Vanessa at this moment.


    Why? Why did he look at her with such a look?


    "Don''t be saying anything to her in the future, or even you..." Chester didn''t continue thetter words.


    And Julia''s heart stuttered when she heard Chester''s words.


    Everyone has changed a lot in this time.


    She was at her mother''s side every day.


    Why did it suddenly feel like she didn''t know anything?


    ...


    In the ward.


    When Alina saw Caleb lying pale on the hospital bed, no one knew what was going through her mind at


    the moment.


    As if sensing her, Caleb opened his eyesnguidly.


    The moment he saw clearly that it was Alina, a sh of joy shed under his eyes, yet it faded away


    wearily.


    "Alina." Weakly, he opened his mouth, but could not make any sound.


    Once, in Alina''s world, he was so high and mighty, and even had always controlled her fate.


    A man as noble and elegant as a heavenly god, but at this moment, lying lifeless.


    Alina''s heart, for a moment, did not know what it felt like.


    Caleb could spend very little time awake, and based on Alina''s hatred for him, he thought he would not


    see her until he was alive.


    He raised a weak smile, "How nice."


    "Thinking I''ll be grateful for you?" Alina suppressed her tone, but it still betrayed her emotions.


    Caleb''s smile was even weaker.


    He uttered, "I know you won''t be grateful to me, you hate me and wanted me death."


    "If you know that, why do you make such a pointless effort?"


    "I miss you, Alina."


    Alina''s heart was violently smothered and heavy.


    What is the feeling of witnessing a person turned frail and weak?


    Once Alina did not understand, but now, it is clear.


    "All the turmoil in your world is because of me, and I want you to be with him well."


    Finally, Caleb let go.


    This time, there was no hysterical ethics with her as before, madly asking her to leave Chester.


    When he went to see Macy, what he was actually asking for, when he knew that Annie and his kidney


    were a match, was just a peaceful future for Alina and Chester.

 Chapter 484 Vicious

    Chapter 484 Vicious


    Chapter 484 Vicious


    "Whether he and I are fine or not doesn''t require you to do anything in this at all, don''t tter yourself,


    you''re not that important to me." Alina yelled, tearsing out of her eyes.


    Caleb looked at her tears and struggled to raise his hand, trying to wipe away the tears at the corners


    of her eyes.


    Once, this girl had cried for him for many times, and he never wanted her to cry because of him again.


    But now, surprisingly, he didn''t even have the strength to raise his hand.


    Alina, "Stay alive."


    Caleb, "Alina."


    "I don''t want to owe you, I want you to owe me until the end of your life, so this time, stay alive."


    Alina wiped her tears haphazardly and said to Caleb.


    Caleb''s heart suddenly felt pain.


    He said, "Is it for me that you are crying?"


    "Don''t tter yourself, you don''t deserve it."


    "Yeah, I don''t deserve it." Caleb said with a sigh, in this world, he was the most unworthy person for


    her.


    After looking at Alina''s hateful eyes, he said, "So much for not wanting to owe me?"


    "No."


    As Grandma Megan had said, the person she probably didn''t want to owe the most in this world was


    Caleb.


    Caleb nodded.


    "You didn''t use Macy, so you don''t really owe me."


    "But everyone thinks I owe you."


    So what if she hadn''t seen Macy? Everyone under the sun would think that Caleb had lost his kidney to


    help her get medical resources.


    Caleb, "Who dares to say that, I''ll help you clean them up, okay?"


    His tone was so gentle.


    Just like when she was pregnant, he was so kind and gentle to her.


    But who would have thought that a whirlwind of poisonous schemes awaited her behind the scenes?


    So at this moment, when Alina was faced with such tenderness from Caleb, she hardly felt anything.


    "You''d better get well, I''m afraid I won''t be able to give a good ount to Penny." With that, Alina stood


    up.


    Faced with such Caleb, she was suffocating and could not stay for a moment.


    However the moment her hand was on the door handle, Caleb said, "Be with Chester."


    Alina, "..."


    "Tell him toe and see me before he leaves." Caleb said in a deep voice.


    Alina turned back, only to see that the original gentleness in his eyes no longer existed, there was only


    an endless coldness.


    Alina looked at him and was silent.


    Caleb continued, "Ingford is not as simple as you see it, hurry back to Shirling."


    Not easy?


    When Caleb said such words, Alina jerked back.


    when the change was obvious on Vanessa and Chester, she sensed that something was wrong, and


    now when Caleb said such words, she felt unease.


    "Back to Shirling, okay?"


    "Why?"


    "I''d like you to be there for me, but ..."


    Suddenly, his face became serious.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if there was something big hidden from her, and based on Chester and his reactions, they, for


    sure, knew about it.


    Alina was choking badly.


    "Alina, go." If he could, he really wanted Alina to be around.


    Annie was the opportunity for him to let go of Alina, yet aftering back to Ingford, he was more


    determined to let her and Chester be together.


    Probably the only way to really protect her.


    Alina wanted to ask something.


    But looking at the seriousness under his eyes, Alina knew she could not get the answer from him.


    When Vanessa saw her walked out of the ward, she came forward, "Why do you get out?"


    "He''s awake, go inside."


    "Awake?" Hearing that Chester had woken up, Vanessa was filled with shock.


    These days, Caleb is always asleep and either in the resuscitation room at all times, with very little time


    awake.


    Now that she heard that he was awake, she couldn''t care less about Alina and immediately went inside


    the ward.


    Chester came over, and under his eyes, which were originally gloomy, softened at this moment.


    "You are out."


    "He wants to see you." Alina said as she looked to Chester.


    Chester nodded, "I''ll have Ronan send you back first."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    ...


    Alina sat in the car, looking at the familiar scenery outside Ingford, and thought of Caleb in his hospital


    bed.


    None of the hysteria and hostility of old.


    The deep and profound tone of his voice, those serious andplex eyes, were a reminder to her that


    there might be something else big behind this.


    Her phone vibrated.


    It was Ste calling.


    She picked up, "Ste."


    "Alina, are you in Shirling?"


    "I''m back in Ingford, sorry I didn''t call you."


    "I am in Shirling, and thought you are in Shilring, so I called you."


    "So."


    "Forget it if you''re not here." Ste said.


    When she arrived at Shirling, which was Alina''s ce, she naturally wanted to go and see Alina, but


    she didn''t expect Alina was not there.


    Alina, "How is going with the Willis family?"


    Among her friends, Ste was probably the one she was most worried about, her fate was bitter.


    Her mother cannot be trusted in any way, and at any moment will push Ste into the abyss.


    Ste said, "Libby is already engaged to Kenny, and Matthew left arge debt on Sophia, leaving her


    busy."


    So serious?


    Alina did not expect Ste, who used to be soft and weak, to have skills.


    "They must hate you now."


    "Not only do they hate me, they want to eat me." Ste said in a brisk tone.


    She had everything under control.


    Alina, "You should be more careful about the vicious people."


    Alina knows clearly in her heart what they are really like when they are crazy, even if the other party is


    Ste''s mother, she can''t help but worry.


    Ste, "Don''t worry, I''m very cautious."


    It was the truth, and she had been defensive from the moment she returned to that home.


    Those people have a lot on their minds and one slip up could be the end of all things, as it was back


    then.


    The two people talked for quite a while longer before hanging up.


    Back at Waterside Vi.


    Here, Penny was at ease, not looking for anyone after she woke up, and was ying nicely with the


    maids.


    When she saw Alina return, she ran towards Alina.


    She seemed to have lost some weight.

 Chapter 485 Cant part with his child

    Chapter 485 Can''t part with his child


    Chapter 485 Can''t part with his child


    Chester was in the hospital and talked with Caleb in the hospital room for a full hour, got up and looked


    at Caleb in front of him.


    Underneath the eyes, a shocked surge shone.


    He asked, "Does mother know?"


    "Perhaps she was involved back then." Caleb looked to Chester and said painfully.


    Get involved?


    So, how much was she involved?


    Calebughed bitterly, "Actually, grandpa knows everything, he just hasn''t expose it."


    They wondered why their grandfather had set it up back then.


    Now, get it.


    Chester closed his eyes and opened them again with danger underneath.


    Looking to Caleb, he said, "He is saved."


    A Mountain''s medical team had already arrived over here, which is why Caleb woke up at this time,


    and the search for a suitable kidney source for him would be quick.


    And when Caleb heard that, his eyes shone with endless pain.


    "It is because he knows about this matter that..." Chester looked at Caleb, seriously.


    Caleb is silent.


    Yes. It''s about knowing about it.


    Does this matter mean anything to him and Chester?


    Their mothers, so honoured and exalted, even gave them countless support and teaching.


    Yet now, when it was known that their mother was part of what had pushed them into the abyss, no one


    knew how desperate Caleb was when he found out about it.


    Chester, "I thought you didn''t know that."


    "I know, I know all about it."


    It was known when he returned from Shirling.


    People say that it is only a matter of time before something that has happened is unearthed from the


    ground.


    However long it has been, it is only a matter of time.


    Chester, "A lot of things have not beenpletely cleared up yet, let''s wait until we find out more."


    "Whether or not she had stepped in, she must know about it."


    Whether this was the case back or not, Caleb doesn''t know.


    But at the beginning, there was definitely Vanessa.


    Chester, "..."


    Chester only felt a chill run down his spine.


    ...


    As he came out of the ward, Vanessa''s face tried to be gentle as she stepped forward, "Chester, can


    you have Alina and Pennye to the hospital to keep himpany in the evening?"


    Chester, "..."


    Looking towards Vanessa, he struggled to suppress the emotions under his eyes, but in the end said


    nothing.


    He turned around and strode away.


    Seeing Chester''s attitude, Vanessa''s eyes shed with dissatisfaction.


    Julia, "Mom."


    "Chester is pissed off."


    "Chester is definitely angry, after all, you were so supportive of him before and now you are siding with


    Caleb."


    Julia is telling the truth.


    How many people can stand such capriciousness?


    ...


    When Chester arrived home, it was already past six o''clock and Alina and Penny were already sitting at


    the dining table waiting for dinner.


    Seeing the mother and daughter eating, his eyes are so tender.


    When Alina saw him, she put on a smile, "Chester, you''re back."


    Chester stepped forward, while taking off his trench coat and throwing it to the butler on the side, he


    took her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    He picked Penny up with the other hand, "Did you miss me?"


    "Yes." The child smiled and looked at Chester.


    The two of them are hugging at once, and at the moment they look so harmonious, they already look


    alike, people would think they are father and daughter.


    The food was loved by Penny and Alina.


    Chester was feeding Penny while he was helping food for Alina.


    Alina, "She will eat on her, you don''t need to feed her."


    Penny is reallypetent and can do almost everything independently when she is with Alina.


    Chester, however, said gently, "If you don''t spoil her, she''s going to grow up soon."


    Alina, "..."


    Why does it sound so much like a father''s words, like he doesn''t want his daughter to grow up?


    And at this moment when Alina heard these words, she did not know how to respond to such Chester.


    Chester looked at her, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I am eating."


    Alina stuffed the food into her mouth haphazardly, obviously she loved it, but at the moment he couldn''t


    taste it at all.


    Chester, "Take you time."


    "I know how to eat."


    Chester sighed, his tone all but helpless.


    Chester was so kind and gentle to Penny that several times Alina wanted to ask, was it really okay to


    have Penny over here?


    But she did not find a chance.


    Because she found that the perverse Chester, as if he loved being with Penny, as if he could not wait to


    give the best of the world to Penny.


    At this, Penny dropped her original wariness little by little.


    Finally, when it was time for bed, Alina thought he would get a chance.


    Yet Chester looked tenderly at Penny, "Want a bedtime story?"


    "Can I?" Penny eyed Chester.


    Apparently since returning to Shirling, hardly anyone has read her a bedtime story and she has been


    left to sleep on her.


    Chester rubbed the top of the child''s hair tenderly and heartily, "As long as you want."


    "I want it."


    When she was in Shirling, Great Grandma would read her bedtime stories, as would her aunts and


    uncles.


    And she thought that no one here would.


    Chester picked up the child as soon as he could, "If my daughter wants to, I will do it."


    Alina, "..." Daughter?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Instantly, Alina warmed up, she thought, this was Chester treating Penny as his daughter, right?


    Chester brought Alina at this moment countless touches.


    ...


    In the room.


    Alina stood in the doorway, looking at Chester holding Penny and putting her to sleep, the child was


    clearly going to be past the age of being put to sleep.


    At the moment, however, it was as if he was holding a baby in his arms.


    As if he wanted to give all his tenderness to Penny.


    After a long time, Penny did fall asleep in his arms and he gentlyid the child on the cot, carefully


    covering her with quilt..


    Alina stood in the doorway, looking out at them.


    Stepping forward, he made a ''shhh'' gesture, and pulled Alina away from the child''s room before he


    turned off the light.

 Chapter 486 Just trust me

    Chapter 486 Just trust me


    Chapter 486 Just trust me


    Back to the room.


    Alina looked at Chester and wanted to say something, but when the words came to her mouth, she


    couldn''t say anything.


    His kiss pressed down forcefully.


    Alina, "Chester."


    "Abby, don''t ask anything, okay?" Once, he could hide his heart well from her, but not now.


    The event hit him hard.


    Feeling his strength, Alina stretched out her hands and wrapped them around his lean waist, "what can


    I do?"


    "..."


    "So that you don''t feel so bad?" At this moment, Alina''s tone was all helplessness and pain.


    Chester did not want to make things difficult for her.


    And she, likewise, did not want Chester to be upset.


    Chester, "Don''t do anything, just stay by my side, okay?"


    Don''t do anything?


    But Alina, as long as it''s about her, can never really stay out of things.


    In the matter of Emma, she loved and hated openly, but now, all things unseen made her confused and


    apprehensive.


    "You just have to trust me, that''s all."


    Trust him?


    She had always trusted him.


    Even if he did leave her back then when he loved her most fearfully, she still trust him.


    She believed that every choice he made was for her good; after all, in a situation like that, he had no


    choice but to leave.


    "Okay." Rubbing against his arms, she whispered.


    The most Alina had said to Chester during this period was ''okay'' and she believed whatever he said.


    What he doesn''t say, she doesn''t ask.


    But it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to know.


    When Chester took a bath, she sent a message to Andre, roughly outlining what she had to know


    about what was going on in Ingford right now.


    After all, the matter could be rted to both her and Penny, so she couldn''t possibly leave it alone.


    Andre replied, "Got it."


    It seems that no matter what time it is, as long as Alina asked for it, he would say yes.


    No matter what whirlwind she got into, no matter how far she went, he was always there, and she could


    turn around and see him where she was whenever she needed to.


    ...


    Ste is back from her business trip to Shirling.


    Sophia and Libby, still warm, werepletely different from before.


    Knowing Ste''s flight today, Sophia called her early, "When you get back,e straight home."


    "It seems that you''re still really capable now." On the phone, Ste sneered.


    She was so humiliated, she still managed to go to her as if nothing had happened. People can really


    bend in front of money and power.


    Sophia''s face couldn''t help but change.


    Holding back the fire in her heart, "I''m your mother, do you have to say that?"


    In this moment, her tone was full of reproach.


    Ste, "If I am your daughter, why do you have to do that?"


    Setting her up without batting an eye.


    When she was to be married to Kenny, she Sophia said it was for her good, but when it''s Libby''s turn,


    it''s a fire pit?


    Sophia was dumbfounded.


    During those years, she was really bad to Ste.


    But so what?


    She didn''t have a choice at that point.


    "Juste back first, okay?"


    In response to Sophia, it was the sound of Ste hanging up the phone.


    When she heard the phone being hung up, Sophia was angry. If Ste was in front of her, she would


    have wanted to p her twice at this moment.


    Libby waited for Ste at the airport with red eyes.


    The moment she saw Ste get off the ne, she trotted up to her, "Sis."


    Ste, "..."


    When she saw Libby, her face went straight to gloomy.


    Libby saw that her face was not right, but still came forward.


    The five finger marks on her face are so obvious.


    "I advise you to think before you speak." Ste scolded in a stern voice.


    Knowing that Libby is a drama queen, and since she dares to go to such an extent with the Willis


    family, she is naturally not afraid of Ste''s calctions.


    Libby was stunned by this look on Ste''s face.


    For a moment, she forgot to react.


    Then she thought of her main purposeing to Ste, and as much as she wanted to believe her


    mother, she couldn''t right now.


    How strong Ste''s methods really were, she was now seeing.


    If this drags on, she is really afraid that when the three months are up, she must marry Kenny.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She couldn''t be more reluctant.


    Now, no one can help her, only if Ste can leave her alone.


    "Sis, the Ann family''s people are bullying." Libby looked at Ste with tears in her eyes.


    And Ste naturally believed that Mrs. Annn must have bullied Libby.


    Although Kenny is a fool, he is a treasure in Mrs. Ann''s heart, and Libby was indiscreet before.


    Now that she is engaged, in Mrs. Ann''s mind, Libby seems to be disgracing the Ann family at all times,


    so naturally she has to give pressure on Libby at all times.


    "If you behave well, won''t she stop bullying you?"


    "Sis, I''m at least your sister, how can you watch her bully me? I didn''t do anything this time."


    Libby asked going by taking Ste''s hand.


    Ste shook off her hand, distant and cold.


    When the Marsh family''s driver arrived, Ste headed straight over there, and Libby saw Ste about to


    leave, she trot along, "Sis, help me."


    Ste, "Sophia can help you, it''s better for you to beg her."


    How could she help her when she hated them all?


    The situation they are in now is only something they begged for, and they have no one to me.


    Watching Ste get into the Marsh family''s car, Libby''s body was cold, she wanted to leave the country,


    yet now she, like Sophia, could not leave.


    ...


    After Ste got into the car, she realised that Alfred, surprisingly, was in the car.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Libby outside the car, thinking that Alfred had seen it all just now, she


    was more or less embarrassed in her heart.


    He reached out to her hand.


    The temperature was so warm that it seemed to burn. Ste subconsciously wanted to pull her hand


    away, but his force was heavier.


    "Still involved with them?" his tone was deep and serious.


    Ste, "Even though the Willis family is pretty much starting over now, it''s nice to watch them struggle


    like this."


    Sophia thought it was Matthew who had fallen into a huge debt to them.


    But in reality, who is giving all this debt? It''s the Marsh family.


    Ste said before that she wanted the entire Willis family back, but it was not easy, and the only would


    be to empty it out with her hands.

 Chapter 487 Desperately wiping something

    Chapter 487 Desperately wiping something


    Chapter 487 Desperately wiping something


    At this moment, Ste''s eyes were full of bloodlust.


    Without the avoidance and heartache of the old days of mentioning those people, the bloodlust of the


    moment carries an unprecedented sense of unbridled joy.


    ...


    Alina clearly sensed that something was wrong with Chester and Caleb, plus Vanessa''s reaction, she


    felt that there might be something uplicated hiding behind this, so she had Andre find out what it


    was.


    Three dayster.


    Leroy gave her a reply.


    "Alina, I think you''d better cross-examine Chester." The tone of Andre was deep.


    Alina frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Andre, "Tomas and Ronan seem to be trying desperately to wipe something outtely, and although I


    don''t know what it is, I know it''s the same thing, that''s stopping my investigation."


    Alina, "..."


    Stopping Andre''s investigation?


    Erase the clues of the same thing?


    So, what is it about?


    "They probably don''t want anyone to look into it, especially me," said Andre.


    Both of them, at the same time, are concealing something, which means that what is behind this is


    certainly not simple.


    Alina, "I know."


    Hanging up Andre''s phone, her eyes shone with an unprecedented heaviness.


    Closing her eyes, it was clear in this moment that she had the urge to retreat again, ever since what


    happened to Emma, she hated the foggy feeling of knowing that something was going on behind the


    scenes, but she couldn''t see it.


    In these days.


    Chester was particrly gentle with Penny. When Alina came downstairs, she saw Chester sewing the


    doll''s clothes together with Penny.


    His fingers were stiff and clumsy, but he was still working on it because Penny liked it.


    "No, no, this can''t be sewn crooked." Looking at the stitches in the wrong ce, Penny muttered as if


    she was going to cry.


    As soon as Chester saw that she was about to cry, he soothed her gently, "Okay, okay, I''ll try, don''t cry,


    okay?"


    "Can you really sew it up?"


    "Yes."


    Alina stood a short distance away and just watched.


    It''s not that she hadn''t seen Chester being gentle before, he was gentle with her in particr, but she


    had never really seen such a gentle side to Penny.


    So at the moment, watching, she was abstracted.


    Chester came to her, and took her into his arms.


    "I really can''t do this job, you do it." Chester had never said anything like that before.


    And at this moment, it is surprising that such words were uttered.


    Alina looked to Penny.


    The doubt in her mind was temporarily dispelled when she saw the bewildered look in Penny''s eyes


    and sat down between the two, "Show me."


    This is something that is difficult for Chester, but quite simple for Alina.


    The dress is tiny.


    It was almost impossible to get started. Although Alina usually spends more time with her sewing


    machine, such work is still particrly uneasy for her.


    The afternoon was spent with them, and the afternoon sun was so beautifully warm as it poured into


    the windows.


    It makes the picture of the three look more beautiful and harmonious.


    "Wow, the little dress Mommy sewed is so pretty." Penny couldn''t help but sigh as she put the little


    dress on the doll''s body.


    Alina''s mouth contained a gentle smile, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, Mummy, you have to help me make this doll''s clothes."


    "Penny, Mummy is very tired." Without waiting for the child to hand Alina the doll and the ruler, Chester


    took the things.


    Although Penny was willful at times, she stopped when she heard that Alina was tired.


    "Go and y."


    "Okay."


    Penny got up, hugged her doll and ran away.


    Looking at that back, the tenderness in his eyes could almost spill out.


    Alina saw this.


    "What are you looking at?" The moment Chester looked down, he saw Alina looking at him.


    Alina, "Penny seems to be obedient to you."


    "That''s how children are, she''ll show kindness to whoever is kind to her, don''t you think?"


    "Is that all?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "..." Certainly not.


    She didn''t believe that Caleb hadn''t worked hard on it.


    But Penny always seemed to reject her.


    Vanessa has always been good to Penny as well, but Penny still keeps making a fuss about going back


    to Shirling, and it''s not just a question of whether it''s good for her or not.


    And the kind of attitude that Penny has towards Chester at the moment was different. As if from the


    beginning, Penny liked him a lot.


    There was something about him that always unconsciously gave her a sense of security.


    Probably the only thing that can make a child so happy is a sense of security, right?


    "Thinking about something?" Seeing that Alina did not speak, Chester kissed her forehead tenderly.


    Alina, "Chester, is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    As her words fell, Alina clearly saw that Chester''s face had a momentary freeze before returning to


    normal, looking at her with gentle eyes.


    Dotingly, he rubbed the top of her soft hair, "What do you think I''m hiding from you?"


    "Chester?"


    "Didn''t we agree? Just be by my side and trust me, don''t ask so many questions, okay?"


    But how could she act as if she was okay that clearly it had something to do with her?


    Alina wanted to say something else, but knew Chester, since that was the answer she was getting


    here, Chester would not tell her anything.


    "Send Penny back to Shirling, okay?" Alina looked at Chester and said.


    Chester frowned, "I thought we said to keep her with us?"


    Alina, "..."


    Such an answer made the feeling that something was wrong in her heart grow stronger even at this


    moment.


    At the dinner table, Chester was significantly more restrained than before, and because of this restraint,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    it made Alina feel more and more bizarre.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Chester put the beef she liked into her bowl.


    Alina ate absentmindedly, while saying, "Let Penny eat by herself."


    It was as if Chester hadn''t heard Alina''s words, and he was so engrossed in this pleasure of feeding


    Penny.


    Alina, "..."


    Now, she really could not eat more.


    Until dinner was over, Ronan came and looked at Chester with a face all gloomy.


    "Go wait for me in the study." Chester said to Ronan.


    And he turned back to Penny and said he would read her a bedtime story in the evening before


    heading in the direction of the study.


    Alina came behind Penny, and she felt that something big was going on.

 Chapter 488 Is there really something hiding from Alina?

    Chapter 488 Is there really something hiding from Alina?


    Chapter 488 Is there really something hiding from Alina?


    In the study.


    Ronan looked at Chester with a stony face and said, "Andre is looking into this."


    Chester, "What?"


    "I think it has something to do with Miss Hughes." Ronan said analytically, after thinking about it.


    Andre had nothing to do with Ingford at all, but now he was even looking into this, so it must be Alina


    who had suspicions.


    The change in Vanessa was already obvious during this time, plus the fact that she asked those


    questions of him, showed that she was doubting in her mind.


    But Chester didn''t expect that she would ask Andre to look into it.


    "Sir." Ronan looked at Chester intently.


    If this matter continues to be investigated now, it is possible that Alina will know about it.


    And what do those things mean to Alina?


    The truth was like an onion, she had peeled less than a third of it now, and it was what was inside that


    stung the most.


    She had been driven into the depths of madness back then, so how was she going to cross over now


    that she knew what was more inside?


    "I''ll take care of this."


    "Okay."


    Ronan left.


    When Chester was left alone in the study, a dark, dangerous cold light shone under his eyes.


    The phone shed with Andre''s number.


    it picked up.


    "Hello."


    "It''s me." Chester tried to be calm as he said to Andre.


    And Andre did not expect Chester to call him at this time.


    Frozen for a moment, he asked, "What is it?"


    "Stop the investigation." Chester uttered.


    Andre, "So, you really have something to hide from Alina?" He hadn''t expected Chester to notice it, he


    had done enough to hide it.


    Chester is capable. It is reasonable that information of Eglinton could be in his hands in a short time.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, he heard Andre say stoically, "She trusts you, have you thought


    about what the consequences of this will be?"


    "If she does find out, it''s the consequences that will be incalcble."


    "What''s that?" Andre asked.


    At this moment, in the dimly lit space, an unprecedented pain passed through his eyes.


    Half an hourter.


    Even Andre could no longer calm down inside, "The child is..."


    Thetter words were no longer spoken by Andre, and his breath was tinged with trembling.


    Chester, "It is now basically confirmed, other matters are now still digging deeper."


    Chester and Chester were shocked when the truth of the child wasid out in front of them.


    Digging deeper, even they probably wouldn''t be able to take it, let alone Alina.


    She has been hurt enough and has long been broken inside.


    Chester was genuinely afraid that she would not be able to bear it.


    Andre, "It''s a quagmire."


    At this moment, even Andre could not help but tremble when he heard such a result.


    He has seen a lot ofplicated things, but the Collins family, a ce that is calm on the surface is


    deep as quagmire.


    Chester, "So, do you still continue to check?"


    At this, Andre couldn''t help but draw a breath.


    Without answering Chester''s question, he asked again sharply, "Do you think that Alina can be by your


    side now?"


    "..."


    "Are you sure that you can protect her and the child now?"


    Chester, "..."


    He had always wanted to protect Alina.


    Back when he knew she was hurt like that, he felt guilty and hated Caleb.


    Now it seems that both he and Caleb are just people who are being counted in the scheme.


    Chester, who had always been firm in his answers whenever it came to Alina, was silent at this


    moment.


    "It probably started in Max''s generation."


    Andre clearly analysed.


    The Collins family has a long history and the sessive heads of the family have naturally sown many


    evils on this path of youthful exuberance.


    No wonder Max had always let Alina be in the Collins family, and even ended up marrying Alina to


    Caleb.


    It''s kind of protective of her, isn''t it?


    This protection was ultimately in vain.


    "She and I have missed out for many years, and now I can''t trust anyone while the root cause is slowly


    surfacing, understand?" No matter who he left Alina to, the Chester of today could not rest assured, let


    alone trust anyone, even if that person was Andre.


    Andre was silent.


    He understood how Chester had felt all these years after losing Alina.


    But now this matter has seen the general root cause, but the root cause is surrounded by intricate


    roots, and what he sees is not necessarily the clearest.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once upon a time, was obedient to his Grandpa, as well as Alina''s parents and grandmother, believing


    that as long as he left Alina, he was really doing her a favour and would allow her to live the rest of her


    life in peace.


    But he was wrong.


    After that incident, Chester was no longer willing to leave her in the hands of anyone and would not


    listen to anyone when it came to her.


    When he thought of Penny, the moment Chester opened his eyes, his eyes were even more


    determined.


    "If my letting go only ushers in greater turmoil for her, she can only be by my side, no matter what


    hardships and dangers she faces."


    After saying that, without waiting for what Andre was saying, Chester hung up the phone.


    Andre heard the ''beep'' sounding from the phone, and thought of Chester''s words before he hung


    up the phone.


    At that moment, he understood.


    After so many tumultuous moments, this is the kind of protection that Chester now has for Alina.


    With her by his side, he would be sure to put things right in the calmest way possible.


    P came in.


    "Sir."


    "What is it?" Coming back to his senses from what happened to Alina, Andre looked at P.


    P, "Miss Nellie James is here."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, P clearly felt that the aura on Andre''s body was instantly icy


    cold at this moment.


    "Tell her to get lost." Andre lit a cigarette and said in a cold voice.


    P froze, and then nodded, "Okay."


    When P walked away and Andre was left alone, he was trying desperately to hold something back.

 Chapter 489 Taking the child back to the Collins family?

    Chapter 489 Taking the child back to the Collins family?


    Chapter 489 Taking the child back to the Collins family?


    Herees the medical team from A Mountain.


    But even though Chester had taken the trouble to arrange this matter, Vanessa still wanted Alina to be


    by Caleb''s side.


    The next morning, Chester received a phone call from Vanessa, saying, "Chester, now during this time,


    you should be more or less considerate of Caleb''s feelings, okay? Let Alina take the child back to the


    Collins family, or the Mulherd Manor."


    Now Vanessa is afraid that Chester''s being with Alina will irritate Caleb.


    Although this public opinion, with Alina''s clever defusion earlier, is now nothing in the eyes of the


    crowd, she couldn''t care less.


    Her biggest worry was Caleb.


    Chester looked at Alina who was personally dressing Penny on the side and said, "Your request is


    unreasonable."


    "Chester, I know I can''t change what''s going on between you two together, but Caleb is in danger at


    any moment now, so you can''t..."


    Before Vanessa could finish her sentence, Chester hung up the phone.


    This made Vanessa''s heart feel even more ufortable.


    When Julia brought Caleb his meal, she saw Vanessa sitting on a chair at the entrance of the ward,


    with a sad face.


    Stepping forward, she asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Julia, Vanessa sighed even more.


    She has been haggard for some time, as she has not had time to take care of herself and therefore her


    face is now covered in the signs of age.


    She said, "Chester and Alina are really hard to separate, she said she wasing to Ingford to keep


    Calebpany, but what now?"


    Just thinking about Caleb being on the verge of life time and time again, Vanessa could not like how


    Alina and Chester were together.


    She is now, probably, forgetting what she was really like before when she supported Alina and Chester


    to be together.


    Julia frowned.


    Knowing Vanessa''s persistence, she said, "Well, as you can see, after Alina came to Ingford, Caleb is


    much better."


    "He would be better off if she could stay by Caleb''s side." Vanessa said in a somewhat annoying tone.


    It''s just simplepany.


    Why are they just not willing to be fulfilled?


    It''s not like the two of them were told to split up.


    Julia knew that Vanessa was paranoid now, plus she hadn''t been resting well, which made her even


    more difficult to think about things.


    "I''ll take care of Caleb, you go back and get some sleep." How many midnight calls from bed to hospital


    these days and it was because of Caleb''s unexpected situation during the night.


    Vanessa has been tortured to the point of losing her spirit.


    She couldn''t wait for Caleb to get better immediately and for her to be relieved.


    At this moment, hearing Julia say this, Vanessa was really tired and nodded, "I''ll go back and take a


    nap, don''t you go."


    "Don''t worry." Julia nodded.


    Vanessa got up and walked towards the lift somewhat tiredly.


    Julia looked at her back, frowned, sighed and turned to enter the ward.


    As Julia has said, because of seeing Alina, Caleb seems to have gotten a lot better.


    He will still be on the edge of life, but the good thing is that he is awake longer.


    ...


    Vanessa came out of the hospital and walked down the road towards the Collins family''s car, when


    suddenly a red supercar stopped in front of her.


    It was Macy.


    Vanessa knew her.


    "Mrs. Collins, shall we talk?" Macy respectfully opened the car door for Vanessa.


    Vanessa stood in ce and looked sharply at Macy who had a respectful and assertive face, "What do


    I have to talk to you about?"


    With that, she headed over to her car.


    However, Macy asked, "Do you want to let Master Caleb die?"


    "..."


    "I know how you feels, but right now, no one can help you but me."


    Vanessa jerked back and looked at Macy with eyes that were sharper at the moment, while Macy


    raised her eyebrows.


    She just stood respectfully by the car door that had been pulled open, quietly waiting for Vanessa''s


    answer.


    Vanessa, who was originally tough, gave her a fierce re and walked towards her open car door.


    The smile on the corner of Macy''s mouth grew stronger at the moment.


    ...


    Waterside Vi.


    No matter what kind of fog things were in right now, Chester never had any intention of sending Alina


    and Penny away.


    The way he looked at Penny became more tender.


    In the beginning, Alina could tell herself that Chester loves Penny because he loves her.


    But it is clear that he loves Penny with his whole heart.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Can we go to the yground together?" Penny asked, hugging Chester''s neck.


    Chester nodded, "Sure."


    Alina stepped forward, took the child over from Chester''s arms and said, "It''s better not to go now."


    "Mummy, I want to go." As soon as she heard that she was not allowed to go now, Penny instantly


    looked at Alina pitifully.


    Alina has a headache.


    She had been soft ever in this situation, but she still made an effort to harden her heart, saying, "Penny,


    I will take you there in days, okay?"


    "But Daddy said he could go with me and he had the day off."


    "Daddy?"


    "Yes."


    Alina looked at Chester, speechless.


    But thinking of Chester and Penny''s rtionship, she eventually swallowed the words that came to her


    lips and didn''t say anything in front of the child.


    After breakfast.


    Chester literally took the child with him to the yground, looking towards Alina and tenderly extending


    his hand to her, "Come with us?"


    "No, I don''t feel well, youe back early." There are some things that need to be talked about.


    In the past few days, she had always been wondering what had happened.


    It was as if there was some kind of storm that was approaching them little by little.


    One misstep and she''ll be swept into the vortex again.


    "Okay." Chester moved closer to her and kissed her on the forehead, Alina avoided it, "What are you


    doing? The child is here."


    "Penny wants us to be well."


    While talking about Penny, Alina even looked at Penny with a headache.


    This girl is nowpletely bribed by Chester.


    As Penny and Chester left together, Alina took out the phone and called Andre, who picked up, "Alina."


    "How''s the investigation going?" Alina asked in a direct manner.


    But she could clearly feel Andre''s breath heavier.


    Alina raised her eyebrows, "Is there really something wrong?"

 Chapter 490 Feels like things arent so simple

    Chapter 490 Feels like things aren''t so simple


    Chapter 490 Feels like things aren''t so simple


    When Andre had said earlier that both Ronan and Tomas were preventing him from investigating


    further, Alina had sensed that something was not right.


    And now with this ragged breath from Andre, even if he didn''t go on, Alina probably knew that


    something was really wrong.


    Over the years she has experienced much.


    But she fails to perceive that there is something deeper behind this.


    But now she felt it.


    Andre took a deep breath, "No. What I found out is not rted to you."


    "Really?" Alina didn''t quite believe it.


    Andre, "Since when do you not even trust me?"


    His tone was tinged with reproach.


    This made it impossible for Alina to continue asking.


    Alina, "I naturally trust you, but this time when I came back to Ingford, I feel that things are not so


    simple."


    Her intuition is very strong, the matter must be rted to her.


    She feels it .


    "I checked, nothing is wrong, be well by Chester."


    "He''s treating Penny strangely." Alina said sharply.


    This was the main reason for her suspicion.


    The other changes were negligible, but what about for Penny? It was clearly agreed before that they


    would send Penny back to Shirling, but now Penny stayed.


    And he didn''t give a valid reason, just that he wanted the three of them to live together.


    And when it came to Penny, Andre had an even bigger headache. Earlier, they have not thought that


    there was such aplicated piece of work behind it.


    "He loves you so much, naturally he will love Penny, don''t think too much about it, okay?"


    Is it just that she is overthinking? Alina did not feel that it was overthinking.


    She hang up the phone from Andre with a frown.


    Instead of being relieved by Andre''s words, she felt even Andre was deliberately hiding something from


    her.


    And this concealment is clearly linked to her.


    ...


    Macy and Vanessa sat together by therge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Not far away, in a ss house, the painting girl looked so beautiful in a long white dress.


    Noticing Vanessa''s gaze, Macy lifted the coffee in front of her and asked with a smile on her lips, "What


    do you think of my sister, Mrs. Collins?"


    "That''s your sister?"


    "Yes, her name is Annie, and from her look, she fits the criteria for your daughter-inw, doesn''t she?"


    Vanessa looked at Macy with sharper eyes, without saying a word, but with an innate intimidating


    pressure.


    Macy did not care in the slightest, stirring the coffee in her hand, she said, "I am grateful to Master


    Caleb for saving Annie, and for him to deteriorate so drastically, I think you are well aware that it has to


    do with Miss Hughes."


    "..."


    "Other than that, she is the wife of Master Caleb, if it is true that she is with Master Chester, even if


    public opinion does not put you in a bad light, but in this high society, the Collins family''s reputation..."


    Thetter words were not continued by Macy, but the meaning was probably known.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before, Chester suffered so much for Alina, plus all those years Caleb didn''t cherish when he was with


    Alina.


    So naturally, she was on Alina, and now that Macy was talking about it, it was not as simple as she


    thought.


    "What are you trying to say?" Vanessa''s tone sharpened.


    Just thinking about Caleb using his kidney to save this woman''s sister because of Alina made her body


    unconsciously emit hostility.


    Macyughed, "Master Caleb only likes Miss Hughes, and my sister, Annie, was saved by your Collins


    family, and her life is all yours."


    Vanessa''s face was slightly better at the moment when she heard such polite words from Macy.


    Macy continued, "When she was sixteen, she once had a chance encounter with Master Chester, she


    has remembered him for so many years, I hope you can fulfill her."


    Looking at Vanessa''s improved face, Macy said.


    And Vanessa''s face, which had originally improved, suddenly sank once again when she heard these


    words.


    Macy is good at attacking the heart.


    She can tell exactly what Vanessa is thinking from her face, and without waiting for Vanessa''s angry


    scolding, she added.


    "You are a mother and naturally wants Master Chester and Master Caleb to spend the rest of their lives


    either with the one they love or with the one who loves them, don''t you?"


    For a moment, Vanessa''s heart was clogged.


    Before, when Caleb hurt Alina, she once thought that Caleb loved Emma.


    But when the matter of Emma came to light, it was only that she realized that all his thoughts for so


    many years had been on Alina.


    At first, because it felt unloved.


    So she thought it would be good for the two of them to separate.


    But now, knowing his heart for Alina, how could she bear to break them up?


    As for Chester, she was heartbroken too. But when she thought of Alina and Caleb even having Penny,


    invariably, her heart was biased towards Macy''s argument.


    ...


    Chester and Penny had fun at the yground and didn''te back until noon when Alina called to ask


    if the two would be back for dinner.


    However, Chester instructed gently over the phone that he was taking Penny to eat fried chicken with


    him, leaving her to eat on her.


    The gentle tone was like that of a husband who is giving an ount of his journey to his wife.


    "Okay."


    When she hung up the phone, Alina''s heart was as chaotic as a cat scratching. Just as she was sitting


    at the dining table, Vanessa came.


    For so many years, Vanessa had always been over at Collins Castle, hardly ever visiting Wend Vi


    and Waterside Vi, yet today, surprisingly, she came.


    Alina''s face sank.


    Vanessa looked at her face and took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart, and looked at


    the table, all of which Alina loved to eat.


    "Now, how on earth did you manage to be together in such peace of mind?" Vanessa''s tone was


    somewhat gloomy and sharp.


    Caleb was still in hospital, yet Alina had surprisingly, taken Penny to stay at Waterside Vi.


    Alina didn''t look at Vanessa and sat at the dining table, saying, "What, because he''s sick, your previous


    decision changed?"


    There was some sarcasm in her tone.


    And such sarcasm made Vanessa''s face turn white at this moment.


    She supported her and Chester together against all odds, today''s Macy is a reminder of herself.


    Even if public opinion is okay with it, their Collins family has actually made a lot of jokes in high society


    during this time.

 Chapter 491 Neither is a child anymore

    Chapter 491 Neither is a child anymore


    Chapter 491 Neither is a child anymore


    It''s just that those people, given the majesty of the Collins family, didn''t dare to say anything.


    Pulling out a chair and sitting down, she said to Alina, "Take Penny back to the Collins'', or go back to


    Mulherd Manor, don''t live here."


    "Did you say that to Chester as well?" Alina looked at Vanessa in a light-hearted manner.


    Vanessa''s thin lips were pursed, and she looked at Alina icily, without the kind of gentleness she had in


    the past.


    Alina''s attitude was no better, and without waiting for Vanessa to speak, she asked, "How old is


    Chester now?"


    "Alina, if you really want to do him good, go back to Mulherd Manor." At this moment, Vanessa knew


    that it was impossible to let Alina go back to Collins Castle.


    Wend Vi, even less so.


    In that case, go back to Mulherd Manor.


    With today''s reminder from Macy, there is no way she can support her being with Chester.


    The corner of Alina''s mouth lifted up with a touch of sarcasm as she looked at Vanessa, "How old is


    Chester this year?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Vanessa''s face sank even further at this moment.


    Alina, "I''m already twenty-seven, and Chester is six years older than me."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "When I had my ident, I was young, and Chester was just out of college."


    "..."


    "You told him that it was for my own good, and he went abroad, thinking he would return me peace."


    "..."


    "And you made me marry Caleb when I lost my memory, and now, when I remember the past and he


    has weathered the storm, what do you think I want to say?"


    They are no longer children.


    When there is no way to think maturely, they can hold their minds, step by step, in the direction they


    think is good.


    But it''s just that they think they are good.


    Have they ever thought about the consequences they would face if they were interfered with?


    "We are all adults, so we naturally know what choice to make, don''t you think?" Alina''s eyes, at this


    moment, were sharper.


    And Vanessa.


    Since her return, she has seen a radical change in Alina, but she still cannot ept this sharpness in


    her at the moment.


    Alina just looked at Vanessa calmly, while Vanessa''s heart, however, could not calm down for a long


    time.


    It took several deep breaths to squash the stuffy weight in her heart, "So do you think that this choice


    you are making is really the right one?"


    "Right or wrong, it''s all on us."


    Back then, they were spared the part they had to bear, but did things really end up going in the


    direction they thought was good?


    In the end, it''s still too easy to think things through.


    Vanessa''s heart kept rising and falling.


    "So, you''re rejecting me?"


    "No, but a reminder that it''s time to let go." Looking at Vanessa, Alina said in a loud voice.


    Letting go?


    No matter what age the children has reached, he or she will always be a child''s presence in the


    mother''s heart.


    Vanessa''s heart was heaving, and many words were blocked back at this moment by this


    assertiveness of Alina.


    Alina is in a mess right now.


    She doesn''t want more people to interfere with her, so whoever it is now, she''s going to have to be


    tough.


    She, at this moment, will not listen to anyone.


    Vanessa got up angrily.


    The powerful inertia knocked over the stool behind her.


    Alina, "You are the honourable wife of the Collins family, what you have done during this time is really


    beneath your status."


    "You..."


    Alina turned around and went straight upstairs, obviously not wanting to say so much to Vanessa.


    With her various biases like this, Chester and Caleb, as sons, would probably be able to understand it,


    but in Alina''s case, she doesn''t have that much spirit to withstand her.


    Seeing that Alina was not willing to pay more attention to her, she became angrier..


    Before, whatever emotions were inside her, she was able to suppress them well, whereas so much had


    happened in the meantime.


    In particr, Caleb''s condition was too much of a shock for her, so she is now more or less


    overwhelmed in her heart.


    ...


    Chester knew that Vanessa hade to Waterside Vi and immediately returned from outside with


    Penny.


    The child wanted fried chicken so badly that Chester packed it back because he was worried about


    Alina.


    "Where is she?" Chester asked, frowning when he came in and saw that the lunch on the table hadn''t


    been touched.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler came forward, "Madam has left, Miss Hughes is upstairs."


    Chester''s face sank, he handed Penny to the maid on the side, rubbing her head and saying, "You eat,


    I will go to check on Mummy, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Penny nodded good-naturedly.


    No one knew that the happiness in the little girl''s heart when she knew her dad was still alive.


    Now, not to mention going back to Shirling, even if Megan came to pick her up, she probably wouldn''t


    obediently follow her back.


    When Chester went upstairs, he saw Alina sitting on the balcony outside her bedroom on the phone.


    She said to Brandon, "Give me some time, I''m in such a mess that I can''t draw anything, or you can


    find a good designer."


    Now as far as thepany is concerned, in terms of design, Alina''s mind is nowpletely unable to


    keep up.


    It is obviously rted to her current mood.


    Suddenly, the world seemed to be in chaos again. And her mind could no longer keep up.


    "Okay, I''ll step up my search."


    "Okay."


    When Alina hung up the phone, Chester took her into his arms from behind and she subconsciously


    tried to struggle.


    Yet when a familiar scent was felt, the struggle stopped.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''ting back for lunch? Back so soon?"


    "What did she say to you?" The man buried his head in her neck.


    Alina turned around, her cold hand cupping his face and meeting his eyes, saying, "Back because of


    this?"


    "I''m worried about you."


    Alina, "..."


    Originally, the words that had juste to mind, and even more so the decisions that had been made


    could not even be uttered at this.


    "I''m not a child anymore, who can do anything to me?" Alina snapped, before getting out of his arms.


    Chester, "Abby."


    "How much those people supported us before, how much they can want to separate us now, you know,


    that''s human nature."


    The fickleness of people''s hearts is reflected in Vanessa.

 Chapter 492 The Spectator

    Chapter 492 The Spectator


    Chapter 492 The Spectator


    Macy was slightly better after meeting Vanessa, and gently rubbed the medicine on Annie''s face.


    "Andre''s people are so hard on you, your skin has been damaged, otherwise you''d have met your


    future mother-inw just now."


    She was wearing very thick make-up and still couldn''t hide the swelling on her face.


    This is the reason why Annie was not allowed to face Vanessa just now.


    Under Annie''s eyes, a smile appeared, "So, Mrs. Collins agreed?"


    Looking at Annie''s smile, Macy had a sense of satisfaction, she has always been responsive to her


    sister''s requests.


    She said, "It''s just starting now, and you can''t behave like a self-willed child next, okay?"


    "Will you teach me?"


    "That''s for sure."


    Macy knew what the heart was really like, and even had a deep attainment in this area, she said to


    Annie, "The gentry likes obedient daughters-inw."


    "..."


    "They prefer those with a family background." Love was nothing to them.


    Mrs. Collins is different though, she seems to be very emotional about the love aspect and that makes


    it easier for her.


    After all, even though she has such a high position in the medical profession, she and Annie are


    orphaned daughters.


    That would be most frowned upon among the gentry.


    When she heard the word ''family background'', Annie''s face turned bitter.


    Apparently, these they do not have a strong family background.


    Macy, "I have a solution."


    "Okay."


    Hearing that Macy had a solution, Annie nodded reassuringly.


    ...


    Chester hugged Alina, "From now on, don''t listen to any of those words. If you don''t want to see them,


    don''t see them."


    When she heard this, Alina was helpless.


    Chester knew exactly what was on Alina''s mind right now.


    He said, "What you said was very true."


    "You know all about it?"


    "That''s for sure." The butler had said it all to him before he came up.


    The Alina of now is long since not the Alina of then, the one who was able to remain intact under the


    onught of memories.


    It means that she has long since ceased to be the weak girl she was, but someone with a mature mind.


    She is no longer so vulnerable.


    Chester soothed Alina for a while before going to the video conference over in the study an hourter.


    Just as Chester left, Alina''s phone vibrated and she picked up, "Andre."


    "Macy has taken Annie to Shirling." Andre said in a gruff tone.


    When she heard Macy and Annie, Alina''s face sank as well.


    In the midst of this blurring, the only thing that was clear was Annie''s thoughts on Chester.


    So will she be the next Emma?


    "You have to be careful of these two sisters." Andre said with a headache.


    He just found out about two sisters.


    He didn''t know what kind of person Annie was, but from Macy''s achievement over the years, he could


    tell that this woman is not simple, and even has a deep heart.


    Alina, "Do I look like that kind of fragile person?"


    "No, but I''m still worried about you." After all, Emma had exhausted her, and now there were two more.


    Alina, "Andre, you seem to have got one thing wrong."


    "What?"


    "The key point is Chester."


    After experiencing so much over the years, Alina has long known what kind of situation to react and


    sort out.


    The root cause that Emma would do so much damage to her was in Caleb.


    And if Chester really had a heart for Annie, what could she do even if she was more careful?


    If there is no heart, there is no need to guard against anything at all.


    "That''s true, but I think a woman like that has a lot of tact, and I''m afraid you''ll be at a disadvantage."


    "Even if I am at disadvantage, they won''t have a good time." Alina said with a light smile.


    Andre heard the smile in her tone and was sort of relieved.


    She''s right.


    It was clear from her previous tactics against Emma that if Macy and Annie had really set her up, these


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    two women will not have a good time either.


    However, thinking about the changes in Ingford now, and even the problem with Vanessa''s attitude


    towards Alina, Andre had to remind, "You have to prevent Macy from colluding with Mrs. Collins."


    Since Caleb became seriously ill.


    Mrs. Collins had the intention of having Alina at Caleb''s side.


    Macy has a deep heart and will take advantage of this weakness of Vanessa.


    Hearing this reminder from Andre, Alina thought of what Vanessa had said when she came to her at


    noon.


    She said, "I''m afraid that they have colluded."


    Andre, "..."


    If that was the case, this was really headache.


    Although many things are not clear now, these things that are now in his possession have cleared


    Alina''s eyes.


    She said to Andre, "Don''t worry, I will have it under control."


    "There is no clean one in this Collins family, why don''t youe back? I will worry about you if you stay


    there."


    He knew about the changes in Ingford, but he didn''t expect this change to be so serious.


    Right now, Andre only had one thought, and that was to let Alina go back to Shirling, so that he could


    feel more at ease.


    Alina, "Things aren''t as serious as you think, don''t think about it, okay?"


    "How do you mean it''s not serious?"


    "..."


    "Back then, you almost died in all those people''s schemes." These words were roared out by Andre.


    Inside this Collins family, who knows what it''s like?


    "Alina, I always feel that this Collins family is not that simple, Alby has not been living in Ingford all


    these years."


    What Vanessa has shown to the public over the years has always been a good wife persona.


    But if she was really a good wife, why hadn''t she left the country all these years? Alby hadn''t even


    stayed in Ingford for a month at a time?


    Alina, "Why are you still talking about people''s private lives?"


    "I am telling you that the Collins family is not simple."


    "..."


    "If it''s really so harmonious, why does it look so fragmented again?"


    What Andre saw was not the same as what she saw.

 Chapter 493 What I want is not for you to be careful

    Chapter 493 What I want is not for you to be careful


    Chapter 493 What I want is not for you to be careful


    All these years, Alina had always felt that Alby and Vanessa''s affection was faked in front of people.


    If they were really in love, why was Alby always abroad all the time?


    And Vanessa hasn''t even set foot outside the country''s gates?


    "I know, I''ll be careful." Alina took a deep breath.


    It''s a mess.


    She felt a sense of loss of control when she sensed that Chester''s world was not as clean as she


    thought.


    Andre, "What I want is not for you to be careful."


    Andre''s request was for Alina''s safety to be guaranteed. He had previously watched Chester protect


    Alina like a desperate man.


    But now, looking at the state of the Collins family, it is probably clear that what happened back caught


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester off guard.


    And now.


    "I''ll send P to you."


    P? P has been by Andre all these years and has always been capable.


    She is a capable assistant at VIG.


    So when Andre said he was going to send someone to her, Alina subconsciously refused, "It''s better to


    let Brandone over, and P will stay by your side."


    Brandon was able to leave with her in the midst of that kind of chaos back then, his ability needed no


    further exnation.


    But Andre is determined to keep P by her side.


    The Collins family was soplicated, maybe something was behind the fact that Brandon took her


    away.


    "It''s better to let P do it." Andre insisted.


    With nothing to see clearly, it seemed as if he couldn''t trust anyone else but his people.


    Even if Brandon has been a reliable andpetent person by Alina all these years, but at least in such


    exceptional circumstances, Andre would not easily believe him.


    Alina knew that Andre was cautious, but she did not expect him to be this cautious.


    Finally nodding, she answered, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Since Andre had said so, Alina naturally had no choice but to listen to Andre.


    "I''ll have here right over."


    "Okay."


    Alina knew that ording to Andre''s caution now, he wished that she would go back to Shirling with


    the child.


    If Ping over can put Andre''s mind slightly at ease, so be it for now.


    Now that the situation is unclear, Alina can only observe in secret for now.


    ...


    Andre was slightly relieved when Alina agreed to let Pe over to help her.


    Hanging up the phone, he looked to P, "Heard that?"


    "Yes, sir."


    P, nodding her head, just felt her palms tingling.


    Everyone in Shirling says that Andre, the president of VIG, is an elegant gentleman, and only those


    who are around him know that he hits even women when he gets angry.


    Although, never in person.


    "Keep an eye on those two sisters, if they dare to provoke Alina, teach them a lesson."


    "Miss Hughes wouldn''t like that, right?" P asked with some apprehension.


    Because this had happened to Emma before, but she felt at the time that Alina did not like this way of


    handling things very much.


    "Can''t you get rid of it behind her back?"


    In short, whoever makes Alina unhappy, they will secretly fix them up.


    P nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    "Go."


    "Yes."


    P left.


    Andre is really protective of Alina, especially after all that has happened, he has no trust in everyone in


    the Collins family.


    He just feels that those people are all wolves and who knows what they are really nning in the dark?


    ...


    After A Mountain''s medical team arrived, Caleb''s health was considered to be stabilised, while Alina


    was around.


    Chester took the energy to arrange more things, before he did not have time to manage Caleb.


    That was when Alina knew everything and it made him anxious.


    This is the main reason why, right now, Chester wants to keep Alina around.


    When Chester returned, Alina was already waiting at the table with Penny in his arms, and Penny saw


    Chester, "Daddy."


    Alina always felt odd when she heard that title.


    And she wondered how on earth Chester said to Penny. All those years when Penny was learning to


    talk, Andre failed to have her say Daddy.


    Andre is good to her, but Chester has made it happened.


    Looking at Penny, who was flying like a bird towards Chester, Alina was unease as the man caught the


    child.


    "Have you been good in the morning with Mummy?"


    "Ask mummy." The child nuzzled cunningly at Chester''s neck.


    Looking at such an image, Alina wanted to stop Penny, but looking at the happiness in the child''s eyes


    made her stop.


    When Chester sat down with the child in his arms, she finally couldn''t help but say, "You shouldn''t spoil


    her too much."


    What if he lost the child eventually?


    Chester''s arms around Penny tightened for a moment before stretching out, he looked at Alina, "I know


    what you''re worried about."


    "..."


    "You can put your mind in peace." .


    When he looked at her, his eyes became more and more determined.


    Chester added, "Abby, you''re already mine, understand?"


    The domineering tone of voice made Alina even more overwhelmed.


    After lunch, Alina finally couldn''t resist.


    As soon as Penny left, Alina pulled Chester who was about to go out, "Let''s talk."


    Chester looked at his wristwatch and gave her a hug, "I know you must be unease right now, but as I


    said, don''t ask."


    Alina, "..."


    Don''t ask?


    The more he kept saying that, the more she felt there was something wrong.


    "But I''d be unease if you didn''t tell me anything." In his arms, she felt his warmth.


    Alina said with some apprehension.


    Chester, "Unease?"


    His embrace stiffened when he heard it.


    Gently pushing Alina out of his arms, his warm palm cupping her face, he said, "Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    "Chester."


    "Same as before, just be by my side."


    "But..."


    "No buts." Not asking too many questions, knowing too much would only get her into a bigger


    whirlwind.


    Chester had no confidence that she would make through this time with the memory of him.


    Those things hit him all the time.


    No one knows how much his heart aches for Alina.

 Chapter 494 Who is a threat?

    Chapter 494 Who is a threat?


    Chapter 494 Who is a threat?


    Before, because Alina and Caleb got married, even if Chester knew that it was arranged by his


    grandfather, he couldn''t help but resent it in his heart.


    So for the duration of their marriage, he hardly ever came back to the country, obviously not wanting to


    see this heartbreaking scene.


    But time has changed.


    That concealment emerged little by little before their eyes when he realized that Caleb was just the


    poor man who was set up among them.


    "Okay, I won''t ask." Feeling his embrace tremble this moment, Alina''s heart, it seemed, was about to be


    shattered.


    He wouldn''t say, so she wouldn''t ask.


    Even if that was rted to her, Chester wouldn''t harm her.


    As she thought this, Alina felt better.


    "Well, don''t ask, just stay by my side."


    "Okay." At this moment, Alina always felt that there was some sadness in Chester''s tone.


    As if, in some desperate way, it was suffering.


    Alina wanted to know, but at the moment, in the midst of his words like this, it just felt like it was all


    scars being revealed to him to say it.


    So she can''t seem to give anything butpany.


    "And." Chester continued, "Don''t let Andre check it out."


    Alina, "You..."


    "Do you hear me?"


    Alina closed her eyes, not expecting that he already knew the fact she had asked Andre to check, and


    finally nodded.


    "Okay."


    Since it was something that he was so reluctant to let her know, she respected him.


    "When you want to tell me, you''ll tell me, okay?" Alina patted his back and soothed him softly.


    He caressed the back of her head, and gave her a kiss.


    And with such a strong im, Alina did not dodge at all, allowing him to take what he wanted.


    ...


    Chester was gone.


    It didn''t take long for Vanessa to arrive.


    Seeing Vanessa, Alina''s face looked even worse. She didn''t forcefully ask Chester, because being


    forced into an arrangement doesn''t sit well with her either.


    "Take Penny with you and go to the hospital with me." Vanessa said as she looked at Alina.


    Alina, "..."


    If Chester had taken her to the hospital, she would say yes, but not to Vanessa.


    Alina, "It seems that what I said to you before was all in vain."


    "Alina!"


    "You are Chester''s mother, so I respect you, don''t let myst few respects be gone."


    At the moment, Alina''s attitude is very strong.


    Back then, with the marriage to Caleb, they were such handheld toughs.


    Ever since she recovered her memory of Chester, Alina now hates the Collins family as much as she


    can.


    "I won''t agree to you and Chester being together." Seeing how tough Alina was, Vanessa''s attitude


    coldened.


    It was like hearing a joke, Alina sneered, "Heh, so tell me, what will you agree?"


    The eyes of Vanessa as she looked at Alina were deeper at this moment.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth, "Penny is your child, so I hope you will reconsider your


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship with Chester."


    "..."


    "You will only harm him by being by his side." At this moment, Vanessa said with sadness.


    Alina, "Mrs. Collins, I don''t think that you are in a position to say that to me, don''t you think?"


    "Alina!"


    "Don''t make me tell Chester about you and that man."


    Vanessa''s face was now white for moments, and her pupils tightened as she looked at Alina.


    Alina turned to sit on the sofa, picked up the snow tea in front of her and drank it. It was a very bitter


    taste, but not as bitter as the human heart.


    She said, "Back then, not only did Macy seal my memory of Chester, but I don''t remember many


    things."


    "..."


    "What she sealed was not only the past between me and Chester, but some things that happened


    during that time, right? You''ve tried me many times since I lost my memory."


    Vanessa''s body trembled as she looked at Alina, only to feel her heart choking.


    Once, when Alina lost that part of her memory, she had asked Alina several times, and she was


    reassured after making sure Alina remembered nothing.


    Yet now.


    Alina not only recalled those past with Chester, but Also Vanessa''s things. Could it be that this is the


    reason why she changed her attitude?


    "You are the most revered Mrs. Collins in Ingford. Now that you''ve given the world this image, keep it


    up, will you?"


    Alina looked at her, her tone was light, yet her attitude was strong.


    Hostility crossed under Vanessa''s eyes.


    The eyes that looked at Alina had a bit of venom in them.


    Alina clearly caught the change of emotion under her eyes, and the corners of his mouth lifted up in a


    smile, "I know you and Macy have met."


    "..."


    "And know what you''re thinking, but think you can do something on me."


    "Do you really love Chester?" With these words, Vanessa almost roared out.


    Alina, "By whom was it destroyed?"


    "You''re such a good mother." As she said this, Alina''s tone became more and more sarcastic.


    Not waiting for Vanessa to say anything else, Alina gave her a nce and put down the teacup in her


    hand before standing up and walking upstairs, not wanting to talk any more nonsense with Vanessa.


    ...


    This is the root cause of the change in Alina''s attitude towards Vanessa, and now not only Chester and


    Caleb, but Vanessa has changed.


    After Alina''s memory was restored, Alina had changed too.


    Because whates to mind is not only the good things that happened with Chester, but many


    unpleasant images, such as, Vanessa.


    Such as, once Caleb was a yboy.


    ...


    Alina''s attitude brought a scowl to Vanessa''s face.


    Not only did she not take Alina with she, even Penny did not even go to the hospital.


    A number shed on Vanessa''s mobile phone.


    The other side picked up, and she said, "I say yes about Annie."


    "Many thanks, Mrs. Collins, for making it happen." The tone of voice lightened up when Macy heard


    Vanessa''s answer.


    Hanging up the phone, Vanessa took onest look at the door of Waterside Vi, his eyes shone with a


    more sinister light.


    The Collins family is an authoritative presence in Ingford, no one had ever dared to provoke her. She


    has spoiled Alina and supported Alina before.


    But that doesn''t mean that Alina can provoke her.


    In Vanessa''s heart, the Collins family was Alina''s benefactor, no matter what Caleb had done to her at


    one time.


    But it was the Collins family who took her in during her most difficult times.

 Chapter 495 Be with Master Chester

    Chapter 495 Be with Master Chester


    Chapter 495 Be with Master Chester


    And today, Caleb was in the hospital, she just asked Alina to go and see him, to keep Calebpany,


    and Alina didn''t even want to.


    This is invariably provoking Vanessa''s bottom line.


    She can support Alina and Chester to be together, naturally she can ruin it all.


    Alina disrespected her, she would naturally retract all the good she had done for her.


    ...


    After receiving a call from Vanessa, Macy was happy, "Annie, Mrs. Collins has agreed you to be with


    Master Chester."


    They are considered to have passed the first hurdle.


    Although it is actually Chester that is most important now, Mrs. Collins, who is Chester''s mother, is


    naturally important too.


    It''s true that Macy has heard of those tactics against Emma.


    If Vanessa didn''t say yes, she would have overwhelmed them with her methods.


    "Great." Annie couldn''t help the joy in her eyes when she heard that Mrs. Collins had agreed.


    And it was such a delight that it brought a wave of satisfaction to Macy''s eyes.


    "So what do we do next?" Annie looked over at Macy.


    Macy looked at her dotingly and said, "You can''t wait?"


    "Sis." Annie snapped, with a touch of shyness.


    Macyughed even more.


    She said, "There is no need to rush, I will arrange everything, and if Mrs. Collins agrees, we will have


    the biggest obstacle on this road less."


    After all, they would be in trouble if Vanessa did not agree.


    This is why they did not act rashly aftering to Ingford. Annie was in Macy''s arms.


    Under her eyes, there was even a sh of light at this moment.


    "Thank you, Sis."


    Macy rubbed Annie''s hair, her tone full of doting.


    ...


    Aftermunicating with Chester, Alina determined that no matter what kind of situation she was in,


    Chester would not harm her.


    She was enlightened and did not dwell on the matter any further.


    The afternoon was spent in thepany of Penny, and when she had waited for Penny''s nap, she


    went to the drawing room.


    She was supposed to go to the study, yet the butler told her that Waterside Vi had always had her


    drawing room in.


    "This has been ready for you ever since Master Chester had Waterside Vi." The butler said


    respectfully.


    And Alina looked at the drawing room here with satisfaction.


    Stepping lightly on the floor, she said, "You can go."


    "Okay."


    Butler left.


    When Alina was left alone, she looked at the drawing room, which was decorated exactly in the style


    she liked.


    Her heart, spreading, was sore.


    Some of the furnishings in the drawing room has been prepared for a long time. Alina ripped the white


    cloth away.


    What caught her eye was the way she slept on her desk in high school.


    But there is no greyyer at all.


    Gently rubbing the detailed outline, she unconsciously burst into tears, "Chester."


    So, over the years she was with Caleb, how on earth did hee by then?


    She re-covered the cloth.


    Alina was even more certain, no matter what kind of whirlwind she was in now, as Chester said, she


    won''t ask anything.


    Just be at ease and be well by his side, as if this is the best return for Chester.


    The phone vibrated.


    It was Andre calling.


    Alina picked up, "Andre."


    "P has on her way."


    "Okay." Alina responded in a muffled voice.


    Andre heard that something was wrong with Alina, "You''re crying?"


    "No."


    "You are lying." When can she hide from him?


    Alina was silent.


    Andre, "Did Chester make you angry?"


    Knowing full well the ce Alina had in Chester''s heart, but now that Alina was crying, Andre could not


    bear it.


    Alina, "What are you talking about? No one makes me angry."


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "You have to keep a closer eye on Macy for me." Without answering Andre''s question, she required.


    She was not a fool.


    After what happened to Emma earlier, it was impossible to think that Macy would now bring Annie over


    and do nothing.


    What''s more, now that Macy has met Vanessa, it''s not clear how these two will actually collude.


    Even if things are calm on the surface now, she can''t bepletely defenceless.


    "Alina."


    "Also, get all the information on Macy on the way to those honours."


    "Okay." Hearing Alina''s voice, Andre smiled.


    Alina will not be like a clueless girl of 17 or 18 who does everything as she is told.


    She would not be foolish enough to dwell on one thing all the time.


    Even the changes in Collins family during this time still did not confuse her.


    ...


    Andre''s call was originally intended to send Alina back to Shirling, but now she was instantly awake like


    three years ago.


    For those three years, she was able to be calm and sober no matter what was in front of her.


    And now, even with love for Chester, she is still able to face everyone soberly, and whoever is going to


    frame her will have to pay the price.


    Two hourster.


    Andre called Alina again, Andre said on the phone, "Macy has met Kara."


    Alina, "..."


    Kara, Jay''s employee, had previously been excellent agent for Emma.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Kara''s credit that Emma''s resources could be used. Alina, "I know."


    What role Kara, in that dealings with Emma, yed? Alina knew very well in her heart.


    Macy is really capable, now she did not know what kind of person Annie is.


    But Macy is definitely deep in heart.


    He has to be more careful in dealing with this woman.


    "Alina, actually I don''t want to..."


    "Andre, I know what you''re thinking, once I knew that with Chester, there was a lot, a lot to face."


    And in all those years of memory loss, not only did she forget about Chester.


    Indirectly, it saves her from having to face a lot of troubles.


    And now, she had to face anew. What was once avoided now remains inescapable.


    "Men are generally confused when ites to their feelings, so you should be more careful." Andre


    instructed over the phone.


    After all, once Caleb''s heart was really biased towards Alina, and he helped Emma time and time


    again.


    Together with what happenedst time in Fragrant Mountain, Andre was really uneasy.


    "I know." Alina understood what Andre meant, and she was already mentally prepared.

 Chapter 496 Warning

    Chapter 496 Warning


    Chapter 496 Warning


    Only when put to death can one be fearless, and Alina is now, no matter how strong her feelings for


    Chester are, she has put it all on the back burner for now.


    Because that''s the only way she can keep that sobriety.


    "He was preparing for the wedding a long time ago," said Andre.


    That proposal ceremony was in Shirling.


    And the wedding was at Bensor Hill.


    Andre investigated all of this clearly, and was sad because of it.


    Alina, at this moment, closed her eyes to hide the tears when she heard that Chester had prepared her


    wedding to him.


    ...


    She hang up the phone from Andre.


    Alina sat in the drawing room for a long, long time, looking at the small painting that Chester had


    personally drawn for a long, long time before picking up the phone again.


    Kara soon picked up, "Hello, this is Kara."


    "I think that you know who I am."


    Hearing Alina''s voice, Kara froze for a moment.


    She suppressed her emotion, "Is there something wrong, Miss Hughes?"


    "You''re still in Jay''spany?"


    "Yes."


    "Kara, with your talent, you didn''t deserve to be in a higher position, and I think you should know what I


    mean by that."


    She remembered that after Emma, Jay had sent her another new person, yet for some reason, Jay had


    removed that person again.


    What Alina doesn''t know is that Kara, for this reason, hates her.


    "Miss Hughes, you are already at the pinnacle of the industry, do you still want to drive a small minion


    like me to extinction?"


    Kara''s tone, at this moment, was colder.


    Alina, "Me?"


    "All my misfortunes started when you returned to Ingford."


    If those things hadn''t happened, she would have had her achievements and status because of Emma''s


    position.


    Emma was a person she really put her heart and soul into, so she would have gotten her achievement


    because of it.


    However, both her achievements in eF and her position in the industry were destroyed by Alina.


    Alina chuckled, "So, you''re siding with Macy this time?"


    Kara did not expect Alina to be so straightforward.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that Alina would know that she had met with Macy, so, did she know


    those contents of her conversation with Macy?


    Alina was the woman Chester loved, which enough to suppress her.


    And yet there is such a meticulous mind that she herself can see everything keenly where Chester


    cannot reach.


    "Miss Hughes."


    "I know what you mean now, Kara." After saying that, Alina hung up the phone.


    And Kara''s face was as pale as paper when she heard the ''beep'' sounding from the phone.


    Is Alina wrong?


    In the matter of Emma, she had never felt that Alina had done anything wrong.


    Her mistake was that Emma was the person she had raised up in this battle between Alina and Emma.


    She became a victim.


    She didn''t even expect that Emma knew Macy, and that Emma was involved in sealing Alina''s memory.


    She''s dead now.


    "Emma!" Kara gritted her teeth, wanting to dig out the already buried Emma and tear her apart.


    No one knew that Emma had actually met her before she was executed.


    She confessed and repented in front of Alina, but just wanted to live, and the time she saw Emma,


    surprisingly, it was a threat to her.


    She handed over all the evidence of Kara to Macy.


    Once she doesn''t cooperate with Macy to bring down Alina, that evidence will be made public by Macy,


    and she will already have little standing.


    If she were to lose her qualifications to survive in this industry, how miserable the rest of her life would


    be? Kara did not dare to think about.


    The phone shed with Macy''s number, and without waiting for Macy to speak, Kara said shakily,


    "Alina knows about our meeting."


    Macy heard Kara''s trembling.


    Chuckling, she said, "Are you that afraid of her?"


    "You don''t even understand." With these words, Kara almost roared out in anger.


    Macy has been abroad and doesn''t understand it at all.


    Before that, it probably didn''t ur to anyone that she and Emma knew each other, and she was even


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    a trusted friend of Emma.


    She didn''t evene to see Emma before she died, so who would have thought she and Emma knew


    each other?


    "Kara, Jay will give you designer named Margot, I''m giving you this opportunity, whether you can


    be the most famous design agent in the fashion industry depends on your choice."


    At Kara''s offense, Macy did not take it to heart and only said indifferently.


    Kara, "..."


    Margot?


    Will Jay give her Margot?


    That is a designer who was already famous during her university days, and her style was simr to


    Alina''s.


    And thest one, which was after Emma, was sent away when Jay sensed her provocation of Alina.


    This time, could it really be as Macy said, even such an already known Margot was given to her?


    "Are you serious?"


    "Do as you''re told. When Emma was in Ingford, the only person she ever trusted was you, so don''t fail


    her."


    "If you value this friend, why didn''t you save her at that time?" Kara uttered without good humour.


    At that time, after Emma was imprisoned, she was helpless.


    Lois even knelt down in front of Alina at that time, but she couldn''t even get a glimpse of Emma''s life.


    Kara could clearly feel the anger from Macy.


    "If you want to be good, listen to my arrangements." Macy finished viciously and hung up the phone.


    And in that viciousness, it was all a threat to Kara.


    When Kara heard this threat, she mmed the phone in anger.


    ...


    Macy clenched her fists, her eyes glittering with a gloomy light.


    She was in jail when Emma went to jail.


    At that time, not to mention not being in a position to save Emma, she did not have the energy to care


    for her sister Annie even if she was in the hospital.


    It was her being in prison and not being able to pay her fees in time that caused her sister''s health to


    deteriorate.

 Chapter 497 Marriage proposal

    Chapter 497 Marriage proposal


    Chapter 497 Marriage proposal


    Now Kara was using her of not saving Emma?


    Macy closed her eyes. Annie returned from outside, carrying bags of things.


    Seeing Macy''s gloomy face, she dropped what she was holding and ran forward, "Sis, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    It was only Annie who dared toe up when Macy was in such a state. Anyone else who came up


    would surely be scolded by her viciously.


    Sure enough, seeing Annie, the gloom on Macy receded little by little, "Nothing, gone shopping?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s time to buy more clothes, when you''re sick, you don''t even get to dress up, you wear sick clothes


    every day."


    The thought of those times makes Macy''s heart ache even more for her sister.


    If she hadn''t gone to jail then, it wouldn''t have caused Annie''s health to deteriorate, let alone have her


    end up in a situation where she had to have a kidney transnt.


    "It''s cost a lot of money today."


    "It''s okay, in the future, your husband can have more money than you can spend." For this amount of


    money, Macy didn''t even take it seriously.


    Annieughed.


    The two sisters look so harmonious and so wonderful.


    Macy said, "In three days, there will be a banquet, wear the blue dress."


    Annie nodded obediently, "All at your service."


    Macy smiled contentedly, she loved how her sister was so obedient and well-behaved.


    ...


    Waterside Vi.


    Alina began to ask nothing, to dwell on nothing, to spend time with her child and to devote herself to


    her work.


    The wedding dress was an achievement for her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, she was too distracted to draw anything, which led to the ''Growth'' series being put on hold,


    but today, in one afternoon, she drew out all the drawings.


    When Chester came back and found Alina in the drawing room, his heart was in awe.


    "Abby." He had never brought her to this drawing room after Alina''s return.


    Over the years, every time he came back, this room was his ce to vent his mind, it was his private


    ce.


    He didn''t expect the butler to bring her in today, after seeing all those wedding sketches scattered on


    the floor, Chester knew that she would not press for anything more.


    He put his mind in peace.


    Alina turned around, saw Chester, put down the pen in her hand and beckoned to Chester, "Quick,


    Knowing that Chester had a good base of drawing work and with her previous research on wedding


    dresses, she found someone in this field to talk to inmon.


    Chester stepped forward, wrapping one hand around her slender waist and taking the pile of drafts she


    had drawn today with the other, "So interested today?"


    "That''s for sure." Alina chuckled.


    When people can''t get up, it''s usually because they have something too heavy on their mind, and when


    they think straight, it''s just a matter of time.


    Chester looked over her manuscript.


    Her achievements over the years were not only due to Andre''s promotion, but she herself was very


    talented and aplished in this area.


    Otherwise, how could he have reached the position he is in today just by being promoted by others?


    "Is this a new product?" Chester asked.


    Alina nodded, "Yeah, but I always feel that it''s a bit simr to my previous series, can you help me


    change it?"


    Because she had drawn too much, her brain was a bit muddled, and Alina murmured in his arms.


    Chester hugged her and kissed her, "Okay."


    Chester is happy toe up with a collection of wedding dresses that everyone will love, together with


    her.


    That sense of achievement is something he can''t match with a hundred billion dor contract on a


    project.


    Hearing his promise, Alina rubbed herself against his arms.


    At the dinner table, looking at the interaction between Chester and Penny, Alina wanted to find the truth


    about it.


    But since promising Chester not to ask so many questions, she has let them be.


    After all, Chester looked genuine. And Penny felt happy.


    After dinner.


    Chester took Penny and her for a walk, as he always does, and after the maid had given Penny a bath,


    he put her to bed himself.


    And Caleb at the hospital was getting better. But after that, he never offered to see Alina again.


    On the contrary, Vanessa wanted to drag her to the hospital at any moment.


    "Actually, you don''t need to put her to bed, she is a big kid." When Chester returned to the room, Alina


    said in a gentle tone.


    There''s a bit of helplessness in that tone.


    After all, these days, for the intimacy between Chester and Penny, Alina had been reminded of it.


    But Chester never took her words to heart.


    Chester embraced her, "When she gets older, she won''t need me."


    And he was going to cherish the time.


    Alina did not know what to say at this moment.


    "How is Caleb doing?" Rubbing against his arms, Alina asked in a soft voice.


    Although Chester didn''t say anything, she knew that Chester had been running over to the hospital


    every day for the past few days.


    Chester, "It is going well, we''ve found a kidney suitable for him, just waiting for the operation."


    "So soon?"


    "Yeah." Chester nodded.


    At that time, it was only a matter of time before the A Mountain medical team went over and found a


    suitable kidney source.


    However at that time Annie could not afford to wait, and Alina could not wait.


    At this moment, when Alina heard that Caleb was about to operate, she was slightly relieved in her


    heart.


    "Go to a party with me the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay." Alina nodded, knowing that Chester was now already going to take her in all sorts of public


    appearances.


    It was a response to Vanessa.


    His chin rested on the top of her head and he said, "Abby, after Caleb''s surgery, let''s get married."


    "Is this a marriage proposal?" Alina asked, frozen for a moment.


    She had always remembered Shirling''s proposal ceremony, and as he was about to give her a proposal


    ceremony, something went wrong in the midway.


    Now what Chester wants is not a proposal ceremony. Rather, it''s getting married, and he doesn''t want


    more trouble in the middle of it.


    "Will you say yes?"


    "I will, of course." Alina said.


    After going through so much with Chester, she had long ago stopped caring about the pomp and


    circumstance.


    All she wanted was a peace of mind with him.


    Between them, too much has been missed and too much has happened.


    "Abby." Chester was shocked, not expecting Alina to agree to him.


    The force of the hold on her was heavier at the moment.


    Alina, "We have missed too much between us, I am afraid..." Alina did not continue thetter words.


    Chester, however, understood exactly what she was afraid of.


    Nothing more than being afraid that there would be no opportunity to say to him, I do.

 Chapter 498 Irritating to the uninvolved

    Chapter 498 Irritating to the uninvolved


    Chapter 498 Irritating to the uninvolved


    And why has Chester been preparing a proposal behind her back as fast as he can?


    They were on the verge of weing the happiness that was theirs, but something went wrong.


    The marriage proposal just now was just a test.


    Alina agreed easily, "You fool."


    Chester hugged Alina''s head and spoke in a bitter tone.


    Alina, "Yes, I am a fool, I thought we would never be together again."


    This happiness now seems to have been stolen, so she wants to steal more in the hope that God will


    love her.


    It would allow her stolen happiness tost longer.


    ...


    Evening.


    A big event has happened in Ingford, Chester, who has always been silent and reserved and cool,


    suddenly has an ount on the social media.


    And he posted, ''She said yes to my proposal.'' followed by hearts.


    It contains so much happiness.


    A man like him is watched closely by thousands of girls at all times, and this post was known


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    throughout the city within half an hour of this news breaking.


    As Vanessa was calling Alina, Alina was already asleep at the moment.


    Chester hung up the phone for her, especially when he saw that it was his mother''s phone, his eyes


    darkened.


    Vanessa''s heart kept rising and falling when she saw the phone being hung up.


    Sitting in the dimly lit space, an aura of gloom emanates from all over her body.


    Alina cannot stay. This is all the firmness in her heart at the moment, she originally thought she had lost


    her memory, yet now...


    She had almost forgotten what secrets she had hidden under her demure countenance all these years


    that she was afraid to let anyone know.


    Since, Alina had remembered them all...


    Vanessa didn''t think further...


    ...


    Annie was keeping an eye on Chester at all times, and originally wanted to leave something under his


    ount when she saw that Chester had created his ount.


    However, she saw Chester''s post.


    Trembling with rage, she dropped her phone.


    When Macy came in, she saw the phone that had been broken in half by being mmed in the corner.


    Macy frowned, stepping forward, "What are you doing?"


    "Sis, he has proposed to Alina."


    Macy, "..."


    "And that bitch agreed to it." Annie roared.


    She, who had always been gentle in front of Macy, was really pissed off at the moment.


    When Macy took out her phone, she saw that the news of Chester''s proposal had already made it to


    the hot search.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "Sis, since the proposal was sessful, are they about to get married?" Annie''s lips were trembling.


    Her mind was buzzing at the moment, and her world went nk.


    Macy, "That''s true ording to custom, but it''s not that simple for them to marry each other."


    "Sis."


    "You need to show up more often in front of Mrs. Collins, your face is almost recovered now."


    In any case, Mrs. Collins has to see the good in Annie first.


    If there were no surprises, now Alina and Mrs. Collins are definitely tit-for-tat.


    Even a fool would understand who Mrs. Collins would like.


    "I know." Annie nodded with suppressed anger.


    Macy, "Just behave yourself in front of Mrs. Collins and do whatever she says, okay?"


    Seeing Annie''s temper just now, Macy realised that her sister was not exactly meek.


    But she had been taught well over the years.


    She was not that worried.


    Annie nodded, "Okay."


    "In any case, we have to stabilise Mrs. Collins first now."


    "I know, Sis."


    After cating Annie, a sinister light shed under Macy''s eyes as she emerged from her room.


    She didn''t expect these two to be so quick.


    But if they were to get married, the Collins family would not agree to it, probably everyone in the world,


    too.


    As she thought this, a glint of triumph shed under Macy''s eyes.


    ...


    When Alina didn''t answer the phone, Vanessa called Chester, who picked up the phone, "Actually, at


    the beginning, you should have just called me."


    His tone was cold.


    Vanessa''s heart, at this moment, shivered.


    She knew that Chester had always protected Alina, but she never expected that he would protect her


    so much so that he would against his mother.


    Vanessa, who already hated Alina, could not hide that disgust now.


    "I know what you have in mind for her, I won''t say yes. At least you should think of Caleb now, he''s


    your brother."


    Vanessa''s tone was all sharpness and coldness.


    In one sentence, she summed up that nowadays, she would not agree to Chester and Alina being


    together, and showed even more her preference for Caleb.


    Once, Chester was defended, now Caleb is defended.


    That mutuality bes even more monstrous when reflected in this way.


    "Have you asked Caleb?" Chester didn''t answer Vanessa''s question, but asked it sharply.


    Vanessa, "What do you mean?"


    She knew what Caleb had in mind for Alina.


    Although on the surface, she is now leaning towards Caleb, in reality, whether it is between Caleb or


    Chester and Alina, she won''t even say yes.


    Because, there was no way she could live under one roof with someone who knew her worst secrets.


    "I gotta go." Not wanting to say anything more to Vanessa, Chester hung up the phone.


    Such an icy attitude on his part made Vanessa hate Alina even more.


    Previously, when she was messing with Caleb and tangling with Chester, Vanessa did not react like this


    now.


    And now her support for Alina has beenpletely shattered because of an unknown and unpleasant


    past.


    Even more, it has be intolerable.


    ...


    Hospital.


    When the kidney source was found and the time for Caleb''s surgery was confirmed, Vanessa had


    mixed feelings when she heard the news.


    When the doctor went out, she uttered, "Great."


    Looking at Caleb, there was the gentleness of a mother under her eyes, not at all as cold as before.


    Nor did she have the same brutality that she had now towards Chester and Alina.

 Chapter 499 Theres a reason behind it

    Chapter 499 There''s a reason behind it


    Chapter 499 There''s a reason behind it


    Caleb, however, tilted his head in the direction of the window, his body exuding a detached and cold


    aura.


    When Vanessa looked at Caleb''s detachment like this, she didn''t have any other suspicions and only


    thought that she had gone too far with him before because of Chester.


    But that time Chester...


    Thinking about the past, Vanessa''s heart just ached.


    Vanessa, "Caleb, I know I went too far with you before, but you''re still my son."


    "..."


    "I was just too angry at that time, and you know because of the matter of Alina, Chester..." Vanessa


    could not continue the words that followed.


    The tone of voice, for a moment, was choked.


    Her heart really went out to Chester at that time.


    Caleb smiled at her words.


    He said, "You''ve always been a good person."


    Yet beneath this mask of good people, no one knows what is really concealed.


    And when Vanessa heard that, she had mixed feeling.


    "Live well, and if you want to be with Alina, be with her, okay?"


    And hearing these words from Vanessa, Caleb turned back, his eyes as deep as cold pools, looking


    straight at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Vanessa was timid by his stare.


    After all, he was her son, and there was an overwhelming mania inside her at being looked at in such a


    way.


    Caleb, "Chester has to be with Alina, have you forgotten?"


    "..."


    "Or, are you willing to let him get hurt again?" Before, she was so supportive of Chester, now she was


    on his side?


    Just thinking about it makes Caleb feel ridiculous.


    Vanessa was embarrassed by the remark.


    She said, "I was wrong before, how can she be with Chester when you two have a child?"


    "You were very persistent before."


    "I was wrong." Vanessa didn''t know how to exin.


    Thinking about those words of Macy, every word of which so equally irritated her nerves, how could she


    now support Chester and Alina to be together?


    The corner of Caleb''s mouth lifted up into a smile, withdrawing his sarcastic gaze on Vanessa, he


    looked out of the window, "You are really a good person."


    Whoever is weaker will be protected.


    Vanessa, "..."


    His tone was so light, but it felt harsh.


    Vanessa did not feel good in her heart.


    But in the end nothing was said.


    ...


    Vanessa left and Julia always stood guard by Caleb''s side.


    "How are you feeling today, Caleb?" She asked with concern.


    Over the years, no matter what kind of whirlwind they were in, the only person who could stay out of it


    was probably only Julia.


    It was as if whatever it was, it couldn''t reach her.


    Caleb nodded, "Better."


    "Wait until after the surgery and you will be back to your previous self." Julia said heartily.


    After all, he was so high and mighty, and yet all this time time has been spent in hospital, which made it


    more or less impossible for those around him to ept.


    Chester came and gave Julia a nce


    Julia wisely stood up, "I''ll be right outside."


    After speaking to Caleb, she went out, even closed the door.


    When it was just the two of them left, Caleb''s gaze was still looking out of the window, he asked, "Is it


    really rted to her?"


    And when Chester heard these words, an unprecedented raging heaviness shone under his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about that now, operate first." Chester didn''t want to say much on this matter.


    But at this moment, even if he didn''t say anything, the heavy breath on his body let Caleb know that it


    must be the truth.


    In this instant, an air of despair covered his body.


    "Caleb." Chester obviously felt this desperation.


    Caleb, "That''s our mother."


    It was so sadly said.


    He was never a sentimentalist, never emotional, much less overwhelmed by feelings.


    But in all this time, first Alina and now...


    Chester, "Let''s ignore all that for now, a lot of things are not too certain right now, and you shouldn''t be


    too sure."


    "Is there any point in looking into it?" There was no telling how much more untoward they didn''t know.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Caleb continued, "I always felt that I was the scum that ruined


    her."


    Yet who would have thought that there was something deeper?


    Chester listened to Caleb''s sad tone and said, "If you were the scum of her heart, she would feel


    better."


    If he doesn''t survive, it will be another devastating blow to Alina.


    All fingers will be pointed at her.


    Even with her clever mind, it will have an absolutely impact in her life.


    Chester did not want Alina''s world to endure such turmoil again.


    "Chester, you have to be good with her." Not answering Chester''s words, he just looked out the


    window, his tone deep and painful.


    In Caleb''s heart now, what was even worse than the pain was the despair, he thought he and Alina still


    had a tie, yet someone was behind this tie.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, there is nothing between him and her, and his elder brother was close to Alina now.


    After such a heavenly upheaval in his world, he found that nothing was left between Alina and himself.


    He hurts.


    Now, what else can one do but to let go of her? Does he have to do what those people did back and


    break them up hard?


    "Don''t let her know the real cause of her parents'' death, otherwise there will be a big upheaval based


    on her temper."


    At that time, when it was said that Emma had killed Alina''s parents and grandmother, Caleb did not


    believe it.


    Emma has no such ability, she is just a puppet in the hands of those people.


    "Yeah." Chester nodded.


    Now at the moment a lot of things have not been turned over and it is not clear how many people were


    involved, but at least it has been established that their mother and that person had crossed paths


    before everything had happened.


    Why those people wanted to kill Alina''s parents?.


    Of course, all this will be turned over by Chester bit by bit, until then, he will not let Alina know.

 Chapter 500 He Always Favored Her

    Chapter 500 He Always Favored Her


    Chapter 500 He Always Favored Her


    After all, what was behind that was not something that the already bruised and battered Alina could


    bear.


    But no matter how many there are, Chester will dig them out bit by bit.


    ...


    Although Caleb would still murmur Alina''s name when he was asleep, he never said he wanted to see


    Alina and Penny when he was awake.


    Julia looked at him, "What did Chester say to you?"


    "Nothing."


    Julia gave a strange nce at Caleb.


    Before, when Chester and Caleb were opposite each other, they would have a fight, whereas just now


    there was surprisingly no quarrel.


    Is it because Caleb is sick?


    But based on Caleb''s face at the moment, it was obvious that the conversation just now hadn''t had any


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    effect on his mood.


    It was only when she thought that Alina was still living with Penny in Waterside Vi, Julia, who had


    always been neutral about these matters, felt discontent, after all, Caleb is so seriously ill.


    Although the kidney source has now been found, the operation is a treacherous one and no one knows


    what dangers may be encountered during the procedure.


    Since Alina is in Ingford, she should more or less bring the child to the hospital.


    Even if she disliked Caleb, Penny was his daughter, so how could she do that?


    "Caleb, should I go and fetch Penny over?" After thinking about it, Julia was a bit intolerant in the end.


    She didn''t expect Alina to back down on this matter, but at least, let Caleb be able to see Penny every


    day before he is discharged from the hospital.


    And when talking about Penny, Caleb''s eyes, at this moment, could not help but dim.


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, he looked seriously at Julia and said, "No need."


    Shocked, Julia looked at Caleb.


    Not only did he not mention seeing Alina again, but now he did not want to see Penny?


    "Caleb?"


    "Pour me a ss of water." Caleb did not want to go on.


    Seeing that he did not want to talk about it, Julia nodded and got up to go and pour him a ss of


    water.


    Before, she just felt her mother had changed strangely, but now it felt like things have changed


    strangely between Caleb and Chester as well.


    Especially when ites to Penny, she saw all that scene when Chester took Penny to the


    yground.


    When she handed the ss of water to Caleb, Julia wanted to say something else, but looking at


    Caleb''s indifferent look, she swallowed back the words that came to her lips.


    ...


    Waterside Vi.


    In one night, Caleb helped Alina to change the series of Growth, and Alina looked at it with a smile


    under her eyes.


    On the phone, Alina said, "It''s not a matter of urgency, why did you finish it staying upte?"


    She fell asleep, surprisingly unaware that this man hade to the drawing room in the middle of the


    night to help her change these.


    "How do you like it?" Chester asked softly.


    Alina, "Very well."


    She always felt there was a repetition somewhere. But her style was probably stereotyped, so when it


    came to changing it, it always felt weird somewhere.


    And after such a change by Chester, Alina instantly felt a sense of breakthrough.


    It was not a breakthrough, but at least she found out what its problem was.


    "I''ll hurry and send this over to Brandon." These were important.


    The production of Growth has been dyed for several months.


    "Okay." Chester finished dotingly, waiting for her to hang up the phone.


    Alina, "You hang up first."


    "It''s not the manners of a good man to hang up first."


    "Tsk." Alina tsked twice and hung up the phone.


    Then she made a call to Brandon.


    Since her return to Ingford, some of her work interface issues with Brandon have basically been over


    the phone.


    But even so, her career is now flourishing.


    Brandon said in the other line, "It has all been adopted by Eglinton Fashion Show, and will be the main


    push this year."


    When Alina was in Fragrant Mountain, she changed direction to design fashion because she didn''t


    want to have anything to do with wedding dresses anymore.


    She didn''t expect this.


    "Adopted all by Eglinton?"


    "Yes, the organiser say that it will be used as the main direction for next year''s fashion colours and


    styles, so all those pieces will be used for this year''s big fashion show."


    Alina was excited.


    Little did she know that the drafts she had drawn at random would be adopted by the fashion industry,


    which has been senior for many years.


    "I''ll go ahead and send you the entire draft of Growth now, and you can read it." She was more than


    excited.


    After all, some sense of achievement is earned after hard work.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Alina sent the manuscript of Growth to Brandon first, and looked at those


    manuscripts she had painted in Fragrant Mountain before, to see if there are any changes to be made.


    But she knows that fashion shows are all about colour and general style direction, and wedding


    dresses are apletely different concept.


    However, just after hanging up, Andre''s call came in.


    Alina grabbed the phone while looking at the script, "Andre."


    "Alina,e back to Shirling first."


    At those words, Alina''s heart stuttered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    During this time, whenever the slightest thing happened, the first reaction from Andre was to ask her to


    go back to Shirling.


    What was wrong again?


    "You still don''t know?" Hearing Alina''s bewildered tone, he could not control his emotion.


    And hearing the fluctuation in his tone, Alina knew that something must have happened.


    "What happened?"


    "Watch the news." Andre held his forehead, his head hurting badly.


    P has arrived at Waterside Vi, and Alina is not usually by her side when she is in the drawing


    room.


    So what is happening now is unknown to Alina.


    Hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina opened the news page of her mobile phone, and what caught her


    eyes was Caleb''s frail appearance lying on the hospital bed.


    There is an apanying picture of Chester and her embracing each other at the airport when


    Chester picked her up.


    Looking at these two photos, even without looking at the content, Alina knew just how badly they had


    been written.


    Andre called again.


    Alina picked up, "I saw it."


    "So don''t stay in Ingford anymore, there''s nothing good over there." On the phone, Andre yelled in


    outright anger.

 Chapter 501 Who is the manipulator behind it?

    Chapter 501 Who is the maniptor behind it?


    Chapter 501 Who is the maniptor behind it?


    Right now, Andre is still sort of holding his temper.


    He was really pissed off too.


    Alina, "So you think that if Ie back to Shirling now, I can really stay out of it?"


    Andre, "Now this technique is clearly meant to separate you from Chester." As he said these words,


    Andre only felt his brain hurt.


    Weren''t they all very supportive before? Why would they be like this now?


    Alina closed her eyes, only feeling that there was something wrong with this matter, took a deep breath,


    and without waiting for her to speak, Andre continued.


    "It must be the Collins family."


    "No, it''s not the Collins family." Alina took a deep breath.


    To really just keep her and Chester apart, the Collins family would only make things worse by doing so.


    The Collins family, after all, is the richest in Ingford.


    In order to separate her and Chester, there was no need to so much as disregard the family.


    Andre knew what Alina was thinking, he said, "When the Collins family supported you and Chester


    before, they didn''t think of disgrace, with they think of it now?"


    His words, as always, hit the nail on the head.


    Alina, "I always feel that something is wrong with this matter."


    "Alina."


    "Andre, do you believe that this doesn''t end just because Chester and I split up?" This was the


    strongest feeling she had right now.


    Andre, "..."


    "How was Caleb''s rtionship with Chester during the years I was in Shirling?"


    It''s not good at all.


    During those years, these two brothers did not see each other much, and even if they did, it was as if


    they were enemies.


    When the matter between her and Chester surfaced, it seemed like everything was justified. But now


    that she senses that there is something different behind the scenes, it seems to Alina as if someone is


    deliberately manipting the situation behind their bad rtionship over the years.


    Andre heard Alina''s implicit meaning.


    "You mean that someone is deliberately splitting the Collins family?"


    Alina took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I just feel as if there is a pushing hand behind it."


    She felt it, especially now, and such a feeling was evident.


    "Someone is manipting behind the scenes?"


    "Yes, it may seem like it revolves around me when ites to me and Chester, but don''t you think that


    it revolves around the whole Collins family?"


    Andre, "..."


    This feeling of Alina made sense.


    "Alina." As if he thought of something, Andre''s heart was in his throat at this moment, and his breath


    was unsteady.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    "You said that the night Caleb raped you, his eyes were scarlet and he was as mad as a lunatic."


    Hearing this, Alina was pissed off.


    It was something she didn''t really want to look back on, and something that, over the years, hadn''t


    been brought up.


    "Do you know who actually set Caleb up back then?"


    Alina, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you know?"


    After that incident back then, all eyes revolved around the incident where she was raped, no one


    concerned about who had actually set Caleb up?


    At this moment, when she thought of the root cause of that night, who had actually set Caleb up,


    Alina''s knuckles were whitening as she held the phone.


    Hear heart was heaving.


    Everyone says that her misfortunes over the years began with Caleb, and it seems that there is now


    another judgment to be made on this matter.


    He was a sinner who could not be forgiven, so who really framed this sinner back then, and who really


    was the original sinner?


    "I''ll go check for you." Andre''s tone was imcable.


    He sensed that there was a cloud of mystery in Ingford, and it was just as well that the Collins family


    members were the ones who were being framed, but Alina was involved.


    At this moment, even in the airwaves, Alina could feel the danger in Andre''s body.


    "Wait." Just as Andre was about to hang up the phone, he was called by Alina.


    She said, "I think that Chester may already know about this."


    They''re only now starting from a guess, and Chester and Caleb have changed recently.


    She couldn''t believe it was something they didn''t know about.


    Chester would go to the hospital to see Caleb every day before he went to the office.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Chester knows all of you action." It was easy for Chester to know that she had Andre checked the


    truth.


    Andre''s brain was throbbing with pain.


    "I''ll get Brooklyn to look into it."


    They were worried that Alina would know about it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And they knew that Alina would not get answers from Chester and would definitely ask Andre to look


    into it, and Andre would definitely help her.


    So much so that Chester''s people must now be watching Andre''s people.


    "No, let Den check it out."


    Den, is Brooklyn''s friend, now Alina is worried that Chester''s people are keeping an eye on Andre


    and Brooklyn.


    So by letting an outsider check it out, he was always going to let his guard down.


    When Andre saw Alina say this, he knew that she had to know about this matter.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Brooklyn."


    "Yeah."


    "Do you want toe back to Shirling first?" The public opinion hadpletely overwhelmed her.


    Andre was really worried.


    Alina closed her eyes, wondering if she should go back.


    "Apart from the fact that Chester won''t tell me the truth, he hasn''t done anything wrong, if I''m leaving..."


    Alina did not continue thetter words, but Andre understood what she meant.


    Whether it was back or up to now, Chester upied an absolutely important ce in her heart.


    This moment, Andre was really hoping that Chester hadn''t done anything to hurt her, if he did, she


    would be worse off than if she had been hurt from Caleb.


    Andre no longer quite believed the things Chester had said to him, and he was going to dig deeper, as


    Alina had said.


    And what he wants is this man behind the scenes who has manipted everything, and he will not let it


    go.


    Alina hung up the phone, looked at the news on her phone again, now the public opinion was poured


    on her side.


    The inte was full of curses against her, but no one dare to point fingers at the Collins family.


    "Heh." At any time, people used to bullying the weak.


    Now those people and her fans are arguing.


    Alina''s fans have always supported her and Chester to be together, but onlookers were different, like


    Vanessa, they sympathises with the underdog.

 Chapter 502 Joslan Hughes is not vulnerable

    Chapter 502 Jon Hughes is not vulnerable


    Chapter 502 Jon Hughes is not vulnerable


    Macy and Annie watched this public opinion go by, the two of them nestled on the sofa in good spirits.


    "Now that old woman must be so angry." Annie said gloatingly.


    Originally a good girl in front of Macy, she could not help but reveal her true nature now that she saw


    such a huge storm of public opinion drowning out Alina.


    Macy was unconcerned, and when she watched Annie smile, she was happy.


    She dotingly stroked Annie''s hair, this public opinion was now in their favour.


    Annie, "Will Chester find out that it was us did it?"


    When she thought that Chester was now spoiling Alina, Annie could not help but worry.


    Macy, "Don''t worry, he won''t trace to us, and besides it''s not our doing."


    She just gave the photos to the media anonymously.


    At best, Chester could find out who reported the story, but not on they in any way.


    Especially now, at this critical moment, Chester absolutely cannot be allowed to really hate Annie.


    Looking at her wristwatch, Macy said, "The dresser will be here in a moment, so you will attend the


    party tonight as usual."


    "But will Chester be there?" Annie felt that Chester would definitely be apanying Alina at this time.


    Darkness shed under Macy''s eyes, she said, "The party tonight is important, he will definitely be


    there."


    But in this situation now, it''s only true that Chester probably won''t bring Alina out with him.


    This is what she''s all about.


    Chester and Alina are now inseparable at all times, and now that such a scene has been made, this


    woman definitely cannot be taken out.


    "Okay."


    Annie thought of this too and nodded happily.


    Macy added, "There is still some time, so you should go to Collins'' first."


    "Okay."


    Now though Mrs. Collins epted her, because of the distaste for Alina, if she could get Mrs. Collins to


    really like her would be a different story.


    ...


    Waterside Vi.


    Alina got P to the drawing room. P thought that in the face of such public opinion, Alina would


    now be burnt out, what P didn''t expect that Alina was a calm and collected,pletely unaffected.


    "P."


    "Yes."


    "Who do you think is responsible for this matter?" When she opened her mouth, Alina''s tone remained


    calm.


    P was now certain that after so many public opinion storms, Alina was bold to everything


    P retracted her thoughts, but was not as rxed as Alina.


    When she came to Ingford this time, Andre gave her the primary task - to protect Alina.


    Now such an out-of-control public opinion caught her off guard, but in the midst of all this mess, she


    took control of the information.


    She said, "The Collins family, or the two sisters of the Moon family."


    The pen in Alina''s hand did not stop.


    P said, "I have already arranged for someone to check the media that reported it first, let''s take the


    legal means."


    In this way, those people will not dare to report on Alina freely in the future.


    Alina, "What I would prefer to sue for is the source of those two photos."


    "Okay." P understood Alina''s meaning.


    Alina turned back, smiled gently, but with a hostility that she could not hide.


    She said, "Do you know what is the fastest way?"


    P lost her words at Alina''s gentle smile.


    Taking a deep breath, she answered, "I know."


    Naturally, she knew the fastest way to do it.


    "Go ahead."


    "Okay."


    P came out of the drawing room, did a precise analysis of both Annie and Macy first.


    Alina had always been decisive in handling things, and P knew very well what result she wanted.


    ...


    Annie is at Collins'' at the moment, and seeing that Caleb was lying in a hospital bed, Vanessa did not


    give her a good face.


    But after an hour, it was clear that Annie was a well-behaved girl.


    She made excellent tea.


    Obediently, she raised the cup of tea to Vanessa with both hands, "This water is the mountain spring I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brought over, the most important thing in making tea is the water."


    Vanessa took it.


    The noble wives of the gentry, who are all most fond of these vain things, have an absolute say in tea


    tasting.


    She took the cup of tea and took a sip, raising her hands in an aristocratic manner, but it was hard to


    hide the coldness in her breath.


    "That''s good."


    "If you like it, I''lle over every day from now on and make a cup of tea for you, okay?"


    "No need to go to that trouble."


    "It''s no trouble, as long as you like it." Annie said good-naturedly.


    Even if Annie was so well behaved, Vanessa couldn''t get fond of Annie, and she was always very


    urate in reading people.


    In the past, Emma had acted like a good girl in front of her, but Vanessa could see the wolf''s ambition


    buried under her eyes.


    Now, Annie looked well-behaved, but in Vanessa''s opinion, she was scheming.


    Macy''s ambition is on the surface, so that people can tell at first nce that she is a tough nut, and


    Annie looks well-behaved on the surface, but the ambition within cannot be concealed.


    "Is the party ready for the evening?" Vanessa asked carelessly.


    Hearing Vanessa ask about the party, Annie nodded, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Collins, it''s all ready."


    "Go and get ready, there''s not much time left."


    "Okay."


    Hearing Vanessa let herself go, Annie was kind of relieved.


    Getting up, he respectfully said to Vanessa, "I''ll go back first then, Mrs. Collins."


    Vanessa nodded, impatient.


    ...


    Macie appeared behind Vanessa, "Madam."


    "This girl is a wolf too." Vanessa said with a sigh.


    Macie, "Will you allow her and Master Chester...?" She now does not understand the change of


    Vanessa.


    It was clear that she was so supportive of Alina and Master Chester being together before.


    Why did she change her attitude?


    Vanessa, "You don''t understand."


    If it were possible, she would want things to be fine between Alina and Chester, but now Alina


    remembered everything, it''s a ticking time bomb for her.


    Therefore, Alina could not be there, and after getting rid of Alina, Annie will not be able to enter the


    Collins family either.


    Macie, "But Master Chester won''t like her."


    The conflict is only greater if Chester doesn''t like her.


    Although this girl was not a good person, Vanessa could see her determination for Chester.

 Chapter 503 Forcing out the mastermind

    Chapter 503 Forcing out the mastermind


    Chapter 503 Forcing out the mastermind


    Annie had juste out of Collins'', and a ck car pulled up precisely in front of her, the window half


    down, revealing P''s icy side face.


    The moment she looked at Annie, her eyes held an icy coldness.


    "Miss Moon, get in, I''ll take you home."


    The moment she opened her mouth, there was even more obvious danger in her tone, and Annie


    subconsciously recoiled in fright, her face turning whiter.


    Looking at such a white rabbit-like girl, disdain shed across P''s eyes.


    Annie''s tone trembled, "What are you up to?"


    "What do you think I''ll be looking for you for?" At this moment, P seemed to coax a child with the


    tone of a liar.


    She seems to have good intention.


    Yet it gives a clear sense of the danger that lies in her.


    Annie turned around and was about to shout, but at that moment two people in ck came to her in


    stride and grabbed her into the car.


    She was not given any chance to ask for help at all.


    "What are you doing?" The moment she was pushed into the car, Annie''s tone was even more


    trembling.


    P looked at her and snorted, "That''s all you can do, and you dare to steal someone who doesn''t


    belong to you?"


    As soon as Annie heard it, she knew P was sent by Alina.


    Her heart was beating wildly. She didn''t expect Alina would send someone to catch her.


    Thinking of Alina''s towering status like that, Annie couldn''t help but be jealous.


    "So it''s Miss Hughes send you here, if you dare to do anything to me now, Chester will definitely..."


    With those words, it was a p on Macy''s face.


    Annie''s face hadn''t even healed from the beating she received from P at the airport, and now she


    got pped again.


    Inside, there was a surge of anger.


    But in the end it was overpowered by an instinctive fear of P.


    "It seems that my warning to youst time was not enough." P spoke again, her tone sharper at the


    moment.


    Annie''s chin was pinched fiercely by P.


    The next moment, P said, "There''s nothing wrong with liking someone, why do you want to harm


    others?"


    "I, I, I didn''t." Annie was frightened by the fierceness in P''s eyes, and even her words were


    beginning to sound incoherent at the moment.


    P, "Who gave the photos to the media?"


    "It''s not me."


    The next moment, the cold knife was ced against the cheek of Annie, P was arrogant and


    unrestrained as she spoke, "If I hear the word ''don''t know'' again, you probably won''t be able to keep


    this face of yours."


    Annie, "..."


    Her heart, which was already in her throat, pounded even harder when she heard P''s words.


    "No, don''t do that."


    "It seems that you are not going to tell me." Said P as the force in her hand got heavier.


    Annie was so frightened that she wanted to faint.


    But, she can''t.


    At the moment, she clearly felt the raw pain on her cheek, "I will tell you, I will tell you."


    If the de really cuts deep, not only will it leave a scar, but even repairing it will be difficult.


    Annie couldn''t care less about the pain on her face and she said sharply, "It''s my sister."


    P, "..."


    The sharp de in Annie''s face was instantly retracted.


    Cold nails caressing Annie''s wounded face, P said, "If you had been so sensible, you wouldn''t have


    had to suffer this."


    Her fingers were cold, as cold as her tone.


    The moment she was touched, Annie couldn''t help but wince.


    "What will you do to my sister?" Annie said tremulously.


    Pughed sarcastically.


    "You should be asking, how will Chester treat your sister, right?"


    Thinking about the fact that Chester''s heart is now on Alina, Annie could guess that if he knew that the


    photo was actually released to the media by Macy, Chester would definitely not give them a good time.


    The thought of it made Annie''s heart resentful.


    Why would Chester like such a vicious woman? And now P treats her like this, all because Alina


    instigated it.


    In thinking this way, Annie hated Alina even more.


    ...


    Chester was furious when he saw that report.


    The desk in the office was overturned, "Find out who was behind the scene."


    "Yes."


    Lucas left.


    Ronan looked intently at Chester who was pinching his brow, obviously now with a headache.


    Ronan, "Macy and Emma may know each other."


    Chester''s eyes snapped open.


    The moment he was like a beast.


    Looking fiercely at Ronan, he asked "How so?"


    "There is something wrong with the recent movements of Kara, and Macy may have evidence of her


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    doing bad things."


    Emma is the one who knows those evidence of Kara best.


    And now Emma is dead.


    Instead, Macy got the evidence that could threaten Kara.


    Chester''s mind had turned upside down. The aura of his body was getting colder at this moment.


    He said, "Tell Macy toe and see me."


    Ronan nodded, "Okay."


    Ronan walked away.


    When Chester was left alone, he got up, grabbed his jacket and headed out.


    ...


    All the servants of Waterside Vi had seen the reports, but did not dare to talk about it given how


    much Chester favoured Alina.


    What they didn''t expect was that at this point in time, Alina could still be calm.


    Chester returned full of worry, and as he passed by the butler, he said grimly, "Keep these mouths of


    the servants shut."


    "Yes, sir." Cold sweat broke out down the butler''s spine as he listened.


    Chester is really protective, even his mother is not allowed toe over here anymore.


    As if, in the midst of this great chaos, Waterside Vi was to be a rare purgatory.


    Chester went upstairs.


    The butler called an emergency meeting with all the servants.


    In the drawing room, Caleb pulled Alina into his arms and buried his head in her neck, "I will punish


    those people."


    The tone is clearly gentle, but it contains an endless amount of fury


    Chester just couldn''t wait to tear those people apartpletely.


    Alina said, "All those fashion drafts that I drew at Fragrant Mountain were all adopted by Eglinton


    Fashion Show, so I''ll probably have to go on a business trip."


    With that, she turned and put her arms around his lean waist.

 Chapter 504 Unfortunately, she was wrong.

    Chapter 504 Unfortunately, she was wrong.


    Chapter 504 Unfortunately, she was wrong.


    Chester froze for a moment.


    "When?" Kissing her forehead, he was, in his mind, somewhat relieved when she didn''t bring up the


    day''s public opinion.


    It''s nice to know that Alina doesn''t take any of this to heart.


    After all, Alina has been through so many scenes of public opinion, so now this is nothing to her.


    "Brandon said that they would go tomorrow." Alina said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester, "Good."


    It''s good that she''s gone up Eglinton now.


    He would have more time to take care of all these people and things, in a sharp manner.


    Alina looked up, "Chester."


    "Yes?"


    "No matter howplicated it is, I hope you were never a part of it."


    Andre said that when he looked into it, he found that many people were involved, and Alina hoped that


    Chester wasn''t among those people.


    At first, they were all wrong, originally thinking that what they knew, what they saw, what they found out


    was the result.


    But now it seems otherwise.


    "Abby? You''re checking it?" Chester was, at the moment, an extremely sensitive person, when he


    heard Alina''s words, his heart was pounding.


    Alina, "What are you thinking? If you don''t let me check, I naturally won''t, but your recent changes tell


    me that there is obviously something that I don''t know about."


    "..."


    "Since it happened, surely there will be a day when I know about it, right?" Alina said.


    Chester dotingly pinched her nose.


    "You are naughty."


    Alinaughed in Chester''s arms, which made Chester feel more at ease, knowing that she wouldn''t


    care about what was happening now.


    Public opinion?


    The people behind this are so naive as to presume to use public opinion to defeat Alina.


    How many public opinions had been stirred up during the episode between her and Emma? In the end,


    she managed to defuse them all, now, it meant nothing to her.


    "How long will it take?" Chester asked as he hugged Alina.


    Alina, "About a week."


    One week, for him, was enough.


    ...


    In the vi of Macy.


    Upon seeing the injured Annie return, Macy was short, "What happened?"


    "Sis!" The moment she saw Macy, Annie cried out in aggravation, and when she saw this, Macy hurried


    up to her, looking up and down at Annie''s injuries.


    The obvious scratches on Annie''s face made her utterly furious, "Who really did this?"


    It really pissed her off.


    There was a party tonight.


    Annie, "It''s Alina''s people."


    Macy, "..."


    Last time at the airport, Andre''s men had beaten her and Annie up, and when they came to Ingford,


    Alina still dared to be so mboyant?


    But she had to admit that Alina had the capital to be mboyant, after all, it was Andre who was


    protecting her when she was in Shirling.


    And now that she was in Ingford, she had Chester to protect her.


    "We''re going to have your injuries examined and I''m going to sue her." Macy''s heart rose and fell in


    anger.


    Since Alina had Chester on her back, she had to examine her injuries, so that Chester could see what


    kind of person the woman he was protecting was.


    When she thought so, Annie had even less intention of letting Alina go.


    And hearing that she was going to sue Alina, Annie asked, "So what are we going to do now? I have a


    party tonight."


    Macy knew the priority of the matter now, the party this evening has been arranged, naturally they can


    not miss this opportunity.


    "Does it hurt a lot?" Macy carefully touched Annie''s face and said in a painful manner.


    Annie, "It''s not too painful, it''s just this injury..."


    "The injury isn''t too deep, let the dresser cover it up." After all, it''s all arranged for this evening.


    Although Macy was distressed, she knew the importance of this party to Chester this evening.


    Just now, Mrs. Collins had someone send over all the invitations, which meant that Chester would


    definitely attend this evening.


    Chester usually does not like these asions, so it is not easy for them to catch such an opportunity.


    "Okay." Annie nodded through gritted teeth, even though it hurt.


    Annie too didn''t want to lose this opportunity.


    "I am sorry, Annie."


    "It''s for my own sake, you have nothing to be sorry about." Annie took Macy''s hand.


    But the thought of Alina, who dared to let someone embarrass her so openly, made her drench in


    hatred.


    When she bes the most important person of Chester, she will definitely knock that woman into the


    abyss.


    Everything she has endured today, she will definitely make Alina endure once more in the future as


    well.


    No, it wasn''t enough, she would definitely have something heavier to put on Alina to avenge today''s


    humiliation.


    ...


    P was back, handed an edited recording to Alina. Alina took it, "Now Macy and the Collins family are


    together."


    Macy waspetent, and Vanessa had always been arrogant, but it is surprising that they have now


    stand together in such a short space of time.


    P nodded, "You see things thoroughly."


    Alina, "You have to do one more thing for me."


    "Yes."


    "Find out exactly what Macy used to convince Mrs. Collins." Her tone was sharp and sullen.


    Mrs. Collins was a distant address.


    Many people had seen her being treated like Vanessa''s daughter before, and now Alina knew exactly


    why Vanessa had treated her like that.


    She knew better why she had supported Vanessa and married Caleb.


    It was because of Emma?


    Vanessa actually doesn''t like anyone, doesn''t like Emma, actually doesn''t like her either, right?


    "Okay."


    P nodded her head.


    Getting up, P was about to leave, but she was called by Alina who handed the recording to P.


    She said, "Call the police."


    "Okay."


    "This recording..."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to make use of it." P said profoundly, in all the years she had been by


    Andre, she had dealt with many such things.


    Today she left a wound on Annie''s face and therefore had to be clean when dealing with this matter.


    P left.


    Chester came in and looked at Alina who had already changed into her dress, "Are you really alright?"


    Gently, he held out his hand to her.


    She had not nned to go to the party with him this evening.


    Alina, "When did you see me hiding at the will of those people?"


    There had been attempts by Emma to beat her down in such a way, but each time, Alina had managed


    to stand on a higher peak.


    Now Annie wanted to make Alina unable to leave the door in such a way.


    But she was wrong.

 Chapter 505 She graciously appears

    Chapter 505 She graciously appears


    Chapter 505 She graciously appears


    Annie arrived at the party early with her make-up on. Here, it was the 90th birthday party of the highly


    respected Coby Griffiths of Ingford.


    And Coby and Chester have a deep friendship, which is why Vanessa and Macy are certain that he will


    be there tonight.


    The party was grand, with the most famous familiesing, and Annie looked at her wristwatch with


    some apprehension.


    Somewhat uneasily, she asked, "Is it true that Chester wille alone tonight?"


    "I don''t believe that woman has the nerve to show up here by now." Macy said disdainfully.


    Thinking about the current public opinion about Alina outside, and the people present this evening are


    all dignitaries, Annie felt that Chester would not bring Alina along tonight.


    In thinking this, she was much relieved.


    ...


    In the car.


    Alina was wearing a light purple dress, the same colour as his cufflinks, which Chester had chosen for


    her.


    On the road, Alina''s mobile phone vibrated, it was Vanessa calling.


    Just as Alina was wondering whether to pick it up or not, Chester grabbed her phone, "It''s me."


    The moment he picked up, his voice, full of maism, was tinged with coldness.


    Alina''s eyebrows raised as she listened.


    Chester and Vanessa are now in a breakdown rtionship.


    "You brought her along?" Vanessa thought she had dialed the wrong number when she heard it was


    Chester''s voice.


    Then, it was figured out what was going on.


    Her anger welled up.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Vanessa snapped, "Do you know what that means exactly?"


    "What kind of rumors are you guys getting out there now? How dare you bring her along to Coby''s


    birthday party at this time?"


    Just as she was about to say something else, the phone had been hung up.


    Vanessa was pissed off at this.


    When Macie came up with the dessert, she saw Vanessa throwing the phone in the sofa in anger.


    Stepping forward, she uttered, "Madam."


    "Macie, what kind of attitude does he have towards me now? Just because I don''t support him and


    Alina to be together, he treats me like that?"


    "Master Chester has always been a man of his opinion, you shouldn''t think of him like that." Macie said


    with a sigh.


    Vanessa snorted coldly, "What kind of opinion does he have? I see that he doesn''t even have any


    sense as long as he meets Alina."


    When she thought this way, Vanessa''s heart could not be smooth with anger.


    Macie didn''t know how to answer.


    All in all, some of the changes in Vanessa during this period of time were something that no one would


    have dared to imagine.


    Vanessa called Macy, but no one answered the phone.


    She had no Annie''s phone number.


    Now that Chester had taken Alina with him to the party, all their previous deployments were obviously


    useless.


    "I''m furious." Vanessa was so angry that she mmed the phone again.


    In her always calm and serious eyes, at this moment there was only endless sharpness and coldness,


    and disgust for Alina.


    ...


    When Chester brought Alina down from the dazzling phantom together, the Griffiths family were


    greeted with polite smiles.


    Miss Evelyn Griffiths came forward affectionately, "Miss Hughes, wee."


    "Greetings." Alina extended her hand to Evelyn, and Chester took Alina''s hand slightly heavier.


    The eyes of the people at the party were drawn to they when they saw the Griffiths family greeting


    them personally.


    Especially when they saw that Chester had actually brought Alina along at this juncture regardless.


    They were all shocked.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But they all dared not talk casually on the attitude of Chester and the Griffiths family.


    Annie and Macy''s eyes were obviously drawn over when they saw that Chester had brought Alina with


    him.


    The two people looked at each other, and Annie''s face sank.


    "I thought she won''t be here."


    Macy was nk.


    She did not expect Alina to have the nerve toe, her heart constantly heaving.


    "Sis."


    "Let me be quiet." Macy''s mind was in turmoil at the moment.


    Especially when she saw Alina standing beside Chester smiling brightly, her heart kept on rising and


    falling.


    Alina, surprisingly, appeared here.


    But anyone with a modicum of moralpass should be guarding the hospital right now, not showing


    up at such avish party.


    "So what do we do now?" Annie looked painfully at Macy.


    She was going to be Chester''s woman tonight, yet now that Alina was with him, what chance did she


    have?


    Annie was not willing to give up.


    And after deploying so much, Macy was naturally reluctant to give up now, "Wait, there''s a way out."


    ...


    After exchanging pleasantries with the Griffiths family, Chester was invited to Coby, while Evelyn was


    arranged to Alina.


    With Evelyn present, those who had wanted to talk about Alina or evene up to her were stopped


    by a stern look from Evelyn.


    Macy, however, came forward uncontrobly, "Miss Hughes, I didn''t expect to see you here tonight, it''s


    really a pleasure to meet you."


    Alina looked at the hand that Macy extended to her and did not shake it, she lifted the red wine ss in


    front of her and shook it without drinking.


    Smiling like a fox, she uttered, "I didn''t interrupt your n, did I?"


    At this time Annie appeared behind Macy, and Alina smiled.


    Both sisters were now looking at Alina with hostile, desperate to tear her apart.


    Alina opened her mouth, "Chester was supposed to wear a blue tie today, but he put it back in."


    When hearing Alina''s words, Annie felt her heart sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 506 Things are going wrong

    Chapter 506 Things are going wrong


    Chapter 506 Things are going wrong


    Although Annie was an orphan, she had always been extremely well protected by her sister Macy, had


    never suffered such humiliation.


    Now hearing such words from Alina, she was irritated, and she ran away crying.


    And seeing that Annie couldn''t stand the stimtion and ran away, Annie looked at Alina with a fierce


    look in her eyes.


    "Miss Hughes, why do you have to hurt her?"


    Alina snickered at Macy.


    To Alina, Macy was a person who did not even have a moral bottom line and taunted, "You really insult


    your profession."


    With that, she drained a ss of red wine.


    Macy was so angry and she walked away.


    Looking at the scene now, she knows that all ns for this evening are on hold.


    Evelyn stood behind Alina, watching the two sisters being gashed away, andughed, "Miss Hughes,


    you are really something."


    Alina turned back and met the smile under Evelyn''s eyes.


    Evelyn, the executive director of the Griffiths family, has a high position in the Griffiths family and is


    sharp and smooth in her ways.


    Alina, "What would you do to such a person, Miss Griffiths?"


    "Same as you. Probably, more ruthless."


    Alinaughed again.


    With people like that, she can only get tougher, otherwise they will tear her life apart.


    With such a big birthday party and Coby''s influence in Ingford, Ste and Alfred both came too.


    Sophia and Libby, naturally, hade.


    Compared to Alina, Ste was not so lucky, and after a ss of wine, she felt light and airy.


    All over her body, there was even a heat rising up.


    After Chester came back from Coby, he met Alfred, who, although in a wheelchair, still does not hide


    his splendour.


    "Mr. Marsh." A waiter appeared in front of the two and looked respectfully at Alfred.


    Alfred, "What?"


    "Lady Ste wants to see you."


    Alfred looked at Chester and said, "I''ll go there first."


    "Okay."


    Chester nodded, turned around, and started to look for Alina.


    ...


    Not far away, Sophia and Libby stood together, watching not far away.


    Libby had a sh of smugness under her eyes.


    Libby, "Are all the arrangements really made? There won''t be any idents, right?"


    "What surprises can there be? Just watch."


    "By the time Alfred sees her in bed with his eyes, she will lose the Marsh family as her support."


    Sophia said with a pleased tone in her voice.


    In her opinion, everything Ste did during this time was caused by the Marsh family''s support.


    They are not able to do anything to the Marsh family, but to make Ste lose the Marsh family, it is still


    easy.


    Hearing Sophia''s words of certainty, Libby nodded, "That''s good."


    No matter what, it has to work this time.


    If this reckoning with Ste doesn''t work out, she''ll marry Kenny.


    "Mum, it''s not Kenny you''ve arranged, is it?"


    "What can that fool do?" Speaking of Kenny made Sophia feel bad luck.


    Libby was furious.


    Because of that fool Kenny, Hector has been staying away from hertely.


    That day, when the Perry family unterally announced that they had broken off his engagement with


    her, she had been waiting for an exnation from Hector.


    But Ann family came.


    The moment Mrs. Ann came to her door, she probably knew exactly what was going on.


    When she saw Hector appear at the party, Libby subconsciously wanted to go forward, however, she


    was yanked by Sophia, "What are you doing?"


    "Mom, it''s Hector."


    "Wake up, he doesn''t like you." Sophia really liked Hector.


    But Hector doesn''t like Libby at all.


    What she suspects more than anything is that the breaking of the engagement is actually Hector''s


    intention, and that even Hector is behind the Ann family to arrange Libby''s marriage with Kenny.


    "Mom." As soon as she heard that Hector did not like her, Libby was angry.


    Her heart was aching as she looked at Hector, who was being watched by those young girls not far


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    away.


    All this time she wanted to see him, and wanted an exnation from him, yet...


    "You stay here, hear me?"


    Looking at her daughter''s infatuation with Hector, Sophia became furious.


    Hector''s just an illegitimate child.


    If she knew that he had a part to y in this backstabbing, she, Sophia, swore that she would not let


    him go.


    ...


    A maid helped Ste into the lounge, and the moment she was ced on the sofa, there was a gleam


    in her eyes.


    Ste only felt blurred in front of her eyes, she was just wearing a dress, but at the moment she felt


    unbearably hot.


    Such a feeling was exactly the same as back in the day.


    Just instantly, Ste probably thought of something, and the sobriety and wisdom that she had after


    returning to the Willis family was now in disarray.


    Getting up, she stumbled and was about to walk out, but found the door to the lounge locked from the


    outside.


    "Anyone out there? Open the door." There was a feeling of being reckoned.


    There was a rustling sound behind her, and when she turned around, she saw a fat man looking at her


    with a mouth full of drool that disgusted her to the core.


    "What a beauty." The man smiled lewdly and rubbed his hands together as he was about to step


    forward.


    Although Ste''s mind is not too clear now, she knows exactly what has happened and realises more


    clearly who has set her up.


    The anger in her heart surged up at this moment.


    Just as the man was walking towards her, Ste was subconsciously about to flee, yet found herself


    weak.


    "Fuck off." The man was pped in the face.


    Yet the man was now unconscious, as if, he had been struck, and had lunged at her.


    Ste forced herself to endure the physical torture and unbearable pain, and the hatred that she felt for


    Sophia in her heart was now at its limit.


    Mother?


    That woman, in her heart, really didn''t deserve the title of ''mother''. How in the world could a mother


    frame her daughter like that?


    The ss smashed hard, she stabbed herself hard in the leg with the shard, under such intense pain


    as she was in, it temporarily relieved the physical unpleasantness and made her slightly more


    conscious.


    However, that man, once again, lunged towards her, and looking at his fat face, Ste''s eyes shed


    with a vicious intent.

 Chapter 507 Strong defence

    Chapter 507 Strong defence


    Chapter 507 Strong defence


    Grabbing a vase, she smashed it hard on his head, instantly that man bled and passed out.


    Watching the man fall in a pool of blood, Ste did not feel the slightest bit happy, on the contrary only


    felt that the intense pain couldn''t keep her awake.


    "Is there anyone in there? Open up." Voices came from outside, and by the sound of themotion,


    there were quite people.


    Ste grabbed the ashtray and smashed it against the door with a loud bang, causing a temporary


    silence outside the door.


    And someone was talking and there was more movement at the door.


    ...


    Libby and Sophia watched the guests they had incited flock to the entrance of the lounge, especially


    when they saw Alfred appear, a sh of pleasure shed in their eyes.


    Sophia said, "It''s about time, now!"


    When Libby heard this, there was an unprecedented joy in her eyes.


    She had lived like a princess since she was a child, yet Ste has always been suppressing her


    recently, but now she is finally going to get back to the game.


    Alfred looked at the scene with so many people, and as he had grown up in the Marsh family since


    childhood, he naturally knew what was happening.


    Under his eyes had a sh of hostility.


    The door was pushed open.


    A sh of danger passed under Alfred''s eyes, "Who dares to go in?"


    A bellow of rage.


    It made the guests who were about to pour in instantly stop in their tracks and look at the Satan-like


    Alfred, all stopping in unison.


    "Get lost." Looking at these people watching the fun, Alfred spat out in disgust and anger.


    Although these people were somewhat afraid of Alfred''s majesty, they still wanted to stay and watch


    the fun.


    Yet now by this roar, none dared to remain here any longer and hurried away.


    Libby and Sophia, who were standing not far away, saw the situation and the two of them looked at


    each other.


    "Mum, what''s all the fuss about when people are gone?"


    "What are you thinking about, what''s the use of those people seeing it? It is important that Alfred sees


    it."


    She wants everyone to see what kind of person Ste really is, so that there was no ce for Ste


    even in Ingford.


    But at this moment, Alfred is probably protecting Ste for thest time, right?


    As she thought this, Sophia felt slightly better inside.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Sophia pulled Libby away.


    After all, times like this are sensitive for them, and it''s not the first time they''ve set up Ste.


    It is only natural to make them clean.


    And Libby wanted to stay and watch Ste''s jokes, but seeing Sophia pulling her, she had no choice


    but to go.


    When she came out, she saw Hector walking inside with a sullen face.


    Libby was subconsciously about to step forward, however, she was grabbed by Sophia, "Let''s go."


    "Mum."


    When Hector passed by them, Libby subconsciously wanted to pull Hector despite the obstruction.


    Yet his eyes were full of coldness as he looked at her.


    It was so bitterly cold that Libby''s outstretched hand just hung in the air, not daring to continue forward


    any further.


    Watching Hector head in the direction of the lounge, Libby looked at Sophia, "Mom, why do I think that


    it was Hector wanted to cancel our engagement?"


    She didn''t dare to believe it.


    Sophia looked at Libby, "It is good that you have known it."


    She actually felt it long ago.


    Libby expected her mother to say something good tofort hier, but now, all hopes shattered.


    But tonight, whether it was Alfred or Hector, they would all see Ste at her most disgusting.


    Thinking this way, Libby was slightly relieved.


    ...


    When Alina and Chester heard the situation, they came this way, yet they saw a frightening scene.


    Surprisingly, the cripple stood up from his wheelchair in front of Ste.


    Alina and Chester nced at each other, Chester had calmness in his eyes, obviously knowing it all


    along.


    It was really deep among the gentry.


    Ste is in a daze at the moment, tugging at pieces of ss in her hand, and she stabs whoeveres


    forward. On her leg, it was full of blood.


    She had tried to stay awake, yet the stronger the drugs became, and she clutched at the shards of


    ss.


    The moment she felt her consciousness copse, without thinking, she raised her hand and was about


    to stab herself in the leg again.


    However, the wrist, however, was held by Alfred. The moment she was touched, Ste struggled even


    more like a madman.


    "Ah, let go, don''t touch me." A hysterical scream carried endless grief and despair.


    She was desperate.


    She had lost track of the number of times her mother had set up her.


    "It''s me." The next moment, she was pulled into his arms, and at the moment she was like a wounded


    beast.


    She feared of being hurt and therefore struggled.


    However, in the process of struggling, the fragment in her hand was swung at Alfred''s face, and a


    bloodstain instantly appeared on his clear and elegant face.


    However, his gentle yet familiar voice soothed Ste''s crumbling heart in this instant.


    Hearing that it was Alfred, her consciousness cleared, andpletely copsed as her blood-covered


    hand brushed his face bit by bit.


    "Alfred, save me." At the moment, she was like a kitten, hurt and asking for help in his arms.


    At this moment, Ste ispletely devoid of the usual strong and solitary manner in which he


    confronts the Willis family.


    There is just endless vulnerability.


    Alfred looked at the woman fidgeting in his arms, that face already burnt red, and picked her up, "Okay,


    I''ll save you."


    Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Alfred carried Ste and headed out.


    When Hector came over, he saw that Alfred had already stood up from his wheelchair and was now


    carrying Ste step by step outside.


    At the door of the lounge, he stopped in his tracks, "Evelyn."


    "Mr. Marsh, I''m sorry." At this moment Evelyn was drenched in hostility, how dare someone stir up


    trouble on her grandfather''s big birthday?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alfred nced at her and said with hostility, "I want the Griffiths family to give an exnation."


    "Sure." Sensing the danger emanating from the man, Evelyn nodded.


    This is the wife of Alfred. She must find out who is behind this and cut him into pieces.


    When Alfred took Ste and left, Alina was still a bit unconscious, and it took a while before she looked


    at Chester, "Shall we go too?"


    "Yeah."


    Chester took her cold hand and knew she was shaken by what had just happened.

 Chapter 508 Betrayed by her beloved sister

    Chapter 508 Betrayed by her beloved sister


    Chapter 508 Betrayed by her beloved sister


    In the car, Alina said to Chester, "I just know that Ste''s mother has always been partial to Libby, but it


    is still surprising me."


    It is surprising that there is such a kindred in this world.


    Chester rubbed her fingertips, "You''ve been through so much too, you should know that there are all


    kinds of people in this world."


    It is really right.


    After all that Alina has experienced, she knows that people in this worlde in all shapes and sizes.


    For example, Vanessa.


    In Alina''s opinion, Vanessa was actually even more heinous than Sophia, except that Alby had been


    around all these years.


    So those things within her have been suppressed as well.


    But if Alby had gone, she would certainly have been more heinous than Sophia.


    Thinking about it, Alina couldn''t help but feel worried about Chester.


    "But Alfred''s legs, surprisingly, are fine." That was the most shocking part.


    That man, with the face of a heavenly god, has nevertheless been shunned by the women of Ingford all


    these years.


    Apparently because of those legs of his, yet now it turns out that he is intact.


    "It''s not like you don''t know the depths of the Marsh family, what''s so surprising about that?"


    It''s true, the Marsh family has always beenplicated, that''s what everyone in Ingford knows.


    Just now, seeing Ste hurt like that, Alina did not feel good in her heart, after all, she was hurt by her


    mother to that extent.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, Chester''s phone vibrated and when he looked at it, it


    was Vanessa calling.


    He didn''t answer, just hung up.


    Alina looked at Vanessa''s number and knew what it probably meant.


    Her phone rang, and it was P calling, "P."


    "Macy is being caught by the police."


    "..."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She should be detained for half a month." P said.


    Alina, "It''s too light of sentence."


    The results of this investigation are to be published.


    "I understand what you mean." P knew what to do when sAlina said that it was too light.


    As she had done every time to Emma in the past, she didn''t show any mercy to Emma at that time.


    And now Macy was using such tactics against her? There was no need to be polite as they had no


    friendship with each other.


    Hanging up the phone, P started making arrangements.


    ...


    And when the police came to her door, cold sweat had broken out down Macy''s spine.


    Especially when she knew why the police were there, she responded firmly through gritted teeth, "I


    don''t know, this has nothing to do with me."


    The opinion thing was pushed clean out of her hands.


    Why did the policee to the door?


    At her denial, a recording wasid out in front of her and in it, the voice of Annie''s fearful admission


    was yed.


    "This is a false usation, officer, she is being threatened."


    "But she didn''t say anything about anyone else." Since she was threatened, she can name a random


    person in a situation like that.


    Why must she say it''s her sister?


    Annie stood at the corner of the stairs, shivering as she watched Macy and the police tangled up


    downstairs.


    "Can I talk with my sister?" Macy forced back the trembling, not expecting this to be an admission from


    Annie herself.


    She was angry.


    Although she had known before that it was Alina''s men who had taken her away, now it was still too


    sudden for Macy.


    She was enraged and crazy


    After all, it was the sister she loved, and hearing the voice on the recording was so frightening though.


    But this direct admission was still too much for her to take.


    "You have ten minutes." The policeman sitting on the sofa nced at his wristwatch and said seriously


    to Macy.


    Macy nodded, turned and headed upstairs.


    And when Annie saw Macying up the stairs, she ran into the room.


    ...


    Upon returning to Waterside Vi, Chester went to the study. Alina received a call from Andre, who


    said.


    "The information rting to Macy has been sent to your email, and..." said Andre.


    Alina, "What''s wrong with that?"


    "She and Emma know each other."


    Alina felt her brain nk.


    "What did you say?"


    "And they have a very good rtionship." Andre added.


    Emma and Macy know each other?


    Since when?


    Why did she never know?


    Alina''s mind was confused at the moment.


    "Macy is a veryplicated person, and there may be some unseemly collusion between her and Mrs.


    Collins this time, Alina, I hope you cane back to Shirling."


    "You mean that Macy might be involved in a lot of things about me?"


    So that means the death of Emma may not be the end of things at all?


    It''s just the end of what they thought it was, but there is much more left to be unearthed.


    As he thought this, Alina''s heart clenched together even more tightly at this moment.


    Andre was silence.


    Alina''s body could not help but tremble.


    Andre continued, "Just read her profile first and you''ll understand."


    "Okay." The moment she opened her mouth, Alina''s tone was unsteady.


    Macy was just a doctor for her. But now, when it was known that she and Emma knew each other, this


    disease became intriguing.


    Why would her Mom and Dad block her memory? Was it because at the time, she couldn''t handle the


    stimtion and went crazy?


    What other stimuli had Mom and Dad endured at the time when she was going crazy?


    Alina in the chaos finished reading Macy''s information, about her way to the achievement of dazzling


    stage process, her eyes werepletely sharp and cold.

 Chapter 509 Nothing is that simple

    Chapter 509 Nothing is that simple


    Chapter 509 Nothing is that simple


    What achievements and journeys with absolute authority in the psychological world? What brilliant


    sess stories of experience are virtual.


    When seeing exactly how Macy has set up her peers and stole her schoolmates of their research along


    the way, Alina thought she''s the same as Emma, and and it''s no surprise that she''d be good friends


    with Emma.


    Andre''s call came in again.


    Alina''s hands tugging tightly at herpels, she said, "Andre, find out when did she and Emma meet."


    She did not see it on the information.


    Andre continued, "Ten years ago."


    It was a very long time ago, which means that she and Emma knew each other before anything


    happened to her.


    In that case, it was certainly no coincidence that back then, with all that had happened to her, Macy


    appeared in front of her.


    Much less did her parents beg for it.


    Rather, someone was there to guide the situation?


    "I''ve always wondered, if your memories were sealed because of the pain, why is the part about being


    raped still there?"


    After knowing that Alina''s memory had been sealed, Andre had always wanted to ask this question in


    his heart.


    And such doubts were not only shared by Andre, but actually by Alina as well.


    Now looking at this unknown profile of Macy, it''s clear that she doesn''t have that kind of skills.


    And in that one memory-sealed scene back then, all Alina could remember of rape was her defeat, yet


    this experience of defeat was never made public.


    She, in the midst of such failure, still stood on that dazzling stage and received a medical award that


    was uniquely hers.


    "It''s not surprising that someone who hasn''t even learned well would have such an ident." Alina said


    with an effort to be calm.


    Andre, "That makes sense."


    However the fear is that there is actually something behind this.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m afraid it wasn''t Mom and Dad''s idea to block my memory back then, I need to know who the hell is


    behind this."


    Since things hade to this point, there were many things that Alina naturally could not pretend not


    to know.


    Den found out some truth of the past in a short time.


    That is an absolute stain on Macy''s road to sess, and she probably wiped it off.


    She didn''t expect it would still be turned up by Den.


    "Good." Andre hesitated for a moment, but still nodded his head to Alina.


    What Andre saw waspletely different from what Alina saw, and he was worried that continuing to


    investigate will make things get out of hand.


    Because there''s no telling what exactly some people are involved in.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know how involved Caleb and Chester are with this matter.


    "I''ll find out the deal between Macy and Mrs. Collins first." Before hanging up the phone, Andre uttered.


    After this experience, everyone actually has an idea in their mind about what kind of person Mrs.


    Collins really is.


    The fact that she would now say yes to Macy, means that there must be something wrong with this.


    ...


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina only felt her world cold.


    She''d like to see what else is behind this.


    ...


    p heavily fell on Annie''s face.


    Macy looked at Annie with pain.


    Annie covered her face in aggression, "Sis, it was because of that woman threatening me, I was really


    scared at that time."


    "Can''t you tell a lie?"


    Now, it would have caused her a lot of trouble.


    Annie, "Sis, don''t look at me with such eyes, I am afraid."


    Annie burst into tears in aggravation.


    Macy was furious.


    In all these years, no matter how annoyed she was in her heart, she had neverid a hand on Annie


    because this was her beloved sister, and the only family she has in the world, yet surprisingly her sister


    betrayed her.


    "Sis, I was wrong, I was wrong." Looking at Macy with such a harsh look, Annie was truly frightened.


    The burning pain in her face made it even clearer that she had just been hit.


    It scared Annie to death for it was the first time she got beaten.


    "Stay home and reflect on yourself." Macy dropped her words in anger, turned around and left in a huff.


    ...


    Ste clutched Alfred''spel, the familiar scent of which put her mind at ease.


    This stability, however, waspletely torn apart by reason.


    "Help me."


    "Don''t move, the doctor will be here soon." In therge bedroom, Alfred grabbed her restless hand and


    scolded softly.


    The next moment, Ste in his arms had a choked voice and cried in aggravation, "I am feeling bad."


    He was used to seeing Ste as a tough woman and suddenly she looked like a pet, Alfred couldn''t


    bear it.


    Immediately, his sober sanity was disintegrated at this moment.


    "Ste."


    "..."


    "I''m afraid you''ll regret it." Alfred said the moment he rolled over.


    However, will he make Ste regret it?


    Everyone spends time in their own world, and each one of them is not simple.


    Before dawn, Ingford was dimly flooded with public opinion, drowning out all that was between Alina


    and Chester.


    Alina''s brain was hurting badly, apparently she hadn''t slept much at night, just when she saw Ste''s


    news, she was worried.


    At the breakfast table, Alina ate absentmindedly, and when P came over, she saw Chester was


    leaving.


    "Master Chester has been quite busy recently." Looking at the man getting into the car, P said to


    Alina.


    "Yeah, he''s quite busy."


    Especially during this period of time, Chester was taking care of Caleb.


    But Alina always felt odd.


    P, "We underestimated Macy, she came out of prison after two hours."


    Alina, "Just two hours?"


    "Yeah."


    P nodded her head.


    Alina frowned.


    It makes Alina even more certain that Macy is not simple and may even have a greater collusion with


    Mrs. Collins.


    She has known Emma for ten years, what about Mrs. Collins?


    At this, Alina''s heart was at her throat.

 Chapter 510 Where exactly is the root cause?

    Chapter 510 Where exactly is the root cause?


    Chapter 510 Where exactly is the root cause?


    When Chester returned from the study, he saw Alina sitting on the sofa, thinking about something.


    Stepping forward, he asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    Tenderly, he took her hands.


    Alina pulled back her thoughts and looked at the man in front of her.


    So, was there anything to do with him?


    Alina did not dare to think about it any further.


    If it was really rted to Chester, she would break down.


    Now she would just wait for a result toe out, "Nothing."


    With that, she burrowed into his arms, and Chester stroked her lightly soft hair, smiling dotingly.


    "Penny is asleep."


    "That child is of school age and it''s better to keep her in a group."


    While in Shirling, Penny had actually started school, yet the turmoil in her world did not leave the child''s


    world in peace either.


    Her words made Chester freeze for a moment.


    He hadn''t thought of that before.


    "I''ll ask Ronan to contact the school."


    "Okay."


    "Caleb''s surgery is the day after tomorrow." After thinking about it, Chester still said to Alina.


    Caleb was better.


    She didn''t know why Vanessa had to say before that Caleb was going to die, as if there was no more


    way out.


    The medical team at A Mountain is great.


    But the Collins family is not without means, and in terms of resources, there is naturally no shortage.


    Everything now seems like a fog.


    ...


    Alina''s mind is in chaos.


    Right now her subconscious is all about staying away from everyone in Ingford, yet until everything


    turns out right, she has to put up with it.


    That uneasy feeling is getting stronger.


    But Den was verypetent, and as he dug deeper, he actually found out that Alina was in that


    situation back then.


    Macy was introduced to Alina''s father by Vanessa.


    It was three dayster when the call was received.


    When Alina heard on the phone that Andre said that Macy was introduced to her father by Vanessa,


    her eyebrows screwed together.


    "So, this means that not only did Vanessa know Macy, but in fact back then..."


    Alina can no longer think about it.


    Not waiting for Alina to finish her shock on this matter, Andre continued, "Alina, there is a clue on


    Den."


    When he said this, Andre suddenly couldn''t go on.


    Alina, "What was that clue?"


    "Three days before you were raped, Mrs. Collins met with one boss over at the Ingford, Frederick."


    "What do you mean?" Alina asked.


    She felt her heart was pulling hard.


    "Mrs. Collins is a very deep person, back she didn''t want you to be with Chester." Andre said.


    Alina closes her eyes.


    Many things were intertwined in her mind at this moment, after she and Chester had been dating,


    Vanessa had always acted like she liked her, until she met her affair.


    And she saw that it happened just three months before she was raped. After that, Vanessa''s attitude


    towards her had changed.


    It was revealed that she didn''t want Alina to be with Chester, andter Alina got raped.


    Was it because Vanessa was afraid that Alina would say it out, so she was deliberately trying to drive


    Alina crazy?


    "In that case, it makes sense. You even remember the rape thing, but only forget about Chester."


    "So that night, she arranged a punk?"


    "Right." It was the punk, yet by mistake, Caleb was set up at the party that night.


    The two of them met, which was something Vanessa did not expect.


    Alina''s heart was suffocating badly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But for now, it''s just clues, just projections." Whether that''s truth or not, we''ll have to wait for news from


    Den.


    The mobile phone in Alina''s hand fell to the ground.


    Not a clue, not a projection. Rather, it was true. Because she had experienced it, she naturally knew


    that Vanessa was perfectly capable of that kind of thing under those circumstances.


    She has always resented the person who destroyed her that night, yet she has never thought that this


    person who destroyed her would be Chester''s mother.


    "Alina, Alina!" Andre kept shouting Alina''s name after hearing the movement.


    And Alinas'' world copsed.


    The moment she closed her eyes, her temples were twitching for a long, long time, and the voice was


    still there.


    After an unknown amount of time, Alina picked up the phone on the ground, "Andre, it''s true, not


    spection."


    In uttering these words, Alina seemed to have used all her strength.


    She knows at that time, Vanessa would have done whatever it took.


    Andre froze when he heard Alina''s words.


    Just a momentter, he uttered, "I''ll pick you up."


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Andre hung up the phone.


    Alina sat in the sunlight, but felt that her whole world had been dimmed.


    ...


    When Macy came the Collins'', Vanessa looked at her and said sarcastically, "I thought that you would


    be in there for at least half a month."


    After all, Alina is a vengeful person, and knowing that the photos came from Macy, she would never let


    her off easily.


    Macy didsn''t say a word.


    Lifting the coffee, she took a sip and smiled softly, "It is troublesome, but it''s not a big deal to me."


    Her carelessness showed Vanessa what she was capable of at this moment.


    The gaze that looked at her was sharper.


    Macy, "Now Master Chester is really good to her, he takes her with him wherever he goes, don''t you


    think so, Mrs. Collins?"


    Thetter phrase is full of threat


    Gloom covered Vanessa''s discontented gaze, she said, "It''s not a matter of a day or two to get her to


    leave Chester, after all, she has VIG behind her now."


    When she heard the words VIG, under Macy''s eyes, gloom shed even more.

 Chapter 511 Trying to escape

    Chapter 511 Trying to escape


    Chapter 511 Trying to escape


    When Chester returned, he saw Alina sitting in the ss room, and the butler said she had been there


    for two hours.


    Chester frowned, handing his jacket to the butler who stepped aside and striding forward.


    The closer he got, the more he sensed something was wrong with her.


    "Abby." Chester came to her, squatted down, took her cold hand with a frown, "Why is it so cold? Put


    on more clothes."


    The moment he raised his eyes, he met Alina''s somewhat numb eyes, and his heart jumped violently.


    "What''s wrong?" As he asked, the force in his hand heaved.


    Subconsciously, Alina was about to pull her hand out of his hand.


    Chester asked, "What''s wrong?"


    But Alina closed her eyes, and tears slipped down.


    Chester, "Abby."


    Looking at her tears, Chester felt his heart throb.


    Alina bowed her head and her body was shaking uncontrobly.


    And Chester tightly took her into his arms and tenderly kissed the top of her hair, trying to appease her


    in this way.


    His voice full of maism, he spoke tightly, "What happened?"


    There is still silence.


    Chester had always been astute, yet at the moment he had no idea what was going on.


    So he had Ronan check all the people who mighte to her, yet whether it was Annie, or Vanessa


    never came.


    Why on earth was she so ufortable?


    Alina kept crying to sleep in his arms as Chester carefully ced her on the bed.


    Looking at the tear stains in the corner of her eyes, coldness covered his body at the moment.


    ...


    When he came out of the room, Ronan was waiting outside.


    "Sir."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nobody''s been here?"


    "No."


    "Any calls?"


    Ronan, "Apart from talking to Mr. Francis on the phone, it''s you, Sir, so there''s nothing suspicious."


    Chester, "..."


    A darkness shed under his eyes.


    It''s not that anyone hase, there have been no suspicious calls, and the vi is even more carefully


    guarded by the butler.


    So there can be no irritating remarks, so what exactly happened?


    Could it be that Andre?


    "Has Andre made any movementstely?" Thinking that it could have been caused by a phone call


    from Andre, he thought it must have been Andre who had made a move recently.


    And Ronan, who had been with Chester for many years, naturally knew Chester, so when he was told


    to check, he checked it all.


    At this moment when Chester asked, Ronan shook his head, "Mr. Francis didn''t interfere with anything


    after you said that."


    At this moment, Chester''s eyes shone with endless depth and acuity.


    ...


    Ingford, by now, was flooded with public opinion of the Marsh family, so Libby and Sophia knew that


    Alfred had gotten up from his wheelchair and taken Ste away.


    The Griffiths family, on the other hand, now sent the man they had arranged for, straight to prison.


    Such an ident went in a direction that Libby and Sophia did not expect at all, and in the vi, at the


    breakfast table, both of their faces were miserably white.


    Sophia smashed heavily the chopsticks in her hand on the table.


    Libby''s hands were trembling as she held the milk.


    Such an atmosphere for breakfast is depressing for them.


    "Alfred is actually healthy with his legs?" Sophia''s heart was heaving hard, so what was he doing in a


    wheelchair before?


    Since it was Alfred who took Ste away and the Marsh family is still not doing anything about this


    matter, does it mean that nothing happened at all to Ste and that person?


    When she thought of this, Sophia, who was already not looking too good, was even paler at the


    moment.


    Getting up from the chair, Libby felt her mind in turmoil, "What a fox."


    What she had in mind was the reaction of Hector.


    Thinking about how he had not even seen her once after the engagement cancetion, let alone


    exin, Libby felt upset.


    Sophia, "Call your dad and tell him to think of solution, we need to get out of the country."


    She closed her eyes, somewhat reluctantly.


    And Libby''s heart jumped even harder when she heard the word ''go abroad''.


    "No, I won''t go abroad." The thought that she might never see Hector again if she went abroad made


    her reluctant.


    Although, she and Hector are in unclear rtionship now, and she was even involved with the Ann


    family.


    But she couldn''t believe that Hector would really just stand by and watch her marry that fool Kenny.


    And he hadn''t appeared, was he angry about what she had done to Ste?


    She knew that Hector cared about blood ties.


    So, it must be right.


    "What''s the point of staying here? Do you want to marry that fool?" Sophia snarled in hatred.


    Was it not clear enough before? So now she still has illusions?


    Libby, "Hector won''t leave me alone."


    "You do believe him." Sophia had a headache.


    If she really cared, he wouldn''t have never shown up when she and Kenny were engaged.


    "I want to be here." Libby wouldn''t leave half a step.


    Sophia, "You..."


    "Mum, I can''t let her go, I can''t leave." Libby said firmly.


    Sophia only felt furious at the moment.


    Before they had to take Ste down, they knew very well that if they couldn''t remove the support


    behind herpletely, they would lead to even more trouble.


    Now looking at the attitude of Alfred and the Marsh family, it is clear that the Marsh family is still not


    Ste''s backer.


    Now, not to mention the Marsh family, even if it was Ste, they were powerless to fight. So they could


    only find a way to leave the country.


    Libby had originally snatched Hector from Ste, and over the years she had guarded against Ste, so


    how could she be willing to leave now?


    ...


    Because of Alina''s problem, Brandon refused the show in Eglinton, however, on the next day.


    Alina said, "I''ll be there the day before the big show at Eglinton, get it ready."


    No one knows what is going on in her world or what turmoil she is enduring inside.


    But everyone around her knows that when her heart hurts the most, she habitually numbs herself with


    work.


    When Chester saw Andre appear in Ingford, he was sure that Alina''s change was rted to Andre.


    "You went to check?" Chester looked sharply at Andre, a cold light glinting under his eyes.


    Looking at Andre at this moment, not only did he believe that Andre had gone to check, but he decided


    that he had told Alina.

 Chapter 512 The outrageous past

    Chapter 512 The outrageous past


    Chapter 512 The outrageous past


    Andre looked at Chester and said, "The one she is most guilty of all these years is you, but your


    family..."


    Andre did not continue thetter words, but the same cold harshness shone in his eyes, "I''m taking her


    away."


    After learning that the Collins family was hiding so much, Andre''s first reaction was to take Alina and


    leave Ingford.


    Not wanting to say anything more to Chester, he stood up and headed for the main building, but


    Chester stood up as well.


    He stood in front of Andre, "You can''t take her away."


    "What gives you the right to keep her around? Do you know that it was the guilt of not being able to


    face you that drove her mad for a time back then?"


    Andre roared with bitter fury.


    Back then, why did Alina go crazy? Because she loved Chester too much, and after what happened,


    she knew that there was no more possibility between her and Chester.


    She, therefore, went mad.


    Chester looked at Andre with scarlet eyes.


    "The person who pushed her into the abyss was your mother, okay?" With every word, Andre pierced


    into Chester''s heart like a needle.


    Chester''s pupils tightened.


    "What did you say?"


    When Chester asked this question, he knew that he must not know this yet.


    After all, Chester didn''t even know that the person who pushed Alina into the abyss back was his


    mother.


    "Three days before she had her ident, your mother met with Frederick, you didn''t know that, did


    you?"


    "..."


    "What''s a nobledy meeting a local viin for?"


    At this moment, Chester only feels like his body is being soaked in cold water.


    Three days ago, his mother met with Frederick, and three dayster, something happened to Alina.


    "But back then..." Chester spoke again as if he could not hear his voice.


    Not waiting for him to finish, Andre interrupted him, "But the person who raped Alina was your brother,


    do you think this is retribution for your mother?"


    "..."


    "She''s had a hard time pretending all these years, hasn''t she?" When this matter came out, they had


    always sensed that Vanessa had something to do with it.


    But they didn''t expect this was the truth.


    And who could see that she was hiding so deeply with the attitude she had shown towards Alina since


    her return from Shirling?


    In retrospect, it''s ironic.


    Not wanting to say anything more to Chester, Andre turned around and walked towards the main


    building, and this time Chester didn''t stop him.


    Chester, who was full of nobility and awe, seemed to have lost his breath at this moment.


    "Abby." murmured the name softly, he felt his heart choking and aching.


    What he knew and what Andre knew were twopletely different things, and he hadn''t expected her


    mother was behind it, so how much more is there that he doesn''t know? What has she done?


    ...


    The moment Alina saw Andre, she was calm, and such calmness made Andre uneasy.


    Stepping forward, he pulled her up into his arms.


    He uttered, "It''s none of our business, okay?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It is so ironic.


    Before, Chester''s deep love for Alina was once so touching. Yet who would have thought of the pain


    they endured between them was all his mother''s doing.


    At the moment, Andre is not denying Chester''s feelings, but does not want to have any more


    involvement with the Collins family.


    The same goes for Alina.


    She was tired.


    "Okay." Attached to Andre''s arms, she spat out a word very calmly.


    Without waiting for Andre to speak, Alina said, "Andre, take me away."


    At this time, what did it mean when Alina said she was leaving? Andre knew very well.


    What was actually clearer was that she was actually prepared, before she returned to Ingford, to take


    Penny and live alone.


    So now when knowing such an unpleasant inside story, how could she still stay here?


    There is no telling how much more awaits her.


    "Okay." The strength of Andre''s hold on her was heavier at the moment.


    Luckily, she was more awake now, and under such a heavy blow, did she hurt? Sure.


    However, she has matured.


    So even under such a pounding, she managed to keep her emotions well under wraps.


    ...


    Chester didn''t know how he hade back, and standing in front of the gate, he saw Alina, who was


    holding the child''s hand.


    She had no intention of taking anything with her.


    Just take away the kid.


    "Abby." Seeing Alina full of peace, Chester''s heart choked terribly.


    It is known that when she shows such a side, she is truly and utterly wounded inside.


    How much more damage has been done in such a way to have such a hardened side today? At the


    time of such a severe injury, she protected herself under that shell of calm? And how much damage


    has been done to create the tough woman.


    Alina looked at Chester, who was not far away and exuded an aura of sadness.


    ncing at Andre, she pulled her hand out of Andre''s hand and walked slowly towards Chester, who


    watched her walk towards him, subconsciously, Chester opened his arms, as he always did, hoping


    that she would run into his arms and be held close to him.


    Yet the pace of Alina was no longer a brisk gallop, there was only an endless calm and slowness.


    Chester''s heart was aching.


    "Abby."


    Chester did not know how to make Alina stay.


    Alina stood in front of him, and fromst night until now, after knowing what had happened, she had


    said nothing to him.


    And at the moment she stood in front of him, reaching out with her hand and gently stroking his face.


    Chester grabbed her cold hand and said, "Are you leaving me?"


    The maic voice was tinged with a heartbreaking tone.


    Alina''s tears welled up in her eyes.


    Large tears dripped onto the floor, and Chester''s grip on her hand was heavier at the moment.


    "Abby."


    "Chester, we need to stay apart for some time and both calm down." Alina took a deep breath, said in a


    pensive tone.


    "I don''t know how many other unsavoury insider secrets I don''t know, and I''m afraid it is rted to your


    people."


    No one knows how the hell she got throughst night until now.


    The moment Andre came, all she wanted was to flee, to get away from Chester.

 Chapter 513 Staying in the best moments

    Chapter 513 Staying in the best moments


    Chapter 513 Staying in the best moments


    At this moment, Alina''s body was trembling.


    How did it go fromst night to today? How did she get mad with stimtion back then?


    Vanessa was the instigator.


    Yet how did Vanessa irritate her even more then when no one was around?


    She said, "What right do you have to be with my Chester in a crippled body like yours?"


    She added, "Chester won''t want to be with you, he''s already out of the country."


    At that time, she already did not know how to face Chester, and those words were hurting her.


    It was not a bad idea to live with Chester for the rest of her life in peace.


    But now...


    "I want to keep the best moments." In his arms, she felt his strong, powerful heartbeat.


    Alina closed her eyes, her tears wetting his shirt.


    After Caleb, Chester is the support of her heart, moreover, her trust, however, now everything, once


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    again, was foggy, and she didn''t know what to do.


    She was afraid that by Chester she would see something even worse on the inside.


    She doesn''t want to hate Chester, he is the light and her hope of her heart, and the ce her heart will


    go after her memory is restored.


    So she didn''t want to be around him until the unpleasant things wereid out in front of her.


    "Abby." Chester hugged her more tightly.


    Hearing the bitterness and pain in Alina''s tone, his heart was aching.


    Greedily smelling on the familiar smell of hair, he kissed the top of her hair, "Go back first, I''lle and


    pick you up."


    If he could, Chester would not want to let her leave the ce at this time.


    But when he thought of the scenes he might have to face next, he couldn''t bear to let her go through


    them with him.


    So it''s good for her to go back to Shirling first.


    Alina''s tears continued to pour out as Andre had alreadye to them with the child in his arms, his


    voice clear and crisp, "It''s time to go."


    The moment Chester looked at her, he was full of ice, but eventually he suppressed his emotions.


    In Shirling, the Lawson family will protect her.


    Finally.


    Reluctantly releasing Alina, he held her lean shoulders with both hands and said, "It won''t take too


    long, okay?"


    Alina met his eyes and was silent.


    And with such silence from her, Chester knew that she was really scared. Today, her heart is full of


    uncertainty.


    ...


    Alina was stuffed into the car by Andre, and turned to look at Chester, "Till everything is clear."


    The implication was that Chester should not go to Shirling until all things were clear.


    He knew that Chester was capable.


    But if he is to make Alina''s pain unbearable, he, Andre, will definitely protect her even if he pours out


    the power of VIG.


    Unaware of Andre''s heart, Chester only nodded and said in a deep tone, "Thank you."


    Andre gave him a sharp look, "She''s Zane''s granddaughter, she doesn''t need your Collins family to


    worry about."


    After saying that, without waiting for Chester to say anything else, Andre coldly turned around.


    After this incident, in Andre''s opinion, the whole Collins family was too deep and no one knew what


    else had happened back then.


    Perhaps even the tragedy of the Hughes family has something to do with the Collins family.


    In this way, how could Andre still have a good face to them?


    ...


    Looking at Andre got into the car with a gloomy face, Alina looked outside at Chester through the car


    window as Chester looked in her direction.


    Alina hugged Penny, "Penny."


    "Mummy, are you crying?" The child looked at Alina''s red eyes, and her chubby hand gently touched


    her face, obviously to help her dry her tears.


    Alina grabbed Penny''s hand and said, "Mommy won''t cry anymore."


    Once on Caleb, those tears of hers had dried uppletely.


    After all these back-to-back events, Alina knew that she had to buck up all her spirits.


    What she didn''t want to face was now inescapable for her.


    ...


    All the way to the airport.


    Alina looked at the familiar scenery outside with sadness, her mind swirled all those good with Chester.


    "If you don''t want to go, I''ll take you back." Andre said to her, sensing the hurt aura emanating from her


    body.


    Alina closed her eyes in silence.


    Andre, "Cheer up, you''ll have to face it."


    He had a hunch that many things were not simple, and now that this gap had been opened, it was


    natural that he would not be able to give up without figuring it out.


    Unless, Alina has never recalled it in her life, or has never known those inside.


    However she regained her memory and thought of those unpleasant scenes.


    The phone kept vibrating, Alina looked at the shing number on her phone, it was Vanessa calling.


    Alina hung up the phone.


    Just as she hung up, however, the call came in again.


    Alina was so annoyed that she switched off her phone.


    Andre looked at Alina, "After you go back to Shirling, ignore anyone from the Collins family."


    Including Chester.


    In Andre''s opinion, any member of Collins family now would bring harm to Alina must be kept away.


    Alina took Andre''s phone and dialed Brandon, who picked up, Alina said, "I''ll go to Eglinton tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    She hung up the phone.


    Andre looked at Alina with a vague concern under his eyes, he said, "Will it work?"


    Andre is genuinely worried.


    Although she is now acting calm, after all, a lot of public opinion is now surrounding her.


    So now, at least, it is not appropriate to appear in public.


    Alina knew what Andre meant, she said, "Do you think that I look like someone who is afraid of public


    opinion?"


    Those tactics of Emma before was a shocker.


    And those who have the ability to draw public opinion to her, she naturally has the ability to fight back.


    Without waiting for Andre to speak, Alina added, "I will be fine."


    "..."


    "Being down and out is not for pity, it''s for jokes." Although she is not down and out, there are very


    many people in Ingford who want to see her joke these days.

 Chapter 514 She left

    Chapter 514 She left


    Chapter 514 She left


    Andre looked at Alina with a smile.


    When she saw her crying in Chester''s arms just now, he thought that this time she would not get over


    the hump so easily.


    Yet now, less than an hour after leaving Chester, she was all decked out in armour.


    At Chester, she was a woman who needed to be protected, however now that she has left Chester, she


    has be the warrior woman that can protect herself.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "From the moment I had Penny, there was no room for me to be cowardly." A single sentence instantly


    dispelled all of Andre''s worries.


    She knows that whatever she encounters on the road ahead, she will be able to face it bravely, she is


    no longer the same Alina.


    ...


    The phone smashed viciously on the marble floor, instantly shattered into several pieces, Vanessa''s


    face sank ck.


    She was now so full of hostility that even Macie, who was closest to her, did not dare to take half a step


    forward.


    "Macie, Macie!" When Macie didn''te forward, and with no one around at this time, Vanessa was


    even more hysterical.


    At one time, no matter what happened, Vanessa was able to stay calm, as if everything was in her


    hands.


    Macie rushed forward, "Madam."


    Macie just felt her spine tense up seeing that Vanessa had lost her temper.


    Vanessa closed her eyes and tried to suppress her temper, "Call Julia and tell her to call Alina."


    Alina doesn''t even answer her calls now.


    During the time when she lost her memory, thinking that since Chester liked her so much, it was just as


    well to ept it.


    But now...


    Macie nodded, "Yes."


    Macie turned around and was about to go to call Julia, but just as she turned around, Julia came in


    from outside with a thermos bucket.


    The moment she saw Vanessa, "Mom?"


    Especially at the sight of the debris scattered on the floor.


    Julia could only feel her a headache, she knew Vanessa must have lost her temper again.


    When Vanessa saw Julia, she took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger, saying stoically,


    "You''vee back just in time, call Alina."


    When she heard ''Alina'', Julia only felt the sting.


    Although during this period of time, what Alina did after she came back to Ingford was not right, in


    Julia''s heart, Vanessa was equally wrong.


    Before she was in favor of Alina and Chester being together, yet now she changed because of Caleb''s


    situation.


    "Okay." She didn''t know what the two had fallen out over, but Julia still didn''t resist Vanessa.


    Picking up the phone, she dialed Alina.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However Aliba''s phone was switched off.


    "It''s off." Julia said as she looked to Vanessa.


    And Vanessa became furious at this.


    She thought it was Alina who had put her number in cklist, yet Julia still couldn''t get through.


    Julia handed the thermos bucket to Macie and stepped forward, "What happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "..."


    "It was agreed that she would stay with Penny in Ingford at least until Caleb was discharged, but now,


    she took Penny away."


    When the news came that Alina had taken Penny away with her, Vanessa was so angry.


    And Julia''s face couldn''t help but change when she heard that Alina had taken Penny away at this time.


    "Caleb is going to be okay." Although there was some shock in her heart.


    Feeling that it was inevitably heartless for Alina to make such a move at this point in time, Julia was still


    putting in a good word for Alina in disguise.


    Vanessa was now angry, and she shouted fiercely, "But Caleb is alone."


    "..."


    "I really regret going to beg her toe over here at that time." The more she thought about it, the


    more angry Vanessa became.


    "Aftering back to Ingford, she didn''t often visit Caleb in hospital, and now even Penny has been


    taken away with her."


    Julia, "Three years ago, she was still too hurt to forgive Caleb."


    "Even if she doesn''t forgive him, she shouldn''t be leaving at this time, right?" Vanessa said viciously.


    Had she no sympathy three years ago?


    When Alina lost her memory, Vanessa''s sympathy for Alina was true. It was true to put herself in her


    shoes.


    But now, Alina, who had recovered her memory and even remembered that incident, was like a bomb


    to Vanessa.


    Only by removing itpletely can she have peace of mind, and therefore all those so-called


    sympathies and positions will have to be put away.


    Julia looked at her mother in this state and could not help but say with a sigh, "We don''t even know


    what despair had befallen her at the time, so..."


    "Shut up." Hearing Julia''s obvious good words for Alina, Vanessa red at her without good grace.


    Her eyes had nothing but an endless coolness in them at the moment.


    Looking at Vanessa, Julia swallowed back the words she was about to say. But she was right.


    They don''t even know what kind of despair Alina endured back then, so how can they presume to


    Though she looked really cold-blooded.


    Julia could understand her.


    ...


    Hourster, Alina returned to Shirling, and no one except Andre knew what was going on over in


    Ingford yet.


    What''s more, no one knows what happened to the Collins family, or how far Alina and Chester have


    But upon his return, Andre promptly instructed Megan not to ask questions about her rtionship with


    Chester.


    Megan looked at Andre worriedly, "Something went wrong?"


    "Yeah."


    Megan didn''t ask what exactly was going on, his eyes were full of worry for Alina and he said with a


    sigh, "Why is this Collins family so troublesome?"


    Everything that had happened had to do with the Collins family, so even someone as gentle as Megan


    now had a bad image of the Collins family.


    Before, although they were very nice to Penny, Megan never said yes when it came to Alina and the


    Collins family.


    Just support Alina.


    Alina had just taken a shower and when she came out, she saw Chester''s call.

 Chapter 515 Always Awake

    Chapter 515 Always Awake


    Chapter 515 Always Awake


    Chester stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the traffic below.


    Ingford was even more prosperous and glorious under the lights.


    Yet his eyes were not half as warm at the moment.


    Especially listening to the ''beep'' sounding from the phone, he felt upset.


    He never had there been such a feeling, as Alina goes back to Shirling, they werepletely in two


    worlds.


    As it was then, after they parted ways, it was as if the two stepped on their own track,pletely


    unrted to each other.


    It was clear what kind of hurt and pain Chester was now suffering inside.


    ...


    Before Caleb went into the operating room, Chester came, and when Vanessa saw him alone, she was


    basically sure that the information she had received was true.


    Alina has really left Ingford.


    "What are you doing here?" Because of Alina, Vanessa looked unhappy.


    And at this juncture, Chester did not want to argue with Vanessa over anything, and his face was stern


    as he looked towards Caleb who was already ready.


    He stepped forward, "How do you feel?"


    "Very well, many thanks." At this moment, Caleb''s tone was all calm, and Chester nodded, "It is the


    best surgeon in A Mountain, don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    Vanessa was so embarrassed to see Chester ignoring her at this moment.


    Julia would haveforted her before, but now all her attention was on Caleb and she went up to


    instruct him.


    Therefore that anger in Vanessa''s heart was stronger.


    Caleb was wheeled into the operating theatre.


    Chester, Vanessa and Julia were all waiting in the corridor outside the operating theatre, Alby and


    Tristan surprisingly did note.


    Over the years, the two rarely returned from abroad, yet this time it was surprising that they weren''t


    there for such a big event.


    The anger in Vanessa''s heart surged up as a result.


    She opened her mouth, "Caleb and Alina are together, if he gets better, you should go back to


    Eglinton."


    The implication was that Chester should note back to Ingford.


    As in those days, after going to Eglinton, he rarely returned.


    There is always that one kind of family member who finds you an eyesore when you are around her.


    But once you''re gone, she will miss you. Anyway just getting along and having big problems.


    And Vanessa is probably like that, once Caleb was the closest person to her and the one who had the


    hardest time in the Collins family.


    Julia pulled at Vanessa''s sleeve and said, "Mom, what are you saying this for at this time?"


    "Back then, don''t you have any idea in your heart why I parted with her?" Chester looked at her with his


    cigarette in his fingers.


    His graceful face in the smoke and mist gives a warmthless feeling.


    Vanessa frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Without waiting for Vanessa to figure it out, Chester sneered.


    And such a sneer stimted Vanessa''s nerves even more.


    Julia, "Now that Caleb is still in surgery, talk less."


    And Chester didn''t want to say anything, but he was angry with Vanessa.


    Now because of Chester''s words, Vanessa''s heart was clouded with an uncertainty that made her


    panic herself.


    She always felt that he had known something.


    ...


    Andre had a talk with Alina, although she was now acting breezy.


    But Andre knows, aftering back from facing that kind of hurt, she was bracing her spirit and


    pretending that nothing mattered.


    But from her attitude towards Caleb, is she really as indifferent as she appears to be?


    Andre, "What are your ns next?"


    Alina, "Going to Eglinton soon."


    He was asking about the long term n, he couldn''t believe that Alina didn''t understand.


    But it was clear that she didn''t really want to face the matter right now.


    Without waiting for Andre and Alina to say anything else, the butler came in, "Master Andre."


    "What is it?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Nellie James is here."


    And as Andre''s face instantly turned gloomy at this moment when he heard this name, Alina watched


    his reaction.


    She said, "If you can''t let her go in your heart, don''t be so proud."


    There has been someone living in Andre''s heart all these years, and the whole Lawson family knows


    that that person is Nellie James.


    But ever since Nellie came back, they couldn''t understand his attitude. Is this like the attitude towards


    the beloved?


    "You don''t know anything, don''t talk nonsense." Andre''s tone turned colder.


    Alina froze for a moment.


    She originally wanted to persuade him, but stopped by his attitude.


    Andre gave her a deep look and got up, however, just after taking two steps, he was stoped by Alina,


    "Check it out."


    Andre turned back and looked at Alina with eyes that were deeper at this moment.


    Alina knew that Macy, and the matter of meeting Frederick back then, had presented clues of


    involvement rted to Vanessa.


    Even as much as she didn''t want to face it, it was clear that there was more going on behind the


    scenes.


    She was already the only one left in the Hughes family.


    She did not want to leave things unclear back then, and since Emma''s death was not the end of the


    line, she must know where that end point really was.


    Andre''s eyes were deep and sharp. Finally, he nodded at Alina''s firm eyes.


    "I''m d you''re sober, Alina."


    Not waiting for Alina to say anything, Andre turned around and went out.


    Many women have lost in love. When faced with such an onught, they could not ept it.


    And although Andre saw Alina at her most vulnerable, he saw her most sober.


    Very good.


    ...


    Although Chester had told Andre something about what happened back then, Andre didn''t believe it at


    all.


    He would investigate all the things.

 Chapter 521 Finally questioned head-on

    Chapter 521 Finally questioned head-on


    Chapter 521 Finally questioned head-on


    Frederick was a famous guy from underworld, many things rted to underworld had something to do


    with him.


    As long as it was him make a move, there would be no mistake.


    Yet it was such a figure who failed in her matter that day, she was angry but not daring to go against


    him.


    So, there was arge amount of extortion behind.


    Thinking of that man, Vanessa not only had anger, but panic.


    And all these years, what she had always feared hade, Chester actually knew about this man.


    Chester''s eyes reflected an icy light, and even if he was facing his mother at the moment, there was a


    sharp danger in his eyes.


    Vanessa looked at Chester''s eyes and wanted to say something, yet at this moment nothing could be


    said.


    "Chester, you..."


    "There''s always been father in business, father and grandfather never let you get involved in outside


    matters, you can''t be seeing Frederick forpany matters."


    Vanessa wanted to exin something, but at this moment Chester was blocking even the only suitable


    excuse she could find.


    Since it was not for thepany, it was for her business.


    Vanessa''s mind was already so nk, and now that she heard such sharp words from Chester, all the


    excuses that instantly came to her mind were blocked as well.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Chester continued, "No one has ever dared to offend the Collins


    family because of thepany."


    In other words, it was not about thepany and it was not about the Collins family.


    So, what could she have to do with Frederick herself?


    Vanessa only felt shivered all over at this moment.


    Vanessa is the honorable Mrs. Collins, and no one dares to disrespect her in Ingford.


    And yet she was most afraid to face what had happened back then.


    People say that everyone, in their hearts, has a secret that they are most afraid to face.


    Even Mrs. Collins hides such a filthiest ce deep inside.


    All these years, no one ever knew about it, let alone someone mentioned it in front of her.


    And today, Chester had obviouslye prepared. Her mind was already in disarray.


    It took several deep breaths to suppress the stuffy weight of her heart, "It''s been so many years since it


    happened, I can''t remember."


    She can''t deny that she had met Frederick.


    She knew that her eldest son, since he hade prepared, had checked this matter out clearly.


    And to say ''don''t remember'' now doesn''t seem to make sense.


    After all, Frederick was a big name, not just anyone would go to see him casually, and she had secretly


    met such a character back then, and now she said she didn''t remember the reason why she met him.


    "You never go out to see anyone, and you even rarely met friends, so you really don''t remember


    something as important as that?"


    Chester pushed the cigarette butt in his hand into the ashtray.


    Vanessa looked at Chester in front of her, who was clearly her son, but now he was like a life charm to


    her.


    Those eyes were so sharp that she dare not look into them.


    "Are you questioning me, Chester? What do you think I''m seeing Frederick for?" She mustered up the


    courage to ask.


    Her tone of voice was the same discontent as always before.


    Chester, "Three days after you met with Frederick, something happened between Abby and Caleb. You


    didn''t expect it, did you, that the people Frederick had arranged didn''t find Abby, and by mistake, they


    got Caleb into the picture?"


    And over the years, like everyone else, she was content to me this mistake on her second son,


    Caleb.


    All these years Vanessa has been paralyzing herself on this matter, and in the end she believed this


    me herself.


    Believe everything is Caleb''s fault.


    And now, that which was at the root brought instantly before her by Chester, all her paralysis was


    shattered.


    "So, what you''re saying is that I''m the one who got someone to rape her?"


    "Am I wrong?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even now, Vanessa still wanted to deny it, but when she met Chester''s sharp eyes, she was timid.


    And Chester knew about it a long time ago, but just didn''t want to expose it, all this time, he had been


    giving Vanessa a chance.


    She would have been as epting of Alina after she regained her memory as she was when she lost


    it.


    The matter, then, will never be turned over.


    But Alina has been so disappointing to her all this time.


    "Why did you have to be so cruel to her? I remember that you like her in the beginning."


    At that time, the Collins family was the richest in Ingford, but because of the friendship between


    grandfather and Erica, he rtionship between the Collins family and the Hughes family has always


    been harmonious.


    And Vanessa had always liked Alina up until then, so why on earth did she change overnight?


    To even go so far as to countenance her by such cruel means?


    Vanessaughed, "Huh. I like her, I do like her, so why should you think that I met Frederick to set her


    up?"


    Vanessa seemed to have found a support point in an instant.


    "The thing about Macy showed me that you don''t like her." He didn''t know it before, but it must have


    been faked out during the time Alina was back in Ingford.


    Vanessa wanted to deny desperately.


    But now looking at Chester''s gaze, as if everything is in his hands, her heart sinks to the bottom little by


    little.


    She had always known that her son. Since he had asked such a question, he must have known


    something.


    When she thought about the change in Chester''s attitude towards her during this period of time, she


    could tell it.


    And now her heart was panicking because she wasn''t sure what else Chester knew about.


    Silence had now be her wordless exnation.


    When Chester saw that she did not speak for a long time, he stood up, and his majestic gaze


    frightened Vanessa.


    "Even if you don''t say anything, I still have a way to find out." After saying that, he walked gracefully


    towards the door.


    And when Vanessa heard that Chester was going to continue to investigate, her heart instantly rose to


    her throat.

 Chapter 522 The veil is gradually opening.

    Chapter 522 The veil is gradually opening.


    Chapter 522 The veil is gradually opening.


    Chester already knew about Frederick, and if he continued to investigate, then what she had done


    would be all found out.


    Vanessa was panicking.


    After all, there is so much hidden behind this that when the mask is torn away, then there is a clue.


    It won''t do her any good to keep going along with these investigations.


    "Chester." The moment Chester''s hand rested on the door handle, Vanessaturned back to Chester and


    took a deep breath, "Don''t check."


    When Chester told her that he would look into all of them, Vanessa knew though that he knew not all of


    them.


    But the unpleasant things that he would find out like this would almost always beid out in front of him.


    Then it will all be over.


    Chester turned back, his eyes were cold and bitter, and with one nce, he made Vanessa feel


    threatened by it, but she still summoned all her courage, "Don''t investigate further, I let go."


    After weighing the pros and cons, Vanessa gave such apromise.


    She would leave Chester and Alina alone.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, she has to talk to Alina again, she can promise to leave everything alone, but that incident


    back then...


    She didn''t believe that Alina would not tell Chester, after all, people have mistakes, such as slip of the


    tongue.


    But right now, looking at Chester''s step-by-step approach, Vanessa had no other choice but to


    Chester put on a smile, "It seems that there is still a lot I don''t know."


    The smile at this moment looked so gentle, yet it was like a needle stabbing at Vanessa''s heart.


    He said, "Things that must be cleared up in their entirety."


    After saying that, without waiting for Vanessa to say anything, Chester mmed the door and left with a


    ''bang'' that fell on Vanessa''s heart.


    And Chester''s words, ''must be clear'', were constantly tearing at her heart, hurting so much that she


    was almost numb and hollow.


    It would not do her any good to continue to investigate like this.


    ...


    Ronan waited just outside Collins Castle, and when he saw Chestere out, he respectfully opened


    the car door for him, and as he passed by, Ronan felt more clearly the chilling aura emanating from


    Chester''s body.


    In the car, Chester looked out of the window, just now he did not involve the matter of Penny.


    But the matter of Frederick would at least stabilise her for a while, and he would have a lot to deal with


    in the meantime.


    "Sir."


    "Yes?"


    "Your father and Master Romeo have gone back over to E City."


    Out of the country again?


    Chester closed his eyes. His father had been indifferent to the Collins family over the years, and when


    he left that year, he only took Romeo with him.


    Since he went to E City, he has never asked much about the Collins family or even Caleb''s affairs.


    To outsiders, the Collins family seemed so harmonious, but to Chester, it was not.


    At the moment, after hearing that the two had gone back to E City, Chester thought it was because


    Caleb''s situation was stable.


    His father still hasn''t returned to the Collins Castle.


    Even his mother didn''t react much.


    When exactly did father and mother drift apart? Did what happened back then have something to do


    with it?


    He was thinking about that incident with Alina. It was as if everything had happened in those years, and


    it didn''t seem right to say that there wasn''t an absolute connection.


    But if there is a connection, then what is the connection?


    ...


    Alina returned to Shirling with Andre, her career was now flourishing, and upon her return to Shirling,


    Brandon found her.


    Alina looked at his gloomy face, then at Andre who got out of the car to get his luggage on one side,


    "You go in first, I''ll go to thepany with Brandon."


    To Brandon, Andre was naturally the most at ease, so he nodded to Alina, "Come back early, Penny


    knows that you are back today."


    "Okay."


    Alina looked at her wristwatch, it was only afternoon.


    She went to the office with Brandon.


    In the office.


    The secretary poured a cup of tea for Alina, who said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Chairman."


    The title ''chairman'' made Alina freeze for a moment before she reacted to the fact that she had been


    over in Ingford and Brandon had already run herpany and factory to such arge extent.


    And she has now be the chairman and designer-in-chief of this sizeablepany.


    Alina lifted the cup of tea and took a sip, asking Brandon, "What happened?"


    Brandon has always been a steady man, and just now, it was clear that something was wrong.


    Brandon, "Mrs. Collins is dealing with you."


    Alina, "Vanessa?"


    It seems that Vanessa really wants to drive her crazy?


    "What did she do?"


    Alina said carelessly, obviously not putting Vanessa in her eyes.


    Once how respectfully she had treated Vanessa when she had lost her memory, then how indifferent


    she was now.


    These two attitudes are now even more strongly contrasted.


    Brandon, "A fewpanies have joined forces and want to switch our raw materials."


    Alina''s wedding dress design is particrly rigorous in the choice of materials, especially the quality


    and details are quite demanding.


    And Vanessa now has her hands on this?


    Alina chuckled, "Doesn''t she have money? Then carry it back. As for these people, take your time to


    clean up afterwards."


    It is undoubtedly to suppress Vanessa.


    Brandon froze for a moment, "It would be bad for our costs, or we should talk to Mr. Francis..."


    "The high cost is immediate, and will be returned in fullter." And by carrying it back, she was


    undoubtedly trying to teach Vanessa a lesson.


    At one time, it was all about the money she used to send people off with.


    And this time, Alina is going to show her that there are still things in this world that money cannot do.


    The elegant and prestigious position, in Alina''s opinion, was made by money.


    Although she rarely went out over the years, she stole the show every time she did.


    She has kept a low profile, but this low profile seems to conceal the beast within, swelling all the time.


    Brandon understood what Alina meant, and after all that had happened, it wasn''t just resentment


    towards Caleb anymore either.


    Now that Mrs. Collins is to deal with Alina, Alina naturally won''t be half as soft on the Collins family.

 Chapter 523 Chester coaxes his daughter away

    Chapter 523 Chester coaxes his daughter away


    Chapter 523 Chester coaxes his daughter away


    How could Vanessa have imagined that her original n to teach Alina a lesson before stepping in to


    talk about it would not have been snuffed out so quickly?


    And it was Alina herself who did it.


    This undoubtedly made her feel intensely humiliated, and over the phone, Vanessa said, "You''ve got


    some skills now."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "To deal with you, I don''t even need to use VIG, so Mrs. Collins, you should think twice before your


    move in the future."


    After all, she was in no position to dump the entire Collins family''s strength against Alina.


    Vanessa, "..."


    Her face turned white.


    Over the years, she thought there was never anything that could not be done with money, yet today


    she ran into a hard nail.


    "Alina!" The moment she opened her mouth, Vanessa could no longer help but grit her teeth.


    No matter how much confrontation between them before because of Caleb, now, it was a real fall out.


    Alina, "Mrs. Collins, this is an excellent lesson. How well did I learn?"


    On the phone, Alina chuckled, just like a goblin.


    Vanessa was even more furious, saying, "Do you still want to be with Chester?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    So, all that was done before was to threat her?


    But now Alina was not afraid of any threats.


    Vanessa did not beat around the bush. She originally wanted to let Alina know that she was now even


    with the protection of VIG, she could certainlyy hands to Alina, but she was wrong in the end. Alina''s


    current wealth was something she could not underestimate.


    Plus the Collins family has very little in her hands right now, and Alby has everything under control, so


    there is not much she can use.


    But even if it was not much, it was definitely beyond the reach of the entire Ingford, but this was far


    from enough to deal with Alina.


    "I really underestimated you." Vanessa said resentfully.


    Alina, "It''s not toote now."


    In fact, when she returned to Ingford, Vanessa could see that she was different from all the previous


    ones, she just didn''t expect Alina''s heart would run so deep.


    Even her wealth had reached a level she dared not think of.


    It''s not easy to deal with her now.


    So Vanessa said, "I can agree you to be with Chester, but I have one request."


    Alina, once again, smiled.


    Her lightugh sounded so harsh to Vanessa''s ears on the other side of the phone, Alina said, "By now,


    what do you still want to ask of me?"


    That was said with some irony.


    Vanessa was surprised by Alina''s answer.


    She then opened her mouth, "Let Macy seal your memory once more."


    Alina, "..."


    That makes sense.


    Once that thing was exposed, she couldn''t even stay in the Collins family.


    Alina, "If Caleb knew that the chance he got in exchange for a kidney was now being used by his


    mother who was praying so humbly for me to use it, how desperate do you think he would be?"


    "Alina!" Vanessa was utterly furious.


    This is more than humiliating.


    Alina, "Better not let me know that you have more involvement with what happened back then,


    otherwise you won''t be able to keep your position as Mrs. Collins."


    After saying that, without waiting for Vanessa''s reaction, Alina hung up the phone.


    Vanessa was angry.


    Obviously, she did not expect Alina''s attitude to be so strong, and her words just now were considered


    aplete fall-out with her.


    Now, even if there is Chester, Alina did not have her in the eyes.


    Not to mention Chester, even if it was Caleb, Vanessa would definitely not allow them to be together.


    But, what the hell to do?


    If this drags on, it will be very detrimental to her. Thinking of this, Vanessa could not help but have a


    sinister sh under her eyes.


    ...


    After arranging things, Alina went back to the Lawson''s. When Megan saw Alina returning, she came


    forward affectionately.


    She took Alina''s hand, "You didn''t eat well, do you? Every time you go out, you''lle back thinner."


    There is reproach and heartache in her tone.


    And at such a chaotic moment, this warm care from Megan towards her touched Alina.


    "Grandma, don''t worry about me."


    "I''ve got some tonic for you, go upstairs and keep Pennypany."


    Alina nodded.


    She hadn''t seen Penny for a few days and she really missed her daughter.


    Andre was busy, and after sending the luggage back in the afternoon, he went straight to thepany


    and has not returned yet.


    Upstairs.


    When Penny saw Alina return, she ran towards her with her arms open, "Mommy, you''re finally back."


    Every day is different when a child is older, and now Penny is more articte in her speech and even


    more vivid in her expression of emotions.


    Alina picked up the child and touched the child''s face, "Mommy misses you too."


    "Where''s Daddy?" Penny hugged her neck and looked back, a slight disappointment shing across


    her face as she saw no sign of Chester.


    And Alina''s heart stuttered when Penny asked about ''Daddy''.


    She wondered what kind of way Chester used to get Penny to call him ''Daddy'', but Alina felt


    heartbroken.


    There is an inherent resemnce between Chester and Caleb.


    And before, when she looked at this child, she felt the child look like Caleb, but now when she


    mentioned Chester, a sh of absurd possibility suddenly shed through Alina''s mind.


    Yet as soon as that might havee out, it was shielded by Alina shaking her head off.


    No way.


    The only time she and Caleb had sex after their marriage, they had Penny. So in her opinion, there


    would be absolutely no surprises in this matter.


    Holding the child''s limp body, Alina sighed, "Why do you call him Daddy?"


    "Because he is my Daddy."


    And it was Penny''s response that made Alina''s heart, at this moment, even more unpleasant.


    Taking several deep breaths, she said, "From now on, call him Uncle Chester."


    Although she couldn''t bear to break it all watching her child''s happiness, now she only felt


    embarrassed.


    She knew it was Chester who didn''t want her to be embarrassed, but he didn''t know that she was even


    more upset when he did this.

 Chapter 524 Coax the elders

    Chapter 524 Coax the elders


    Chapter 524 Coax the elders


    And when Penny heard Alina say that she would call Chester ''Uncle Chester'' from now on, the child


    looked over at her with momentary disbelief, followed by all aggravation, "Mummy."


    "Well, it''s dinnerter." Alina avoided her resigned gaze, unable to bear looking down.


    Any normal mother would want to give her children a full and normal home.


    She loved Penny, but there was nothing she could do in the matter of giving her a home.


    "Mummy." The child was shrewd, and she had to ask.


    The strength of Alina''s hug on the child was heavier at this moment, she said, "Mummy will be all you


    have."


    And she would give all her love to this child.


    Although it is selfish to think so, there is nothing she can do about Caleb''s matter.


    ...


    At the dinner table, Penny ate slowly, and Megan, watching the child not eating much, asked gently,


    "Penny, is dinner not to your liking?"


    "It''s delicious, Grandma." Penny responded politely.


    Yet anyone, by now, could see that she was unhappy.


    Megan subconsciously nced at Alina, who in turn nced at Penny, watching the child take small


    distracted sips.


    And she did not feel good inside.


    Chester gave hope to Penny.


    Yet she could not perpetuate this hope, and since it was bound to be lost sooner orter, it was better


    not to have it in the first ce.


    After dinner.


    Megan spoke to Alina, "Even though the child is small, she has her own thoughts, don''t you think?"


    But so what?


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Grandma, between me and the Collins family...", and when she said


    this, Alina suddenly did not dare to say anything further.


    She and the Collins family, at this point, are probably at loggerheads.


    It was thereforepletely impossible for Penny and Caleb to have a father-daughter rtionship with


    each other, and as for Chester, she was grateful for his affection for her.


    And grateful for his kindness to Penny, but because of her rtionship with the Collins family, there is


    actually no way out between them.


    "We will probably be at loggerheads." Taking a deep breath, Alina said after all.


    That feeling of unease hadpletely enveloped her and she had sensed it.


    Megan sighed, "No matter how you are with the Collins family, but you still have to deal with your


    rtionship with Chester properly."


    Megan was watching the two suffered so much back in the day.


    Now, how can she endure?


    Now, Megan can see that a lot of things started with the previous generation and that''s the worst part.


    In the mist, it has been revealed little by little.


    Alina was silent.


    All this time, after clues and hints of these things, the most she did was to be silent, because she didn''t


    know how to respond except to be silent.


    It seems that everything is waiting for the result, but in fact she does not know what to do.


    ...


    Vanessa was furious.


    The room was a mess of smashing, and when Macie came over, she saw the wreckage.


    Vanessa, who was increasingly unable to control her temper during this period, was holding back those


    rude words at the moment.


    Yet her heart was heaving.


    "Madam." Macie stepped forward.


    Vanessa, "How dare she have both my sons in her hands?"


    And Alina had the evidence of what she did, did Alina really want her to kneel and beg her?


    Macie said with a sigh, "Madam, rx, perhaps Miss Hughes is not what you think she is."


    "Hmph!"


    Vanessa now couldn''t hear anyone saying anything good for Alina, and gave Macie a fierce re, who


    originally wanted to say something else.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With such a scowl on Vanessa''s face, Macie could only swallow all those words.


    Vanessa said, "Tell Macy toe over here."


    Macie nodded and walked away.


    When Vanessa was left alone, her face was full of gloom at the moment, as well as the unsteady


    faintheartedness that ran under her eyes.


    Alina, either forget that memory, or die.


    ...


    Chester has kept a close eye on both Andre and Brooklyn during this time.


    However, whether it is Andre or Brooklyn, there is no movement, but it is on a track that he does not


    know. Den is investigating deeper and deeper.


    Alina returned from work this day.


    She heard Grandpa''s cheerfulughter from deep in the bamboo forest, and when she walked in, she


    saw Chester ying chess with him.


    Megan came out from inside and froze for a moment when she saw Alina, "Back so early today."


    Alina looked at Megan, "When did hee?"


    Thest time they spoke on the phone, the two of them didn''t say anything, and it''s been a week since


    then until now since they''ve been in touch.


    She didn''t expect that he was here.


    Megan looked at the harmonious scene between Chester and Zane, "Your grandfather likes him a lot."


    Alina, "..."


    Grandpa really believes in Chester, right?


    "Alina, your grandfather''s health is very bad right now, there are many things that you should not let


    him know about." Megan said from her heart.


    He was afraid that Alina would show something in front of Zane.


    Alina understood what Megan meant, even if Megan didn''t say it, she knew that Grandpa''s health was


    very bad right now.


    So no nonsense will be said.


    She nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything."


    There was a time when her mother and her affairs were enough to worry Grandpa, and now how could


    she bear to let him know more?


    Megan nodded.


    After all, the rtionship shown between her and Chester during this period of time was really worrying.


    And Zane has always been sensitive when ites to Alina, so they were all worried that he might not


    be able to bear it because of this.


    Megan left.


    Alina looked at the harmonious picture between her grandfather and Chester, so beautiful that she


    wanted to retain the moment.


    Penny came over with fruit and saw Alina, "Mummy."


    "What brings you here?"


    "I''vee to bring fruit to Great Grandpa." The child said in an understanding way, and then she


    delivered the fruit over.


    When Chester saw her, he dotingly took the fruit tray from her hand and held her in his arms.


    At that moment, the smile on Penny''s face was so innocent and happy.


    Alina closed her eyes, hiding the pain andplexity underneath them.

 Chapter 525 She was wrong

    Chapter 525 She was wrong


    Chapter 525 She was wrong


    Andre came back and froze for a moment when he heard that Chester had arrived.


    At the moment, Alina is sitting on a wicker chair on the balcony, looking at theke not far away, her


    back looking a bit forlorn.


    Andre stepped forward, came up behind her and said, "You know he is here, right?"


    Alina stiffened, "Yeah."


    Andre, "What are you afraid of?"


    "Andre..."


    "Yeah?"


    "There was actually no way out between me and him when I knew Caleb was the one that night, and


    for a while after that, I was wrong."


    It should have urred to her then that she and Chester had been good together, so how could the


    Collins family not know? And for her to marry Caleb, there must be something behind this.


    In fact, at that time, she should have stayed away from Chester, shouldn''t she?


    Thest thing she wanted to see in this next battle with the Collins family was for Chester to be hurt,


    much less for that hurt to be self-inflicted.


    Andre, "Alina."


    "Vanessa schemed to get me raped by Caleb, andter got me married Caleb when I lost my memory,


    and we even had Penny, and that was all a hurdle I couldn''t get over inside." So something deeper is


    definitely going to be dug out.


    All these things had be a roadblock between her and Chester, and now so much more was


    happening.


    Chester''s step-by-step approach is even more desperate for her to avoid.


    "How can I not go and turn the whole thing over when there''s something behind it, maybe involving


    Mum and Dad and Grandma?"


    Since she had to turn these things over, there would be any way out between them.


    What could be more desperate than now for Alina?


    Andre, "So, you''re afraid, are you?"


    Andre had always known that Alina was afraid,.


    And it was the first time in all his years in the business world that he had seen such a dead-end


    situation that left a person in a dilemma.


    If there are no feelings, so be it.


    But it was because she had such deep feelings for Chester that she was in dilemma.


    "You know what? When I saw how well Penny and Chester got along and how much she longed for her


    father''s love, I feel more than scared."


    "You''re afraid you''ll hurt Penny?"


    "Once Penny knew that Caleb was her father and she was calling her uncle her father..." The words


    that followed could not be said by Alina.


    After sensing that something was not right.


    It was the first time that Alina had thought about it positively, and her heart was, apparently, hollow.


    When Andre heard these words, he thought of what Chester had said to him on the phone that night.


    Subconsciously, he was about to say something, but thought of the seriousness of the matter,


    especially as there was arger conspiracy behind it, he swallowed theter words.


    "Let''s not think about Penny and Chester for now, after all, the child is still young now." Who knows


    how it will changeter on?


    Alina opened her eyes.


    The emptiness in her eyes was even more intense.


    The child is really still young.


    But the child will grow up, then, how should she exin it?


    She is a selfish mother, but at the same time she thinks a lot about her child.


    ...


    Because of Chester''s arrival, Zane''s spirits had improved. At the dinner table, Alina tried hard not to let


    her grandfather see anything, allowing Chester to help her with food as he always did.


    Alina nced at Chester, who gave her a doting look, "Eat."


    Alina was in a trance for a moment, as she looked at the smile in his eyes.


    Not only was Chester good to her, he was extremely good to Penny, and in just a short time, he knew


    what the child loved to eat.


    And Penny was sitting beside him, behaving well, which made Alina''s heart not feel good.


    After dinner.


    Alina walked Grandpa back to his room and Zane took her hand, "Chester is very good to you and the


    child."


    "..."


    "He''s much more reassuring than Caleb." When he thought of how Caleb had hurt Alina so much, Zane


    naturally would not forgive him.


    But it was a rare asion when they broke with the older generation''s idea of tradition here and didn''t


    mind thoseplicated rtionships between Chester and Alina.


    Alina, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''m not a child anymore."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "I can''t protect you for much longer, I didn''t get to see your mother happy and don''t want you to have


    regrets."


    Zane''s tone was deep and tinged with pain.


    Alina knew that her mother''s death back then had left a lot of blow to her grandfather.


    Only those who have experienced it know that Grandpa''s health was actually not too good at that time.


    After that, she had him worrying so much about her, and now she understood her grandfather, and


    nodded, "Grandpa, I will be fine."


    "Everything is about protecting yourself."


    "Okay."


    Alina understood why Grandpa had epted Chester so easily.


    Because in Grandpa''s heart, all those so-called rtionships and stuff are not so important, but more


    importantly, who can protect her.


    ...


    When she came out of her grandfather''s room, she saw Chester standing in the corridor not far away,


    and Alina subconsciously wanted to walk away.


    Yet as she passed by him, Chester grabbed her cold hand, "You still want to hide from me?"


    His tone was soft, but it was tinged with manly pain.


    Alina''s heart, all of a sudden, softened.


    The next moment, Chester took her into his arms, "You said before that no matter what happens, we


    have to stay together."


    Alina, "..."


    She didn''t know what was happening when she said that, and now she looks back, she felt so


    powerless.


    When Chester saw that she did not answer, the strength of his hold on her was tighter at the moment.


    "Abby."


    "Chester, there''s a lot more going on behind the scenes, isn''t there?" Alina closed her eyes and took a


    deep breath.


    Chester stiffened. What did she know?


    "Abby."


    Alina''s body was trembling lightly.


    No matter how much has happened in the meantime, no matter how delicate those rtionships with


    the Collins family are, there is no denying that she misses this man.


    Her arms hugged around his neck, the kiss pressed down, with her longing and pain.


    Chester froze for a moment, then returned with more passion and fierceness, wanting to make her all


    his.

 Chapter 526 A pain that doesnt belong to you

    Chapter 526 A pain that doesn''t belong to you


    Chapter 526 A pain that doesn''t belong to you


    As long as she knew that Chester had gone to Shirling, Vanessa was constantly worried that Alina


    would tell Chester about that incident.


    Her trepidation was so great that she couldn''t wait for Alina to disappear.


    Caleb was finally discharged from the hospital under the care of the medical team in A Mountain,


    and Chester''s medical team is considered to be the best.


    Looking over at Tomas, she asked, "Is she well?"


    Tomas, "..."


    All this time Caleb was in the hospital and everything that happened was not told to Caleb.


    Therefore, up to now, Caleb only knew about Vanessa''s change of attitude towards Alina, as he did not


    know how far things had gone.


    And now that he asked about Alina, cold sweat broke out on Tomas'' spine.


    "What?" Seeing that Tomas did not respond, Caleb raised his eyebrows and looked at Tomas.


    Tomas bowed his head respectfully, "Master Chester is with her all this time."


    In Shirling?


    The corner of Caleb''s mouth lifted up in a bitter smile.


    Originally, because of what happened back then, there was no longer much possibility between him


    and Alina, and after knowing that incident, he knew it was even more impossible, but he can''t let go of


    her in his heart in the end.


    "Good." Caleb nodded after all.


    Just as Tomas was about to say something else, his phone rang and when he looked at the number, he


    only felt more of a headache.


    The phone call was from Vanessa.


    Tomas, "It''s Madam on the phone."


    "Pick it up and tell her I''ve returned to Wend Vi."


    "Okay."


    Tomas picked up the phone and exined to Vanessa, who said, "Noting back to Collins Castle?"


    Upon hearing this, Tomas subconsciously looked at Caleb.


    The voice of his phone was not too low, Caleb heard all of it, and only shook his head indifferently at


    Tomas, who understood what Caleb meant.


    Although during this time in the hospital, Vanessa''s attitude towards Caleb hadpletely changed,


    but again, so many new things had happened.


    Caleb was grateful for her ignoring him all those years.


    When Vanessa heard that Caleb was noting back to Collins Castle, there was a slight loss in her


    heart.


    "Alright, let him get some rest." She hung up after the gentle exnation.


    And the moment she hung up the phone, Vanessa''s eyes couldn''t help but carry gloom and


    viciousness again.


    Her two sons now ignore her?


    And it was all med on Alina for Alina''s recovery of her memory.


    Before that, Chester at least understands her.


    And now, just think of Chester''s unabashed sharpness and questioning of her, and Caleb''s detachment


    from her, Vanessa thought it was all Alina''s fault.


    ...


    Wend Vi.


    Except for the change of people, everything was still the same as before. Caleb looked at the familiar


    image in front of him, and his eyes were deep and sorrowful.


    Otto and Fabian both came.


    Otto said, "It was that medical team that snatched you back from Hades, so from now on you should


    save your life and give up drinking."


    In Otto''s opinion, the fact that Caleb would deteriorate so quickly was entirely the fault of alcohol.


    Caleb ate the light food on his te, these were all things he had not eaten before, and at the moment,


    he ate calmly.


    When Otto saw that he did not refute, he was relieved.


    Fabian, however, could see that Caleb''s heart was churning, he said, "It''s better that you don''t get


    involved in this now, otherwise the situation will be stirred up again."


    When he heard these words, Caleb''s hand paused before saying, "He will protect her."


    And, in future, the responsibility of protecting her did not belong to him.


    In thinking about it, Caleb''s heart felt unpleasant because he, after all, had failed to protect her when


    he should.


    And now...


    Fabian, "This is the best you can give back to her."


    It was the best possible ending between them.


    Caleb''s smile, however, became even more bitter, he said, "Actually, it''s me who''s not qualified."


    Before, it was still possible to pester her because of Penny, and now what position did he have?


    It''s gone, there''s nothing left.


    And with all of this, his mother could be behind it.


    There was no point in pursuing it further, at least on his side.


    Otto and Fabian looked at each other, didn''t understand Caleb''s meaning, but did know that he was


    It was sad, but relieved.


    ...


    Shirling.


    When Lucas handed the tenth identification result to Chester, he said, "This was done avoiding


    everyone''s eyes."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    And the results of these ten copies are all the same, so no one could possibly have tampered with any


    of them.


    By now, Penny''s identity is officially confirmed.


    So, who exactly was it that made such meticulous ns back then, and how exactly did they make it


    happen?


    Chester''s eyes shed with intense danger.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes."


    "Go and check out Abby''s affairs over the past few years, thoroughly, don''t let every details go,


    especially her visits to the hospital."


    Thinking of all these possibilities made Chester want to cut the person behind it into pieces.


    What had she endured?


    When he thought of all those things, Chester wanted to break himself into pieces.


    Back then, it was he who should have been by her side, no matter what happened.


    "Okay." Lucas sensed the killing intent on Chester''s body.


    He knew that this was not a trivial matter, and that everyone involved in it could not be let off lightly.


    Lucas left.


    When Chester was left alone in the study, what shone under his eyes was endless danger.


    The ten reports were something Lucas had been doing exclusively, and even if he had watched it being


    done with his eyes, he would still be uneasy.


    And now that Penny''s identity ispletely confirmed, the only thing left to fish out is the person


    behind it.


    He would like to see who is behind it.


    What, exactly, is the purpose?


    But no matter what the purpose of the person behind this is, Chester will not spare him.


    ...


    When Andre came over, he saw the stack of identification reportsid out in front of Chester and his


    face was glum, "Now, is itpletely certain?"


    "Yeah."


    Chester nodded his head.


    At the time, he couldn''t believe it either. After all, after Alina and Caleb got married, he never came


    back to Ingford, so why would the child...

 Chapter 527 Just a fish

    Chapter 527 Just a fish


    Chapter 527 Just a fish


    And this matter now has be aplete mess, because it is not clear who actually set them up.


    What''s more, they don''t know who has such uncanny ability to make it happen when Chester never


    went back to Ingford.


    They too don''t know what the people behind this are up to.


    "If you can, I really hope you stay away from Alina and don''t wreck her again." Andre looked solemnly


    and icily at Chester.


    In Andre''s opinion, no matter what the purpose of the person behind that was, the person who suffered


    the most right now was Alina.


    Chester, "..."


    Without waiting for him to speak, Andre continued, "But now that things havee to this point, it is


    evident that it was not your mother''s doing alone."


    After all, the whole thing that was hit hard was the rtionship between Chester and Caleb.


    It was the time when the Collins family''s rtionship fell apart, and the people behind this were clearly


    after the entire Collins family.


    Andre looked at the instant sharp coldness under Chester''s eyes and continued, "But it''s rted to


    her."


    No one knows what kind of feud is involved.


    Andre added, "I am afraid that there is more involved than just the death of Alina''s parents and


    grandmother."


    But now they are all wise, and since it had all happened at that time, it would be impossible to say that


    it was a coincidence that was not rted.


    "Abby has been very suspicious of this matter all this time, hasn''t she?" Chester was not a fool.


    Feeling how distant Alina had been from him for some time, he knew that he could not be ambiguous


    on such a big matter.


    Andre, "How are you going to make her face you when she suspects that things are connected to your


    mother?"


    Chester, "..."


    That''s what stings the most.


    "No matter how you really are to your mother, that is your mother." And in Alina''s heart, this matter


    could not bepromised.


    Chester, "You''re checking for her, aren''t you?"


    Andre, "..."


    "I know that you will support her." Once Alina really knew it had something to do with his mother, once


    things doe out in the open.


    Then, Alina will not rest in peace, even if that person is Chester''s mother, she will not let go easily.


    Andre, "She has a right to know everything."


    "..."


    "If she suspected it from the beginning, why did you have to hide it?"


    "Don''t tell her about the child now." Chester didn''t answer Andre''s words, but raise his request.


    The child is the most painful part of their rtionship.


    Thinking of Penny''s innocent face, Andre said, "Your mother is a sinner."


    If it was true that Mrs. Collins had something to do with this, what did she do? And why did she do that?


    On the matter of the child, Andre really could not bear to tell Alina.


    After all, she would be quite unable to face once the truthes out, and once she knew the truth


    about the child, she would then bepletely on the horns of a dilemma, and how would she face


    Chester?


    ...


    Andre had Den to find out anything.


    It is about sifting through what exactly can and cannot be told to Alina.


    However, idents do happen.


    This day Alina went to the office to look for Andre, who was not there, and met Den who came to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    look for Andre.


    Den saw Alina, "Alina, you are here for Andre?"


    "Yes, Den."


    Alina smiled politely as Den looked at his wristwatch, "I gotta go."


    "Wait a minute, Den." Alina turned around and stopped in front of Den.


    Den, "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you made any progress on the matter Andre asked you to look into for me?"


    Den came here because of this matter, thinking that it was Alina''s business, so he didn''t intend to


    hide it.


    And now, since Alina took the initiative to ask, Den answered, "Let''s talk in the lounge."


    His face was stony, and as Alina watched, her heart stuttered, and she knew that what he had found


    out would not be good.


    In the lounge.


    A full two hours.


    When Andre learnt that Den hade to see him and was in the lounge with Alina, he panicked.


    Immediately, he called Den''s number, however, the signal at hispany''s lounge was quite bad,


    so no matter how many times he called, he could not get through.


    Anxious as a hot pan, he called the receptionist who said the two had been talking in the lounge for two


    hours.


    At that moment, Andre only felt a headache.


    He called Chester, who picked up, "Hello."


    A maic, steady voice came through.


    Andre, "Something is wrong."


    "What?"


    "It''s probably Alina has known about the child."


    Chester froze.


    His heartbeat missed half a beat.


    Although in this matter, he wanted to tell Alina time and again, but definitely not at this time.


    Once Alina knew about the child, how could she bear the things that followed, if there was something


    deeper?


    Now, she is still struggling to hold on, once she knows, then what kind of blow will this be to her?


    "What''s happening?"


    "I did not exin to Den, and they''ve been talking in the lounge for two hours." Andre was already


    going crazy.


    Now he headed for the office.


    How much is two hours enough for two people to talk?


    Chester was shocked after hearing that Alina and Den had been talking to each other for two hours.


    "Two hours?" Chester had always had everything in his hands, and now he couldn''t help but ask this in


    a wooden voice.


    Andre only felt a brain ache.


    Alina had been standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window for a long, long time, gazing longingly at


    the traffic below the tall building.


    She had never been so lost in thought, and she could not wait for to fall off this tall building.


    Her face was pale and her heart was heaving even more, "You mean that Penny actually..."


    Alina did not have the courage to say it, and she was trembling all over.


    Alina had never felt that she was meat on a board, but now, knowing all this, she only felt that she was


    the dying fish, at the mercy of others.

 Chapter 528 The truth about the child

    Chapter 528 The truth about the child


    Chapter 528 The truth about the child


    For a long, long time, Alina just stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and the bitterness on the


    corners of her mouth was getting thicker and thicker.


    Finally, trembling, she said, "Just who did our Hughes family offend so badly?"


    Ruthlessly, he went out of his way toy such a big trap behind her back, putting her in between the


    two Collins brothers and making her suffer.


    Even now Alina is thinking that the meeting between her and Chester, falling in love was set up by the


    person behind the scenes a long time ago.


    Den, "This matter still has to be investigated, after all, it is still unknown who actually touched the


    freezer of Master Chester."


    "..."


    "So whether the person behind this ising for you or for the Collins family is yet to be seen."


    The person who most hurt by this when it came out was her.


    Alina''s face grew whiter and whiter, and the sharp storm under her eyes exploded at this moment.


    "But no matter who it''s aimed at, this has something to do with Mrs. Collins, does it?"


    "That''s true. But the person Mrs. Collins contacted is not the real person behind it."


    "You mean that the person Mrs. Collins contacted has a boss?"


    "Yes."


    But no matter who it was, the incident had something to do with Vanessa.


    "The person that Mrs. Collins had hired back then was someone under Frederick''s hand, she just didn''t


    expect that Master Caleb..."


    This is where Vanessa miscalcted.


    Hearing this, a sh of danger shed under Alina''s eyes. Why on earth had Vanessa colluded with the


    people behind it to make such a big trap for her?


    Vanessa hated her and wanted to drive her to madness and death. But she didn''t expect to get Caleb


    involved, thus dragging the Collins family down with her.


    Just now, as Den said, back then Vanessa just wanted to make Alina disappear, but what about the


    person behind her?


    Did she herself really see ir clearly?


    "What about my parents'' death?" Alina closed her eyes.


    It was the secret behind Vanessa that made her feel what it means to have a truly sinister heart.


    No matter how much Vanessa had actually set her up, she hoped that her parents'' death had nothing


    to do with her.


    Den, "Now all these things still have to be checked."


    It''s just that even Den didn''t expect such a big thing to turn up.


    How much more is behind this?


    Alina, "Please."


    "You''re wee." Den got up.


    Alina was calmer than expected, probably because she was originally suspicious before, so when the


    matter wasid out in front of her, she was prepared.


    But even as she endured everything, deep inside her heart there was a tumble that made no one see.


    Den was on his way out.


    The moment he pulled open the door, he saw Chester standing in the doorway full of coldness.


    Den frowned and walked past Chester, with more or less sympathy and pity in his eyes at that


    moment.


    The moment Alina saw Chester, her heart was suffering from the storm.


    Chester stepped forward and gripped her shoulders with both hands, "What did he say to you?"


    He asked urgently.


    He understood that two hours was enough time for Alina to know everything, and he was too scared.


    Alina''s cold hands grabbed his strong, powerful wrists, and what came out of her eyes was different


    from his panic.


    There was pain and helpless under her eyes.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You already knew that, didn''t you?" Her tone was soft, but with stoicism.


    Chester, "Abby."


    "I married to Caleb and was pregnant with your child."


    "Abby."


    When he heard these words, Chester''s heartpletely panicked, and he knew that Alina now knew


    about the child.


    To conceive the child in that way, it was an absolute shock to them as well.


    In his arms, feeling the warmth of his chest, Alina closed her eyes, "Chester, seeing you treat Penny so


    well, how I wished you were her father at that time."


    It was true.


    But how, exactly, was the child conceived?


    Why was she not Caleb''s child?


    Once this matter is known to the world, Alina suddenly panicked.


    This matter was not over yet.


    Does the person behind this hate her or the entire Collins family? Why did he use such a vicious way to


    take revenge?


    "Abby, leave this matter to me, I will definitely shred that person to pieces." Chester had obviously


    thought of the worry in Alina''s heart as well.


    As she thought, it is not over yet.


    The person behind that is probably still waiting for Penny to grow up and for the recognition between


    Penny and Caleb.


    And that was the time that would have dealt them all a desperate blow.


    Good thing, though, that they now perceive it in advance, when Penny is still very young.


    But if the person behind that is not found, this matter will probably be in greater trouble.


    Alina, "No matter who is behind that, this matter is rted to your mother, don''t you know?"


    Alina came out of his arms forcefully and coldly.


    After all that had happened, it was the first time that Alina had faced Chester with such a cold and icy


    attitude.


    And when Chester felt this coldness of Alina, his heart choked violently.


    "Abby."


    "When I knew about Frederick, I wanted to break her into pieces, and now..." Alina looked at Chester,


    with unconcealed hatred under the eyes.


    For the sake of Chester, therefore she stayed away from Ingford, hoping that this matter would be over.


    But now, when she knows that even Penny...


    "She doesn''t know the truth about Penny." Chester said as he grabbed Alina''s cold hand.


    Alina, "You defend her?"


    "If she knew that Penny wasn''t Caleb''s daughter, she wouldn''t have let you take the child back."


    "Is that so?" Alina shook off Chester''s hand, and all that came out of her eyes was pain.


    Chester''s spection now bes defending Vanessa in Alina''s eyes.

 Chapter 529 Thoroughly Inspired

    Chapter 529 Thoroughly Inspired


    Chapter 529 Thoroughly Inspired


    For the first time, Alina looked at Chester with such cold eyes, it was the first time she faced him with


    such a horrible attitude after being raped back then.


    At that time, the person she felt most guilty about in her heart was Chester.


    But now, knowing that it was his mother who was behind all this maniption, even Penny was


    counted in it.


    She utterly hated.


    Once, she just hated the person from that night,ter hated Caleb, now Vanessa was involved, what


    she hated was not just Vanessa, rather, the entire Collins family.


    "She doesn''t want me to be with you, she could have blocked you, why must she set me up?" Alina


    roared.


    Chester looked at Alina who was hysterical, his heart hollowed.


    Alina, "What kind of skill is it for her to use her power and money to deal with the women outside? She


    can''t control her sons, and she me others?"


    Alina waspletely irritated and lost her senses.


    She turned around and headed outside.


    However just two steps away, she was embraced from behind by Chester, "Leave this matter to me,


    okay?"


    "Let go of me."


    "Abby!" His tone was heavy with hostility.


    And Alina, upon hearing the words from Chester, instantly quieted down.


    Looking into his eyes, Alina only felt her heart being viciously torn apart.


    Sniffing, she turned around, her back full of darkness the moment she headed for the door.


    Chester subconsciously reached out to grab her, however he failed.


    The moment the door was mmed shut, Chester''s heart seemed to be shattered at this moment.


    Alina leaned against the door.


    All over, she was limp.


    When Andre heard the mming of the door, he turned around and saw Alina sitting on the floor with


    her face white and her back limp against the door.


    He nced at the door, knowing that Chester was still inside.


    Stepping forward, he pulled her up as soon as he could, and the moment he held her wrist, he clearly


    felt her tremble.


    "Go back first." There were no extra words.


    As always, every time when something happened to Alina, Andre appeared by her side in such a


    sensible manner.


    And he would take her away from the unpleasant scene first.


    Previously, Alina was still able to respond to Andre, however now Alina was just quietly, like a puppet,


    being led away by Andre.


    The car was so warm, but she could not feel the slightest warmth.


    After a long, long time, Alina finally spoke, "You actually knew about it a long time ago, didn''t you?"


    Earlier, Andre had implicitly advised her not to look into it, as the matter was bound to be turned up


    when tracing her parents to its roots.


    At the moment, Alina could barely hear her voice as she asked the question.


    Andre gave a nce at her, and such an unspoken response made Alina''s heart tingle and chills run


    down her spine even more.


    Closing her eyes, she tried hard to think of all that happened during those years, although her memory


    was not interfered with during that time.


    But why can''t she remember anything? It was as if she had lost all her memories and could not


    remember anything.


    All the way to home, Andre finally spoke, "The Collins family is very deep, far from what you can see


    now."


    Child was just the tip of the iceberg.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina opened her eyes, which were as empty as they had ever been.


    She asked, "Why do you think Vanessa did this?"


    Vanessa did not agree her to marry Chester, but her maniption failed and made her marry Caleb by


    mistake.


    But why is she pregnant with Chester''s child? What the hell happened? Why can''t she remember


    anything?


    In remembering all, she thought the memories of those years were at least the mostplete for her.


    But now she looks back on this terrible scene, surprisingly, it feels so iplete, so just how much


    more happened?


    The car jerked to a halt at the side of the road, Andre grabbed the steering wheel tightly.


    With a nce, when he saw the emptiness on Alina''s face, Andre forced himself to hold back the


    heaviness inside him and rubbed her hair in a doting manner.


    "Didn''t I say the Collins family is deep? Wait and see, there''s still quite a lot going on."


    So who do these things revolve around?


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Andre said first, "But Max advocated for you to marry Caleb back


    then to protect you."


    When she was asked to marry Caleb at that time, Vanessa did not agree at first.


    Later, it was Max who strongly advocated for it.


    In the end, no one could stop it and she married Caleb.


    "Alina, it''s almost clear now that Vanessa must have been the driving force behind your parents sealing


    your memories back then."


    "..."


    There is no doubt about it.


    Looking at Alina not quite calm, Andre knew that her heart was undergoing a huge shock.


    But now that things havee to this point, there is no room for any retreat.


    And when talking about Vanessa, Andre''s face turned somber, he said, "She is Chester''s mother."


    Andre knew that Alina loved Chester to the bone, otherwise she wouldn''t have been driven crazy by


    this love because of all that happened back then.


    So what about now? It''s past then, but there''s more on the table than then.


    In the end, because of Alina''s emotional problems, Andre did not take her back to the Lawson''s, but


    sent her to the Tanyu Vi in his name.


    ...


    Chester was shocked and ted when he learned of the child.


    But when he saw Alina, after knowing that the child was his, had no joy. There was even such a bunch


    of things involved.


    Ever shrewd and wise as he was, his mind was in turmoil.


    When he came out of VIG, Lucas was waiting for him outside, and when he saw Chester getting into


    the car, his face was grave and respectful, "Sir."


    "Andre took her away?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that it was Andre, Chester''s heart felt empty and sunken for a moment. It seemed like every


    time she wanted to escape, it was always Andre who took her away.


    And it was as if Andre had be the only haven from which she could escape deep inside.

 Chapter 530 An Intricate Past

    Chapter 530 An Intricate Past


    Chapter 530 An Intricate Past


    Chester was the father.


    Things went into a different trajectory, and going back to Ingford was not considered simple.


    He thought it was all over, yet who would have thought that it was far from enough?


    The matter behind this is too deep, like a dry well so deep that no one knows what else is inside.


    To the Lawson family, Andre said Alina has been busy with work recently, after all, her career has been


    on the rise, grandfather naturally did not suspect anything.


    But Megan, who knew something, was full of worry.


    "What a bitter girl." The words were said with a sigh.


    Megan really felt for Alina, who had to endure the pain of having her family torn apart at a young age.


    It took her so hard to go back to Ingford and get everything sorted out, but who would have thought


    there was such a big pile of shit behind this?


    "Mrs. Collins, she''s really a deep person." A sh of displeasure shed under Megan''s eyes as she


    spoke about Vanessa.


    Although Alina is not her real granddaughter.


    But because of her deep love for Zane, she has loved Alina since Alina returned to the Lawson family.


    Plus Alina was understanding, so she cherish their rtionship. She could not bear to see Alina suffer


    like this.


    Andre, "Keep a good eye on Penny for her during this time, Penny is still important to her after all."


    In the matter of Penny, Megan felt more for Alina.


    Many women will hate the father of their children and therefore don''t treat them very well, and even feel


    that the children are holding them back in life.


    But in Alina''s world, no matter what had happened, the child was always the most important to her.


    "I know, I have made some soup for her, bring to herter."


    The only thing that could be done was to look after everyone.


    Andre nodded.


    Just as he was about to leave, Megan called out to him again.


    Megan said in a heavy tone, "Mrs. Collins doesn''tck anything, so why did she have to do that? Or did


    someone threaten her?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, with this status of the Collins family''s wife, who can threaten her?


    Andre, "..."


    When he heard the word ''threat'', his brow knitted together.


    Who can threaten her?


    There''s someone behind her.


    "There could be something involved behind this, or it could be more than just a threat."


    Before everything was found out, no one knew how much is hidden under the mask that Mrs. Collins


    has disguised for so many years.


    But looking at all this turned up, it was clear that things were not simple enough.


    Megan nodded, "You should be more careful about such a dangerous person."


    Obviously, in Megan''s current view, Vanessa was apletely dangerous existence.


    Watching her before was so good for the child, Megan thought she was a good person.


    But this mask of a good person hides such a terrible heart.


    Looking back on it now, it sends chills down Megan''s spine.


    "Okay." Andre nodded.


    ...


    After Alina arrived Tanyu Vi, she turned silent and hollow, obviously more serious this time than


    before in Fragrant Mountain.


    Inside, she was suffering from an inhuman torturous shock.


    "Grandma has made you some soup, have some." Andre said softly.


    Alina looked out of the window in silence.


    Leroy knows every time she suffers such a major shock, it takes a long time for her heart to ease up.


    Last time, when she knew that the person who raped her back then was Caleb, her heart was


    overwhelmed for a while.


    And now, after knowing that the child was Chester''s. That was a bigger blow to her than anything else.


    But there were only two things that Andre could confirm, first, she was strong, second, she would not


    let Vanessa off easily.


    Even if that person was Chester''s mother, she would not let her off easily.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "She was the one who killed my parents, right?"


    The fact that Vanessa and Emma have been ipatible over the years, and that Emma is trying to


    tter her, is beyond Alina.


    Andre, "Things areplicated and we can''t see it right now."


    "..."


    "And to use someone, it doesn''t have to be a gesture of goodwill and the use of money and power."


    Maybe it''s still under stimtion?


    Although Alina''s mind was confused, he still understood the meaning of Andre''s words at this moment.


    What he meant was that back then, Vanessa disliked Emma, but she might have irritated Emma with


    her words.


    How much does Emma hate the Hughes family?


    So Emma was just a tool for her.


    "But why? I''ve had my memory blocked."


    "For making you lose your backingpletely, I guess, except she didn''t expect Max to be so


    protective of you." Andre guessed.


    Alina, "You mean that Max is the only person who knows her true nature? But ording to Max''s


    methods, if he knew she was such a person, there was no way he would have kept her in the Collins


    family."


    Andre, "..."


    Impossible?


    At this moment, Andre thought of the ''threat'' that Megan had spoken of, now that they knew nothing


    about it, then to the spection back then, Vanessa might have been threatened, and what about


    Max?


    Equally, it is possible.


    As to why exactly Max ended up keeping Mrs. Collins in the Collins family, no one knows the reason


    behind it.


    "In any case, a lot of it must have to do with her."


    Alina, "..."


    Whatever happened back then, whatever chaos was wrapped up in all of this, it cannot be denied that


    these things must have something to do with Vanessa.


    At any time in the past, Andre would have been able to persuade Alina to think straight, but now that he


    was faced with the matter of her parents, he was at a loss for words.


    Because he knew that Alina had never cared much for her grandmother and parents.


    Alina didn''t say anything more, just quietly and numbly drank her soup. When Andre looked at her, he


    put his mind at ease.


    "What did Chester say when he went to see you?"


    Speaking of Chester, Alina''s face turned strange, thinking of Chester''s tough attitude at that time, she


    didn''t say anything, just, "I can''t leave it to him."


    Andre was shocked at her words.


    He knows that Alina has always relied on Chester for other things, but not in this case.


    If the matter of Alina''s parents is really rted to Vanessa, then even if Vanessa is Chester''s mother,


    Alina will not spare her.

 Chapter 531 Cant lose anyone other than him

    Chapter 531 Can''t lose anyone other than him


    Chapter 531 Can''t lose anyone other than him


    Thinking of that bond between them, Andre looked at Alina worriedly, "Now this is all spection, if


    everything is really Vanessa''s doing, what are you and him going to do?"


    If things are really what they are suspected to be, they have no way out between them.


    The spoon ced in the cup made a crisp sound, yet the sound betrayed Alina''s emotions.


    She was silent.


    And after what Andre knew about her, he knew how heavy she really was inside right now.


    He took a sigh and nothing was said.


    ...


    Andre left.


    Alina sat on a luxurious European-style sofa, with a nourishing coldness all over his body, and those


    eyes...


    Eventually she picked up her phone and sent a message.


    When Ste saw that message, she called instantly.


    Alina picked up, "Ste."


    "All true?"


    It was talking about the content of the message that was sent, and that content, which she had seen


    back then at Collins Castle, had been kept quiet all these years.


    And Vanessa, who was most afraid of it being known by her sons, kept wanting to destroy Alina


    because of this matter.


    Even all this time, everything that was done was to try to get her killed.


    Alina, "It is true."


    Hearing this affirmation, Ste was surprised the Collins family even had such secret news.


    Many things could not be connected before, and only now did she notice that the harmony of the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Collins family was so bizarre all these years.


    Ste asked, "Do you really want to do that?"


    To expose this matter in Ingford?


    Alina, "Yes."


    It was just one word, but it strengthened her resolve, and more than that, it carried terror in her tone.


    Ste was in shock that Alina would use such extreme means to deal with it.


    She wasn''t quite sure what else was going on between Alina and Vanessa, but even if there was


    conflict, dealing with it in such a way was unexpected.


    After thoughts, Ste said, "Then do you know that once this matter is handled in this way, between


    you and Master Chester..."


    Thetter words, which Ste did not continue, were obviously a reminder to Alina that it was Chester''s


    mother.


    If it was really dealt with in this way then it would probably be the end of her and Chester.


    Alina, "Ste, I always keep my public and private affairs separate, as for Chester..."


    That''s his mother. But the person who died for no reason was his parents and grandmother.


    Every stage that Vanessa did was driving her crazy and to death.


    Originally, she had said that she would not tell anyone about this matter, but Vanessa never let her go.


    "Since she wants to drive me to the end, then we can only go against each other." Alina took a deep


    breath.


    Back then, when Vanessa approached her after that incident, she said that she had seen nothing and


    knew nothing.


    At that time, even if she was young, she knew how much impact this incident had really had on


    Chester.


    Therefore, for the sake of Chester, she could pretend she knew nothing.


    Butter she had known back then that Vanessa was behind so many tactics in the dark, removing all


    her backers and driving her mad.


    Even, tried to drive her to death. Then she would go to hell with Vanessa at that time.


    Now as far as Alina knows this will have a huge impact on Chester when it bes public, she had no


    problem with that


    "Ste, I love Chester, not her reliance to run amok in my world." Once again, Alina said with a deep


    breath.


    Why did Vanessa dare to act so wantonly all these years?


    When she didn''t have memory loss, because Vanessa knew deep down that she wouldn''t tell everyone


    because of Chester, and after she lost her memory, there was even less to worry about.


    Now, Vanessa is unsure of her, because many things have begun to surface and she fears that the


    truth woulde out.


    Alina knew very well that if her parents'' affair was really rted to Vanessa, then her unscrupulousness


    would probably spill over to the entire Lawson family.


    She was unable to guard her parents back then, so now she will not allow anyone, ever again, to hurt


    her loved ones in the slightest.


    "You''re right, but I''m worried about you and Chester..." Ste didn''t know about those shifts in Alina''s


    heart.


    She only felt that if this matter really got out of Alina''s mouth, there would be no more possibility


    between her and Chester.


    Alina, "But I can''t lose, either, anyone other than him."


    In this instant, Ste understood the struggle within Alina''s heart.


    How much pressure was she under to hide such a big thing before she lost her memory? Chester was


    so important to her.


    In the end, it was Vanessa who drove her to the brink of extinction.


    "Ste, between her and me, it was inevitable that this would happen, right?" Back then, when this was


    happening, it was actually inevitable.


    And at that time, she was too young.


    At this moment, Alina even thought that it was because of herck of worldly understanding that she


    had harmed her loved ones.


    Vanessa is a poisonous woman.


    How terrible is the viper under the mask of kindness?


    "I understand." The words had alle to this point, and Ste knew that between Alina and Vanessa,


    there really was another beginning in an instant.


    She hung up the phone.


    Ste stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and let out a sigh, allmentation for Alina''s life.


    There was a time when she thought that Alina was heaven''s favourite, that she was lucky to have the


    Collins family behind her after her parents died.


    But now all those years when Max was trying to protect her, he went to a lot of trouble, didn''t he?


    Snapping back to her senses, she turned around and the man''s breath poured over her cheeks, Ste


    froze for a moment, "When did youe back?"


    "Five minutes ago."


    Five minutes ago? That means he heard it all?


    Ste''s face was stony.


    But Alfred said, "She and the Collins family are bound to confront each other, whether it''s a blessing or


    a curse depends on Chester."


    "You already knew that?"


    Ste looked at Alfred in shock, but about the secret affairs of the luxurious family, even if everyone


    was silent, they know about it.


    Alfred was an existence that stood at the top, and he naturally knew more or less what the Collins


    family was really like inside.

 Chapter 532 Good people in your world

    Chapter 532 Good people in your world


    Chapter 532 Good people in your world


    Ste looked at Alfred, "I just think it''s a bit of a pity, I thought Caleb was not a good person before,


    although the thing with her and Chester makes it less eptable, but Master Chester is a good


    person..."


    Alfred stroked a strand of her hair and said, "It''s rare that good people still exist in your world."


    At the sound of it, Ste froze.


    Good people? In her world, even her mother was someone she couldn''t trust, so where were the good


    people?


    ...


    After separating from VIG, Alina was at the Tanyu Vi.


    Chester had not called her again since the separation, and the two seemed to be caught in an invisible


    stalemate.


    Vanessa is a very special existence between them, and as much as Chester hates it, she''s still his


    mother.


    And as much as Alina loves Chester, she can''t let go of anyone who has anything to do with her


    parents'' death.


    Two people, in a sh, were at a dead end.


    This is the reason why at that time, probably after hearing what Chester said, Andre hesitated to let


    Alina know.


    She would suffer. She was able to be driven crazy back then, so will she be able to pull through this


    time?


    And yet they were all over-worried.


    Alina''s heart has practiced a bronze wall.


    It looks soft, but it is cold and hard.


    ...


    The first time he knew that Alina had informed Ste of what had happened back then, and even the


    Ingford press was already working on a draft overnight.


    At 2am, he hurried to the Tanyu Vi.


    Alina was still sitting on the sofa, the same spot she had sat on when he left, in the now dimly lit space.


    She was like a ghost in the darkness, she drifted as if she would disappear from the earth at any


    moment.


    Andre''s heart struck hard, he stepped forward with an unprecedented heaviness.


    "Alina." She spat out with some difficulty.


    Alina faintly returned to her senses and looked at Andre, those eyes were as empty as if they were


    lifeless.


    Andre crouched in front of her, his warm palm covering the back of her hand, only to find it cold and


    devoid of any warmth.


    "You have made the decision?" His strength, along with his voice, couldn''t help but be heavier at the


    moment.


    Alina looked at Andre in silence.


    And her silence let Andre know that she was struggling internally.


    And Andre did not expect such a strong and extreme reaction from her when she found out that Penny


    was counted in the scheme.


    "Do you know what that means?" Andre asked again when she didn''t say anything.


    This time, Alina was finally no longer silent.


    She said, "That''s a poisonous woman, and since she''s going to press on, I have no choice but to take


    care of it."


    Avoiding it will only cost her more dearly.


    That''s all Alina came up with after sitting here and struggling with her thoughts for so many hours.


    "After all these years, since this is how it must be resolved, I have no choice but to respond positively."


    These are words that are so heavy for them.


    Andre had always wanted Alina to pull out of the mire of the Collins family and not to have any more


    dealings with them.


    Even, away from Chester.


    But now, once this matter hase up, Andre still can''t help but will worry.


    "Before you disregarded all, but because of this matter..."


    "If he can understand, let him understand, if not, there''s nothing I can do about it." Without waiting for


    Andre to finish his words, Alina interrupted him.


    And it is not understanding that she wants.


    If it is destined to be lost, and she wants everyone around her be in peace.


    Instead in the way that parents and grandmothers did.


    The strength of Andre''s grip on her hand was heavier.


    Alina tried to squeeze out a smile, "I know what I''m doing."


    "Alina."


    "Whatever else is behind Vanessa, it all starts with this incident back then, understand?"


    She understood exactly what Andre was worried about.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    All this time, Andre had been telling her that it might not be that simple behind this matter.


    But for Alina, no matter what else is behind this, but starting from this event is inevitable.


    At this point, Andre understood.


    Alina utterly fell out with the entire Collins family, and she was worried that those projections they had


    made before would y out again in the Lawson family.


    With the heartless tactics that Vanessa used back then, it was inevitable that this time, too, there would


    be the same kind of collusion with the people behind it.


    And she, even with Chester, couldn''t let the Lawson family get hit hard because she was worried about


    Chester getting hurt.


    She has chosen her family.


    "Did you ever think that he would hate you?"


    Alina, "Does he know about this?"


    All this time Chester had been suspicious of Vanessa, did he know or not know about this matter?


    Andre, "Just knew there was an inappropriate rtionship with that man, didn''t know that his life..."


    The words fell and the air was once again silent.


    How heavy is the news.


    At this moment, Andre clearly felt her hand was more stiff and cold, she was still afraid in the end.


    She was afraid that it would hurt Chester.


    "He is the youngest son of the Collins family, a proud existence, and the child Max values the most."


    "..."


    "But, if this continues, Vanessa must still have the means behind her to harm the Lawson family."


    "We are not afraid of her." Before Alina could finish her words, she was interrupted by Andre.


    But she was scared.


    Even after all these years, her parents'' death was still so vivid in her mind that she was truly afraid.


    So this time...


    "She just relies on the fact that I won''t hurt Chester, but she wants to get rid of me." Even going so far


    as to get rid of all the family members around her.


    Although there is no evidence that it was Vanessa who killed her parents and grandmother, Alina


    knows that she had something to do with it.


    After all, the clues are starting toe out.


    "Alina."


    "Right now we don''t know who exactly is behind her, so we''re going to have to be on our toes from


    tomorrow."


    Alina pretended to be rxed.


    Andre, however, stood up, "You''d better worry about yourself."


    Looking at Alina, Andre can tell that she has already made up her mind.


    And after tomorrow, between her and Chester will enter another phase tomorrow.


    It is even possible that they will hate each other.


    Andre poured himself a ss of water and drank it with annoyance, "No need to worry the Lawson


    family, Vanessa doesn''t have that ability."


    "The person behind her has the ability." No matter what exactly that person''s purpose was to collude


    with Vanessa back then, but both had to admit that they were on the same string.

 Chapter 533 A buffer for Chester

    Chapter 533 A buffer for Chester


    Chapter 533 A buffer for Chester


    Andre understood, Alina back then was too young to protect her parents and grandmother, but this time


    he watched Vanessa go so crazy.


    She, in fact, could not allow the Lawson family to be harmed, and what she was more afraid of, in fact,


    was that Vanessa would hurt Grandpa and Penny.


    No, the whole Lawson family is all important to her.


    ...


    Overnight, Ingford was in an uproar, and nothing about the Collins family has been reported over the


    years.


    But this morning, an anonymous ount posted a sketch, ''A secret affair of a luxurious family, a noble


    wife openly brings home her concubine''.


    The sketch is of a noblewoman and a man embracing, and the image is drawn exactly as Vanessa''s.


    Although Vanessa seldom attended the parties of nobledies over the years, the upper ss people


    still recognised that it was her at a nce.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, Ingford was abuzz.


    That anonymous ount, because of the authority of the Collins family, was deleted just a short time


    Thements went crazy.


    When Alina saw this report, Ste''s phone call came in, "Alina, Andre is still uneasy in the end, so..."


    So it was reported in this way?


    This is not the same as what Alina gave Ste, which Andre did something about it after he leftst


    night.


    Alina was silent for half an instant, "Why?"


    When news like this breaks, this will be even more wildly investigated by those who want to check it,


    and it will be turned over even more badly by then.


    Ste, "At least there is still time for Chester."


    Alina had always told herself that he was a member of the Collins family.


    Vanessa doesn''t keep tossing her, she would keep the truth under wrapped, but now, it happened.


    How much time can be dyed?


    Andre''s good intentions were clear to Alina. He was not hoping that Chester would hate her.


    But how could this incident, shocking out after so many years, have nothing to do with her at all?


    "Thanks."


    Alina said numbly before hanging up the phone.


    Her world went quiet and cold.


    That silence, hollow and frightening, was danger that surrounded her.


    ...


    When Macie handed the tablet to Vanessa, with just one nce, Vanessa changed her face.


    The tablet in her hand mmed hard on the table.


    Her body was trembling.


    "Go away."


    "..."


    "All of you, get the hell out of here." With just one nce, Vanessa felt embarrassed.


    So even if it was Macie, at this moment Vanessa couldn''t help but say angry words.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Macie asked all the people to leave.


    Soon, Vanessa was left alone in the dinning room, and one moment ago she was as pleasant as a


    noblewoman.


    And now, she was trembling and pale.


    What to worry about? What was afraid? At this moment, all elegance and respectability copsed


    overnight.


    Hands clenched into fists, nails scratching the palms, wanting to tear everything all to pieces.


    She made a call to Alina''s, no doubt she knew it was Alina who did it.


    The phone was soon picked up, and before Alina could speak, Vanessa spoke first, "You bitch."


    Alina was silent, and her silence made Vanessa pissed off.


    Vanessa, "It''s you, isn''t it? Do you know what that means?"


    It was a small matter that she lost everything in the Collins family, but then Chester''s origin would


    surely be dug up in such a shock.


    Alina, "Then do you know what it meant when you did that back then?"


    Compared to the anger in Vanessa''s tone, Alina''s tone at this moment was one of unprecedented


    calmness.


    Her words, in this instant, raised Vanessa''s anger.


    "Do you want to get him killed?"


    "So, you got my mum and dad killed in order to force me to die?" Everything was spection.


    But Alina knew that since Andre had already found a clue, it was true.


    Vanessa''s eyes were instantly scarlet.


    "Your mother deserved to die, your father was a fool, he had to protect that bitch."


    On hearing this from Vanessa, all guess was confirmed.


    "So it was really you?"


    "It''s me, it''s me. You saw what you shouldn''t have seen, and they all died because of you."


    The world, at this moment, is turned upside down.


    When Alina heard Vanessa''s words, her body seemed to be soaked in cold water.


    It was her, it was really her.


    Anger swept over her, "I told you, I didn''t see anything, and I won''t tell anyone."


    "But you saw it."


    "That was a scandalous thing you did, you knew I wouldn''t hurt Chester, wouldn''t tell anyone, why did


    you do that?"


    "It''s the dead that are the most reliable."


    The world, once again, is quiet.


    At this moment, only the two of them were breathing heavily, Vanessa really wished to break Alina''s


    body into pieces.


    What happened today came so suddenly. Although she had been mentally prepared for it all these


    years, she had never imagined how it would be when things really came out.


    "So, who do you think you are to force me to die? Why wasn''t you who ''died''?"


    "..."


    "If you love your child so much and are so afraid that I will tell other, then go and die yourself, and won''t


    you be relieved?"


    Vanessa, "Alina!"


    When she heard Alina''s words, Vanessa wanted to strangle her to death.


    Without waiting for Vanessa to say anything else, Alina hung up the phone.


    Vanessa was so angry that she mmed the phone.


    It was the first time in all these years that she had been so furious.


    All that peace has now beenpletely torn apart and the storm haspletely surrounded their


    world.


    "Madam, Master Chester is calling." Macie came in apprehensively and saw Vanessa''s frantic


    appearance.


    A chill ran down her spine and she was afraid to step forward.


    Vanessa was already in a frenzy, "Get out, get out."


    At these words, Macie''s face turned white with fear and she hurried away.

 Chapter 534 She Admits It All

    Chapter 534 She Admits It All


    Chapter 534 She Admits It All


    It''s a mess, aplete mess.


    The calm in Vanessa''s world ispletely overturned, and Alina''s world is swept away by another kind


    of storm.


    Really, it was Vanessa who did it.


    Whether it is Chester or Caleb, their world has beenpletely shattered.


    When Andre saw the news reported out, he was already at the entrance of the Tanyu Vi, and when


    he entered inside, he saw Alina shivering all over.


    She looked crazy, a fruit knife in her hand.


    "Alina."


    "It''s her, it''s really her." With that, Alina had frantically rushed out.


    She could not wait to go straight to Ingford and kill Vanessa herself.


    Andre snatched the knife out of her hand and held her fiercely in his arms, "Calm down."


    "She is so vicious."


    "But it is her relief to kill her in this way."


    Alina, "..."


    Relief?


    What qualifications does she have?


    She sins so much that she should suffer a lot to pay for her evil.


    "Think about what kind of pain Grandma endured and what kind of pain you endured because of your


    parents'' death back then."


    Alina''s body trembled terribly, and her anger already burning her entire sanity.


    And when ites to Grandma, she trembled even more.


    When her parents had such a big ident and her grandmother fell ill, she saw with her eyes the pain


    of Grandma.


    "Do you want Grandpa to suffer the same pain as Grandma did?"


    How could Alina do that?


    Her heart was choking with pain.


    Andre felt her trembling, and knew that she cared for her grandfather in her heart, even if she


    hurting in the dark again.


    "She admitted it herself." For a long time, Alina said in a hollow voice.


    Andre, "I know you hate her with a passion, but Alina, if you go to Ingford now, you will only make you


    suffer."


    There was another person behind Vanessa.


    Emma and Vanessa were all involved, so who was behind all this?


    They saw it that Alina''s parents were implicated because of Vanessa''s personal desires.


    Who, exactly, is it?


    "You said, not one of them will be spared." Andre hugged Alina and tried hard to soothe her.


    Although, she could no longer be at peace, Andre did not want her to be so extreme.


    Alina, "Yes, not one of them will be spared."


    But how her parents got involved back then, was it just because of Vanessa''s personal desires?


    Alina finally calmed down, Andre handed her a ss of water, "Have some water."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina took the water mumblingly and drank it down in one go.


    It was as if even then, the surge inside still could not be suppressed.


    Andre took the empty cup and ced it on the coffee table and sat down opposite her, "You''ve been


    hiding such a big thing, it seems you really love him."


    Back then when he heard that incident, Alina really didn''t want to tell anyone about it.


    That''s Chester, the one person she can''t hurt.


    Who would have thought that it was this unintentional encounter got such a big thing involved?


    ...


    Chester and Caleb have now seen the report, and they knew that it was their mother.


    And Chester didn''t have the kind of vehemence that Alina and Andre thought, he just said to Lucas,


    "Find out as soon as possible who the person behind that is."


    He wanted to know why they did that to Alina''s parents.


    In Chester''s opinion, this incident was not just triggered by what Alina saw, there must be something


    else hiding.


    He has always been a man of the mind, always able to see more and further through one thing.


    And all this time, he''s been digging into the matter.


    Chester seemed to have everything in his hands, his deep eyes were unfathomable.


    "Yes." Lucas nodded his head.


    Looking at Chester with such calmness, he knew that it was because he had known more during this


    time and was therefore too disappointed with his mother.


    So now even when something that big breaks out, he remains calm.


    "It was Abby did it, wasn''t it?" Chester took a hard drag on his cigarette.


    Lucas nodded, "Yes."


    Chester was silent.


    "You can go."


    "Okay."


    Lucas left.


    When Chester was left alone in the study, Chester got up and went to the floor-to-ceiling window,


    where a drizzling rain was falling outside.


    The raindrops hit the ntain and look mncholy and despondent.


    The phone vibrated and it disyed a call from the Collins Castle.


    Chester picked up, "Hello."


    "Chester, listen to me, things are not what you think." Vanessa''s tone was choked and even incoherent.


    Chester, "What do I think?"


    "Did you think I am that kind of person?"


    He had sarcasm in his eyes.


    "It seems that it''s really about you." It was about Alina''s parents.


    Had this matter not really been rted, Alina would not have gone to such extremes.


    When she heard Chester''s words, Vanessa was relieved in this moment.


    There were no more rhetorical questions, and it seemed that he didn''t know about that thing either.


    "I didn''t."


    "I gotta go." Without waiting for Vanessa to say anything else, Chester hung up the phone.


    Even now, she still wanted to deny it?


    It''s just that she doesn''t seem to understand Alina. Once such a start is made, then it''s bound to be


    followed by a multiplication of attacks.


    ...


    Vanessa was relieved to hear the phone hang up cold and distant, instead she was really afraid of what


    Chester would ask her at this point.


    He doesn''t know it yet.

 Chapter 535 Things will only get worse

    Chapter 535 Things will only get worse


    Chapter 535 Things will only get worse


    As Vanessa thought, Caleb probably knew that she had colluded with someone, but those scandals


    were unknown for the time being.


    Sitting on the sofa for a long, long time, Vanessa''s knuckles were turning white as she gripped the


    phone, before dialing a number out.


    "This matter cannot continue to fester, take care of it." Without waiting for the person on the other side


    of the phone to speak, Vanessa spoke first.


    And when Vanessa heard no response from the man on the other side of the phone, she became more


    and more irritated at the moment.


    She continued, "We were still too soft-hearted back then."


    At that time, Alina should not havee out of the madhouse alive.


    And at that time, she was actually too trusting of Macy Moon, thinking that someone whose memory


    had been sealed would never think of it again.


    In fact, the time Alina spent with Chesterter on, she really believed that too and Alina would never


    think about it again.


    But now she would not only remember her past with Chester, but even remember things that she


    shouldn''t.


    "But right now, probably no one can handle this seamlessly, right?"


    Before this story didn''t get reported, no, to be precise, before Alina had remembered everything, that


    was the best time to strike.


    This matter has now been pointed at her, "If Alina gets hurt, they will all think of you."


    If it were just Andre and others in Shirling, it would be fine.


    But if Chester and Caleb were involved, it would be tough.


    As the words fell, Vanessa felt her heart stuffy.


    She yelled at the other end of the phone, "So what do we do now? If this goes on, both Chester and


    Caleb will know about it."


    Everything she had run for so many years would be ruined as a result.


    "Things will only get worse now that there''s been an ident on Alina."


    When she heard ''worse'', Vanessa only felt that her brain was about to explode.


    She hung up the phone in anger.


    Now, leaving Alina intact, she was unwilling and tortured. But if there was an ident on Alina.


    Even if it wasn''t her did it, then whether it was Caleb or Chester would me her.


    "Alina!" Spitting out this name so fiercely, she could not relieve her hatred.


    The public opinion out there has gone in a worse direction.


    Many people''s eyes are now on the Collins family, especially on her.


    Vanessa was burnt out.


    And after being discharged from the hospital, Caleb, who had nevere back to the Collins Castle


    and had not allowed her to visit Wend Vi, returned.


    Macie hurried in and was rmed at the sight of the mess on the floor, "Madam."


    "Get out, get out."


    Right now, Vanessa''s mind was in turmoil, and she didn''t want to hear any sound, she just wanted to


    be alone now.


    Macie was apprehensive and flustered, "Master Caleb is back."


    During those years, Vanessa and Caleb''s rtionship was always tense.


    She said that it was because Chester was hurt about Alina, but now it seems that she was actually


    afraid to face Alina all along, right?


    Plus when Max was around, he kept her under pressure too. Therefore she had no way to continue


    doing anything to Alina.


    The only thing she can do is not to see that face. So even Caleb, who had married Alina, was disliked


    by her.


    As she would have wished, during those years, Alina rarely came back except to visit Max, and Caleb


    rarely came back to Collins Castle because of some hidden conflicts among them.


    Now, he was back at this juncture.


    "Where is he?" Hearing that Caleb had returned, Vanessa''s heart, apparently, was so slightly flustered.


    Macie, "In the living room."


    Hearing that, Vanessa immediately got up, "Have someone tidy up the ce."


    Having said that, she hurried upstairs.


    Macie asked the maids toe and clean up.


    When Caleb arrived, Vanessa was alreadypletely different from earlier, she was now dignified and


    elegant.


    And where it was originally smashed to pieces a moment ago has been fully restored.


    Vanessa picked up the bowl of tea in front of her and took a sip, it was hot but she said carelessly,


    "Why are you back at this time?"


    Caleb''s gaze over her was indifferent and cold.


    Vanessa, "What''s wrong?"


    Caleb, "Leave her alone."


    His words caused Vanessa''s heart to waver for a moment.


    Obviously, she did not expect Caleb to be so straightforward.


    His face went white, but only for a moment before he regained hisposure and spoke again, his


    tone returning as before, "So, you believe what was reported?"


    Caleb''s already not-so-good face was even colder at this moment.


    The moment the four eyes met, Vanessa was frightened by the grimness under his eyes, but tried to


    make a serious look.


    "It seems that you really believe it."


    The sound of a lighter rang out as Caleb lit a cigarette and took a puff, filling the expansive space with


    the smell of smoke.


    Vanessa watched him take several puffs in a row, her heart felt a tearing pain, "It''s better not to smoke,


    your body hasn''t recovered well yet."


    Caleb gave her a cold look.


    He took one puff straight to the butt, pushed it into the ashtray and got up to straighten his frayed


    Turning around, he opened his mouth, "Leave her alone or..."


    The heavy footsteps were far away, while Caleb''s words were not spoken, but Vanessa clearly felt the


    warning in his tone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier, it was Chester.


    Now, it''s Caleb.


    The sharp nails cut through her palm, and bright red blood came out, but Vanessa did not feel any pain


    at all.


    It was as if poison had been quenched under her eyes, and she hated Alina with a passion.


    "Alina!" Gritting her teeth, she murmured.


    When Caleb came out of Collins Castle, Tomas saw himing out, greeted him, "Sir."


    "When did my father and younger brother leave?"


    Tomas'' expression stiffened for a moment before he answered, "The day after your operation."


    Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Tomas continued, "After they came back, they have been staying at


    Reisen International."


    "Didn''t go back to the Collins Castle?"

 Chapter 536 Conflict

    Chapter 536 Conflict


    Chapter 536 Conflict


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    The already dangerous aura under Caleb''s eyes was heavier at this moment, and surprisingly, they


    didn''t evene back to the Collins Castle.


    "Find out what father has been doing abroad all these years." Back then, he took away his elder


    brother.


    But his elder brother stayed there for a short time, after which he was arranged by his father to go to


    Eglinton, and from then on it was just Romeo and his father abroad.


    He doesn''te back very often throughout the year, and basically doesn''te back as long as it''s


    nothing major.


    But in the past, when grandpa was around, every time he came back, he stayed at the Collins Castle,


    and this is the first time he hase back since Grandpa''s death.


    Despite all the efforts to pretend to be harmonious over the years, he and Chester had long seen the


    discord between their father and mother, but this time not only had his father not returned to the Collins


    Castle, but even Romeo had not returned either.


    "Yes."


    Tomas nodded.


    Because of this report, it was bound to get more involved.


    Even Alby''s perversities over the years now all seem to be out of the ordinary.


    "Why don''t you just ask Madam?" The moment he got into the car, Tomas couldn''t help but ask.


    And speaking of Vanessa, there was even a sh of danger under Caleb''s eyes.


    She was not telling the truth.


    So much so that every word she said was suspicious.


    "Go check it out." Caleb said as he pinched his brow.


    Tomas nodded, "I mean, see what Madam says."


    Vanessa certainly has something to hide, and things havee to a head, they all know that things


    have not been simple over the years.


    But at this juncture, then what would Vanessa say?


    ...


    Ingford is now in chaos, everyone dare not show anything different to Vanessa on the surface, but in


    the end, their hearts are not the same as before.


    In particr, Caleb and Vanessa didn''t say anything when they met at Collins Castle, they knew every


    thing.


    Chester came back to Shirling.


    Alina did not expect Chester, at this time, toe to her. Seeing him, Alina put down the spoon in her


    hand and stood up to walk to the side.


    If it had been in the past, Chester would have stepped forward and embraced her from behind.


    This time, however, he didn''t.


    The tree outside the floor-to-ceiling window is now drenched in rain and the dew on it looks so


    mncholy.


    The aura grew heavier and heavier, and even without looking, Alina felt his gaze.


    Chester, "You all leave first."


    ncing around at the servants, he gave an icymand.


    Yet those present did not move, all subconsciously looking at the back of Alina, who said, "Go on."


    Permission was granted and all walked away.


    Soon, only Alina and Chester were left in the dinning room, and the already heavy air was now even


    colder.


    The whole dinning room was as quiet as if a pin dropped on the floor and could be heard.


    Chester walked to the table, pulled a chair and sat down.


    "Don''t want to see me?"


    Caleb broke the silence first.


    In this instant, Alina''s hands clenched into fists and her body trembled.


    Chester added, "How much more do you know?"


    From the moment the report came out, Chester realized how the conflict between Alina and Vanessa


    had started.


    Even looking at all this now, and the reaction from Vanessa, she can conclude that what Alina knows is


    far more than this.


    Alina closed her eyes, "A lot."


    Even know that Chester doesn''t even know about it.


    The already quiet dining room, at the moment, was shrouded in thisyer of gloom.


    Chester looked at her back, and that gaze was so burning.


    For a long, long time, Chester asked, "What is it?"


    Obviously, things are out of control right now, and Chester can see the stance that Alina is now taking


    against Vanessa.


    It was like the stance of dealing with Emma at that time.


    Things, now, are out of control.


    Chester did not want things to continue like this.


    Alina turned back and met his gloomy and serious eyes, "She has been trying to silence me all these


    years, what do you think I know?"


    Chester was silent.


    Alina''s tears slid down, and the next moment she wiped them away haphazardly, she said, "Back then,


    she bribed Frederick for more than just destroying me, she wanted to force me to die, you know?"


    Chester, "..."


    "Instead of driving me to death, it drove me crazy, misleading my parents into using Macy Moon to


    damage my memory."


    How nice it would have been if everything had stopped ending at that point?


    At least when she looks back on everything now, at best she thinks she was a hypocrite and doesn''t try


    to expose anything because of it.


    "How nice it would have been if it was all over then?" Her eyes blurred.


    Why was she so cruel?


    Chester sat stiffly in his chair and tried to get up, yet all his bones were as heavy as lead.


    There was not even the strength for him to stand up.


    Alina took a deep breath, trying hard to push down the stuffy weight in her heart, "Chester, I don''t want


    to hurt you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, there''s no way out.


    In knowing that Vanessa even went out of her way to get rid of those who were protecting her, leaving


    herselfpletely in her grasp.


    The hatred in Alina''s heart burned even more like a zing fire.


    Now, it had burned through her sanitypletely.


    Although Chester still doesn''t know what exactly Alina is talking about right now, he knows just by


    looking at her, things, for sure, are not simple.


    "Abby."


    "But she took the lives of my parents and my grandmother."


    Chester stiffened again.


    Although he had already guessed about this matter before, he didn''t expect that things had really...


    Things are now more than out of control, they have gonepletely beyond all expectations.


    Although Chester had guessed it before, when at this moment Alina herself used it in front of him,


    he was unwilling to believe it.


    Because of this suspicion, Chester has been checking all this time, and even asked Andre not to tell


    Alina.


    At least don''t let her suspect or even panic because of it. In fact, the one who was most panicked was


    him, he hoped to find out that everything had nothing to do with Vanessa.

 Chapter 537 All panicked

    Chapter 537 All panicked


    Chapter 537 All panicked


    Yet now.


    "Abby, this matter maybe...", "Maybe what?" Chester hadn''t finished his words when he was interrupted


    by Alina.


    Under her eyes, there was a hidden anger.


    As she said, thest thing she wanted to do was to hurt Chester, even if things hade to this point,


    she did not want to hurt Chester.


    She didn''t want to, but what about people other than him? Looking at him now forcibly trying to defend


    Vanessa, her heart was stabbed hard.


    "She admitted it herself."


    If Vanessa has not admitted to everything, then it is perhaps possible that everything could be


    overturned.


    But not any more.


    Chester''s pupils tightened as he looked at her, "What did you say?"


    Tears slid fiercely down Alina''s eyes, "Should you ask her yourself?"


    "Abby."


    Chester took two steps forward.


    Yet Alina was subconsciously backing away.


    For the first time, it was so difficult and frightening for him, and looking at Alina, whose face was


    covered in tears, he did not even have the courage to go forward.


    "Go." Alina could see Chester''s retreat.


    She knew that this public confrontation with Vanessa would definitely make Chester leave her, but even


    so, she did not regret it.


    And she didn''t dare regret it.


    Chester, "Abby!"


    "All those years, I always thought she disliked Emma, so she never agreed to her being with Caleb,


    what a big drama."


    Was it a scene with Emma, or was Vanessa too deep, even allowing Emma to be used?


    Emma had not said anything about Vanessa even to the time of her ''death''.


    This is not only a one-woman show for Vanessa, but enough to illustrate the depth of this woman.


    Dense sweat had broken out on Chester''s spine.


    "Abby." He feebly called her name, wanting to say something, yet nothing could be said at this moment.


    And Alina didn''t want to hear anything at this point in time.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning around, she said "Go away."


    "There may be a hidden agenda in this matter." Chester said in a tight tone as he looked at her back.


    Alina, "..."


    Even at this point in time, Chester was not willing to believe that this matter was rted to Vanessa.


    Even if this was something he had noticed before, something he had first be suspicious of, even


    now the evidence he now had in his hands was in fact confirming the suspicions in his mind bit by bit.


    But because it didn''te down to the wire, Chester preferred to believe in unexpected oues,


    before things came outpletely.


    Not until thest minute, he preferred there was something else hidden.


    "Chester!" Alina''s tone heaved, stopping Chester from continuing.


    And it was Chester''s words that, in Alina''s opinion, confirmed his defense towards Vanessa.


    She was unwilling to hurt him, and every word he defended against Vanessa in front of her was a


    sword-like injury to her.


    "For now, don''t go on, okay?" Chester finally couldn''t resist stepping forward and embracing Alina into


    his arms.


    They all knew very well that if this was the way things were now found out, they will have no way out.


    There is no way out for Alina, and there must be no way out for Chester either.


    Now when she heard Chester say the words ''don''t go on'', Alina closed her eyes.


    She gripped his strong wrist, "Let go."


    The sadness in her tone was all but withdrawn.


    There was endlessly coldness.


    "Abby!"


    "Let go!"


    "Do as you''re told, it can''t go on." Chester said.


    Although up to now Alina hadn''t told him exactly what all she knew, Chester now hoped it would not to


    continue, and he was well aware, as Alina said, that ''silence her''.


    And this incident, probably, would havepletely overwhelmed the whole Collins family.


    Alina was cold all over.


    "Can''t I go on?" At that time, did you ever think about how important her parents and grandmother were


    to her?


    Did anyone tell Vanessa at that time that she couldn''t go on?


    Chester, "I will get all clear, give me some time, okay?"


    As powerful as an emperor, at this moment, in front of Alina, he is so humble.


    He sensed that things were far from what he had found out, if indeed it was as Vanessa had admitted,


    then if she was involved in the deaths of both the Alina''s parents and grandmother, then it was far from


    what he had found out.


    The force with which Alina squeezed his wrist was heavier at this moment.


    "Abby."


    Sensing Alina''s assertiveness, Caleb''s tone heaved.


    Alina, "There''s no time for that."


    Her tone was as calm as it had ever been. Yet beneath this calmness, there was a monstrous despair


    concealed.


    Chester listened clearly and with deep pain.


    "The child is yours, how do you think she did it? You''re not going to tell me again that there''s a hidden


    agenda, are you?"


    Apparently, after Den knew about the child, Alina med all on Vanessa. How could she be so


    vicious? That was her son.


    Chester stiffened.


    His brain instantly went nk.


    He had been wondering what was going on when he found out the child was his, and he hadn''t been


    back to Ingford.


    And during those three years, Alina never went to Eglinton.


    "Abby."


    "You know what? I feel like a puppet for the Collins family when I know this."


    "..."


    "I''m being manipted by her." Like a fool, she was constantly manipted by Vanessa.


    It was as if there were strings on her body, like the puppet with the strings, being constantly pulled by


    her.


    So, now he''s going to be given time to figure it out? What else does he have to figure out? Here at


    Alina, everything is clear.


    Now, there is nothing left to wait for.


    Chester felt the coldness of Alina and tried hard to warm her up, yet it was to no avail.


    For her heart is cold. How could this warm her?


    He let go of her.


    She wanted to say something, however Chester found that no matter what he said now, it was useless.

 Chapter 538 I hope you dont hate me

    Chapter 538 I hope you don''t hate me


    Chapter 538 I hope you don''t hate me


    The moment Chester turned around.


    Behind her, came Alina''s calm and desperate voice, "Chester, whatever happens between her and me


    in the future, I hope..."


    By this moment, Alina was somewhat unable to speak.


    No matter what Vanessa had done to the Hughes family, she hadn''t, it seemed, ever hated Chester, or


    even wanted to hurt him time and time again.


    So now when things havee to this point, Alina just hoped, "I hope you do not hate me."


    Chester, "..."


    Turning back, he looked at the back of Alina.


    It was clearer at this moment that things would probably not just end there, and would get even more


    out of hand in the next.


    "So, the next thing to do is to hurt me?" His maic voice with a rasp that said it couldn''t be


    disguised.


    Alina stood in silence, still with her back to him.


    Looking at her in silence, Chester said, "Abby, whatever you''re going to do, I want to leave a way for us


    to get to each other."


    This, then, was his response to her.


    Chester probably knew that Alina and Vanessa were nowadays impossible to stop.


    But whatever Alina is going to do next, he hopes she will leave a way for them.


    ...


    Chester left.


    And Alina sat limply on the dining room floor, the coldness of the tiles making her heart even colder.


    The phone vibrated, it was Ste calling.


    Alina picked up mumblingly, her world had gone nk and she couldn''t hear it at all.


    One hourter, Ste came over.


    Looking at Alina''s pale face, she took her hand, "It''s been a difficult few days for you, hasn''t it?"


    More than sad, every minute was torturous for Alina.


    Alina looked at Ste, "Why did youe over?"


    "Ie to deal with something." Ste would not say that it was Chester who had asked her toe.


    Because he knows the rtionship between her and Alina, he hopes that she can stay with Alina at this


    time.


    Alina bowed her head.


    Ste, "Now although that story wasn''t explicitly written at the time, the targets were all aimed at Mrs.


    Collins, but now..."


    As she said this, Ste paused in her tone.


    Alina, "Now what?"


    Ste, "Master Chester made a move and squashed it."


    Alina, "..."


    When she heard the news, she wasn''t surprised at all, after all what Chester had just said to her


    showed that he didn''t want her and Vanessa to fall out, no matter how frosty their rtionship between


    mother and son had been before.


    But when it came to the most difficult time for Vanessa, he was her son.


    "Alina." Looking at Alina, Ste was worried and then said, "Master Chester is worried about you."


    Alina raised her eyes to look at Ste.


    Ste was shaken by this look in her eyes.


    Alina, "He contacted you?"


    Alina''s gaze carried a sharp oppression, as if everything had been seen through by her.


    Under such pressure, Ste nodded in the end, "Yes."


    "..."


    "But don''t worry, I didn''t say any of those things you sent me." Ste looked at Alina''s eyes.


    Alina, however, said, "It doesn''t matter if he knows."


    It would have been unavoidable afterwards, so it was good that Chester knew about it earlier.


    Ste, "Alina."


    She was worried.


    Alina, "Ste."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you, but I''d prefer to be left alone now." After a few words, Alina already knew why Ste was


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    here.


    Chester, as Ste said, really was worried about her.


    But Alina didn''t need it.


    Ste froze.


    And she was a wise person, once, she went through such a time, and for that kind of pain, no words


    can soothe.


    The only thing she can do is to be by herself in the shadows, licking her wounds alone.


    Nodding, she said, "Then you have to think outside the box."


    In this matter of Alina''s parents and grandmother, Ste knew that any words of persuasion would pale


    inparison to Alina.


    In her short words, she knew that Alina would not be able to let Vanessa off easily, so her trip was


    considered a waste of time.


    ...


    Ste left.


    All morning, Alina sat in the dining room until Andre returned.


    Stepping forward, he pulled her up, "The floor is cold."


    Alina was lost in thought as she was taken to the sofa by Andre.


    Andre, "If you feel bad about it, it''s not toote to stop."


    Thi, is the reason why he contacted Ste to make a move at that time, because this matter not only


    gave Vanessa a crazy attack.


    But in fact, Alina''s heart hurts, because of Chester.


    And this time it left room for Alina and Chester to stop if Alina regretted it now.


    Alina said, "I can''t."


    And stopping is not an option.


    A glint of gravity shed across his eyes, "Chester has gone back to Ingford."


    Once again, Alina was silent.


    "Alina..." Andre wanted to say something, but in knowing the truth, what could he say?


    Stopping, as Alina said, is a real impossibility.


    But if they continued, there was no way out between her and Chester.


    "Andre, I know what you''re trying to say, I''ll be fine." She had to hang in there.


    Andre was truly heartbroken for her.


    So many years with Chester had been ruined in this way.


    ...


    After a few hours of flying time, Chester got off the ne full of fatigue and was originally going to get


    into the car to go back to the Collins Castle.


    However he was stopped by Tomas, who was sent by Caleb, "Master Chester."


    Tomas respectfully opened the car door for Chester.


    And Chester frowned, and got into the car after a moment of hesitation.


    He did not bring Lucas and Ronan with him.


    The car soon arrived at Wend Vi, looking at the ce where Alina and Caleb had lived together,


    Chester felt displeased.


    Caleb was already waiting inside.


    Chester sat across from Caleb, and without waiting for him to speak, Caleb said first, "What will you do


    this time?"

 Chapter 539 What is that road?

    Chapter 539 What is that road?


    Chapter 539 What is that road?


    Chester picked up the coffee cup in front of him and took two sips, and for the first time there was such


    a heavy cloud of sorrow in his eyes.


    In Caleb''s heart, his elder brother has always been omnipotent, as if no matter what serious matters


    are in front of him, he can take care of it.


    This time, however, looking at the tightening in his brow, it was clear that things were nowpletely


    out of control, even for the omnipotent man.


    "What did you ask?" Chester put down the coffee cup in his hand, and his deep eyes looked at Caleb.


    They are now faced with the same thing.


    The moment Caleb extinguished the cigarette in his hand and pressed it into the ashtray, the smell of


    the remaining smoke became even stronger as a result.


    Chester frowned, "I snatched your life back from the ghost gate, so shouldn''t you cherish it?"


    There was no medical team from A Mountain at the time and no kidney source was found in time, he


    would probably have died.


    It was only at this time that Chester realised that Caleb had lost a lot of weight.


    In response to Chester''s remark, Caleb didn''t say anything.


    No one knows what pain he has endured inside during the time he has been sober and recovering from


    the hospital.


    Those truths incessantly flooding his nerves, yet he doesn''t even have a chance to make amends.


    Everyone said that there would be no way back between Chester and Alina if they continued to make


    trouble, and it seemed as if he was doomed from the start, there was no way out.


    In despair, he had no direction for life. The only thing left to do was to live as a walking corpse, for not


    wanting her to owe him.


    And who would have thought that there was such a big hidden agenda in the matter of Macy Moon?


    Now, the moment public opinion rises.


    It was as if he saw a ray of hope.


    The deep, dark gaze looked at Chester with cooperative sharpness and with deep inquiry.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb, "She won''t let it go."


    Obviously, this time it was Alina who did it, and he knew it.


    And what would make her bite off more than she can chew? Naturally it was the matter of her parents,


    so she would target Vanessa.


    Caleb is, in the end, a thorough reader in this matter.


    Chester, "So?"


    Sensing Caleb''s meaning, a heavy dose of danger shed under his eyes.


    Caleb, "Between you and her, you know what that path is better than I do."


    Obviously, the road between them now is not given by Alina, but by Chester.


    Chester, "..."


    Caleb, "If this time, you can''t give her that path, then..."


    At this, an aura of danger filled the space.


    At this moment both of them are tough under their eyes.


    Chester, "Then what?"


    Tomas stood not far away, the aura of danger from the two men at the moment surged towards him.


    Caleb, "I truly wish you all well." Especially wishing her well.


    He willingly withdrew so that there would be no turmoil in her world, as if withdrawing was a form of


    guardianship for her.


    But if this guardianship bes meaningless, then he will make no concessions either.


    Now things havee to a different trajectory.


    He was out.


    He, however, never paid any less attention to her.


    Even if he knew that letting go was for her good. But the moment things kicked up a storm, there was


    still an overwhelming madness inside him.


    "If you can''t make her well, then I will not budge either." Caleb spoke strongly, word for word.


    The sharpness in his eyes revealed more of his determination at the moment.


    The coffee cup in Chester''s hand knocked heavily on the table top, yet Caleb did not care in the


    slightest.


    He just looked at Chester coldly.


    Chester, "Put away your mind."


    The moment he turned around, Caleb''s despondent yet strong voice rang out, "What I fear most now is


    that she will be hurt."


    "..."


    "You are an important person to her, and if you hurt her, I will never let you go."


    Chester, "..."


    Hurt her?


    How could he hurt his Abby?


    "You won''t stand a chance." After saying that, without waiting for Caleb to say anything else, Chester


    left with big strides.


    The aura of danger throughout the space, however, is still there.


    Tomas came in apprehensively, "Sir."


    The moment he opened his mouth, it was all about worrying about Caleb.


    Caleb, "Will he?"


    And Tomas'' spine chilled when he heard Caleb''s words.


    If Chester had known about that thing, then this feeling he had for Alina might have be less strong


    as a result.


    And now that things have been ruffled up, that incident is not so well covered up.


    Injuries are probably unavoidable.


    Tomas thought of what Caleb had just said so forcefully to Chester and couldn''t help but worry about it


    in his heart, "Miss Hughes is so important to Master Chester, he won''t."


    The words carry so much uncertainty.


    A touch of bitterness shed under Caleb''s eyes.


    Tomas, "That should be a hope for you."


    He had always known that Caleb hadn''t let go of Alina, even when he knew the child was Chester''s.


    If this time Alina and Chester really couldn''t make it out, then it would be good for him.


    Tomas then felt the danger in the air thicken, and Caleb looked at him with a grim gaze.


    "Sir." Tomas shivered at his eyes.


    In the next moment, Caleb withdrew his gaze, said icily, "I don''t want such a chance."


    What he wants is for her to be well.


    As for whether this happiness is given by him or not, it seems to have be less important.


    He, after all, had hurt her badly. Therefore he knew all the more clearly that anyone under the sun was


    qualified to give Alina happiness.


    She may ept what anyone gives, but she will not take what he gives, and he is not entitled to it.


    Tomas had cold sweat broke out even further down his spine.


    It is clear what kind of pain Caleb was suffering during this time.

 Chapter 540 They Didnt Come Back to the Collins Castle?

    Chapter 540 They Didn''t Come Back to the Collins Castle?


    Chapter 540 They Didn''t Come Back to the Collins Castle?


    Want to be with Alina?


    Previously, when he was critically ill, the one person he wanted to see the most was Alina, but because


    he was not sure if he would get better, he was unwilling to see her.


    Now that he has recovered, then he naturally wants to be with Alina.


    The only thing he wanted was that she would be at peace in the afterlife, and he hoped she and


    Chester would be well, but so many ups and downs were in her fate.


    ...


    Chester went straight back to the Collins Castle, while Vanessa was still thinking about how to deal with


    this matter.


    She didn''t expect it to be Caleb first and now Chester. Probably because of her weak heart, hence how


    tough she was before, she was timid as she met Chester.


    Chester, "You and that guy are really together?"


    Vanessa''s face went whiter at the moment.


    "Chester."


    The moment she opened her mouth, her lips couldn''t help but tremble.


    Chester looked at her sharply, there was no half temperature under his eyes at the moment, even


    stronger than when Caleb looked at her before.


    Vanessa felt weak from such a look.


    "So, you do believe that the person on that report is me, do you?" A feigned disappointment and


    seriousness.


    She still tried to overthrow everything with such a mask as before.


    But now what Vanessa did not know was that her mask had beenpletely shattered.


    Chester picked up the cup of tea in front of him and took a sip, a very clear and fragrant tea, yet such a


    scent could not calm the gloom inside.


    Chester, "Then tell me, why has father been living with Romeo abroad all these years?"


    "..."


    "They didn''te back to the Collins Castle when Caleb was in hospital this time? Why?" The gaze


    that looked at Vanessa carried a prating sharpness.


    The two questions, which were so blunt and sharp, caught Vanessa off guard.


    She did not expect Chester to ask so.


    Over the years Alby has rarely returned and it has always been the most helpless and embarrassing


    thing for her.


    When Max was alive, Alby came back once or twice a year, whereas after Max''s death, he was


    reluctant toe back even once.


    Now being asked by her son in such blunt words, Vanessa was not only embarrassed, but more than


    that, she was timid.


    Because, more than anyone else, she knew what Alby had nevere back.


    "You should ask him." Vanessa did not want to answer this question.


    Chester, "..."


    The gaze that looked at her was more intense at the moment.


    Vanessa''s heart was weak, as if it would copse at any time as a result, but no matter what Chester''s


    attitude was today, she was going to stick with it.


    "Chester, I know you''re getting suspicious, but I don''t want to exin."


    The next moment the words fell, a stack of sheets smashed in front of Vanessa.


    At a nce, she recognised it as an address book list, a list of her contacts for the past six months.


    Vanessa, "What do you mean?"


    She was already weak-minded.


    The moment she looked at Chester now, anger shone even more under her eyes.


    Chester took out the phone, "You rarely make friends, and you don''t know a few noble wives."


    "..."


    "This number that''s been contacted the most is not anyone from the Collins family, and it''s not Ingford


    number, so who is it?"


    "Chester!" Vanessa was angry when she faced such an oppressive questioning from Chester.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing up, she grabbed the sheet and tore it to shreds.


    Chester, "It''s okay, I have it on my phone."


    "You!"


    "Then I''ll have to ask him."


    Vanessa''s face was bloodless.


    Chester looked at her, his eyes were so cold and calm, and it made Vanessa''s inner defenses crumble


    for a time.


    "You investigate me?" The retort at the moment was feeble, yet she had no choice.


    "Chester, I am your mother. You''re checking me out behind my back and now you''re questioning with


    forceful pressure?"


    Chester ignored her retort questioning and dialed the number, Vanessa looked at the number shing


    on his phone and instantly went crazy.


    Out of control, she stepped forward and snatched the phone from Chester''s hand before smashing it


    hard on the ground.


    For the first time, in front of Chester, she was so out of control, once, she was such a dazzling and


    elegant mother.


    No matter what happened, Vanessa had been collected, yet now, she was as out of control as if she


    were a madman.


    Looking fiercely at Chester, she wanted to say something.


    However, when she met Chester''s sharp eyes, the words of usation were just blocked into her


    throats.


    Chester just looked at her calmly.


    And such calmness made Vanessa even more devastated.


    ...


    The Collins family was now inplete disarray.


    The road ahead between Alina and Chester has thus be uncertain, and there are many people


    who are having a hard time in Ingford.


    For example, Sophia and Libby.


    Her and Kenny''s wedding had been brought forward. It wasn''t Ste who brought it forward for them,


    they were forced to do it.


    "I don''t want to marry that fool, I want to find my father." Libby wentpletely mad.


    Sophia, once, so reigning figure, has now be at a loss as a result.


    She said fiercely, "What''s the use of looking for your father now? I told you to go abroad together


    before, but you didn''t agree."


    And now, under the pressure of the Marsh family, they have no chance to leave the country even if they


    want to.


    Libby, "That bitch, it''s all because of that bitch Ste, why didn''t you just kill her back then?"


    Libby is now all still hoping to stay in Ingford, after all Hector is here.


    Even to this day, she still holds out hope for Hector.


    Therefore, even if they wanted to leave now, it would be toote.


    This hope, in the end, made her hit rock bottom.


    Sophia, "You''ll have to marry now."


    There was already nothing she could do.


    Libby went crazy, hearing such strong words from Sophia.

 Chapter 541 If you dont believe in it, theres nothing I can do

    Chapter 541 If you don''t believe in it, there''s nothing I can do


    Chapter 541 If you don''t believe in it, there''s nothing I can do


    Chester left Wend Vi.


    When Caleb was left alone, he exuded an endless hostility all over his body.


    Tomas, "Why don''t we tell Master Chester?"


    Now, ording to Alina''s deadly bite, if this continues, Chester will know it sooner orter.


    To know in another way, from the mouth of another, was really more than he could bear.


    Caleb pinched his brow, and there was a cloud of sorrow in his eyes that could not be dispersed, "Now


    what we all know are probably different."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In Caleb''s opinion, it was impossible for Chester not to know anything, and Alina''s current attitude


    towards Vanessa was evident, so she must know something too.


    Just what do they know may be different.


    Tomas, "So what do we do now?"


    Alina won''t let go.


    And Chester, through his so tough tactics this time to keep things down, obviously invariably has been


    on the opposite side of the fence from Alina.


    At the moment, when Caleb was asked what he was going to do, he just felt his brain popping out.


    "Book a flight."


    "Where to?"


    "Shirling."


    Shirling?


    Going to see Alina?


    From the time he was discharged from the hospital, Caleb had not wanted to go over to see Alina


    because he felt he hadpletely let go.


    As long as Alina is well, then he can certainly never bother her.


    But not any more.


    Caleb got up, nced at Tomas and said, "Find the person behind it as soon as possible."


    There must be someone else behind it, and now everyone is looking for that person.


    It seemed that if that person was found, the truth would be found out.


    After all, now how exactly Chester and Alina had the child, so far, no one knows.


    That man caused the separation of Alina and Chester, and Caleb''s marriage with Alina contributed to


    the conflict between their two brothers.


    Thinking of Penny, a sh of hostility shed even further under Caleb''s eyes.


    "Okay." Tomas nodded.


    From the time some clues came out, Tomas was mostly helping Caleb with this, and the more he knew,


    the more outrageous it became.


    Especially since Vanessa is all involved, this is what makes it most uneptable.


    ...


    Vanessa originally wanted to bite the bullet and deny it, but Chester''s sense of oppression was really


    too strong. Even she, the mother, could not stand up to it.


    She was on the verge of copse. The next moment, however, a strong wave swept right through her.


    The origin of Chester.


    "Madam, Madam." Macie ran in in a panic and turned pale with fright when she saw that Chester was


    there.


    Chester frowned, a sh of displeasure in his eyes, and without waiting for him to say anything, the


    phone in his hand vibrated.


    Watching Chester go to the side to answer the phone, Vanessa gave Macie a fierce re, "What''s


    going on?"


    "Look." Macie handed the phone to Vanessa.


    When Vanessa looked at Macie with such a look on her face, she knew that now something bigger had


    probably happened.


    When reading what is reported above, Vanessa only felt her body go soft, it was definitely Alina.


    Macie, "Madam."


    Just at the moment when Vanessa, all weak, was about to go limp on the floor, she was caught by


    Macie.


    Vanessa, "Alina!"


    Who was Alina to hate her?


    Macie, "What are we going to do now?"


    Chester was still around.


    Before, Vanessa was able to put away all emotions and face them, so now? She only felt that her world


    was spinning.


    It was always the thing she wanted to hide the most.


    Yet now...


    "Help me back to my room." Vanessa spoke, barely able to hear her voice.


    Now Chester hadn''te back from answering the phone, and right now, she just wanted to be alone,


    not wanting to hear or respond to anything.


    She wants to kill Alina.


    This was the truest thought in Vanessa''s heart at this moment, she could not wait topletely tear


    Alina apart and feed her to the dogs.


    "Okay."


    Macie helped Vanessa and was about to go upstairs.


    But before the staggering feet could take two steps, there were cold, heavy footsteps behind them,


    which were apanied by the overpowering voice, "Mother!"


    Vanessa stopped in her tracks.


    Yet, at the moment, she was afraid to turn around.


    Chester, "Saw it all?"


    Looking at Vanessa''s trembling back, Chester naturally knew that Vanessa now knew everything.


    And Vanessa was in silence.


    Even if he was her son, it made her feel panicky.


    Only to feel the danger envelop her.


    The moment Chester approached, Vanessa turned around violently, "So, you do believe it?"


    The light in his pupils grew sharper and sharper, with a vicious prating power, as if to look into the


    depths of her heart.


    Chester looked at her without saying a word.


    And such silence made Vanessa''s heart grow tighter and tighter.


    At this moment, Vanessa felt a deep despair, which seemed like it was going to crush herpletely.


    Yet she knew very well that she could not fall down from whatever pressure she was now under inside.


    "Chester, don''t believe it." For a long time, Vanessa''s tone softened.


    At this point in time, the only thing she can do is to hope that Chester doesn''t believe those things.


    Chester remained silent as he looked at her.


    And such silence drove Vanessa mad.


    "Chester."


    "..."


    "Since you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do about it." Vanessa turned around and was about


    to head upstairs.


    However, just after taking a step, Chester said, "Is this why you have been driving her to death all these


    years?"


    Vanessa stiffened.


    Her already pale face was bing more and more bloodless even at this moment.


    What was the reason for all the years of fighting between her and Alina? Apparently it was because of


    this matter.


    She didn''t want anyone to know about it, and anyone who knew about it back then was killed by her.


    The only one, Alina, has such a huge Hughes family behind her. Originally she thought that by solving


    those people, she could be gotten rid of Alina.


    However she did expect that Max behind Alina.

 Chapter 542 A sharp questioning

    Chapter 542 A sharp questioning


    Chapter 542 A sharp questioning


    During those years in the Collins family, Max had been very protective of her and even let her marry


    Caleb, and Vanessa had lost even more of her chance to make a move on her.


    The good thing is, Alina had been amnesiac all those years and Vanessa had wanted to go on like this


    in peace.


    But why should she remember everything?


    Vanessa felt her world nk, while Chester hade to her, looking sharply into her eyes.


    Vanessa had been thinking about how to cover it up, and now, when this matter was suddenly turned


    over, she only felt that her worldpletely copsed.


    "Chester!"


    "That''s why you suddenly didn''t like her back then, isn''t it?"


    Chester looked at the trembling Vanessa, who was, at this moment,pletely out of control,


    shivering.


    She was silent, and Chester withdrew hisplicated and disappointed gaze on her.


    Turning around, he headed out.


    "Chester!"


    The moment Chester passed by Vanessa, Vanessa''s despair rolled over her like a flood.


    She knew very well that once Chester stepped out of here today, then in the future, there would be no


    more tie between them.


    She had learned all these years Chester''s indifference. He would definitely do such a thing as


    disowning her as his mother.


    She has lost so much, she can''t afford to lose the son.


    Chester stood still, "Is that so?"


    Even now, seeing that report, coupled with Vanessa''s reaction, has proven that things are not wrong.


    Yet Chester still wished that he could hear her answer in person.


    How he wished that she had answered, No.


    However Vanessa looked at Chester''s back, wanting to say something at the moment, yet those words


    just stuck in her throat.


    There was so much aggravation over the years, and at this moment it waspletely crumbling, and


    there was so much she wanted to say.


    Yet at this point in time, it is not clear where to start.


    Chester turned back and met Vanessa''s desperate eyes, the corners of his mouth raised in an icy


    smile, "It seems that it''s true."


    Vanessa, "Chester." As Chester turned around again, Vanessa panicked.


    However, she did not know what kind of pain Chester was suffering now.


    She kept the news very tightly under wraps. Not a single person knew about it all these years, except


    for Alina.


    At that time, she would not allow Alina to be alive, and she knew that as long as Alina existed, this day


    woulde sooner orter.


    What she just didn''t expect that it came so suddenly that she was caught off guard.


    ...


    Chester got out of the Collins Castle, and got in the car.


    Lucas'' number shed on the phone, and it was quickly picked up, "Sir."


    Lucas'' voice was tightening.


    Chester narrowed his eyes and said, "She''s at Tanyu?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    Lucas'' heart was already in his throat, he took a deep breath and said, "It was sent to Miss Willis by


    Miss Hughes."


    Chester, "..."


    Lucas was still saying something on the phone, and at the moment Chester seemed to hear nothing.


    His mind had gone nk.


    He hung up Lucas'' phone, the very moment the car started, Vanessa rushed out of Collins Castle like a


    madman.


    Her hands braced on the bo.


    The way she looked at him was so out of control.


    Chester clenched his hands into fists as Vanessa came to his side and pulled the car door open,


    "Chester, let''s talk."


    The moment she opened the car door, Vanessa clearly felt the cold aura emanating from Chester''s


    body.


    Vanessa took a deep breath, "I know you hate me."


    At one time, Vanessa never seemed to take any of this into ount, yet now, when clearly confronted


    with this moment, she realised it was that awful.


    Chester, "Let go!"


    "You''re right, I''ve been dealing with her all these years because of this." Vanessa admitted it.


    Because she knew very well that Chester was now checking her out himself, so it was not up to her to


    admit or not to admit.


    And if she didn''t admit it, Chester would keep checking.


    She dreaded to think about it, now that she had been caught off guard by the mere fact that these


    things had turned up.


    Chester looked over at her, his eyes now deeper.


    ...


    Finally, Chester returned to Collins Castle, his cigarette clutched in his hand as he walked back and


    forth, and Vanessa looked at him.


    Her heart is tormented to the limit.


    Originally, she didn''t want to see anyone at this time, but just thinking about the situation now made her


    mad.


    "Chester."


    The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was all desperation and helplessness.


    She didn''t dare to let Chester go and she knew that if Chester really left like that today, it will only be


    harder for her to see her son in the future.


    Chester, "So, her parents..."


    When talking to Vanessa before, that serious atmosphere feels depressed.


    And Chester probably never imagined that things would go so far that it would be so difficult for the two


    of them to say aplete sentence.


    It was too heavy and too painful, and what she had done was so horrible.


    Vanessa closes her eyes, tears sliding down.


    "It''s me." And, once again, she admitted.


    She was angry when she was facing Alina, as if it wasn''t over, and therefore so resigned.


    Yet now when she admitted it to Chester, she felt a sense of relief, despite her heartache.


    After all these years, no one knows how much dirt has been stained on her hands over the years to


    hide this secret.


    Even for the sake of Alina, the scourge, she even went out of her way to kill the people who protected


    her, one by one.


    Chester looked over at her and narrowed his eyes.


    "The whole of Ingford envies my position as Mrs. Collins, and your father, who put me in this position


    that everyone envies, is a revenge against me."

 Chapter 543 The love-hate relationship of the previous generation

    Chapter 543 The love-hate rtionship of the previous generation


    Chapter 543 The love-hate rtionship of the previous generation


    At this moment, when Vanessa was saying these words, she only felt her heart was trembling.


    The whole city said that Mrs. Collins is so lucky to still have such a good rtionship with Mr. Collins


    after so many years of marriage.


    Everyone says that they have a good rtionship.


    But everyone doesn''t know that she and Alby can see each other for no more than half a month a year,


    and in front of people, he treats her with the utmost care.


    Yet behind the scenes, how many people knew of the torment he inflicted on her?


    "I would have had no feelings for him, our marriage was a mistake." In speaking of this, Vanessa''s


    voice was all pain.


    The wrong marriage makes for a lifetime of misery.


    And how many people know the pain she has endured all these years?


    Chester just watched her, without saying a word, obviously not the least bit interested in any of this.


    Vanessa knew exactly what he wanted to know.


    "Do you think that Le is a good person? She''s a pest." Le was Alina''s mother.


    Chester, "Who did she harm?"


    As far as Chester could remember, Le had always been a very nice person, gentle and soft,


    responsible for her family and capable at work.


    Unlike other rich girls, Le has held on to her position as a woman in the workce, despite the


    privileges she has had since childhood.


    And at this moment, when talking about who Alina''s mother Le had harmed, Vanessa sneered, "Your


    father."


    Chester''s mind went nk.


    Apparently, these past events were something they never explore.


    Apparently, no one ever perceived the love-hate rtionship of the previous generation.


    And as she spoke about it, hatred and pain shed under Vanessa''s eyes, "It''s her, that bitch."


    The past reyed in her mind.


    And she was mute, as if she could not hear her voice, and the scene that followed was not known to


    Chester.


    Those things had long been rotten in her bones, and they were thest things she wanted to face or


    dared to think about.


    No one knew what was going on, exactly, except those who experienced being involved in it back then.


    The more it got to the end, the whiter Vanessa''s face became, while Chester''s face was no better.


    Vanessa said bitterly, "Everyone in that fire ran out, It was her told your father that your uncle was in


    there."


    Uncle?


    Yes, Vanessa''s younger brother, eight years younger than Vanessa, was twelve years old the year of


    the fire.


    All these years Vanessa had never even gone back to her mother''s house, so obviously this incident


    had left a deep imprint on her heart.


    "At that time, I was just pregnant with you."


    Chester, "..."


    At this moment, there was no longer any panic in Vanessa''s body, as if she hadid these things out


    What kind of pain had been endured for her all these years?


    "Alby and I were involved because of that fire." So for this sinful rtionship, who should be med?


    Alby hated her, always had.


    And who should she hate? No one knows what kind of pain she endured at that time.


    Chester''s face as calm as ever, while under his eyes were tumbling withplex emotions.


    "Where is that man?" Chester asked calmly.


    The man who has been all over the news recently.


    And in speaking of that person, a sh of embarrassment shed across Vanessa''s face.


    Before married to Alby, she had an affair with that man.


    Vanessa, "Chester, I no longer know what is right or wrong when things have developed to this point."


    Yes.


    Too much had happened, Le was the starting point of Vanessa''s hatred, but despite her hatred, she


    did not do anything to Le.


    Probably in the midst of the love-hate tangle with Alby afterwards, she didn''t have the energy to care


    about what Le had ever done.


    And Alina bumping into that incident was a trigger.


    Her mother had killed the man she loved, and she wanted to destroy her position?


    What should be said has been said, so in this matter, Vanessa knows that there is nothing to exin,


    everything depends on Chester.


    ...


    Ste has returned from Shirling, she is not needed on Alina and she has enough to keep her busy in


    Ingford.


    Just after getting off the ne, Libby pounced on her from the crowd.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kneeling straight to the ground, "Sis, please let me go, I know I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong, don''t


    let me marry that fool."


    Peoplee and go at the airport, and instantly, the air is quiet.


    All eyes were turned towards them.


    Under Ste''s eyes was a sh of ice coldness.


    Libby was frightened by her icy coldness, but watching these people''s eyes being sessfully drawn


    to her, a touch of smugness crossed her heart.


    She continued to cry, "From now on, I won''t fight with you, please sis, will you let me go?"


    The next moment, Ste''s p fell onto Libby''s tear-stained face.


    She looked so pitiful at the moment, and the people on the scene gasped at the sight.


    They have taken out their mobile phones with the intention of taking pictures.


    Ste swept a cold eye over the crowd, "I''ll sue if word gets out about what''s here today."


    The threatening words were thrown down.


    And those who had taken out their mobile phones turned off their cameras again and resentfully turned


    away.


    Seeing that the crowd were now threatened by Ste, they didn''t even have the heart to watch the fun,


    Libby had a sh of viciousness in her heart.


    Her jawbone was fiercely pinched by Ste, and the pain was so intense that Libby felt like it was going


    to dislocate the next moment.


    Ste''s eyes were gloomy, "In Ingford, even without the Marsh family, what I don''t want to let go out, I


    am absolutely sure not half a word cane out."


    After all, she has been in the business for so long that someworking is a given.


    Libby is pale.


    Her heart trembled as she met Ste''s threatening gaze.


    "Ah!" The next moment, Ste mmed her down hard on the cold floor, and Ste''s mocking voice


    came overhead, "Marry him."


    "Ste, you bitch!" Libby''s hidden patiencepletely erupted, and the drama she had just put on as a


    result could not continue.

 Chapter 544 There was no road back then

    Chapter 544 There was no road back then


    Chapter 544 There was no road back then


    At Libby looked like a mad dog, theugh mixed with mockery under Ste''s eyes intensified.


    That condescending was like a queen looking askance at Libby, now Ste''s one nce can make


    Libby humiliated enough.


    When had she ever been so aggrieved? When had she ever looked up to Ste when she was in the


    Willis family?


    "Ste, you will go to hell." Libby said fiercely.


    Ste, "I haven''t done anything wrong, and I believe that God will not be so blind."


    Ste does not take Libby''s abuse seriously, and it is this kind of her that makes Libby break down and


    go crazy again.


    But even so, what can be done?


    Right now, there was nothing she could do to Ste.


    ...


    In Ingford, chaos was beyondpare.


    After Ste send out that message, Alina went back to the Lawson''s. It was a weekend, Penny didn''t


    go to school.


    Seeing her, the child ran to her like a happy bird, "Mummy, you''re finally back."


    Penny hugged Alina''s neck, she was so fond of Alina.


    And Alina likes her.


    "You''re here, so I have toe back." Holding the child''s head dotingly down on her shoulder, her


    heart, at that moment, seemed to beforted.


    Penny, "Mummy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Even though Penny did not see Alina''s face now, the sensitive child still seemed to feel her emotions.


    And Alina was originally extremely well concealed.


    At the sound of the child''s words, she felt aplete copse.


    The child stiffened up and tried to stand up to look at Alina''s face, but was once again pushed down by


    Alina.


    "Let Mummy hug you for a while." She did not want the child to see such a vicissitudes of loss in


    herself.


    Penny, "Mummy."


    The soft voice, even without anyforting words, gives a strong sense of healing.


    Alina''s strength in holding the child was thus heavier.


    When Andre returned, he saw Penny in Alina''s arms.


    He was worried when he heard that she had left from Tanyu Vi.


    But he didn''t expect her to be straight home.


    As long as she didn''t go to Ingford, anything was fine.


    After ying with Penny for a while, Penny seemed to remember something andined, "Why


    hasn''t Daddye for a long time?"


    Alina, "..."


    Andre, "..."


    The two, subconsciously nced at each other, and Andre clearly saw the surge that flickered under


    Alina''s eyes.


    Andre stepped forward and hugged the child, "It''s time for you to go to the childhood ss."


    Without waiting for the child to answer, Andre had the child taken away.


    Alina remained sitting where she was, her face slightly pale.


    Andre stepped forward, "It''s really you?"


    Andre had already known about the incident in Ingford, and he did not expect Alina toe to this


    stage after all.


    Alina was silent, and this silence became, apparently, a tacit acknowledgement.


    Andre sighed, "You really didn''t make a way for yourself or him."


    Now that the matter had been revealed, it was only a matter of time before Chester knew about it, but


    Andre did not understand why she was in such a hurry.


    Alina was still silent.


    At this moment, even Andre, who felt he knew her well, could not see through what was going on in her


    mind.


    He wanted to say something, yet at this moment, it''s hard to know exactly what to say.


    Den is still checking, so what they need to know is not only this.


    Alina, "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "Between him and me, it''s no longer possible." As she said these words, Alina''s tone was already one


    of undisguised sadness.


    There was more than no road between them.


    So what if there is Penny between them?


    "I know what''s on your mind, but..." It hurt, it was as if a pair ofrge hands had reached into her heart,


    tugging at it with a deadly grip, making her choke with pain.


    In the next moment, Alina took a deep breath, "No matter where he came from or what method he used


    to know about this matter, between me and him, it''spletely over."


    The words pierced Andre''s heart fiercely.


    Because when he heard Alina say this, there was no longer any anger in her tone.


    It was as if everything had be unimportant to her now.


    So, what about Penny?


    "During that time, I was numbing myself constantly, I felt like so many years had passed, but she was


    trying to drive it home."


    Alina knew very well that if she was not ruthless, Vanessa would be even more ruthless in order to


    cover up the matter.


    Back then, in order to force her death, Vanessa was able to get rid of the people around her who were


    protecting her, one by one, so now it was the same.


    She can''t wait for Chester to find out about this in a different way.


    She didn''t know how long she would wait. Nor did she know exactly what would happen during that


    wait.


    "Since it''s always been about this, it''s fine to reveal it." Now, Vanessa was overwhelmed.


    Therefore, in Alina''s opinion, the current Vanessa, at least, definitely did not have the time to target and


    calcte her.


    Andre took her in his arms, "Alina."


    It turned out that it was because of fear, because she was too afraid that Vanessa wouldy hands on


    the people around her in the time before Chester knew about it.


    So, she brought everything forward. Since it was impossible to trust, since all the damage was done


    because of this incident.


    Now, then, she would find it out with her hands.


    It was only at this moment when he embraced her that Andre realised how thin Alina was nowadays.


    "It''s good that there''s no road." In particr, it was clear to her now that there was no road between


    herself and Chester, which was good.


    It would be the saddest part of the story to expect a road all the time.


    "Because of that woman, I have lost so much." She could not wait for heaven to give her retribution.


    Just thinking of the tears that slipped from the corners of her grandmother''s eyes before she passed


    away, and the tragic loss of her mum and dad back then, she knew she and Chester had no way out.


    It was about Vanessa, and she knew back then that there was no room left for the love between her


    and Chester.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nowadays, who is that qualified to ask her to find a way between herself and Chester?


    "Not anymore." The strength of Andre''s hold on her was heavier.


    Alina closed her eyes and trembled all over, "Between us, back in the day, there was actually no road."


    Yes, from the time Vanessa did that, the path between them had beenpletely extinguished.

 Chapter 545 The Dark Tide

    Chapter 545 The Dark Tide


    Chapter 545 The Dark Tide


    Annie was full of happiness when she heard that Chester had returned to Ingford, "Sis, how long do


    you think Chester can stay?"


    "It doesn''t matter how long it takes, after that you will follow in his footsteps. Wherever he goes, you


    shall go."


    Macy''s tone was not exactly kind.


    It was clear that after thest incident, she still had a bit of a disconnect in her heart towards her sister,


    who she loved to the core.


    Annie could see Macy''s displeasure and stepped forward, "Sis, don''t be angry."


    Macy looked askance at her.


    Annie, "Sis."


    Looking at Macy''s serious and ice-cold eyes, in fact, Annie was scared in her heart, her eyes panicked.


    In the end, Macy couldn''t be bothered.


    "Annie, I am your sister and no matter who you have in your world in the future, but you are the most


    important person to me."


    And she is supposed to be the most important person in Annie''s world, but this time...


    "You are the most important person to me." Annie answered, and that sincere look still made Macy''s


    heart soften in the end.


    She took a deep breath, looked to Annie, "Don''t go to Mrs. Collins these days."


    Annie nodded.


    She had seen those reports, not expecting Vanessa to be that kind of person under that elegant and


    serious face.


    What Macy didn''t expect even more was that Annie was still so fond of Chester, knowing that he was


    not a member of the Collins family.


    She had underestimated this sister after all, before when she knew about Chester, she had thought that


    what Annie liked was his status and power.


    But it''s not that at all, and because it''s not, it''s all the more worrying.


    "As for Chester..." Speaking of Chester, she put a lot of effort into solving the matterst time.


    And because of these two encounters, she knew that Chester really didn''t have feelings towards Annie.


    "Between you and him, it''s hard."


    "Sis." As soon as she heard this, Annie instantly panicked.


    She herself could see it, based on the kind of attitude Chester had towards Alina.


    It is difficult for the woman afterwards to step into that man''s heart, no matter how hard she tries.


    But even so, Annie was willing to give it a try.


    "It''s something to do with Alina, that woman doesn''t cherish Chester at all."


    Macy, "..."


    At the sound of her voice, she looked fiercely at Annie.


    Annie, "It''s probably impossible between them."


    When she heard Annie say this, Macy''s eyes were even more shocked, obviously not expecting her


    sister to see things so thoroughly.


    But it is true.


    During this period of time, Alina and Mrs. Collins werepletely confronted with each other. As


    ruthless as Mrs. Collins was towards the Hughes family before, then the current Alina is as ruthless as


    she is towards Vanessa.


    And Chester, in the end, is Vanessa''s mother, so if the two of them go on like this, Chester will naturally


    be the most difficult.


    But Annie can actually see this.


    Macy''s eyes dimmed, and when she looked at Annie, there was a slight surge under her eyes, "I was


    underestimating you before."


    "Sis?" Macy''s sudden remark caused Annie panic.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Macy continued, "It''s good that you can see clearly."


    Some of the twists and turns of the gentry are so difficult to cope with that one would not be able to live


    with them if one were a fool.


    Previously, when she knew that Annie liked Chester, she had once felt that her sister was stupid, still


    worrying about the future.


    Now, watching her analyse even these deep things, so much so that there was nothing to worry about


    on her.


    "Alright, it''s good that you can see these things clearly."


    What Macy doesn''t know, however, is that this is a mask that Annie has made special for her.


    Annie knew what works best for her.


    "Do nothing to Chester, stay put and see what will happen between him and Alina."


    She didn''t want to wait.


    Macy could see what was on Annie''s mind and knew that she did not have the patience to wait in this


    matter.


    And then she added, "If Chester and that woman aren''t even separated this time, then there''s nothing


    that will keep them apart in the future."


    These words, more than anything else, caused panic.


    But Annie knows it too.


    This time, all the matters have involved Vanessa, and if both of them have not separated under such


    serious circumstances, then there is really nothing that can separate them in the future.


    "I can''t live without Chester." Covering her face with tears, she looked at Macy with that pitiful look.


    Macy, "That woman is too important to Chester."


    Importantly, this time it made her use all her connections, and she was safe and sound.


    But her career is now half ruined.


    Chester is really too ruthless, his gentleness all gave to Alina.


    "But she won''t let Mrs. Collins go." Annie said undauntedly.


    Clearly, in her mind, this one was an opportunity for her.


    Macy, "That''s right."


    So whether there is a possibility between Annie and Chester all depends on where things go this time.


    ...


    Chester left from Ingford, no one knows with what mood he left, he did not go to Shirling.


    Instead, they went straight to Eglinton.


    Alby has returned to Ingford from E City.


    Alina was woken up by the phone vibrating and picked it up, "Hello."


    "It''s me." On the other of the phone, came Vanessa''s tired voice.


    Alina jerked up.


    The moment she sat up from the bed, she subconsciously covered the quilt for Penny.


    After looking at the sleeping child, Alina got out of bed and went straight to the balcony, where a cool


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    breeze swept in and a chill ran up from the soles of her feet.


    "Looks like you''repletely sleep deprived now." The ragged breathing on the other of the phone was


    struggling to suppress that reticence.


    On the contrary, Alina was calm and collected, and it was this calmness thatpletely angered


    Vanessa.


    But without waiting for Vanessa to speak, Alina said first, "I''ve already notified the police."

 Chapter 546 Engagement

    Chapter 546 Engagement


    Chapter 546 Engagement


    Alina, "Let''s leave it to the police."


    "Alina!"


    "By the way, Mr. Collins has returned from E City, right? You shouldn''t be able to keep this position as


    Mrs. Collins, right?"


    "You..." Vanessa''s breath was blocked in her throat, unable toe up or down.


    At this moment, she just felt that Alina was a demon. Why did she have a soft heart back then, leaving


    herself with such a big hidden problem?


    Yet it is toote now, no matter how much she regrets it.


    Now she felt Alina was so arrogant.


    Alina hung up the phone, grabbing thepels of her nightgown to soften the pounding beat of her heart.


    "Mummy." The child''s tender voice came from behind her, and Alina''s heart tightened, before she


    turned around with an effort to suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Penny stood in the doorway with her bare feet, "Why are you awake?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She went forward, picked up Penny and went inside, then put her under the covers, trying to warm her


    up.


    Penny got under the cover nicely, "Mummy, did that person make you angry?"


    "Who?"


    "The person on the phone."


    Alina, "..."


    At the sound of her voice, Alina''s expression was even more frozen.


    This side of herself was thest thing she wanted Penny to see, and to her surprise, this girl still saw it.


    Dotingly, she rubbed the child''s hair, "Penny, don''t ask anything, okay?"


    "Okay."


    The child is quite obedient, and she doesn''t dig in and ask questions about things.


    Watching the child close her eyes, the tenderness contained in the corners of Alina''s mouth was now


    dissipating in full.


    It was a night of sleeplessness.


    ...


    All of them didn''t expect that Alina would not only expose Mrs. Collins'' matterpletely, but even call


    the police.


    But Andre understood what she had in mind. She was trying to buy time for the police to catch Mrs.


    Collins off guard.


    With such a harsh and orderly approach, Andre is even more worried about her.


    Breakfast was prepared by Megan together with the maids.


    Even after all these years, Megan was still as used to doing everything her as before.


    "This porridge is good." The sweet-smelling porridge made Alina feel that all her fatigue from the night


    had been swept away.


    And for someone in the kitchen, the mostforting thing is to be recognised for cooking skills.


    Megan looked at her with doting eyes, "Would you like another bowl?"


    "No need."


    Alina''s appetite is already small, so even if it''s delicious, she doesn''t actually eat much of it.


    After breakfast.


    Alina and Andre sent the child to school together, while Alina was locked up in Tanyu after so long.


    Also, step out.


    She has to go to the office first and then to the factory.


    "Chester went back up to Eglinton, did he contact you?"


    Alina, "..."


    Eglinton?


    So soon? He went back up to Eglinton in such a quick time was obviously because he got confirmation


    from Vanessa.


    Alina shook her head, "No."


    Andre was already worried, and now when he saw Alina''s shaking head, he only felt a sudden pain in


    his brain.


    "It seems that he..." Andre could no longer bear to say more.


    No matter how odious a person Vanessa is, to Chester, she is his mother.


    Now that Alina and Vanessa have reached such a stage, there is some impact on Chester.


    When Andre saw that Alina did not speak, he added, "I have already said that we do not need to care


    about that woman at all, and this matter should not be done by your own hands."


    The revtion that Vanessa was having an affair with another man within her marriage was already the


    biggest blow to Vanessa and a start for Chester.


    Following this line, Chester will definitely check and know from elsewhere, then there is no reason to


    hate Alina.


    Yet now....


    Alina, "You know how scary that woman really is."


    She did something that could be covered up for so many years.


    It was clear enough that that woman was an extremely frightening woman.


    Andre still wanted to say something, but now that he saw Alina like this, the words that were on his lips


    could no longer be said.


    He took a sigh.


    Between her families and Chester, what she ultimately chose was to guard her families.


    She could not guard them back then, now, no one will be allowed to hurt them.


    ...


    Is it an end to Chester''s hatred of Alina?


    Wrong.


    Not.


    Just as Ingford was abuzz, in Eglinton, there was heart-shaking news.


    Chester who had once been waiting for Alina had announced his engagement.


    Andre sent Alina to thepany, and was originally to go to VIG, when he saw this news, he turned


    back again.


    Alina was discussing something with Brandon in her office, when she heard a ''bang'' mming the


    door, she saw Andre standing at the door with a gloomy face.


    Alina frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Brandon, go out first." Andre came in at a brisk pace.


    When Alina saw that Brandon was asked to go out, her furrowed brow tightened, and he gave Brandon


    a wink, who nodded and went away.


    "What''s going on?" She frowned at Andre.


    Andre, "He''s engaged."


    Suddenly heard this news, Alina first froze for a moment, and then there was unprecedented calm.


    Andre, "Alina."


    Seeing her so calm, Andre couldn''t believe it.


    However, Alina said, "There is no one in this world who can''t do without anyone."


    She used to be most afraid of losing Chester even after that night.


    But today...


    Andre, "You..."


    He didn''t expect Alina to say this with such indifference, the two of them were together even despite


    ethical opinion before.


    Yet now, why has ite to this point?


    "With whom?" Alina asked calmly.


    Andre, "Annie Moon."


    The air froze.


    And then Alinaughed.


    Her smile was soplex and deep, and then she said, "It''s good, she likes him."


    Annie was young and pure in love.


    Although her sister wasn''t a nice person, as long as she wasn''t bad to Chester, it shouldn''t be a very


    bad thing, right?


    Looking at her with such an indifferent look, Andre was furious, "Alina!"


    "I said there is no way between me and him, are you going to keep him from getting married for the rest


    of his life? I''m not that bossy."


    "You..." Andre was angry.


    She was so indifferent in the face of this.


    But on second thought, as Alina said, in fact, this is good.


    Although Andre had always known before that there was actually no way out between Alina and


    Chester, but in the end it was a rtionship of so many years.


    Suddenly it''s all over for good, which makes him feel a bit sad in the end.

 Chapter 547 Calebs Gratitude

    Chapter 547 Caleb''s Gratitude


    Chapter 547 Caleb''s Gratitude


    Previously, as long as Andre thought of the harm the Collins family had done to Alina, he wished Alina


    to be far away from that family.


    But now, when he saw how calm Alina was, he ached.


    Because he knew better than anyone else that it was impossible between Alina and Chester, and then


    it was impossible for anyone else to be with her for the rest of her life.


    She will be alone for the rest of her life.


    "In that case, it''s good." For a long time, Andre said.


    He could not understand why Alina was so calm when she knew that Chester and Annie were engaged


    to be married.


    But now watching her be able to force herself to smile and say ''it''s fine'' even in the face of such news


    was, in fact, it was so hard for her.


    But at this time, she, surprisingly, did it.


    "I''ll pick you up for lunch at noon." Many words were turned into nothing in the calmness of Alina.


    Alina nodded.


    Andre exined something more to Alina before he came out of her office.


    Brandon was waiting outside.


    When he saw Brandon, Andre subconsciously nced at the office door which had been closed and


    said, "Pay more attention today."


    He knew that Alina was not as calm as she appeared to be, and that inside she already was


    undergoing shock.


    Brandon nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Andre left.


    Alina was alone in the office, her worldpletely quiet.


    The sound of a lighter rang out, followed by a blue me rushing out, she lit a cigarette and took a


    heavy drag.


    The smell of smoke was stimting.


    She wasn''t really used to the smell of cigarettes, but when she was upset, she would smoke.


    But she had quit smoking since Chester had returned to her, and now that it was visible that some of


    the shock in her heart burned again.


    ...


    Caleb had stayed in the International Hotelst night, but he never went to look for Alina.


    Apparently, even now, he still doesn''t know how to face her when he sees the news of Chester''s


    engagement.


    Caleb closed his eyes.


    The phone in his hand smashed heavily on the marble coffee table.


    Tomas was rmed.


    Caleb, "What''s going on?"


    When he left Wend Vi, he was still so adamant that he would not hurt Alina and that Caleb would


    not stand a chance.


    Yet only a few dozen hours had passed, and such a radical change had urred between him and


    Alina?


    Tomas, "Madam was not in a good state when he left from the Collins Castle."


    So something must have happened to Chester and Vanessa, otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this.


    All that stuff that was reported was true.


    Caleb, "So, he put it all on her?"


    The tone of his voice was unable to suppress the anger in it.


    Looking at Chester''s current situation, he can tell that all those things reported out of are true.


    Although it has now been suppressed, this has still set off huge waves in Chester''s world.


    Although in Alina''s world, he hadn''t been a good person at one time, but now he was watching the


    harm Chester had done to her, he felt heartbroken.


    Tomas felt the dangerous aura emanating from Caleb''s body and chill ran down his spine, "This matter


    was manipted by Miss Hughes behind the scenes."


    Caleb, "..."


    So, he just me everything on Alina?


    Caleb, who had already gone through so much before, was now facing this matter with the opposite


    attitude of Chester.


    It was probably because during those years, Vanessa''s heart had always been biased towards Chester,


    right? So from that time onwards, his feelings for the Collins family faded little by little.


    Therefore, when something like this happens now, Caleb''s heart has little reaction.


    ...


    For a morning, Alina'' was muddled with the news of Chester and Annie''s engagement, which had


    swept even the whole of Shirling.


    At noon, Andre didn''t show up, apparently the fallout from the incident was so great that he wouldn''t


    allow it to roll around in Shirling.


    It was Caleb, instead, who appeared.


    When Brandon saw Caleb, he bent over respectfully. When Caleb saw this man who had betrayed him


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    in the past, he did not have the expected outburst of anger, pausing as he passed by Brandon.


    Brandon''s heart was in his throat.


    After all, having once followed Caleb around for so many years as well, he knows how ruthless this


    man''s methods really are.


    "No one who has ever betrayed me has evere to a good end. You are an exception."


    Hearing this dangerous tone, Brandon could only feel cold sweat break out on his spine.


    His strong, powerful palm on his shoulder weighed a thousand pounds.


    Caleb patted Brandon''s shoulder and said, "I thank you for saving her."


    Thankfully, she was still alive in the midst of such a big change in her life, so this gratitude he gave to


    Brandon was genuine.


    Brandon breathed a sigh of relief.


    On his forehead dense sweat had broken out.


    Caleb went inside.


    At the moment, the office is full of the smell of cigarettes, and when he sees the cigarette butts that are


    already almost halfway in the tank, a deep look shes across his eyes.


    Stepping forward, he jerked the lighter out of her hand.


    And Alina, who was lost in thought, only then realised that Caleb had arrived, and seeing him, had a


    moment of frozen concentration.


    "What brings you here?" It seemed there had been very little interaction between them since she had


    divorced him.


    Even thest time he was critically ill and went back to Ingford, she spent very little time there.


    Once, entangled so hysterically, to see each other again. It was as if it was as long as if it was a lifetime


    ago, so long that it was strange to Alina.


    Caleb sat on her sofa, picked up the water she had drunk and took two sips. Alina was numb and


    bewildered, obviously not reacting.


    "Is that why she wanted to kill you all those years ago?" He spoke, in a calm tone.


    Alina, "..."


    Is this incident not enough? The most honourable wife of the Collins family had an affair with another


    man within marriage, and even the child was not Mr. Collins''.


    What would such a thing mean to Vanessa? Naturally, she would not allow it to be ruined, so she would


    not trust anyone.


    Even if Alina was deeply in love with Chester at that time, the sight of Alina''s face reminded Vanessa


    unconsciously of the scene where her scandalous deeds were made public.


    "Does it hurt?" Caleb looked over at her, his tone gentle and tinged withplexity.


    Alina''s thin lips are pursed.


    Caleb, "He''s figured it out and will understand you."


    "You understand?"


    "I understand."


    Alina, "..."


    Inner emotions copsed, she turned around and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Her insides ached as she watched the traffic under the high rise.


    "You know what your mother was like?"


    "She could drive you crazy back then, it''s normal that you would be so defensive." As he said this,


    Caleb''s tone remained calm.

 Chapter 548 He was worried about her

    Chapter 548 He was worried about her


    Chapter 548 He was worried about her


    It was as if the person who was now confronting with Alina was not his mother, and therefore the


    attitude was so indifferent.


    Alina looked at Caleb and at that moment her heart choked hard.


    He was right, why did she make such a big move this time? It was because back then, Vanessa was


    trying to force her to die.


    She had even gone so far as to strike at those close to her, so now that she knew she had


    remembered everything, it was inevitable that she would resort to even more terrible means.


    She had to make a move before Vanessa did, so even if that was Chester''s mother, she couldn''t care


    less.


    "It''s good that you don''t hate me." Alina closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Just before Caleb came in just now, she had received a call from Ingford, saying that it had been


    restarted as fast as possible.


    The results of the re-investigation will be approved soon.


    And she didn''t expect that Caleb didn''t hate her when he knew this.


    And Chester, who had been standing with her no matter what happened, now surprisingly had


    But why Annie?


    "I''m not qualified to hate you." Caleb fingered his cigarette case in his hand, his tone finally losing its


    usual calmness.


    Thinking of something, he put down the cigarette case.


    "Go and eat." Without waiting for her to say anything, Caleb already got up and came to her.


    Looking at how thin she had been for some time, it was clear that these things had been tormenting


    her.


    And her nerves had not been good after that incident back then, and now she was being stimted like


    this.


    It was a great challenge for her not to be driven mad at this point in time, and no one had any right to


    hate her.


    "No, you go and wat." Alina shook her head.


    There was clearly no intention of going.


    She had no appetite.


    Not long after, Andre came and froze for a moment when he saw that Caleb was there.


    The next moment, his face sank.


    "What brings you here?" Even now, seeing Caleb still reminds him of all those times.


    On the contrary, Alina''s face remained the same, and Andre was slightly relieved, which proved that


    nothing had happened between them.


    Caleb looked at Alina.


    Alina casually grabbed a folder, "I''m going to the factory, you guys talk."


    Obviously, it has been Alina''s subjective consciousness that has been holding this matter together until


    now.


    She did not want to listen to anyone''s advice in this process.


    Alina left.


    Andre and Caleb were left in the office, the moment the two men met eyes, Andre said, "You shouldn''t


    The entire Collins family is now at the centre of public opinion, so what will this follow up trigger when


    theye to Alina at this time?


    No one knows.


    Caleb, "I''m worried about her."


    Andre, "..."


    After hearing Caleb''s words so openly, his face tightened, and then he said, "Do you know what you


    are talking about?"


    Caleb, "..."


    Andre, "She and your elder brother already have a daughter."


    When he heard the word ''daughter'', a sh of pain passed under Caleb''s eyes.


    He said, "I''m just worried."


    Having said that, he turned and walked away.


    Andre stood in ce for a long, long time, unable toe back to his senses.


    Caleb''s appearance in Shirling at this time was clearly unexpected, and he knew even better what


    Caleb''s presence here at this time meant.


    This means that the Collins family will not end easily for Alina, this is a great cmity in Alina''s life.


    Who knows when it will end and who knows what kind of a disaster it will be?


    How could a rtionship that hadsted so many years end so easily when Alina had put down


    Chester and had pity on him?


    But now when he saw Caleb appear in Shirling, Andre only wanted to end everything.


    Let these disasters away from Alina.


    ...


    The moment Caleb came out of Alina''spany and got into the car, Tomas looked at him, "Master


    Chester just called."


    "He still has time to call me?" That was said with some irony.


    Tomas, "He said that you should go back to Ingford as soon as possible."


    Caleb, "..."


    At the sound of his voice, a sh of danger passed under his eyes.


    "Since when should I need to get his permission to do anything?"


    Therefore, he will not be by Alina now, nor will he allow anyone else to be by her.


    Tomas listened to Caleb''s discontented tone and chill ran down his spine as he continued, "Master


    Chester''s attitude is very tough."


    Caleb was angry when he heard Tomas'' words.


    "Tell him that since he has let her go, it is none of his business whoever is at her now."


    Hearing these words, Tomas just felt that this was another spark.


    When Chester was around, he did not allow Caleb to go near Alina, even when he was in the hospital,


    he could only look at her.


    So now he did not agree Caleb to be with Alina.


    Caleb, "Tell him what I said."


    These words were spoken coldly to Tomas.


    If this really reached Chester, what kind of a storm would this set off?


    But now Chester''s way of doing things is unintelligible. Since he announced his engagement to Annie


    why does he care about Alina?


    Caleb was really pissed off this time.


    ...


    When Lucas answered Tomas'' call, he passed on all of what Tomas said to Chester.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester was gloomy and cold at tat.


    "Sir."


    ording to Caleb''s temperament, they were aware of it, even if they knew that getting involved with


    Alina at this time would cause ethical public opinion.


    Caleb was not afraid.


    His fearlessness was the same as Chester''s at the time.


    At the moment, the whole office is filled with an atmosphere of danger.


    "Leave it alone for now." After a long time, Chester spoke up.


    Lucas, "..."


    So even if Caleb ends up with Alina, it doesn''t matter?


    Without waiting for Lucas to speak, Chester continued, "They''re almost here, right?"


    The two sisters were still over in Ingford when they received the news.


    So when they got the news, they naturally rushed over as fast as they could.

 Chapter 549 Now, you talk to me about love?

    Chapter 549 Now, you talk to me about love?


    Chapter 549 Now, you talk to me about love?


    Annie, who had had a sad face in Ingford because she hadn''t seen Chester, now heard that over in


    Eglinton, Chester had personally announced the engagement with her.


    A smile immediately appeared on her face, and under her eyes was undisguised excitement, "Sis, I


    made it."


    Not unlike Annie''s excitement, at the moment Macy frowned.


    She knew exactly what Chester''s attitude towards Annie was, and now with this announcement of


    engagement, no one knew what was implied behind it.


    "Annie."


    "Sis, I''m really happy, you know? I thought he''d never marry me in his life."


    Married?


    Now it''s just a matter of announcing the engagement.


    In Macy''s heart, Chester had always been a deep person, so now this engagement was announced, no


    one knows what kind of situation is hidden behind this.


    "It''s just an engagement now." Looking at Annie with such excitement, Macy originally did not want to


    upset her.


    But she always felt uneasy.


    Especially if Chester really liked Annie, because of all the tactics that Alina had used on her before.


    He would not have been so ruthless to her, yet it was this same ruthlessness that made Macy


    understand, Chester had no feelings for Annie.


    This engagement, therefore, is a happy event for Annie, and possibly a sad one.


    "Sis." Hearing Macy say this, there was a bit of displeasure in Annie''s tone.


    It was, after all, the happiest thing she had crashed into.


    Annie, "So should I go and meet Mrs. Collins now?"


    "You''re really stupid at some points."


    Mrs. Collins lost her reputation.


    Whoeveres near Mrs. Collins at this time will be disgusted by Chester, so what is Annie doing to


    see Mrs. Collins at this time?


    "In future, there is no need to take this prospective mother-inw of yours to heart."


    "Okay."


    Annie nodded obediently.


    In fact, she knows it all in her heart. It is still not the case that she needs to be supported and protected


    by her sister.


    After all, the road ahead with Chester is still a long one, and now is just the beginning, who knows what


    scenes will happen next?


    But now that it has begun, it is not so easy to end it between them naturally.


    "Go and pack your things."


    "Okay."


    Although Annie knew very well that this engagement wasn''t really that simple, she was naturally happy


    as long as she could see Chester and in this way.


    Annie went upstairs like a happy bird.


    A glint of gloom shed under the eyes of Macy.


    The phone vibrated, and when it was Vanessa calling.


    She picked it up, "Mrs. Collins."


    "Tell Annie toe and see me at once."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "I have something very important to tell her." The tone of Vanessa was unsteady.


    Obviously everything happened so suddenly that all theposure on her before waspletely


    overturned at this moment as well.


    Macy knew very well what Vanessa wanted to say to Annie.


    She said in a helpless tone, "Chester told her to go to Eglinton immediately, we are already at the


    airport and will be boarding the ne soon."


    The breath on the other of the phone was heavier.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Collins, how about I go and see you?" Hearing no words on the other of the phone,


    Macy said deliberately.


    However, the tone on the other of the phone was indifferent, "No need."


    After saying that, without waiting for Macy to say anything else, Vanessa hung up the phone.


    And under the eyes of Macy, there was no trace of the politeness towards her, there was only


    sharpness.


    ...


    Vanessa knew very well what Chester''s announcement of his engagement to Annie now really meant


    that he had abandoned her.


    It was a reckoning, that left Alina well without a care in the world.


    "Chester!" Softly murmuring this name, she burst into tears.


    Vanessa over the years, no matter how many children she had, was always partial to Chester.


    If Caleb hadn''t been sick, her love would have been almost all around Chester.


    Because, he was a special presence to her, and no matter how exactly Alby had tormented her over


    the years, she had always protected this child.


    No one knows what price she paid to keep Alby from at least letting Chester know that he was not a


    Collins family member.


    However now ruined.


    Everything was ruined, all by Alina, whom Chester had ced on his heart.


    She hated, and the monstrous hatred in her eyes was all for Alina.


    Alina''s number shed on the phone, and Alina picked up, "Mrs. Collins, it''s surprising that you still


    have time to call me now."


    "Alina, you will go to hell."


    Vanessa gritted her teeth with every word.


    As far as she was concerned, Alina deserved to die.


    She cried.


    All these years she only shed tears in the midnight, at this moment in the phone, her voice can not help


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    but have a choke.


    "At least, Chester loves you, how can you be so heartless?" In doing this, did she really not think


    halfway about Chester?


    "Yes, Chester loves me so much, I''m the one on his heart, how can you be heartless too?"


    Alina asked sharply in return.


    Back then, knowing that she loved Chester so much, she would never have expose Vanessa''s


    scandals that had absolute influence over him.


    Why didn''t Vanessa believe her? Why did Vanessa drive her to extinction? Even those sinful hands


    went so far as to reach out to her parents?


    "Now, you talk to me about love?" Alina said sarcastically.


    Vanessa, "..."


    She, at all costs, cover this up in the deepest depths, even to the point of hiding it in the dirt.


    Alina, "You''re already nning to take strike at Andre, aren''t you?"


    Vanessa, "..."


    At the words, her brain went nk.


    How did Alina know it? She did it so stealthily.


    However what she didn''t know was that Alina actually didn''t know anything, everything was her guess.


    Looking at the way Vanessa doesn''t let her go now, she knows that her bloodstained hands will surely


    reach out to those around her again.


    Back then, she could secretly kill those that protected her, so now, surely, she can do it too.


    After all, no one knows exactly who is behind her and how far that person is capable of going.


    So much so that she had to make the first move.

 Chapter 550 Each has someone to protect

    Chapter 550 Each has someone to protect


    Chapter 550 Each has someone to protect


    Pushing what she fears most into the sunlight, so that Vanessa can no longer afford to tangle with her


    over this matter.


    Or even, make more results than she can bear.


    And Vanessa didn''t expect that she could really do it. As Vanessa said, she loves Chester so much.


    And how could she bear to destroy Chester with her hands?


    But she was faced with such a ruthless opponent and had to make a painful choice between her


    families and her lover.


    In the end, she made a choice and chose her families, and therefore her lover to be pushed into the


    abyss by her hands.


    "So, you destroyed Chester to protect Andre? Is that right?" For a long time, Vanessa asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Her world, at the moment, was nk.


    It was totally unexpected that things had gone to such a desperate situation overnight.


    After hearing Vanessa''s words, which seemed like an admission, Alina''s heart sank violently at this


    moment, she had guessed correctly.


    And she was d that she had shown no mercy to Vanessa at that time, what would have happened if


    she had been one stepter? She can imagine.


    "You''re not just going to kill Andre, right?" As long as it''s someone who''s protecting Alina, like Andre,


    Grandpa, or even Megan.


    Weren''t these, in that year''s affair, innocent? Why was Vanessa able to do it so justifiably?


    Vanessa shivered.


    Just as she was about to say something else, Alina had already hung up, and Vanessa was trembling


    with anger.


    "Alina!" Her eyes were bloodthirsty, she really wanted to tear Alina apart.


    She, truly, regretted not having killed Alina back then, and regretted not having sooner killed Andre.


    So much so that things have turned into the scene that was now spiralling out of control.


    When Macie came in and saw Vanessa''s hostile appearance, she was surprisingly frightened in that


    instant and was afraid to go forward.


    And Vanessa obviously felt it too, and didn''t have a good face when she looked at Macie.


    "What is it?"


    Macie, the person who has been by her since she came to the Collins family, is the person she trusts


    the most.


    But even so, all that Macie had seen over the years was Vanessa''s decent and dignified appearance,


    so now that she had suddenly changed, Macie was obviously unable to ept it for a moment.


    Macie looked at Vanessa apprehensively, her eyes struggling to suppress her fear, she said, "Mr.


    Collins wants you to go see him."


    Vanessa, "..."


    To see him?


    So now he doesn''t even bother toe back to the Collins Castle as long as she is there?


    Sure enough, he used toe back once or twice a year when Max was around, and after Max was


    gone, Alby never came back.


    "Tell him that I know what he wants to say and that I won''t move out of here." Word for word, Vanessa


    said viciously.


    In the beginning, he was mad enough to confine her and to torture her.


    No one expected who would end up going mad first. She, Vanessa, had nothing in the first ce, so it


    was easy for him to confine her to his side.


    But it is not up to him, Alby, to get rid of her.


    Even now, without Max''s protection, she is going to live here openly.


    And the woman he loves in his heart will never see the light of day.


    At this moment, under Vanessa''s eyes, there was a sh of crazy light.


    "Okay."


    To the observer, she was just struggling, but Vanessa couldn''t care less.


    She cannot leave here.


    ...


    Macy and Annie arrived together at Eglinton, picked up by Lucas, and the pick-up photos were spread


    in a big way.


    Even Shirling was buzzing with rumours, so now Chester and Annie''s engagement was made even


    more certain.


    When Andre saw the report, his eyes could not help but narrow.


    On the contrary, Alina still had a calm face, "Now Mr. Collins has arrived back in Ingford."


    "Alina."


    "Find the evidence as soon as possible." Alina said in a soft voice.


    Her tone was soft and calm, as if everything that is happening to Chester right now has nothing to do


    with her, and she doesn''t care who is engaged .


    Andre knows, whatever was going on between her and the Collins family, thest thing she wanted to


    do was to hurt Chester.


    Perhaps at the beginning when she heard the news, her heart ached. But Chester could really leave


    her behind and be with Annie, she was, in fact, happy for Chester.


    And it is this kind of Alina that is even more heartbreaking in Andre''s heart.


    Because his heart aches for Alina, Andre is angry at Chester''s dry and dashing departure.


    "Okay." Andre nodded.


    Now that Mr. Collins has returned to Ingford, this has invariably dyed Vanessa, so it will be easier for


    them to find some evidence from back then.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, the butler came to report that Caleb had arrived.


    Andre looked at Alina, "Wnat to see him?"


    "Sure."


    She has the energy to deal with this now?


    Alina, "It''s useless to run away."


    Take a deep breath and her breath hurts. Apparently, as she regained her memory and remembered


    some things, her subconscious was to escape.


    Yet at the end of the day, she is well aware that there are some things that she can''t really run away


    from just because she wants to.


    She can''t run away from what happened back then, and she can''t run away from what''s happening to


    Caleb now.


    "Okay."


    Andre nodded sullenly.


    Knowing that Alina is suffering too much pain right now, he wants to say something, but at this moment


    he can''t say anything, for knowing that nothing could appease her.


    It was not long before Andre went out.


    Caleb came in.


    Dressed in a ck trench coat, he looks reserved and dominant, sitting with his legs crossed opposite


    Alina and lighting a cigarette.


    Seeming to think of something, he pressed the burning cigarette into the ashtray.


    Alina smiled, "Not bad, now you can even know how to care about other people''s feelings, the woman


    who will be with you in the future is a blessed one."


    Caleb, "..."


    Such polite and direct excuses made his heart clench violently at the moment, obviously not quite like


    that.


    Looking at Alina, he changed the subject, "Annie has gone to Eglinton."


    As he looked at her, his eyes glittered with obscurity and uncertainty.


    Alina, "..."

 Chapter 551 Back then, you lied to me

    Chapter 551 Back then, you lied to me


    Chapter 551 Back then, you lied to me


    The moment the engagement news broke, all eyes were on her, and all those people must have


    thought she would make a scene, right?


    Yet it was unexpected that she would be so quiet, as if nothing that happened had anything to do with


    her.


    Alina, "What? You think that I will go up to Eglinton to make trouble?"


    Caleb answered without thinking, "You''re not like that."


    When she heard these words, Alinaughed, looked at Caleb with ridicule.


    "So what kind of person am I?"


    Acting like he know her now? What about all that happened back then?


    It was as if Alina had heard a joke.


    Caleb could hear the meaning in Alina''s tone, his heart had a dull ache for a moment, it hurt.


    "Alina, back in the day..."


    "It''s long since been irrelevant to me."


    When she left Ingford, everything had beenpletely put aside for her.


    Caleb, "..."


    Alina looked at Caleb, and the mockery showed under her eyes.


    "Go."


    "Alina."


    "The Collins family has made me a fool and more of a joke, and I have nothing to say to you now."


    It was not only him, but Chester.


    Caleb had to admit that Alina was really being made into a fool.


    "All those years, you really did not treat me..." At this moment surprisingly Caleb said no words.


    What was it like in those years?


    And in talking about those years of their marriage, Alina''s eyes were cold.


    She said, "All those years?"


    Caleb, "..."


    Alina, "All those years, you lied to me."


    Caleb, "..." What answer does he want to know? Whether or not she had really been in love with him all


    those years?


    But in the heart of Alina today, he deceived her for Emma.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Alina continued, "You Collins family have made me make more


    than one or two jokes."


    In saying this, she was not sure whether she was being sarcastic with Caleb or with herself.


    During those years of marriage, he was responsible for her, and even in his tender moments, she had


    her heart set on him.


    Unaware of her memory loss, at that time she really thought that it was not a bad idea for her to spend


    her life with him.


    But who would have thought that the tenderness he showed her was a lie?


    When the memory came back, she really wanted to die.


    But she can''t.


    Vanessa wants her to die. Her parents, her grandmother, were all pushedpletely to hell at her


    hands.


    And even if she died, it was definitely not at that time, was it?


    To this point, Caleb knows that the past is not destined to be talked about between them.


    The moment he got up, Alina said, "Don''te to see me in the future."


    Caleb was, at this moment, actually quite aware that Alina was now defensive towards the Collins


    family and would not open her heart to anyone again, especially the Collins family.


    "No matter what happens with you and them, I''m on your side." Caleb looked back at Alina, all


    determination in his eyes at that moment.


    Alina looked at him fiercely, pupils tightened, "That''s your mother."


    Mother?


    "There''s no right or wrong just because she is my mother?" After so many big events have happened


    to him, Caleb understood that even if they were families, there had to be right and wrong.


    Alina, "..."


    Caleb would have never thought at that time that there would be a difference between right and wrong.


    Alina smiled.


    This time, the smile on her lips was not sarcastic, and she seemed to be rxed at the moment


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    because of it.


    She said, "It''s good that you have the judgement of what''s right and wrong today."


    In this way, in the future, when he meets any woman, he will at least not make the woman suffer.


    Caleb heard the implied meaning in Alina''s tone, and his heart became more and more stuffy and


    heavy.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Is it really no longer possible?"


    He didn''t have the courage to say after all.


    Alina withdrew her gaze on him and shook her head, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    In fact, at the time when she was forced to jump into the Hasnan Bridge, Caleb understood at that time.


    There is no more possibility between him and Alina, and what is happening in Eglinton now can be


    interpreted as Chester not wanting to make things difficult for Alina.


    But more than that, he hated Alina.


    ...


    Caleb left.


    Alina seems to be quite rxed at this moment, but this rxation makes people feel endlessly


    depressed.


    Andre came in, "What did you say?"


    "Give up." Faced with Andre''s question, Alina faintly spat out.


    She pined no hope for all the Collins family, and Chester this time apparently gave up on her, right?


    And when Andre heard these words, his heart smothered for a moment, although he had always


    wanted Alina and the Collins family to draw a clear line.


    But, when he had just seen Caleb leave from here with an air of desperation, the relief on Alina''s body


    did not seem so easy to him.


    Just as Andre was about to say something else, the phone vibrated.


    Subconsciously ncing at Alina, who had a stoic look, Andre silently took the phone to the side and


    picked it up.


    Just a few minutes, his face change dramatically.


    Returning to Alina, he looked at Alina with some apprehension, "The police have intervened in the


    investigation."


    The case back then was originally closed when Emma was there, and now because of the challenge


    brought by Alina, the approval from above has gone through.


    There is so much at stake behind this and it is being taken seriously.


    Alina heard this, closed her eyes.


    "Keep an eye on Eglinton these days."


    Andre, "..."


    In a split second, Andre understood what Alina meant, although Caleb could tell right from wrong, but


    to Chester, it''s clear that everything has gotten out of hand.

 Chapter 552 A complete explosion

    Chapter 552 Aplete explosion


    Chapter 552 Aplete explosion


    Obviously, at this time, no matter how trusting to Chester before, Alina now was not sure.


    She fears that he will intervene at this time.


    Andre thought about it and said, "After Mr. Collins goes back, her position as Mrs. Collins will probably


    In short, Vanessa, who once wanted to beat Alina into the abyss because of this secret, would not have


    an easy time.


    She shouldn''t be able topete with Alina for a long time.


    Alina nodded.


    There was something in the muted response that belied the sullenness.


    Everything officially started. Yet no one knows when it will end.


    ...


    Caleb got back to his vi and drank ss after ss, Tomas took his wrist, "Sir."


    "Let go."


    Caleb''s tone was full of anger.


    Tomas, however, was bold, "You cannot drink."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Even if Caleb beat him up, he will not let Caleb hurt his health.


    Last time, he was survived, and how many times can he be so lucky?


    "Just give her some time." In the end, Tomas still couldn''t bear the thought of Caleb breaking his heart.


    But he knew better than anyone that now that Alina and the Collins family had been beacons, this was


    probably not something that could be resolved in time.


    Even Chester has left her, and it''s even more impossible for Caleb to be with her.


    Caleb looked leisurely at Tomas, "Is there still a chance?"


    How much time to give her?


    Tomas, "That depends on how you do it."


    What did Alina want most at this time? What she wanted most was for any member of the Collins family


    not to appear in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Caleb''s breath could not help but be mixed with that endless despair.


    Tomas, "Now that things have juste out, it must be hard on her heart, but at least it''s probably


    impossible for her and Master Chester to be together."


    No one knew how painful it had been for him to let go, to watch her and Chester together at that time.


    He was mad with jealousy, yet there was nothing he could do about them, and now Tomas said that it


    was impossible between them.


    Despite the addition of the word ''probably'' in front of it, it was good news amidst despair for Caleb.


    "Impossible?"


    "Yes." Tomas said.


    Caleb eventually let go the ss in his hand and let Tomas get to the side.


    Once, he had been waiting for them to separate, yet they were so good then.


    Now it''s good that it''s impossible between them, which is certainly good news for him.


    ...


    Now, as Alina and Andre thought, Vanessa was having a really bad time, and after being called to the


    police station, she stayed there for the whole night.


    When she returned to the Collins Castle, she was in a mess.


    Macie saw her and came forward with a startled heart, "Madam."


    The moment she was assisted by Macie, Vanessa''s body went limp and she fell into Macie''s arms, and


    Macie urgently called for the butler to send someone over.


    The butler rushed over.


    In fact, since Max left, many old people here have gone.


    The purpose of Mr. Collins'' return this time, was to let most of the people leave, and nowadays, there


    are only two people left here, Macie and the butler, the servants all had left.


    Together, they helped Vanessa into the room.


    "Madam, have some water." Macie handed warm water to Vanessa, but Vanessa knocked it over with


    one hand.


    Only a ''bang'' was heard as the cup fell on the carpet with a muffled, heavy sound, apanied by


    Vanessa''s angry roar, "Get out."


    Macie, "..."


    "Get out, you all want to see my jokes, don''t you? I tell you, none of you are in a position to see my


    jokes."


    Vanessa roared like a madman, and Macie, who was originally concerned about her, did not dare to


    stay in the room any longer after seeing her like this.


    She hurried away.


    "What''s wrong with me? I''ve done nothing wrong, I''ve done nothing wrong..."


    Vanessa was still roaring with rage,ing out of a night at the police station with an air of desperation


    about her.


    Over the years, in the Collins family, although she was treated like that by Alby, she became the


    untouchable Mrs. Collins amidst the protection of Max.


    She thought she would stay in this position and no one would be able to move her, yetst night she


    had been such a disgrace, with those people interrogating her as if she were a prisoner.


    One by one, those sharp questions mmed into her, leaving her with no way to escape.


    Is she a sinner?


    No.


    She is not a sinner.


    But why, now, did all the people make her like a sinner? What had she done wrong?


    "Le, Alina!" Biting down on these two words fiercely, she wished to tear and bite thempletely.


    Even though Alina''s mother, Le, had died all these years ago, she still hated her.


    If it wasn''t for her, her life wouldn''t have been so miserable, and she never wanted the position of Mrs.


    Collins.


    She just wanted to be with the person she loved and have the children they loved, but in the end fell


    short.


    Macie hadn''t been gone long before she came up again, "Madam."


    "I told you to get lost."


    "Master Alby..." Macie was so frightened by such anger from Vanessa that she stammered.


    Vanessa, "What else does he want?"


    Speaking of Alby, Vanessa''s tone was full of sadness, her tragedy was due to Le''s fault, then the


    one that kept herpletely alive in grief was Alby.


    Now that Max was gone, he was so desperate to get her out of here?


    "He said that thewyer is on his way and asked you to sign the agreement."


    "I won''t sign it."


    She won''t sign it, never.


    Outside the door, there was no more sound, and Vanessa''s world was once again quiet, yet she knew


    that this quiet would notst.


    This Collins Castle is no longer that lofty and serious ce where Alby can now do whatever he wants


    and no one can stop him anymore.


    ...


    Vanessa will call every now and then to scold Alina.


    However, apart from venting in vain, she could do nothing, "I really regret that I didn''t kill you together


    back then."


    Vanessa fiercely said through gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 553 What else can you do?

    Chapter 553 What else can you do?


    Chapter 553 What else can you do?


    Alina was as calm as ever.


    She said, "No, you''ve always wanted to kill me."


    Vanessa, "..."


    Hearing these words, her brain was buzzing even more. There was no doubt that what Alina had said


    was not wrong, if not for Max''s protection.


    If Max hadn''t picked up on what she was doing to Alina''s parents, she probably would have done the


    same to Alina over the years.


    Just as she was about to shout something to the other of the phone, Alina had already hung up the


    phone.


    Alina didn''t want to talk to her further.


    Although Andre was busy these days, he spent most of his time with Alina, after all, it was a critical


    period for Alina now.


    He was worried about Alina''s ident, and the current situation in Eglinton may be beyond her inner


    range of eptance.


    "Did she call and scold you again?" When Andre was about toe in just now, he heard Alina on the


    phone.


    Even from a distance, he could hear Vanessa''s anger heaving on the other of the phone.


    Alina, "Now what else can she do to me but scold?"


    She seemed calm, but in reality her heart fluctuated a lot, as long as she thought of the time before


    when Vanessa even tried to make a move on Andre, she was pissed off.


    Previously, when it came to her grandmother and parents, she was able tofort herself that


    everything might not be as simple as she saw it.


    Perhaps there was something else behind it, but when Vanessa admitted it herself, even admitted it to


    Andre.


    Between them, they stand utterly on opposite sides of the divide.


    "Alright, I need to go to thepany." Seeing that Andre didn''t say anything, Alina didn''t want to


    continue saying anything.


    She got up and headed out.


    The matter of the Collins family now is the most difficult for Alina to face, but something she has no way


    to escape.


    Andre understood the pain she was in and therefore let her go.


    ...


    Alina now has a brand that has a lot of clout, so the factory is expanding these days.


    Seeing her rare appearance at thepany, Brandon handed her an invitation and said, "This is an


    invitation to the fashion show over in Oklens, and wants to invite you to be a judge."


    "A fashion show?"


    "Yes."


    After thest time her designs were customised, her influence in the circle has now risen.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    "So I''m replying?"


    "Go on."


    Brandon left and Alina looked at the invitation with little other emotion.


    Vanessa is not destined to make any trouble this time, and Andre has handed over the evidence he


    has to the police for investigation, so she believes that soon Vanessa will have the same end as


    Emma.


    Chester, after going back to Ingford and then returning to Eglinton afterwards, never contacted her


    again.


    No one knows what Chester is really like this time, and neither does she.


    But the fact that he was engaged to Annie is good for Alina, even if it hase to this point between


    her and the Collins family.


    She still did not want to hurt Chester. So he can now be with another woman and forget about her.


    This is the oue she wants most.


    ...


    In the evening, Alina returned home.


    Megan was already taking Penny to dinner. Penny was always in a sullen moodtely and when she


    saw Alina, her eyes were red.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "She''s been like this since she got back, and she doesn''t eat as well as she used to." Megan said with


    some heartache.


    For the elderly, children are the best as long as they y well and eat well.


    The child has always been raised by Megan, and now that she has lost her appetite, Megan is naturally


    heartbroken.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Mummy." The child choked up and called out to Alina, while Alina''s heart ached in an instant as she


    held the child in her arms, "Tell Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    "Am I really a child without a father?"


    Alina subconsciously looked over at Andre, who was not the one who picked up the child today and


    obviously did not know what was going on.


    And every word the child said now was muffled and heavy for Alina.


    Complicated, she looked to Penny to say something, yet in the child''s eyes full of hope and some fear.


    She was surprised that she didn''t know how to answer the child in this instant.


    "Penny."


    "And I right?"


    This child has always been very clever and even managed to go from Shirling to Ingford to find her.


    And Chester had given the child so much hope before, and now, all that hope was lost in the child.


    Alina has always known for this girl, what she actually wants most is aplete family. Although she


    didn''t say it before, she actually envied the children of others who had a father.


    And now, Chester briefly gave her happiness and now took it all back, which was undoubtedly cruel to


    Penny.


    "No." Alina now responded feebly.


    "But why doesn''t hee and see me anymore?" The child lowered her head, her tone muffled.


    Alina, "..."


    Why doesn''t Chester visit her anymore?


    She actually doesn''t know, after all, after he went back up to Eglinton, they up to now did not make a


    phone call.


    Even with this came the announcement of his engagement to Annie, and overnight they went from


    being the closest of all to having nothing to say to each other.


    "Penny, only mummy, okay?"


    "No, I want mummy and daddy." The child wailed and cried.


    And Alina, in this instant, only felt something in her chest cavity shatter.


    Seeing Alina''s instantly white face, Megan hugged Penny in her arms, "What nonsense are you talking


    about, hurry up and apologize to your mother."


    "Great Grandma, I just want mummy and daddy together." The child was crying in Megan''s arms.


    Alina''s heart was smothered and heavy, and it was heaving.


    Her face was white.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Megan coaxed the child to go upstairs first, and Alina and Andre


    were left alone in the dining room.


    Alina''s heart was still heaving, and her whole world seemed to have been turned upside down as a


    result.


    She was wrong.


    "Don''t think too much." His voice rang out, interrupting her thoughts.


    Alina looked woodenly at Andre and said in a somewhat tight tone, "I was wrong, I thought that if I gave


    her all my love, she wouldn''t need any other love."


    "..."


    "I..."


    "Alright, don''t say anything." Looking at Alina''s painful appearance, Andre stopped her.

 Chapter 554 Dont I love her enough?

    Chapter 554 Don''t I love her enough?


    Chapter 554 Don''t I love her enough?


    Alina''s heart rose and fell so much, and her body trembled uncontrobly, and she raised her hand.


    She continued, "Do I not love her enough?"


    "Enough, you love her very much."


    "So why..." why just can''t she just this one love?


    No one knew how hard it was for Alina when Penny cried and told her that she wanted her father and


    mother to be together.


    She actually thought about letting go of what she once had, but when Vanessa pressed on step by


    step, even tried toy hands on Andre.


    Her stoicismpletely copsed.


    "When I gave birth to her back then, I never thought she would have a father." Alina said.


    At that time, she thought the child was Caleb''s and therefore hated him so much.


    She had not even thought of this child to have a father, and what was happening to her now was


    undoubtedly forcing her to do so.


    And that is something she cannot ept.


    Andre, "It''s the environment that causes it."


    "..."


    "She used to be at home, no one was there to differentiate on that issue, so she had noparison."


    "..."


    "But it''s different now, she goes to school. Her world is already filled with all kinds of people,


    understand?"


    And those people are constantly influencing Penny.


    Alina understood.


    It is because she understands everything that it is all the more painful in her heart.


    Who, exactly, ruined it all?


    People on Alina''s side say that it was Vanessa who ruined everything, while Chester thinks that it was


    Alina, right?


    This must be the case, otherwise, how could he have announced the engagement between him and


    Annie?


    If, in the case of Vanessa, no one ever intervened, it would have been better.


    But once someone steps in, then the engagement of Chester has a different meaning.


    ...


    Vanessa was always reluctant to sign the document given by Alby, who eventually appeared in front of


    her.


    It was the first time since Max''s death that they had faced each other, head-on.


    Seeing Alby, the corner of Vanessa''s mouth lifted up in a mocking smile, "You didn''t evene back to


    mourn your mother, how heartbreaking."


    As the words fell, a sh of danger passed under his eyes, and when he looked at her, there was a


    sharp, icy gleam under those eyes.


    Yet such icy coldness, Vanessa did not take it into ount in the slightest.


    "You love that person who died so much, you still have other women? In that case, who are you to hate


    me?"


    What right does he to hate someone who has nothing to do with it?


    Alby looked at her indifferently.


    The two, now traveling in stark contrast, have lost their former glory with all that has befallen Vanessa


    during this time.


    Alby, on the other hand, seemed to have been particrly favoured by the heavens over the years,


    leaving no trace of age on his face.


    He''s a man of the world.


    And she almost broke down in his silent torment.


    "If it wasn''t for Max protecting you all these years, do you think you''d still be alive?"


    Vanessa looked at Alby and met his cold eyes.


    "Thewyer will give you the agreement onest time, if you don''t sign it, you will beg for your life."


    Alby said coldly, standing up and looking askance at Vanessa, who was prostrate on the ground, with a


    body full of reserve.


    And Vanessa''s previous toughness copsed at this moment, in these cold eyes of the man.


    The moment Alby turned away, she still struggled, "I can''t leave here."


    Tears fell down.


    Although public opinion has been swirling all this time, no one has ever dared to say positively that it


    was her, and that the child in question was Chester.


    There was even much spection about Alby''s return nowadays, but no one ever dared to say so


    openly.


    It is because even if Albyes back, she still lives in the Collins Castle today, if she leaves here, then


    everything will leave her.


    She could care less about this name as Mrs. Collins, but she can''t have the public opinion be


    confirmed.


    "It''s not up to you."


    Alby said in a ruthless tone.


    Vanessa, "No."


    "Then it seems that I can not let go your sinful son." Alby turned back slightly, and at that moment his


    eyes were full of hostility.


    Vanessa knew that he was not joking.


    The arrogance and provocation of a moment ago waspletely extinguished when she was under


    such a strong presence of the man.


    He was right, once they had Max to protect them, and he was good to Chester at that time because of


    Max.


    So now Max was gone.


    Although Chester now has a certain position in both Eglinton and Ipswich, Vanessa had not confidence.


    "You are heartless." Seeing that the man did not budge in the slightest, Vanessa''s heart kept sinking in


    this moment.


    His thin lips were tightly pursed and his eyes were full of coldness as he looked at her.


    Without much ado, he turned around and left.


    And Vanessa looked at Alby''s elegant back, her heart seemed to be empty, not because of the man in


    front of her.


    Rather, it was because of Chester.


    She was still worried about her son.


    "Chester."


    At that moment, her heart was aching.


    Humiliation, resentment, and hate converged at this moment.


    She, without her position as Mrs. Collins, was humiliated and swept away, and Chester would be


    criticised for life.


    This is why Vanessa has been on guard against Alina all these years, and even wants to get rid of her


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    at any time.


    Macie came in again, and brought in herwyer. Earlier, when things had just happened, Macie still had


    some pity for Vanessa.


    And now, when Mr. Collins had thrown her out of the house, even without the power to fight back, it


    was natural to know that all that was true.


    So much so that, though fear was in the eyes, disdain for her was implied.


    "Here''s the paper you''re going to sign, it''s three copies."


    Alby, even if he hadn''t been in the country for so many years, could have made her lose everything in


    one night.


    Vanessa hated so much that she only felt that it was all caused by the announcement of that incident,


    and now, she hated Alina even more.

 Chapter 555 The Truth

    Chapter 555 The Truth


    Chapter 555 The Truth


    Alina stayed awake all night.


    When she got up early in the morning, she received a phone call from Vanessa, who was more excited


    than her previous reaction.


    She said viciously, "Now, are you satisfied?"


    Alina, "..."


    "Are you happy that I lost the position as Mrs. Collins?" , at this moment, all the poise that once existed


    in Vanessa was all but gone.


    Alina said indifferently, "You lost it yourself, not caused by anyone."


    Without those things, who could have ousted her from that position?


    It''s not like she had nothing better to do than to bring all this up against her family all these years.


    Now that she''s lost everything, she hates Alina?


    "Alina!"


    "You just lost the position of Mrs. Collins, while my parents and grandmother lost their lives." Alina was


    calm but with an invisible ruthlessness.


    She had no interest in seeing just how miserable Vanessa was.


    After all, that was Chester''s mother. They had gone so far as to be at odds with each other, but Alina


    would not take on the notoriety that she should not take on either.


    "Life? Hahahaha, so Chester''s father''s life is not a life?"


    Alina, "..."


    These words made Alina, for a moment, not understand.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? It''s all because of your mother, your mother got him killed, it''s all because of your


    mother, your mother should have died."


    "..."


    "Like I said, I didn''t mean to harm your father, but I wanted your mother to pay the price from the start,


    and it was your father who put himself together."


    Vanessa said fiercely.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And Alina, at this moment, felt puzzled.


    Could it be that there is something behind this, something that she does not know about?


    "Don''t you climb into anyone''s shoes." Alina was about to hang up the phone after she finished


    speaking.


    However, without waiting for her to hang up, she heard Vanessa on the other of the phone continue


    fiercely, "When I just got pregnant with Chester, do you know how happy I was at that time?"


    "..."


    "I waited for the man I love to marry me, yet because of your mother, and you tell Chester''s origin out?


    Do you think Alby cares? Do you think Alby kicked me out of the Collins family because of this? He


    actually knew all along."


    Alby knew all along that Chester was not his child, he knew she was pregnant and married her by


    force.


    Many years have passed, how can exin it clearly?


    As for why exactly Alby thought she had killed that woman, it didn''t matter anymore, she had suffered


    what she deserved and what she didn''t deserve.


    This time, the public outcry was just an opportunity for Alby to drive her out of the Collins family.


    Over the years, under the guardianship of Max, her position in the Collins family was secure, and there


    was no reason for Alby to throw her out when there was no major mistake on her part.


    This time, Alina has given him a good opportunity, that''s all.


    And Alina''s face was now white.


    "You''re full of shit."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m talking shit or not. After all, they are dead, and there''s nowhere to turn for


    proof, is there? You are perfectly free to take my word as madness for the sake of your conscience."


    When the words are spoken, it seems as if some things be less so, doesn''t it?


    Alina''s mind went nk.


    "Alina, your family is a pest, your mother killed Chester''s father, and you have him criticised by the


    whole world."


    "..."


    "Who are you qualified to say that you love her?" After saying that, Vanessa hung up the phone


    ruthlessly.


    Alina''s world, on the other hand, was not quieted by the hanging up of the phone, and her whole being


    was bewildered.


    What happened to them back then?


    Alina''s mind, in this instant, was inplete chaos.


    ...


    Downstairs, when Andre saw that Alina hadn''te down for breakfast, he wanted toe upstairs to


    see what was going on.


    However, just as he went upstairs, he saw Alina standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, her


    eyes empty, and he didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    "Alina?" The soft call instantly pulled Alina''s thoughts from that wandering mind back to reality.


    And when she returned to reality, Alina knew clearly that the phone call just now was not a dream she


    was having, but a clear call from Vanessa to her.


    Thinking of that woman''s words on the phone, Alina trembled uncontrobly.


    Andre sensed that something was wrong with her and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "She said that my mother killed Chester''s father?" As she uttered these words, Alina''s tone was tinged


    with a slight uncertainty.


    And Andre stiffened as he heard the words.


    "You take her word for it?"


    She, naturally, did not believe it. The current Vanessa was driven crazy, and the words she said could


    all be crazy words.


    "I don''t believe it." Alina said after some thought.


    Andre, "Since you don''t believe her, hurry up ande down to eat."


    Although they didn''t believe it, Vanessa''s words still put a big stone in Alina''s and Andre''s heart.


    The moment Andre turned around, he was still called by Alina, "It''s better to go and find out if


    something happened back then."


    Vanessa was really too ruthless all those years, to her and to her mother.


    She would do anything to protect Chester.


    She love Caleb or Alby, but this love was far less than that in Chester.


    Therefore, it is possible to say that Chester is her most special child.


    Since he was the most special, it meant that Chester''s father was really not the one she had seen back


    then.


    Instead, it was someone else.


    Thinking about all this, Alina only felt that what was happening behind the scenes was scary.


    "Okay."


    Andre nodded, and under his eyes was even more worried about Alina.


    After all, it was inevitable that she would ask questions about anything that involved Chester.


    ...


    At the breakfast table, Penny was still unhappy and Megan looked helplessly at the child, "Penny, what


    did I say to youst night?"


    Last night, because the child was in a bad mood and therefore didn''t sleep with Alina, she ended up


    sleeping with Megan.


    Alina was helpless to her daughter''s temper.


    "I feed you, okay?" She never advocated feeding a child.


    But now, for the sake of the child to be happy, Alina made an exception.

 Chapter 556 He Must Have Known

    Chapter 556 He Must Have Known


    Chapter 556 He must have known


    Alina''s heart was uneasy.


    She naturally did not believe Vanessa''s words, but she really feared that grudge started from that time


    onwards.


    If, indeed, it was from that time onwards, then it was aplete retribution of injustice between the two


    families.


    Nothing can be seen on the surface in harmony, yet there is a surge in the shadows that no one can


    see.


    Back then, she really didn''t see it halfway.


    On the way to the office, Andre could see that she was preupied, "Chester probably knows it."


    The news of the engagement to Annie had previously baffled them, if only because of the knowledge of


    it.


    Then everything is exined.


    And in talking about Chester, Alina''s heart kept sanking in this instant.


    "He never believes in anything for no reason." So Chester knew that it might not be as simple as


    Vanessa had said.


    Or, perhaps, he has figured out everything.


    Alina and Andre thought of this at the same time, the two subconsciously nced at each other. Alina''s


    face grew whiter.


    And Andre had worry for her all over his eyes.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whatever the case, don''t jump to conclusions now, I''ll go and find out for you."


    At this point in time, how dare she be clear about anything?


    And Andre felt the scent emanating from her body, his warm palm over the back of her cold hand


    invisibly giving her some strength.


    However Alina now just thinking that what Vanessa said might be true, her heart was chilling


    uncontrobly.


    "What''s going to happen if it turns out to be true?"


    Andre, at this time, asked this heart-wrenching question.


    And when Alina heard this question, her already bad face turned paler at the moment.


    It was something that she was absolutely afraid to face, but had to face.


    "I don''t know." As he said these words, Alina''s mind sank.


    She doesn''t know either.


    If, indeed, the feud had started because of her mother, then who was she to say anything?


    Andre was already worried about her, and now that he heard her say this, he was even more worried.


    ...


    Alina had no idea how she got to the office and spent the morning in a muddle, and Brandon could see


    that something was on her mind.


    So she was not approached in the morning about anything major, fearing that she would make the


    wrong decision.


    Andre was really worried about her, so at noon, he came over to keep herpany again. With Andre


    by her, Alina was better off.


    However, Andre brought not-so-good news.


    He said, "In the morning, Vanessa went to Eglinton on Chester''s special ne, which was arranged by


    Chester."


    At the sound of his voice, Alina looked fiercely at Andre.


    Alina''s pupils couldn''t help but tighten, at this moment her heart felt as if someone was stabbing it with


    a needle.


    There was not the same reaction as when Emma left Ingford at that time.


    It seemed to Alina Vanessa''s departure shows how much control Chester has over the whole thing.


    He knew, however much is still unclear now, but at least it was clear about what happened back then.


    And that incident back then was probably really what Vanessa had said to her on the phone, otherwise,


    Alina couldn''t exin why he would care about Vanessa at this time.


    Although, that was his mother. But in ordance with the divide between them, at least it would not be


    a strike now.


    And now, he strikes.


    Andre looked at the unpredictable change of emotions under Alina''s eyes, "Alina."


    Not being in good spirits already, Andre was really worried that it would stimte her.


    Without Chester, Alina was already suffering, and now Vanessa had let her know such a thing, wasn''t


    this a great stimulus for her?


    And who caused the end between her and Chester?


    "So, it is true." Alina looked woodenly at Andre and tried to say something.


    However, she did not know what to say.


    Andre, "..."


    His thin lips were pursed as he looked at Alina, wanting to say something to appease her, yet at the


    moment, it seemed, nothing would work on her.


    Alina''s breathing all turned thicker at this moment.


    It''s tooplicated.


    Why is it soplicated on her?


    Once, when Caleb lied to her, she could hate Caleb, but who should she hate now?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked someone to look into it, maybe things aren''t what you think." Seeing


    Alina''s face getting pale, Andre uttered.


    And Alina now, as if she couldn''t hear anything at all.


    Her whole world, it seemed, was now overshadowed.


    Just as Andre was about to say something else, the phone rang, and the moment he saw the number,


    he subconsciously nced at Alina.


    Apparently, it was the number of the person who had been told to check it out, and the call at this time


    probably had some result on what was going on.


    Andre went outside to take a call and returned, his face was grittier.


    Alina looked at him woodenly, obviously knowing what that phone call from him meant.


    "Alina." Looking at Alina with such a look in his eyes, Andre had a slight heartache.


    Alina, "What is it?"


    As she asked those three words, her lips could not stop trembling.


    How nice it would be if things really weren''t what they thought they were.


    Yet, in the end, it was an extravagant hope, and since the matter was before them, it was a sign that


    the matter itself was very uplicated.


    Andre, "Did you hear your mother mention that fire?"


    Alina didn''t know.


    Andre, "Chester''s father, who perished in that fire, was in that building because of your mother''s


    words."


    Alina, "..."


    It was just a short sentence, yet it seemed so long and heavy.


    Alina lost her sanity in this instant.


    Her world, in this moment, was dark.


    "So, what she said is true?" Alina looked at Andre, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She tried hard to hold it in, but eventually burst out.

 Chapter 557 Grudges Have Their Causes

    Chapter 557 Grudges Have Their Causes


    Chapter 557 Grudges have their causes


    Andre met her sharply constricted pupils with some reluctance. But in the end, he nodded.


    Alina, "..."


    Her world copsed.


    "If she hated my mother so much, why did she act like she liked me so much back then?" Alina said


    with a sob.


    At the beginning, when she knew what was between her and Chester, Vanessa acted, in fact,


    epting of her.


    Why were the Hughes family and the Collins family so close to each other?


    It''s a mess.


    Alina''s mind was getting more and more confused.


    Andre said, "During those years, she probably didn''t think about revenge, so who knows what


    happened after that to make her so hateful?"


    "Although Mr. Collins has acted lovingly with her outside all these years, he actually has tormented her


    much."


    "So maybe over time, she changed."


    So, Vanessa had actually been kind, she had disliked Alina''s mother and wanted to take revenge on


    her at all times.


    However, she did not take any action until Alina knew about Chester''s origin after she crashed that


    incident, and all her hidden patiencepletely exploded.


    So not one is spared.


    "So, what she did, is right?"


    "..."


    "My mother has been dead for many years." Alina cried, but why did she not even spare her


    grandmother?


    Even, now she wanted to take on Andre?


    And Andre, after thinking about it during that phone call just now, said, "Because she wants to protect


    Chester too much."


    Alina, "..."


    Her already pale face had lost all its blood in an instant.


    Because she wanted to protect Chester.


    Even if he was more sessful, even if he had more status, the way people looked at him had


    changed.


    Even if he share the same awe, that awe is not the same as before, in the end.


    When she thought of this, Alina felt endless heartache for Chester.


    "So, I''ve done wrong, have I?" Between her and Vanessa, they had been tangled up all these years


    because of this matter.


    And now, when the root of it all is known, so the wrong person ends up being her?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It''s not your fault, your mother may not have lied back then, there may have been a real child in there."


    Alina''s eyes closed in pain.


    Whatever the truth was back then, as Vanessa said, that Chester''s father died because of her mother,


    while she was still...


    "Alina." Andre''s worry for her intensified.


    Alina, "I was wrong."


    It wasn''t just her who was wrong, it was everyone.


    She is not the only one who has no way out of this intricate mess. As long as they are involved in it,


    there is no way out.


    ...


    Although Annie is now in Eglinton, all the people already know that she is Chester''s fiancee.


    However, she was only put in a hotel and she thought she would see Chester once she arrived at


    Eglinton, but Chester had no intention of seeing her.


    Especially, when they now knew that Chester had received Vanessa to Eglinton and arranged for her to


    stay at the Upper Royal Manor.


    Both she and her sister felt embarrassed.


    After all, before leaving Ingford, Vanessa had asked her to meet her, yet at that time they had refused.


    "Sis, what is Chester''s attitude towards Mrs. Collins now?" Speaking of this, Annie''s tone was one of


    endless worry.


    Macy, "What''s the panic? Just wait and see."


    Although the words were said, this one was something none of them had expected, and Chester had


    always been clear about public and private matters.


    He could not agree with what Mrs. Collins had done.


    Now, however, his attitude has changed.


    "But Chester hasn''t seen me until now." Speaking of this, there was some pain in Macy''s tone.


    She thought that from then on, she would have the status of seeing Chester openly, but she had never


    seen anyone until now.


    Even every time she took the initiative to meet him, it was Lucas who stopped her and said not to let


    Chester lose his patience or something.


    What does this take her for?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry Annie became.


    "You just need to remember one thing, Master Chester and Alina are impossible, that''s all." Seeing that


    Annie was about to cry, Macy opened her mouth.


    And talking about it always makes Annie feel better.


    No matter what the situation really is now, it ispletely impossible between Chester and Alina.


    "Okay."


    "Let''s wait and see what happens." Many things are unclear now, and Macy does not dare to act rashly.


    Wait and see what happens.


    But Vanessa, however, doesn''t give this a chance.


    Before, what she had been hiding was her shoring. So when these people tried to hold her


    hostage because of that, she was not able to fight back at all, but now it was different, Chester had


    known about it.


    Early the next morning.


    Vanessa then appeared in front of Macy and Annie in all her scenery and dignity, and Annie poured tea


    for Vanessa in a docile manner.


    "Mrs. Collins, have some tea."


    The air was instantly suffocatingly quiet.


    Vanessa looked at Annie fiercely, "In the end, you are still too young, don''t worry, I will teach you well in


    the future."


    At those words, Annie''s face went whiter.


    Macy''s face didn''t look too good either.


    Vanessa picked up her cup of tea and took an elegant sip, in fact she didn''t expect Chester to pay


    attention to her at this time.


    She thought that aftering out of the Collins family, her son would not recognise her.


    She didn''t expect that he would pick her up and take her to Eglinton. Although the police is still


    investigating, she believes that since Chester is now in charge, he would not let her into the prison.


    When she thought this, she seemed toe back to life in an instant.


    "If it wasn''t for Alina, I would never have let your sister near Chester, Macy, you must learn to behave


    properly in the future."


    Macy''s face was white as she listened, and Annie''s was no better.


    But now, neither Macy nor Annie dared to tantly refute Vanessa in any way.


    "Ma''am, please take care of Annie from now on." Macy said stiffly.

 Chapter 558 Should Stop Or Not

    Chapter 558 Should Stop Or Not


    Chapter 558 Should stop or not


    ording to Macy, the current Annie had better not have anything to do with Chester, after all, it was


    too scary.


    Nowadays, Chester, will not care about Vanessa, and with such a terrible mother-inw at home, it is


    evident that the future days are really worrying.


    "Humph." At this moment, Vanessa snorted coldly.


    She got up and left.


    And her back was as proud as a queen''s, as wretched as she had been in the days before, then as


    proud as she was now.


    After she left, Macy subconsciously looked at Annie who did not look too good, "It seems that you won''t


    have a good day afterwards."


    Previously, she thought that things hade to that point and that Chester would not care about his


    mother.


    Now...


    Annie, "Sis."


    "I can help you with anything, but the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw, I can''t."


    Macy said with a sigh.


    Annie blushed, for such a rtionship to be handled, this was obviously not good for her either.


    "You will have a harder time than Alina, Alina back then had Max and Caleb to protect her, you have


    nothing, so you want to continue?"


    Macy put the stakes right on the spot.


    And she was telling the truth.


    Although Caleb didn''t love Alina back then, he at least protected her during the marriage, plus at that


    time he didn''t have anyone in his heart at all.


    It is therefore right that he would protect Alina.


    But for Annie, it was different. No matter how far things had gone, it was a fact that Chester loved Alina.


    If they did get together, then Annie would not be liked by her husband and would not be epted by


    her mother-inw, a life that would be particrly frightening to think about.


    "Yes, I must have it."


    It was a terrible rtionship to even think about, but Annie still nodded firmly.


    Macy really does not know what to say, this is what she asked for. But to Macy it seemed that there


    was a time when she regretted it.


    ...


    Everything stopped because Alina knew the truth, and she did nothing more, yet the storm still rose in


    all directions.


    Andre looked at Alina, "Alina."


    "Andre, how far have things gone now?"


    "It''s out of our control." The two, in perfect agreement, conversed.


    The police have been informed of Vanessa''s case, and before that, Andre had submitted some relevant


    evidence to the police in Ingford.


    Now the matter has gone into investigation.


    Alina took a puff of her cigarette, "It''s impossible to end it now, is it?"


    "You want to stop it?"


    Alina, "..."


    The people who died were her parents, her grandmother. She hated the people who had killed them


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and made her world almost nothing.


    But what if the root of it all started because of her mother? Who was she to me? Could it be that all


    Vanessa had lost was her beloved one? And that she had lost three families?


    A life for a life? Alina naturally could not say such words.


    So now, when Andre asked, Alina said confusedly, "I don''t know whether I should stop or not."


    "..."


    "I don''t even know how it''s going to end." Mother was the root cause, and now this scene, she was the


    root cause.


    Alina''s eyes were full of pain, yet at this time she didn''t know exactly who to talk to and what to do.


    Andre stepped forward and took her into his arms.


    He said, "Not only is it out of our control now, it''s out of Chester''s control."


    So, right now, although Vanessa has gone to Eglinton, if the next thing really turns out to be that she


    was behind everything, she would end up like Emma.


    If it came to that, between Alina and Chester, there really is no way out, as she said.


    Alina was trembling in Andre''s arms, her heart aching at the moment.


    In the matter of the Collins family, she never admitted to being wrong, but this time in the matter of


    Chester, she was still not wrong.


    "I had to do that." Alina said in pain.


    If she didn''t do something in time then, then Vanessa wouldn''t rest, she would go crazy andy hands


    on the people around her.


    That was thest thing she could stand.


    She took several deep breaths, but can not suppress the heaviness, only feel she had beenpletely


    thrown into the abyss.


    Now she can''t even find any way out, and she doesn''t know what she''s going to do, exactly.


    "Same as before, cheer up, okay?"


    "Andre."


    "She''s the one who pushed you to this point."


    "But once, I was the one who pushed her to that point." Once, Mom was the root cause, and she was


    the trigger.


    Let Vanessa gopletely into the abyss of the devil.


    "You''re revenge wrong with wrong, understand?"


    "Thankfully, you''re letting go now."


    No, she did not.


    Andre, "Well, don''t think about it, okay?"


    She, really, couldn''t think about it anymore.


    Continuing to think about it would only make her very sore, and Andre was really worried that this time


    Alina would not be able to pull through.


    For this time, she was in a more serious state than any of the previous ones.


    ...


    Things were at an impasse.


    Den found out the truth, people are saying that the results are piling up, in fact, not, because the


    clues were found.


    The direction is ordingly right, then follow the line, then things are not far from the oue.


    When Den came to Tanyu, Alina fell asleep, who had not slept for days after learning the truth.


    Now, atst, she fell asleep.


    Den looked at Andre stonily and ced a piece of information on the coffee table before pushing it


    in front of Andre, "Take a look at it."


    "The man behind it?"


    "Yes."


    Andre, "..."


    Since the beginning of the investigation, everyone is waiting to see who the person behind it really is.


    But really, when the matter wasid out in front of him, inside Andre''s heart, there was an endless


    surge of worry for Alina.


    One thing that had already overwhelmed her, and if this now had nothing to do with her, then...


    Andre didn''t have the courage to read it, but eventually opened the profile.


    "Edison Collins?"


    "Yes, Max''s illegitimate son outside in the early years."


    "What?" An illegitimate son?


    How could it be possible?


    Den could see what was on Andre''s mind, and at the time he was looking into this person, he was a


    bit incredulous, so he focused on Edison''s mother again.


    After all, it is important to know where the child really came from.


    "His mother was a prostitute, originally had no dealings with Max, but after learning of his identity, she


    schemed against him."


    It made sense, for Max could not be that kind of person.

 Chapter 559 Let The Descendants Of The Collins Family Have No Peace

    Chapter 559 Let The Descendants Of The Collins Family Have No Peace


    Chapter 559 Let the descendants of the Collins family have no peace


    The Collins family has never had this person, so this person has never imed his ancestors and has


    never been identified by Max.


    Therefore, he was harbouring a grudge?


    After knowing the identity of his mother and the fact that the Collins family did not have this person,


    Andre figured out the reason very smoothly.


    Den, "His hatred for Max is overwhelming, and he even made moves against Alby back then in


    order to get some property from Max."


    "..."


    "After that, he was forcibly suppressed by Max, so he even harboured a grudge, he moved against


    Caleb and Chester,pletely to make the descendants of the Collins family no peace."


    Andre looked at Den with surprise.


    Den had a gleam of gravity under his eyes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Things are probably clear up to this point, and Alina is entirely a victim of Edison''s revenge against his


    brother, Alby.


    After all, back then, for the sake of Alby, Max had thrown him into the slums where even dogs would


    not go.


    It is said that Edison suffered so much, the kind of hatred he felt for the Collins family was almost deep


    in his bones, so he took revenge when he got the chance.


    Andre had chills down his spine, "Then how did Alina get pregnant?"


    After all, Chester never came back to Ingford all those years, Den pushed the ck and gold


    sses on his nose, "Master Chester used to have his sperm frozen."


    The person behind the bewildering of everyone for so long was, in this instant,pletely clear.


    "What kind of connection is Mrs. Collins and Edison?" The things wrapping around them all this time


    have always made them feel like there''s a powerful force behind this.


    The man behind seemed to be manipting it all.


    Even if they knew the source of Mrs. Collins and Alina''s conflict, they still felt that there was someone


    else behind that.


    Den looked to Andre, "No."


    "No?"


    "Edison is a very thoughtful person and everything revolves around that, thus giving you the illusion


    that this is the case."


    "He hates Max, and he hates Alby. So he let Chester and Caleb turn against each other and let Alby


    and Vanessa have a problem."


    "Their disagreement was manipted by Edison behind the scenes?" When he heard this, Andre''s


    spine couldn''t help but chill.


    How did the rift between Alby and Vanessa cause? It was because the woman Alby loved lost in that


    fire.


    "Edison has not only targeted the Collins family, but the Hughes family."


    "The Hughes family?"


    What was already confusing was now made even moreplicated and confusing by this information


    that Den had investigated.


    "Back then, that woman knew that Erica and Max were close friends before she approached Max, so


    she took Alby to beg for Erica first."


    "..."


    "But Erica kicked them out and Alby almost died that night."


    Andre was shocked.


    At this moment, listening to Den''s unhurried words, he nevertheless seemed to experience them,


    nor did he expect such a lot of grudges surrounding the matters of the previous generation.


    For a long time, Andre''s heart had been unable to calm down.


    Den, "Things are almost clear now."


    The whole thing was almost always Edison''s maniption behind the scenes, and at the time of saying


    this, Den felt like those eyes were like vipers that had nned things out so meticulously for so


    many years.


    Let all of them without ever being half aware of it.


    Andre, "..."


    It was clear, but it was surprising that a man could take revenge for a hatred that hadsted for so


    many years.


    In the end, his mind has be almost insane, right?


    "Then he..." Thinking of something, Andre looked up at Den again and said, "Did he have anything


    to do with Alina''s parents and Grandma''s death?"


    The matter of Alina''s grandmother and parents is the most disturbing for Alina, and it is the cause of


    her renewed entanglement with the Collins family.


    As he asked about it, Den''s breath heaved, he pushed the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his


    nose, "Although he didn''t do it, it is rted."


    All of this happened by Edison''s reckoning.


    Alby''s hatred for Vanessa happened by his calctions. What about Chester''s father? Was it in


    Edison''s calctions?


    Everything that happened back then seems like a big covering those outside the fire at the time,


    and the rted and unrted are thus strung together.


    "Where is he?"


    "E City."


    E City?


    A dark light shed under Andre''s eyes.


    ...


    After Alina learnt that Chester''s father had died because of her mother, she was calm but Andre knew


    that she was tormented inside.


    Alina was reading the information in Tanyu Vi when Andre came forward and pulled it out of Alina''s


    hand, and Alina was then in the process of finding Andre.


    "You are back early today."


    "I have something to tell you." On the way back, Andre had been thinking about whether he should tell


    Alina about this matter.


    After all, so much has happened in the meantime.


    But she, being deep in it, had to be clear about every depth.


    "About what?" Alina asked, looking down and lifting the cup of coffee in front of her.


    Andre, "Then the person behind it is found out."


    There was a pair ofrge hands that seemed to envelop them like a maze, so that they could not see


    them in any way.


    "Who is it?"


    "Max''s son outside."


    Alina''s hand, which was stirring her coffee, gave a pause and she looked at Andre with bewilderment.


    Because even after living in the Collins family for so many years, she waspletely unaware of this


    person that Andre was talking about.


    Max was righteous and proud, there was no way he would cheat his wife.


    "Illegitimate son?"


    "Right."


    Alina, "I don''t think so, Max ..."


    "It was an ident, back then it was a reckoning, you know it, he had a lot of people watching him in


    that capacity."


    Max, a highly respected presence in Ingford, is thest person Alina has trusted since losing her home.


    Afterwards, she returned to her grandfather''s ce, even if he spoke highly of Max.


    "It would make sense if it was an ident, so Max and the child...?"


    "No recognition."


    Alina remembered that back in Ingford, she heard her grandmother mention that Max loved his wife


    very much.


    And Max''s wife, who was Grandma''s best friend, just sadly ended up dying of an illness.


    This is why Max ended up taking care of her after her grandmother had gone, not only because of that


    friendship he had with her, but because of that bond between her and his wife.


    It would make sense for Max to disown the outside son.


    "So Edison hates Grandpa Max because of that?"

 Chapter 560 The So-Called Root Cause

    Chapter 560 The So-Called Root Cause


    Chapter 560 The So-Called Root Cause


    "This matter is ratherplicated." Andre said as he looked at Alina gruffly.


    Alina, "Is it rted to the death of my parents and grandmother?"


    Other than that, howplicated the involvement really was, she didn''t care.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She just needs to know if there is a direct connection between Edison and what happened to her


    parents and grandmother.


    Knightly, "Not a direct person."


    Looking at the pain in Alina''s eyes, Andre still had intolerance in the end. She had been suffering from


    this since she returned to Ingford.


    It''s time, it''s over.


    Andre knew that continuing to pursue the matter would only make Alina suffer more.


    "What''s that like?" Andre couldn''t bear to tell Alina, yet Alina, as long as it was something that


    concerned her parents and her grandmother, had to find out.


    Although it was painful for her to be in this situation, she could not back down from this matter.


    Andre, "It''s all because of his calctions against the Collins family and his revenge against your


    grandmother."


    Alina, "Revenge?"


    "Yes."


    Andre nodded.


    "Why did he want to take revenge on my grandmother?" At this moment, Alina''s tone was already


    unstable.


    Andre looked at her already somewhat suppressed emotions and was more than ufortable.


    He said, "The day his mother took him to beg your grandmother, he almost lost his life. Later on his


    mother tried to save him..."


    Thetter words, surprisingly, had not finished, until now Andre did not know how to separate from


    Den.


    They talked a lot, and the more they talked about, the more Andre understood exactly what karma was.


    Andre took a grave look at Alina, and continue to tell her all the things he leant from Den.


    What was said was probably all the same reason why Edison hated her grandmother and Max so


    much.


    And the more she heard, the more shocked Alina''s eyes were, and even her face couldn''t help but turn


    whiter.


    Edison, as the illegitimate son that Max would not recognise, had a hard life in his childhood and he


    had a congenital disease.


    His mother borrowed from all her rtives for him, even doing the hardest and dirtiest work, and took


    him to Max because she really had no choice.


    But Max, faced with this son, was not half happy, even to the point of being cold-blooded.


    And because of this cold-bloodedness, Edison''s mother eventually died from the strain of saving him.


    He was only ten years old.


    He went through a lot more to survive, and the seeds of hatred were nted in his childhood.


    Andre, "That''s probably what happened, the so-called root cause of that fire back then was just


    Edison''s calction, and Vanessa was innocently implicated in it."


    Alina woodenly looked at Andre.


    At the moment, she can barely hear the sound anymore.


    Her world had gone nk.


    Not only Vanessa is innocent, as if everyone involved in it are innocent.


    "So, Max knows that everything is about him, right?"


    All these years, Max had never let anyone check it out, and it was impossible for him to be that


    perceptive and not feel it.


    Andre, "I think it was only at ater stage that he found out about it, they even met before Max died."


    "..."


    "He passed away shortly after." Andre said in a heavy tone.


    Alina, "So, Max knew all about it, did he?"


    Andre was silent.


    And it was this silence that made even Alina''s breath heavier at the moment.


    Did Max know? That''s why he was so good to her?


    She had always felt that Max looked at her with a bit of guilt in his eyes, and she didn''t understand


    what that meant.


    Now with this exnation, it all makes sense.


    "What about Emma?" Alina asked, her voice was more than trembling.


    And when asked about Emma, Andre looked at Alina and said, "He manipted everything behind the


    scenes, but both Emma and Vanessa had never seen him."


    But, he is the one who holds everything behind the scenes.


    Caleb and Chester turned against each other, the Collins family was in a state of turmoil because of it,


    and Emma, who had such a good rtionship with her, ended up fighting.


    As for Vanessa, because of the fire, hated her mother, and everything was strung together as if it were


    a thread.


    Only those who have the threads are clear, while the world of those who are not involved is a mess.


    At one time, they thought that the person behind it must have something on Vanessa, otherwise how


    could she be so crazy?


    Now it seems that the everything was set up.


    Alina asked, "So, where exactly is the root cause now?"


    Edison hates Max to the core.


    So he turned his world upside down as well, and who wasn''t innocent of being caught up in that mess?


    Andre, "Max."


    Alina, "..."


    Yeah, the roots started in Max, so her parents and grandmother...


    Alina''s heart choked hard.


    "This is karma."


    Alina closed her eyes and could not suppress the dull pain in her heart even after taking several deep


    breaths.


    "Alina."


    "I want to be quiet for a while." Right now, she really didn''t want to say anything, she didn''t want to hear


    anything.


    Although things have, by now, been cleared up for good, for her world has been turned upside down.


    She knew nothing of the conspiracy, which had begun before she was born.


    Yet she had endured a lot.


    Andre, "Okay."


    Seeing the despair in Alina''s eyes, Andre wanted to say something tofort her, but in the end as the


    words came to his lips, he didn''t know how to say it.


    Nodding his head and getting up, he said, "Chester and Annie are engaged to be married, so he


    probably know about Edison''s existence."


    Alina could not hear anymore.


    Seeing her empty eyes, Andre was uneasy, "I''ll be right outside."


    With that, he walked away.


    Previously, Andre had never lived over here, but today, he was really uneasy about Alina.


    When Alina was left alone, she was limp on the sofa, her face was pale.


    She felt all over, but she didn''t know exactly where the pain lied.


    Even if, in the end, it all ends, what can be done?


    Edison was a root cause.


    But Chester''s father died because of her mother, and Vanessa was the driving force to her parents and


    grandmother''s death.


    It was an end but no result.

 Chapter 561 No Way, No Seeking A Way.

    Chapter 561 No Way, No Seeking A Way.


    Chapter 561 No way, no seeking a way.


    It''s over.


    With Edison surfacing, all the grudges in Alina''s world have thus ceased, or at least she has been


    unable to do anything by this point.


    Three days in a row, Alina is all at Tanyu Vi and has not gone out a step.


    On the fourth day, she emerged from her room, and found that Andre had a stubble-covered face, who


    had obviously been outside her room for the past few days.


    Alina, "Andre."


    "You..."


    "I have things to do at the office, I''ll go to work first."


    Can she really go to work at this time of day?


    Andre thought he had heard wrong, but he did not expect her to, in a short span of three days, sort


    herself out.


    At the moment, her face is so calm, as if everything has nothing to do with her.


    Andre had a heartache her, in fact at this time more isfort, because he can see Alina is very clear


    what she wants.


    "Have breakfast before you go, okay?"


    Andre had always had things cooking in the kitchen, so when Alina now said she had to go to work,


    Andre said.


    Alina nodded, as usual.


    Andre, "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    When the maids saw Alina in this state, they brought breakfast to the table.


    For the past few days, she had barely eaten any of the food that had been brought in, and Andre


    wanted to go in, but every time he felt her sad breath at the door.


    He knew she wanted to be alone at this time.


    So he was always on guard outside.


    At this moment, looking at Alina calmly eating, Andre asked, "How does it taste?"


    "Very well, it''s been a hard few days for you, many thanks." Alina''s tone was calm, yet these words


    caused Andre''s pupils to fiercely tighten.


    In fact, Alina was truly grateful that she had always known that Andre was there.


    People are saying, when you are at your most difficult, even if you don''t want to hear any voices or


    discouragement, you are actually at your most vulnerable at that time, fearful of being alone.


    And Andre''s silentpany made Alina''s heart feel better.


    "What''s your n next?" When he heard Alina say this, Andre knew that she had already sorted herself


    out.


    No one knows exactly how Alina in her room has beening along these past few days.


    She will not be weak on the matter of the Collins family.


    And at this moment, when Alina was asked about her n, her hand holding the ss of milk trembled


    before she looked at Andre.


    Alina, "There is no road in the first ce, so why bother to seek it?"


    "..."


    "By now, those who deserve to be punished have been punished, haven''t they?" Whether those people


    were innocent or not.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But in the end they will have to pay their price for what they have done.


    The matter of parents and grandmother, from Emma, to now Vanessa, have all paid for it.


    As for Edison, that is a grudge with the Collins family, she does not want to continue, but Edison will


    pay the corresponding price.


    Although he was not involved in any of this, someone would not let him off the hook.


    The storm, after all, was all because of him.


    And in Alina''s heart, she actually understood better that the ultimate root cause was not in Max.


    Rather, on the woman who had set up Max back then.


    The root cause, in fact, is in Edison''s mother, only that both his mother and Max have gone.


    In this way, it was time to bring the matter to an end.


    "It''s good that you think so." at this moment, Andre heard that it was considered to be the end.


    No matter how many grudges she once had against Ingford, and against the Collins family, at this


    moment she is consideredpletely put down.


    And Andre thought of something and looked at Alina with some unease, "You are putting down


    everything, but they..."


    Vanessa, who is now under investigation, was received by Chester at this juncture to Eglinton.


    This speaks volumes about Chester''s attitude in this matter. Alina''s choice between Chester and her


    families was families.


    And Chester now, between Alina and Vanessa, chose Vanessa.


    "What''s happening now is probably not something Chester can interfere with either."


    So once Vanessa was brought back to Ingford, or even suffered the same end as Emma did.


    Then Chester will certainly hate Alina too.


    Even if Andre didn''t go on thetter words, Alina actually understood this.


    Lifting the ss of milk in front of her, she drank it down in one go.


    Yet it seemed that even that could not suppress the stifling weight in her heart, "I told you, there was no


    way between him and me a long time ago."


    Andre, "..."


    In this case, she really does see clearly.


    Andre was even more distressed by all that she was now enduring.


    He took a sign.


    At this time, Andre only felt that the kind of pain and pressure Alina was suffering in her heart.


    They had walked into a dead end between them, and for Alina, her heart was now wandering in a dead


    end too.


    ...


    After breakfast, Andre personally sent Alina to work.


    In the car, Alina looked out the window at the rapidly receding scenery and listened to the report on the


    car radio, it was from Eglinton.


    The reports were all about how good things were between Chester and Annie now, and Andre turned


    off the radio in anger.


    Alina, "Leave it on."


    "Alina."


    "I want to know if he''s okay." And between her and Chester now, there seemed to be aplete break


    in contact.


    So now she almost always gets his information from these methods as to whether Chester is well or


    not.


    Andre, "Now that you know you have no path with him anymore, don''t listen to this in the future."


    Alina was silent and did not respond to such a child-like temper of Andre.


    All the way to the office, neither of them said anything more.


    When she got out of the car, Alina said to Andre, "Don''te to pick me up at noon, I''m going to


    Oklens for a business trip."


    "Today?"


    "Yes." Alina nodded, "To go over there in advance to prepare."


    Everything else was arranged for Brandon, but now, Alina had to go there too.


    Andre was uneasy.


    "Alina."


    "This is work." Seeming to know what Andre wanted to say, Alina interrupted him.


    And she said the word ''work'' so naturally that there was no sign of her having any personal worries


    about her work.

 Chapter 562 Behind The Scenes, What Else?

    Chapter 562 Behind The Scenes, What Else?


    Chapter 562 Behind the scenes, what else?


    Andre was really worried about Alina leaving Shirling at this time, after all, he had a lot of things piling


    up on him these days.


    But looking at her going to work, Andre, "So let P join you?"


    "I''ll take Brandon with me." It was a dry refusal.


    Andre, "..."


    "Well, I''m going in first, I''ll probably be there for half a month." Alina said to Andre after thinking about


    it.


    "Half a month?"


    "Yes." She can''t just leave in the middle of the show.


    Andre has a headache.


    Now, not to mention half a month, even if she was not in Shirling for half a day, Andre was worried that


    something might happen during the half a day that he did not see.


    "Bye." Seeing that Andre didn''t say anything, Alina turned around and walked towards thepany.


    And Andre is actually now trying to get Alina to put off her work over in Oklens, but watching her can


    keep busy at work, he felt it was good to be able to forget for a short while about all the bad things that


    have happened recently.


    After thinking about it, Andre still gave Brandon a call and asked him to keep an extra eye on Alina over


    in Oklens during this period of time.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Andre still had P follow her.


    ...


    Caleb knew that Alina was going to Oklens at this juncture, "She can still go to work?"


    "Now that she can work, it''s naturally good." Tomas thought about it and said to Caleb.


    Earlier, they were actually anxious when they heard that Alina had not left the door of her room for


    three days.


    So Caleb was still wondering what to do, and before he could figure out what to do, this woman was


    actually put to work.


    "It is naturally a good thing." Caleb pinched his brow.


    As if he could see what Caleb had in mind, Tomas said, "It is naturally good for Miss Hughes to be


    strong."


    In fact, people say that when you care, no matter what kind of tiny hurt, you actually can''t be strong.


    And she probably let gopletely.


    Because she let go, she can be strong.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, is it true that she has moved on?" Caleb uttered.


    Tomas naturally knew that Caleb was asking about the rtionship between Alina and Chester.


    It made Caleb feel sorry for their rtionship.


    How much had they gone through between them? In the end it was a grudge from a previous


    generation that waspletely overwhelmed.


    No matter how much pain and resentment there was in their hearts, in the end they had to let go of


    each other''s hands in the face of such a storm.


    Tomas, "It was Master Chester who let go of her hand first."


    Caleb, "..."


    No one knew that when Chester''s birth was revealed, he was actually surprised, not to mention that it


    was Alina who broke the news.


    Just so that the so-called Mrs. Collins can be pinned down once and for all.


    "She really dared to do it." Knowing full well that she would probably be hated by Chester if she did


    this, yet she did it anyway.


    Tomas, "Miss Hughes has no choice, after all, Madam has already started plotting against Mr. Francis."


    In saying this, even Tomas'' tone was somewhat strained.


    Caleb, "..."


    Thinking about what Tomas reported earlier, even if he was in that position of Alina, he would have


    made the same choice.


    How could she allow those close to her to be thrown into further turmoil and danger when her families


    had already suffered so badly and at such a cost?


    "Go to Oklens?"


    "Yes."


    "Make the arrangements."


    "You..." Tomas wanted to say something, however what he received was a sharp look from Caleb and


    those words were swallowed back.


    Now it is impossible between Alina and Chester, however, between Caleb and Chester held opposite


    views on this incident.


    And in Shirling, he saw with his eyes what exactly Alina had suffered alone.


    Therefore, the choice is naturally the opposite of Chester.


    ...


    Alina and Brandon embarked on a ne to Oklens, however when the two got on the ne to the first


    ss cabin, Alina saw the person next to her position and subconsciously nced at Brandon, who


    responded, "I don''t know."


    As to why Caleb was here, Brandon really had no idea, he hadn''t received any news before.


    Alina, "Let''s change seats."


    She did not want to have anything to do with the Collins family.


    What exactly the Collins family stood for and what they were like now had nothing to do with her at all,


    and she didn''t want to have too much to do with the whole Collins family.


    However just as she turned to go to Brandon''s seat, Caleb followed suit and got up, "Brandon, you sit


    over here."


    And Tomas'' ce is right next door to Brandon''s.


    Alina, "..."


    Brandon, "..."


    Feeling the scene only made him burst into cold sweats.


    What kind of a scene is this? Or is it that Alina is destined to be involved with the Collins family for the


    rest of her life?


    Not to mention Alina, even Brandon felt this entanglement made people desperate.


    Alina''s heart kept rising and falling, his gaze was sharp and dangerous as he looked at Caleb, who


    asked, "Change or not?"


    The three very soft words seemed to carry a provocation to Alina.


    Alina was furious and eventually sat down beside him. Watching Alina settle down, Brandon was kind


    of relieved.


    Alina took out her sunsses from her bag and put them on, ignoring Caleb.


    And as Caleb watched her child-like temper, the corners of his mouth lifted into a doting smile, "What


    can I get you to drink?"


    There was silence.


    It was a cold-to-the-limit retort, and Caleb wasn''t annoyed. It was probably several hours from here to


    Oklens.


    And the conflict between them is definitely not something that can be resolved in these few hours, but it


    is a different kind of start for him.


    ...


    In Eglinton.


    "Followed to Oklens?" Just a moment ago, Lucas reported the movement between Alina and Caleb.


    They didn''t expect that, when things hade to a head, Master Caleb did not ask anything about his


    mother.


    Now that Alina is going over to Oklens, he has actually followed her there.


    Lucas nodded, "Yes."


    Even without looking, he can sense the danger that shes under Chester''s eyes.


    Lucas, "Sir."


    "Ronan." Without waiting for Lucas to say anything, he saw Chester''s gaze look over to Ronan, who


    bent over respectfully.


    Chester said, "You take a trip to Oklens."


    Ronan nodded, "Okay."


    "Now!"


    "Yes."


    Ronan nodded and turned to go out.

 Chapter 563 The Price She Deserves.

    Chapter 563 The Price She Deserves.


    Chapter 563 The price she deserves.


    A few hours of flight time.


    Caleb did not expect that Alina would not say a word to him, or even drink any of the water he handed


    her, let alone food.


    When she got off the ne, Alina, who was walking in front of him, stumbled and Caleb subconsciously


    reached out to help her.


    However she was caught by Brandon.


    At that moment, Caleb looked at Brandon with sharp eyes.


    "Thanks." Alina said to Brandon in a soft voice.


    And she was so gentle that she made Caleb even more to the edge of madness, once even in those


    years when she was by his side, she hadn''t even been gentle. At that time he thought that she did not


    know what tenderness was.


    This bloody woman.


    Anger and rage burned.


    Tomas followed timidly, "Sir, she has gone far."


    When Caleb returned to his senses, Alina had been out of his sight. He was angry in an instant.


    Looking at Caleb''s austere back, Tomas'' heart trembled, what will this next scene be like?


    By the time Caleb came out, he saw Alina and Brandon getting into the car.


    "Tomas." A roar of anger caused eyes to look their way as people came and went from the exit.


    When they saw the satanic expression on Caleb''s face, they averted their eyes again in droves.


    Tomas rushed forward, "Sir."


    "Find out which hotel they''re staying in."


    "Sir, that''s not right."


    "Go."


    Caleb gave him a fierce re.


    And Tomas wanted to say something, although it was no longer possible between Alina and Chester.


    But those previous opinions are still fresh in the mind.


    So getting too close to Alina at this time would only reignite those previous public opinions.


    What''s more, this public opinion will only end up besieging Alina.


    But looking at Caleb''s current stance of getting close to Alina no matter what the cost, Tomas can be


    more careful.


    ...


    Alina stayed in a star hotel arranged by the organiser, and Caleb then checked in right next door to her.


    When Alina knew about it, she only felt a headache, "It seems that he is still the same as before."


    He had never considered of other people''s feelings.


    Brandon, "Should I change your hotel?"


    "Just ignore him." In another hotel, ording to Caleb, he would have gone straight after her.


    Now in Alina''s mind, Caleb is apletely annoying scoundrel.


    Brandon nodded his end, "Okay."


    "Help me order something to eat, I''m hungry." During the time on the ne, because she didn''t want to


    pay attention to Caleb, so during the whole process, Alina didn''t even take a sip of water.


    Now, she was really hungry.


    Brandon nodded, "Yes."


    Hearing that Alina was hungry, Brandon hurried to the dinning room to order her food, while Alina was


    alone, she took out the draft she had brought with her. It was some of the new products she had


    designed recently.


    Because of the suddenness of what had happened, it made her unsettled for a while.


    And now, the hectic to the point of madness seems to be a different kind of relief for her.


    The phone vibrated, it was Andre calling, Alina picked it up, "Andre."


    "You arrived?"


    "Yes."


    "Caleb is there too?" As he said this, Andre''s tone was unsteady.


    When he knew that Caleb was chasing after her to go to Oklens, Andre thought Caleb was a freak.


    Now with all the fuss between Alina and the Collins family, news of Chester''s engagement is flying


    around the world.


    At this juncture, Alina couldn''t get too close to any of the Collins family, yet he even approached Alina.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t get too close to him." From response from Alina, it was known that they had met each other.


    What else can Caleb do besides this rogue''s tricks?


    Alina, "I know."


    Alina is naturally clear about what exactly Andre''s concern is, and even if Andre does not say it, she


    will not get too close to Caleb.


    And Andre is actually quite at ease with Alina.


    After such a long time of entanglement, he could sort of see the kind of rejection Alina had for Collins


    family.


    He added, "There is one thing."


    "What?"


    "The Ingford police went over to Eglinton."


    Alina asked in a trembling voice, "Because Vanessa went there?"


    "I think so, they went to see her."


    Alina closes her eyes.


    Everything, as it were, was going in the direction of the oue she had thought of earlier, and so now


    with this progress, they were not only unable to call it a day.


    Even on Chester, there is actually no way to intervenepletely now.


    But after knowing Edison, Alina was not half happy, because the more things progressed, she has a


    narrower road ahead of her.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Are you scared?" Andre could see that she didn''t want things to go on.


    Alina, in her heart, is actually reluctant to admit it, and because of Chester, she doesn''t even want it to


    be rted to Vanessa.


    But what does it matter if she is afraid or not when it hase to this?


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "This is the price she deserves."


    Even if it was under that big of Edison''s, it was true that Vanessa had harmed someone.


    "Brodie''s notebook has been found, so whether it''s Emma or Vanessa''s incriminating evidence, no one


    is wrongly using them."


    Yes, no one has wronged them.


    Alina, "I still have something to do, bye."


    The result, what it was like, was by nowpletely out of control in their hands, so Alina really doesn''t


    want to know anything.


    The moment she hung up the phone, her world quieted down, yet her heart did not.


    ...


    Caleb had just moved in and the doorbell rang, he said to Tomas, "Open the door."


    "Yes."


    At the same time, he wondered who was the person who came to ring the doorbell so soon, could it be


    Alina?


    A gentle smile lifted the corners of Caleb''s mouth at the thought of how furious she would be if she


    knew.

 Chapter 564 This Is Not Your Concern

    Chapter 564 This Is Not Your Concern


    Chapter 564 This is not your concern


    However, when Ronan stood in front of him, all the smiles on Caleb''s face at that moment disappeared


    in an instant.


    And the rtionship between him and Chester, which had been eased by that serious illness, was now


    fractured again by his presence here.


    "Master Caleb, Master Chester has said that you should go back." Although Ronan''s tone was


    respectful, there was an endless forcefulness in his attitude.


    So much so that when Caleb was looking at him, a thick dark aura shed under his eyes.


    "What if I say no?"


    "Master Caleb."


    "Get lost." Caleb couldn''t even listen to this now.


    Yet Ronan looked at him more seriously at the moment.


    "Between you and Master Chester..."


    "I gave him the person earlier, does he know how she''s beening along all this time?"


    How did Alinae to be?


    She has a mental illness.


    It could erupt at any time.


    Yet, Chester surprisingly got engaged to Annie.


    Annie was the woman who fought with Alina before.


    Ronan, "That is not your concern."


    Caleb''s already bad face was now instantly sharpened by at this moment when he looked at Ronan.


    Yet Ronan added, "Aren''t you the same when you should care for her the most?"


    Caleb''s brain, in this instant, ''went nk.


    At a time when Chester was forced to let go, he failed to protect Alina just as well when he should have


    done so most.


    In that case, who is he to say such things now?


    "Now that he''s let go of her, he shouldn''t care who''s around her in the future."


    If it was Caleb who failed to protect Alina during that time, what about Chester?


    In Caleb''s opinion, he should never have let go in the first ce.


    In Caleb''s heart, Alina suffered so much when she lost her memory, everything was actually Chester


    letting go.


    If he hadn''t let go, then things wouldn''t havee to this.


    "Master Chester said that if you don''t want to go back, then take a look at this document." After saying


    that, Ronan handed a document to Caleb.


    Caleb looked at the paper bag handed over by Ronan.


    He had a bad feeling inside, and subconsciously felt that it was not something good that was contained


    in it.


    What could be good at this time that could be brought out to threaten him?


    A sh of danger passed under Caleb''s eyes, and he eventually grabbed the document bag, opened it


    and took out the papers inside to look at them.


    Upon seeing what was on it, his pupils tightened. When he looked at Ronan again, his eyes were filled


    with sharp danger.


    "He threatened me?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was unsteady because of it.


    Ronan, "Master Chester just doesn''t want you to get too close to Miss Hughes."


    "And what if it''s Andre?" Caleb asked mockingly.


    Even a blind man could see Andre''s heart for Alina. There was no blood rtionship between them.


    When Alina was most severely hurt, it was Andre who was always by her, protecting her and guarding


    her.


    Even when Alina did not leave the door of her room for those three days, it was always Andre who kept


    watch outside her room.


    And at the mention of Andre, a darker current shed under Ronan''s eyes.


    He said, "Master Chester said that anyone is allowed but you."


    Caleb was so angry that he threw up his fist and wanted to smash it on Ronan''s face, but in the end, he


    didn''t.


    Ronan then ced a flight ticket in front of Caleb, "Master Chester said, it''s up to you to choose."


    Having said that, Ronan walked away.


    Tomas stepped forward worriedly.


    Apparently, it was not expected that Chester would still not allow Caleb to go near Alina even though


    he was now engaged to Annie.


    ''The sound of a lighter rang out, Tomas thought it was Caleb who wanted to smoke, however, he did


    not expect that he picked up the ticket that Chester had arranged and lit it up.


    Tomas didn''t know what kind of threat that document was to Caleb, but looking at his attitude now, he


    knew Caleb did not take this threat seriously.


    "Sir." Tomas was worried.


    After all, if Chester really gets angry, then what''s in that document could get them doomed.


    Yet even this in such a choice, there was no fear in Caleb''s eyes.


    "You go back to Ingford first."


    "You..."


    "When you get back, I have a mission for you." Without waiting for Tomas to finish, Caleb said.


    Apparently, since he could follow Alina''s lead even before such a storm, in the future...


    As Ronan said, he failed to protect her when he should have done so most.


    Then next, it was a different story.


    Although everything is now revolving around Edison and Vanessa, for Alina, there is no telling how


    much more there is in this darkness.


    "Yes." Tomas looked at Caleb''s firm attitude and originally wanted to persuade him, but knew that this


    persuasion was useless.


    In the end, Tomas swallowed all the words that were on his lips.


    ...


    Alina in the room now had no idea what kind of dark tide was raging between Caleb and Chester.


    She was eating, and Ronan came.


    Since things broke out and Chester went back up Eglinton, there has been no contact between them


    since.


    And now Ronan, to her surprise, hade here.


    "Miss Hughes." Ronan greeted her respectfully.


    Alina put down the fork in her hand, she looked at Ronan wordlessly, there was an endless surge under


    her eyes.


    Yet in no time, it was all suppressed again by Alina.


    Brandon walked away.


    The moment the door closed, only Alina and Ronan were left. Alina spoke in a calm tone, "Say it, what


    do you want?"


    Ronan, the closest person to Chester, yet now had appeared in front of her, so what did that mean?


    Before, Alina felt that she knew Chester very well, but now Alina felt that she couldn''t see anything in


    front of her eyes.


    It was as if there was nothing more she could do in the whole thing except wait and see what the end


    result would be.


    Ronan sat across from her and said, "Just now, I went to see Master Caleb."


    Alina, "What do you mean?"


    Ronan handed an envelope to Alina, who asked, "What is this?"


    "From Master Chester."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alina looked at Ronan in silence, not immediately picking it up.

 Chapter 565 It Seems That He Hates You

    Chapter 565 It Seems That He Hates You


    Chapter 565 It seems that he hates you


    And when Ronan saw that Alina did not take it, he put the envelope on the coffee table and pushed it in


    Alina''s direction, saying in a calm tone, "Master Chester wants you to keep your distance from Master


    Caleb."


    Alina, "Heh."


    To keep her and Caleb in a distance?


    Have his assistant say it to her? This was like the way Vanessa had been when she had dismissed


    Emma.


    So even without opening the envelope now, Alina probably knew what was inside it.


    "Take it back."


    "Miss Hughes."


    "I say yes." She will keep her distance from Caleb, but she will not want the things inside.


    Since when does she feel humiliated by Chester whenever she epts something from him?


    It turns out that even the best rtionships can go this far at some point.


    Looking at Ronan''s darkening face, Alina said, "But I don''t know what Master Caleb thinks."


    She Agreed.


    As for Master Caleb, it was beyond her control.


    Ronan''s face sunk, and it was clear that this was not the perfect response.


    Alina grabbed the envelope and got up, throwing it at Ronan, "Tell him that I won''t have any


    involvement with Collins family in the future, is that reassuring?"


    Is this reply perfect?


    No matter what the Collins family''s entanglement with her looks like, she will draw a line in the sand


    with all the Collins family, once and for all.


    In fact, even if Alina had lived in the Collins family for so many years, Max was like a family member,


    the whole Collins family, as far as she was concerned now, had nothing left for her, so that was a good


    answer.


    "Many thanks, Miss Hughes." Ronan stood up, still leaving the envelope on the coffee table the


    moment he turned around.


    The moment the door closed, Alina fell onto the sofa as if she had lost all her strength in this instant.


    Looking at the envelope, an endless pallor shone in her eyes.


    Keeping her at arm''s length from the Collins family?


    "Heh."


    At this time, except for Andre who was always uneasy about Alina, other people''s attitudes were


    puzzled.


    When Andre was aware that someone close to Chester had approached Alina and even said


    something like that, he was angry, and said to Alina, "It seems that he hates you."


    Her parents and grandmother are dead, and Alina hates those who hurt them with a passion, even she


    is determined to uncover all those behind them.


    And she seeded.


    Now, Chester, in knowing that her father had gone because of her mother, naturally hated her mother


    to the core.


    Only the difference was that Vanessa was still alive. Her mother was already dead, so even if he hated,


    there was no outlet for it.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "Is there really nothing that can be done now?"


    The notebook with the testimony of Brodie has been submitted and now Vanessa has been


    approached again by the Ingford police.


    Then that means that Vanessa might really be spared from the same fate as Emma. Thinking of that


    possibility, thinking of Chester again, Alina''s heart choked so hard.


    Andre, "Chester is more anxious than you are."


    Now Chester is anxious, but there is nothing Chester can do to stop it.


    In this way, they naturally could not stop.


    After all, it''s not a personal matter that''s involved, it''s risen to a criminal level, so it''s no longer up to


    them.


    "Alina."


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know." Alina said in pain.


    If only she had known that there was something that big behind Vanessa, that Edison was scheming,


    and that Vanessa had been hurt, then everything, at that time of Emma, should have ended.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s the price she should pay." This, all along, was what Alina had insisted on before.


    Now, however, when it was discovered that Chester hated her, she was inplete inner turmoil.


    Those things that she had previously identified were thuspletely shaken, and she did not know


    what she should do.


    Andre, "Don''t think about it now, okay?"


    It was no longer in their control, so much so that it was useless even to think about it.


    ...


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa had just arrived at Eglinton for a few days before the police came to her door, and seeing their


    presence instinctively made her heart feel weak.


    But since arriving at Chester''s ce, the confidence she once had when she was at Collins Castle


    seems to have returned to her.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the police came to her today with evidence, and the moment


    she saw the evidence, Vanessa''s heart jumped straight to her throat.


    "No, I didn''t..." Vanessa shook her head with a white face.


    Wasn''t it all taken care of behind the scenes back then? Why would it still be like this? The person


    behind Brodie''s father is her.


    After Emma left, all of them thought that there might be more than Emma behind Brodie''s father.


    And that person is, from the evidence today, Vanessa.


    Why?


    Why was it that something that had been dealt with so cleanly back then was now in front of her again?


    Why is this happening?


    "This is the notebook of Brodie''s father."


    Vanessa, "..."


    Her face, already pale, was even more uncontrobly sullen at the moment of the confirmation.


    The police, at the moment, looked at her with such sharpness.


    It made her face, which had been forcing itself to be calm, be torn apart in silence.


    At this moment, the air was almost so quiet that a pin dropped on the ground could be heard clearly,


    yet Vanessa was trying hard to suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Hands clenched into fists, she looked at the person who came, "I want to see my son."


    Other than that, she didn''t want to say anything. The only thing she wanted to see now was Chester.


    Yet the policeman was sharp with his words, "From now on, you''re probably off limits to anyone."


    Vanessa, "..."


    At the sound of the words, the strength in her body at that moment seemed to be drained away in that


    instant.


    "No."


    "Mrs. Collins, pleasee with us." The policeman had risen to his feet, while his tone firm.


    Vanessa''s face was gloomy at this moment.


    All these years, these things had always been buried deep in her mind, she never thought they would


    one day be revealed, yet now, surprisingly, they came overnight.

 Chapter 566 Darkness

    Chapter 566 Darkness


    Chapter 566 Darkness


    She had underestimated Alina after all.


    She thought she could just report it to the police or something, but she didn''t expect there would be any


    evidence to submit.


    Vanessa''s heart was in a constant surge, she wanted to say something, yet at this moment it was


    surprisingly unable to say anything.


    She didn''t want to go with these people.


    "No, I must see my son." The moment the cold shackles were ced on her wrists, she felt as if her life


    hade to a standstill at that moment.


    There is still some discrepancy with what Alina knows. What Alina knows is that the investigation is


    already underway.


    Yet who would have thought that with everything that is now in hand, the evidence is so overwhelming


    that it is not an investigation, but an arrest?


    "No, I didn''t, none of this has anything to do with me, it''s not me, it''s not me."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was arrogant before, as if even if everything was done by her, Alina couldn''t do anything to her.


    When really faced with this moment, Vanessa realized that no matter what kind of high ground she was


    standing on, once it was revealed, then she would have to pay the price ordingly.


    "I want to see Chester, I want to see my son." She, in the position of Mrs. Collins, had been in the


    limelight for half her life. All the people respected her as Mrs. Collins.


    She is so dignified.


    How could she allow it, such a cold and humiliating thing to be worn on her hands, yet no matter how


    much she struggled, it was powerless to resist.


    ...


    By the time Chester came back to Upper Royal Manor, Vanessa had already been taken away, the


    living room was a mess, the servants in and the butler hadn''t evene back to their senses.


    in all the years they have been here, this is the first time they have been faced with such a situation.


    All along, in their hearts, Chester was a god-like existence.


    Even all this time, with all the public opinion surrounding her outside, it did not in any way affect her


    reserved elegance in the hearts of the people.


    But now that Vanessa was taken away in that particr way here, it still struck everyone''s heart in the


    end.


    He kicked at the coffee table.


    Lucas followed in behind him and saw Chester covered in cold, dangerous aura overflowing the whole


    castle.


    "Sir."


    Chester, "Ingford?"


    There is danger all over in his words.


    Since knowing his birth and Vanessa''s concealment over the years, Chester has be much less


    disconnected from his mother.


    And this time, he was trying to protect her.


    Lucas nodded, "Yes."


    "Make the arrangements."


    "..." Take a trip to Ingford.


    Lucas nodded and hurried to make arrangements.


    The moment he turned around, he saw the trembling butler and the servants, and asked them to leave


    first.


    The butler and the maids sighed with relief as if they had been pardoned.


    Chester was left alone.


    ...


    Alina has been in the jury box, thepetition will start in ten minutes, the scene is already buzzing


    with excitement.


    As she was about to turn off her phone, Andre''s call came in, Alina picked it up, "Andre."


    "Vanessa has been arrested." Andre said.


    Alina, "..."


    The news came suddenly, yet she was unhappy by now, and the more she got to the end, the colder


    she felt all over.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Andre continued, "Chester has gone over to Ingford."


    From the time Chester picked up Vanessa from Ingford earlier, he had already made his position on the


    matter clear.


    Alina''s heart choked even more, "Got it."


    Although she had probably known a lot about it before, the moment the news came, it still surprised


    her.


    Now for Alina, her heart, apparently, was torn apart with pain.


    Woodenly hanging up the phone, it was clear that at this time Alina didn''t want to say anything.


    Alina did not know how she spent the rest of the day, and her mind was nk until the end.


    Brandon was waiting outside, and when he saw her pale face, he hurried forward to take things from


    her hand, and it was obvious that Brandon knew about it.


    Alina paused as she walked to the car door, her thin back trembling.


    "Are you alright?" Brandon handed a bottle of water to Alina.


    Alina took it, unscrewed the cap and drank half of the bottle, and didn''t even feel the least bit rxed.


    Brandon looked at Alina''s pale face and asked, "Are you going to Ingford now?"


    In just a short time, Ingford has been in a mess.


    Chester has gone back, he must be burnt out by now.


    When she was asked if she wanted to go to Ingford, her already pale face was even more bloodless at


    the moment.


    She shook her head, "No."


    Going to Ingford?


    What could she do if she went there? Face Chester? She doesn''t know how to face him.


    She wants the result of paying for the death of her parents, yet who would have thought that in this are


    the victims?


    The phone shed with Andre''s number, and he picked up, "Alina."


    "Where is Edison now?"


    Edison was the man who started it all.


    Andre, "He was caught by Chester, and it is unknown where he is being kept now."


    Alina, "..."


    Hearing that this person was caught by Chester, Alina''s heart choked even more.


    In this case, everyone was looking for the one they hated the most.


    Chester, on the other hand, was the root cause of getting the whole thing into this and paying a heavy


    price.


    Alina clearly felt Chester''s hatred for her, which made her numb and suffocated.


    It plunged her whole world into darkness.


    "Alina, Alina!" Her breath felt heavier and heavier on the other of the phone, and Andre''s tone was


    tightening.


    Yet Alina seems, now, unable to hear anything at all.


    Her world, literally, had lost its light and its sound.


    Eventually, the phone in her hand crashed to the ground, falling straight into two halves.


    Her world was spinning.


    At the moment when she almost fell to the ground, Brandon was quick to catch her in his arms, "Miss,


    Miss."


    And Alina''s world waspletely plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 567 How Can He Hate Me?

    Chapter 567 How Can He Hate Me?


    Chapter 567 How can he hate me?


    No one knows what kind of pain Alina has endured during this time, ever since she knew about Edison,


    she just kept sorting out the intricacies in her head.


    She was so afraid were really rted to Vanessa.


    Yet Vanessa ended up like this, and when she realised that Chester hated her, she was even more


    distressed.


    ...


    By the time Alina woke up again, Andre was already by her, and apparently the moment he heard that


    she had passed out, Andre was terrified.


    Seeing Andre, Alina''s tears fell, "He must wish I have died back then, right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Andre took her cold hand.


    Alina, "But if I were to choose again, I would did the same..."


    Now Chester hates her and she is in pain, but back then she saw her parents cold and pale in the


    morgue with her eyes, the tears in the corners of her grandmother''s eyes until she died, she hate it.


    She thought it was all an ident, but it was not.


    "But how can he hate me?" Alina said in pain.


    Andre, "No one can be left alone in this position."


    Alina, "..."


    So how much of trouble did Max''s legacy outside back then draw in? Now it''s clear to see.


    The involvement is so broad that anyone who is involved in it should not try to get away with it alone.


    Who would have thought that a conspiracy would block the way of so many people?


    "Can we still go on? Let Brandon arrange it if you can''t." As originally nned, she would take a week


    in the show.


    However, now that Andre looked at Alina''s state, he was really worried that she could no longer carry


    on.


    Just as Alina wanted to say something, Andre''s phone vibrated and he gave Alina a worried look.


    But he still turned to one side to pick up the phone.


    In just a short minute, Andre hurried in, "Alina, we must go to Eglinton now."


    Alina stiffened.


    She looked to Andre with puzzles.


    The next moment, Andre said somewhat unsteadily, "Penny has gone to Eglinton."


    Alina, "..."


    Her mind, which was already in a state of worldwide confusion, exploded with a ''buzz'' at that moment


    when she heard those words.


    On the word ''Eglinton'', Alina seemed to be stuck at this moment, so at this moment she was actually a


    bit unresponsive.


    She didn''t react to what the word ''Eglinton'' really meant to her.


    But it was only a short minute before she reacted and looked woodenly at Andre, "What is she doing up


    there?"


    At this moment, it seems that Alina has forgotten that Penny is just a child.


    Her world was so messy and chaotic she could no longer find her way around, yet at such a confusing


    moment, Penny was gone.


    Penny was just a kid.


    Earlier, with everyone''s heart in their mouths, they went to Ingford to look for her child.


    Andre looked at Alina''s mute appearance, and obviously knew that she was probably all but incapable


    of thinking by now.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Go find Chester."


    Alina, "..."


    "What does she want with Chester?"


    Andre, "..."


    Looking at Alina, he was so slightly afraid that this time she would really be...


    Stepping forward, he took Alina in his arms, "You forgot that she is very smart, so she should already


    know." that she is Chester''s daughter.


    And that child has always been so obsessed with her father, and that''s what gives people the most


    headaches.


    Alina was trembling even more in Andre''s arms at the moment.


    Between her and Chester, there was even a daughter.


    "Where is Edison now?" The moment Alina opened her mouth, there was a tremor in her tone.


    Even if Andre had said on the phone earlier that Edison was now in Chester''s hands and that he didn''t


    know where he was yet.


    But at this moment, Alina wants to break that man into pieces.


    It''s all because of this man.


    Because of this man, so many absurd things have happened in their world, even blocking all their paths


    out as well.


    What qualifications does this man have to do this?


    "Alina, calm down."


    "Where the hell is he?" Alina hadpletely lost her mind.


    No matter who it happened to, probably he couldn''t keep his sanity, right?


    "Calm down." Andre felt Alina''s trembling body, and his heart panicked.


    He didn''t know how tofort her, but was constantly reassuring her.


    ...Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And Chester, in Ingford, is anxious, but in the face of such solid evidence, he can do nothing.


    In his phone phone, Alina looked so decent as she sat dazzlingly at the judges'' table in Oklens, her


    smile so decent.


    It exudes a princess-like aura all over.


    A dangerous coldness surged under his eyes as Lucas pulled the door open and got in, "Sir."


    Chester put away his phone.


    The danger under the eyes, however, remains.


    He asked, "How is it?"


    "You can see Madam." Lucas said with a sort of sigh of relief.


    In the face of such evidence, Vanessa cannot see anyone outside now until the triales down.


    So now that Chester can see her, it is clear that Lucas has used a great deal of effort.


    "When?"


    "Now."


    Chester saw Vanessa, who was more of a mess than being kicked out of the Collins family.


    The moment Vanessa saw Chester, tears rolled down from her eyes, "Chester."


    She bowed her head.


    It seemed to have lost the courage to look at him.


    Chester looked at her without saying a word.


    Vanessa said, "I don''t regret it."


    "So?"


    "You stay out of it."


    Chester, "..."


    The sharpness under his eyes thickened.


    No one knew what kind of emotions were rolling under his eyes at this moment, as he just looked at


    Vanessa in silence.


    Instead, Vanessa said through clenched teeth, "I did all those."


    In Upper Royal Manor, she resisted.


    But the moment she got on the ne back, it was as if she was all at ease.


    She has never regretted it.


    Chester''s eyes were sharp. Vanessa uttered, "But Alina..."


    Alina is Le''s only daughter, as Vanessa speaks Alina''s name even now, she still couldn''t stop the


    hatred.


    She said to Chester, "If I have to do it again, I still won''t let her go, Chester, promise me not to be with


    her."


    "..."


    "Don''t stay with her." Vanessa said in pain, the blood in her mouth, at this moment, gushed out.

 Chapter 568 All Collapsed

    Chapter 568 All Copsed


    Chapter 568 All copsed


    And Chester, who was already unsettled inside, saw the fresh blood gushing out of Vanessa''s mouth,


    and his pupils fiercely tightened.


    "You..."


    "Chester, promise me you won''t stay with her, I hate her, I really do, she, she''s..."


    Vanessa copsed onto the cold floor, and her words were no longer clear.


    Those eyes carried her supplication and reluctance for Chester.


    ...


    Alina was going crazy, and everything in Oklens had to be stopped. Leaving Brandon to stay there and


    make arrangements, and she set off on the road to Oklens.


    Caleb got the news that she had fainted and when he rushed to the hospital, Andre had already taken


    her out of the hospital.


    Andre was going to Eglinton with her.


    Andre''s phone vibrated again, he picked it up, "Hello."


    Alina went inside the security check.


    And then Andre followed her in and grabbed her wrist with such a heavy force that Alina, even though


    she was mute at the moment, couldn''t help but frown, "What''s wrong?"


    "Vanessa died."


    At the moment, Alina waspletely lost in reaction, looking at Andre woodenly.


    Her world was already chaotic, and now it was straightforwardly chaotic to the point of nkness.


    "What happened?" Alina''s inner mind was full of thoughts, yet at this moment it was somewhat


    incapable of responding.


    Andre, "She killed herself."


    Alina''s mind went nk.


    Andre wanted to say something when he looked at Alina, yet he didn''t know what to say at this


    moment.


    The news was sudden for them, and more crucially, no one expected Vanessa to be so extreme.


    At one time, whatever was in front of her, she was fearless, but now she killed herself.


    Now, overnight, it was as if something had shattered in their world.


    "Andre." Alina called Andre''s name in a wooden voice, wanting to say something, yet she didn''t know


    what to say.


    Andre, "Everything is none of your business."


    Yet these words, at the moment, are so powerless and pale in Alina''s world.


    The people who killed her parents and grandmother have finally paid the price, yet she seems to be


    involved in a new round of feuds.


    That is Chester''s resentment towards her.


    Because of Vanessa''s death, Chester now hates her.


    "Do you think he''s going to take revenge on me next?"


    This, presumably, is what they say about retribution, right? In the end, they don''t know whose fault it is.


    Andre did not expect things to be so convoluted as they had developed so far, as if no one had really


    unravelled anything.


    On the contrary, it makes things worse and worse.


    "He won''t." Chester of the past literally would not.


    But now, when Andre answered this question, it carried a touch of uncertainty.


    The Chester of once would not, but what about the Chester of now? Will he?


    Alina heard the uncertainty in Andre''s tone, the corners of her mouth lifted into a bitter smile,


    surprisingly not knowing how to answer the question.


    Seeing the bitterness on the corner of Alina''s mouth, Andre could not avoid heartache.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here with you."


    At this moment, as at any time before, Andre stood by her, no matter what was going on in Alina''s


    world.


    Alina said, "I do hope he gets back at me."


    "Alina!"


    "I can''t hate him..."


    "Shut up." Before Alina could finish her words, she was viciously interrupted by Andre.


    If that were true, it would probably be a real relief for Alina, wouldn''t it?


    But Chester would not do that.


    "You mustn''t forget that between you there is Penny."


    Speaking of Penny, Alina''s already suffocating heart seemed to be blocked by arge stone at this


    moment, and there was no room for any breathing.


    "Penny."


    Penny is the most innocent person in this scene.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "No matter what happens, I want you to help me protect Penny well." Alina did not ask for anything


    else.


    At this moment, her despondent tone was as if she was giving an ount of the aftermath to Andre,


    who tugged her into his arms, "You are her mother, you will protect her."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, even when she fell into the Hasnan Bridge, that was the time when she was holding her


    belly and protecting the child in her belly.


    And what about now?


    Tears slid down Alina''s eyes, "Naturally, I will protect her."


    It was her daughter, whoever her father was, but it was the child she had protected with her life.


    "Help me find Edison."


    Edison, now should not only Chester want to break him into pieces, even Alina want to.


    Andre nodded, "Okay, I''ll help you find him."


    At the end of a conspiracy, many of these sacrifices have surfaced, and it may seem like the end is the


    beginning of another.


    For example, Penny.


    This is one of the most vicious of Edison''s calctions.


    ...


    Alina wants to find Edison, and when ites down to it, she doesn''t know exactly what she wants to


    do.


    Just want to find him and even skin him.


    Chester soon knew that Andre was looking for Edison and even knew that Alina had gone to Eglinton.


    All the trials of the case against Vanessa had ended with her sudden death.


    In the white hearth, the white chrysanthemums seem to be another grandness after the death of a


    person.


    "Is Penny in Eglinton?"


    "Yes." Lucas nodded.


    Hearing Penny, there was a sh of softness under Chester''s austere eyes, but in no time it went down


    more somberly.


    His eyes are closed, and even then, the bitterness and danger underneath them cannot be concealed.


    "Get Ronan back, and..."


    Now now, it''s all to the point of removing Ronan from her, so much so, what exactly is his attitude


    towards Alina now is obvious.


    ...


    Because Andre was around, neither Ronan nor Caleb could get half a step closer to Alina now.


    When Alina and Andre got off the ne, Andre said, "The child is in Upper Royal Manor."


    It was the ce where Chester lived in Eglinton, when Vanessa came over here before, she stayed


    over there.


    Alina, "Let''s go straight there."


    Right now she just wants to get the child back as soon as possible, she doesn''t want to worry about


    other things for now.


    Penny, at this juncture, cannot show her face in Chester''s world.

 Chapter 569 A Terrible Scene.

    Chapter 569 A Terrible Scene.


    Chapter 569 A Terrible Scene.


    Andre was originally going toe Upper Royal Manor with Alina, but thinking about all these things


    between him and Chester now, in the end, Alina did not let Andre go in with her.


    The lofty castle, so luxurious, like Chester himself, gives a very grand and atmospheric feeling.


    When the butler saw Alina, his face showed embarrassment.


    "What?" Alina said, going in to take the child away, yet the butler was embarrassed to have the


    manservant block her way in.


    In an instant, a sharp, icy coldness shed under Alina''s eyes.


    The butler said apprehensively, "When he knew that Penny wereing over, Master Chester had


    someone fetch her here immediately and said that no one would be allowed to see her."


    Speaking again, the danger in her tone was even more overwhelming at the moment, "I am the mother


    of the child."


    "I was asked to pass on a message to you that when youe, you will be told, you will not be the


    mother of the child afterwards."


    Alina, "..."


    The world, for a moment, copsed.


    "What did you say?"


    The butler, "It is Master Chester''s wish that you should leave the ce and not seek toe here in


    future."


    Alina, "Heh, what does he mean?"


    Alina''s heart was heaving and the butler looked into her eyes, which already had an angry look in them,


    and his eyes became stern.


    He said, "Master Chester''s mother has just passed away."


    Even though thetter words were not spoken, the people around Chester knew that this was the result


    of Alina''s trouble.


    In the blink of an eye.


    It was as if all the people were using Alina of doing wrong, no matter what she had once done, yet


    Vanessa was Chester''s mother.


    So, even if Vanessa had killed her parents and her grandmother, Alina would have had to forget it.


    "What if I, right now, must go in?" Alina''s attitude hardened at this moment.


    That, presumably, is human nature, isn''t it?


    When you find out that things are not the way you want them to be and that everything is not in conflict,


    you will still reflect on it and constantly torture yourself as to whether you did something wrong.


    But when the tough confrontationes together, then it bes a sharp rhetorical question.


    Asking rhetorically, why did you make a scene, asking rhetorically if you can really let go of what you


    had suffered?


    The answer, when ites to toughness, is never.


    No matter what kind of shame and pain Alina''s heart felt towards Chester before she came, but when


    the people around him were now fighting against her, thinking she was the sinner who made Chester


    lose his mother, then she must ask in return, who was the sinner who made her lose her families?


    The toughness in her eyes was as sharp as it had ever been at the moment.


    And the butler froze for a moment at the sight of this tough sharpness, "Miss Hughes."


    "Today, I must take the child away." Without waiting for the butler to finish, Alina interrupted in a stern


    voice, and in her tone was an unprecedented ice coldness.


    Butler, "I''m afraid that won''t do."


    Both sides were tough.


    Just as the two were confronting each other, the ck phantom drove in from outside, and when the


    butler saw the car, he paid no more attention to Alina, but respectfully rushed to wee the person.


    Alina wanted to take the opportunity to go in, yet the two male servants were strong and unmoved as


    they stood in front of her.


    Behind her, came the respectful voice of the butler, "You''re back."


    She thought it was Chester.


    However, the moment she turned around, she saw Annie in a white dress with high heels, she looked


    innocent and energetic.


    At this moment, Alina''s mind went ''buzzing'' and there was a moment of nkness.


    Instead, Annie smiled good-naturedly towards Alina and then walked in under the respectful guidance


    of the butler.


    Alina stood in ce.


    The cold wind is raging.


    The cold was not only in her blood, but in her heart.


    When she was in Shirling before, no matter how much the news on Eglinton was buzzing, when seen


    with her own eyes, it was as if a pair ofrge hands had reached into her heart, tugging at it


    unceremoniously, and the pain choked her even more.


    The jacket with Andre''s scent covered Alina''s body, shielding her from the chill of the wind.


    Alina turned back, "Didn''t I tell you not toe in?"


    "Let''s go back first." Andre held Alina''s cold hand, it turned out that when he saw the care in just


    now, Andre was worried that something had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Annie got down from the car just now, Andre saw it all.


    Previously, for the engagement between Chester and Annie, they had been specting that there


    might be other reasons.


    And now, there''s no need to think about it.


    Annie is the fianc¨¦e of Chester.


    ...


    Because Chester had given an order not to allow Alina to enter Upper Royal Manor, this time, she did


    not seed in bringing back the child.


    After Andre sent her back, he left, the maid made some food for Alina, "Miss, have something to eat."


    "Let''s wait for Andre toe back." Alina responded mumblingly, in fact she did not want to eat.


    In her mind, it was all about the usations from the butler, and the way Annie went in the house.


    Her phone vibrated, Alina looked at the number, it was Ste calling, "Ste."


    "Did you know, Alina? Vanessa is gone."


    Alina, "I know."


    Ste, "Master Chester is now..."


    Talking about Chester, Ste suddenly had some trouble saying anything, apparently Ste still didn''t


    know how far Alina and Chester had reached between them.


    She just feels that the state of Chester will be very detrimental to Alina.


    Alina, "He won''t let me see Penny anymore."


    "What?" Hearing these words, Ste raised her voice, which was still tinged with disbelief.


    Penny''s presence has undoubtedly been questionable for a long time and it was totally unexpected that


    things woulde to this point.


    But now Chester won''t let Alina see Penny.


    "How could he do that?"


    "His current fianc¨¦e is Annie."


    "So, he and you arepletely cut off?" , Ste had implied regret.


    How good rtionship these two were in before, how did they get to this point?

 Chapter 570 Going To Pick Up Penny

    Chapter 570 Going To Pick Up Penny


    Chapter 570 Going to pick up Penny


    When it was so hard between them, neither of them let go of each other''s hands at that time, yet now, it


    was as if there was a sea of fire between them, never to be crossed again.


    Alina, "I think he will be married to Annie shortly afterwards."


    "Alina."


    "I am d that he''s fine." As long as Chester was well, it was fine.


    Taking a deep breath, "But I can''t leave the child to him."


    The child was her life.


    When Ste heard Alina was mentioning the child, she knew that although these two were in such a


    mess now, the child was the only thing holding them together.


    People say that children are the bond between parents, yet between Alina and Chester, is this good, or


    is it bad?


    Ste, "You should not take the child away for the time being."


    "..."


    "He should return to Eglinton shortly afterwards." And now that Vanessa has just gone, it is clear that


    this is still a blow to Chester, who knows the truth.


    Ste was thinking that it might be good for the child to stay with Chester at this time.


    "But Annie lives in Upper Royal Manor." Alina said in a tight tone.


    Annie is not a nice person, and she has a knowledge of this since she regained her memory.


    Ste, "..."


    Annie lives in Eglinton?


    When she heard this, she couldn''t help but draw a breath back.


    So, what kind of scene are these two now facing?


    Alina had a long chat with Ste, however, Ste originally wanted tofort Alina, but she was unable


    to do so because of the situation Alina was in now.


    So all the way to the end, Alina''s breath became heavier.


    When Andre returned, Alina had already ended the call with Ste, the moment she saw the wound on


    Andre''s neck and his body, she came forward..


    "Andre?" Alina was shocked to see that Andre was injured.


    Andre threw the medical kit at her.


    Alina, "How did you get hurt?"


    Andre, "Medicate me."


    Alina, "..."


    Andre did not say anything, and Alina''s heart tightened violently when she noticed that on Andre''s arm,


    there was actually arge gash.


    She went up to him and take out iodine and alcohol to disinfect him.


    The wound was not too deep, but it was shocking for Alina to see. She raised her eyes to ask him, yet


    the next moment Andre said, "The child is not in Upper Royal Manor."


    Alina froze.


    "You went to the Upper Royal?"


    So the injuries he had were caused by a fight with someone from the Upper Royal? He was trying to go


    and get the child back?


    Alina felt a dull pain in her heart.


    Andre, "So you can rest assured that although he hates you, at least he won''t harm the child."


    In the end, Andre, who had been with Alina for quite some time, naturally knew what Alina was worried


    about at this time.


    Although Macy is not a qualified psychiatrist, Chester would at least not allow her to harm the child.


    Alina, "His people moved against you?"


    "..." He didn''t answer.


    And it was such silence that made Alina''s heart, even more, suffocate.


    Her mind is now filled with the scene Andre went to Upper Royal Manor and found the child wasn''t


    there.


    But Annie was there.


    So Chester didn''t let Penny live with Annie, and so, where exactly was the child being taken now?


    "Andre."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you find the child." Andre said as he looked at Alina.


    Alina, "..."


    The child was hidden by Chester.


    And ording to the current situation, Chester would obviously not let Alina see the child.


    Before, who would have thought that this would be the case between them now? But now, it''se to


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    this.


    Alina''s mind was in a constant state of shock.


    Her heart was smothering heavy.


    After tending to Andre''s wound, she got up, "The dinner is ready."


    With that, she grabbed her coat and was turning to go out.


    Andre, "What are you doing there?"


    "Andre, I''m afraid you won''t be able to help me with the next thing."


    Before things were unclear and he was able to help her find out everything, but now it was different.


    It''s all clear.


    The only thing left is Chester''s hatred for her.


    "Alina."


    "It''s always been about my parents and my grandmother since it happened, and it''s never been


    properly resolved between me and Chester."


    "..."


    "And the person who solves this matter is no one but myself."


    Although Alina''s mind was confused, she was still sober when it came to the child.


    Andre looked at her back with some concern, "So, you''re going to Ingford now?"


    It goes without saying what the situation is now.


    Alina closed her eyes, took a deep breath, "The child is probably being taken to Ingford by his people


    now."


    As for, why Chester let someone take the child to Ingford, naturally it goes without saying.


    Andre, "I''ll go with you."


    "No need."


    Alina said.


    "I''ll do it myself." She could give in on everything, but even now all that was over, to her child, to her


    parents and grandmother, she will not budge.


    Andre listened to the calmness in her tone, his heart was stuffy and heavy.


    He knew that something else might happen between her and Chester next, because of Penny, but


    definitely not like before.


    Before, whatever happened between them was so good, and now that goodness waspletely away


    from them.


    They all carry with them their respective hatreds that cannot be crossed.


    ...


    Alina, once whatever the Collins family had done to her, recovered her memory.


    But she never let it ripple through Chester, she was sober enough to decide who really did it.


    No matter how far things went, she wanted Chester to be well, even if she knew it was all his mother''s


    doing.


    But as he was letting go of her, she was still happy for him, just thinking that no matter how much was


    wrong in thest generation, she, for all intents and purposes, wished him well and wanted him to be


    happy.


    But now Chester seems to be reacting differently than she did before.


    He took the child away, even had the butler put out words like that to her, and the child was the bottom


    line for Alina.


    ...


    On the ne.


    The red wine was handed to Alina and she raised her eyes, when she saw the person clearly, Alina


    narrowed her eyes, "Why is it you?"


    Surprisingly, it was Caleb.


    Since when on earth was this man such a haunting figure in her world?


    And at this moment, Caleb is different from before, at this moment, his aura is unprecedentedly heavy.

 Chapter 571 There Are Many People Who Are Watching Them

    Chapter 571 There Are Many People Who Are Watching Them


    Chapter 571 There are many people who are watching them


    It was his mother, after all.


    When people were around before, no matter what happened, but the things that Vanessa did were all


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    out in the open.


    So at that time, Caleb was supporting Alina, but now it was different.


    His mother was gone.


    He had to be present at the funeral, no matter how indifferent he was to his mother, and no matter what


    position he stood for.


    "He hates you right now." The man shoved the ss into her hand before sitting down beside her and


    taking a drink.


    To his question, Alina did not respond, but said, "You life was snatched back from the ghost gate by


    him, want to die?"


    It was only red wine, but in the end, Caleb had been operated on, and with another operation on the


    kidney, it made smoking and alcohol more hurtful.


    Alina took a deep breath, and her body was filled with sullen.


    The ss of wine in Caleb''s hand was jerked away from her and ced on the small table, she asked,


    "What about you?"


    He said Chester hated her, so what about Caleb himself? That''s Chester''s mother, and Caleb''s.


    Caleb, "..."


    At the sound of her words, the pupils that looked at Alina had a moment ofxity beforeing into


    focus.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I''d make the same choice if I were you."


    Alina, "..."


    At the sound of his voice, her heart snapped.


    And then she smiled.


    In that smile, there was a touch of bitterness, "It is rare that you have such a realization in the face of


    such a great event."


    She really had no choice at the time.


    Caleb looked at the bitterness on the corners of Alina''s mouth, pinched her already thin cheeks and


    said, "Before you did this, you knew it was impossible with him?"


    Alina subconsciously avoided it.


    Taking a sip of the water, she was silent without saying a word.


    She knew it before she did it, and she was so scared at that time that Chester would hate her.


    "Why didn''t you tell him?" It was about how Vanessa would hurt Andre and Grandpa.


    She did all this because she sensed what was behind it, and that''s why she struck out at Vanessa in


    that split second.


    If all this had been told to Chester, would things havee to this point?


    "Are you clear what kind of a person Edison is?" Alina asked, a suppressed tremble in her tone.


    Those who understand that hatred of Edison will know that if he and Vanessa join forces with each


    other.


    Then anything they strike out to do, they are defensible.


    And when he heard the person Edison, Caleb looked at Alina and wanted to say something, yet


    nothing could be said.


    After all these years in the Collins family, he didn''t even know his grandfather had undergone such a


    thing.


    "He is so ruthless that he can spend so many years topile such a big intrigue,pletely


    regardless of time, even at any cost." Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Alina said first.


    And then, again, she added, "I can''t afford to lose."


    When she were with Chester, they were defenceless, so now even if Chester is on top of the heap, she


    still dared not bet on Grandpa and Andre.


    Caleb understood what kind of torment Alina had endured during this time, and what kind of pain those


    were for her.


    "I''m sorry." Chester didn''t protect her back then when he was around, when Chester had just graduated


    from college.


    Yet for those three years with him, he failed to gain insight into what was happening around her.


    In response to Caleb''s apologies, Alina appeared indifferent.


    She said, "I think your mother would probably have torn me apart if Max hadn''t protected me?"


    Edison, a thorn in Max''s heart, could not be pulled out.


    The fact that Vanessa has been safe and sound in the Collins family for so many years is probably due


    to Max''s regard for Edison''s affairs, right?


    Even if he was as cold as he can be, Edison was still his son.


    There was nothing he could do.


    ...


    When Alina and Caleb got off the ne together, Tomas was already waiting at the airport and froze for


    a moment when he saw Caleb and Alina appear together.


    But he still stepped forward to respectfully take the luggage from Caleb''s hand, Alina opened her


    mouth, "Give me mine."


    Caleb looked over at her.


    Alina, "I''m going back to Mulherd Manor."


    Caleb, "Alina."


    There was some concern in his tone the moment he opened his mouth.


    Alina looked at her wristwatch, it was now past ten in the evening and she nned to go to Chester


    early tomorrow morning.


    She asked, "What time is the funeral?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Alina''s breath sank.


    Then it looks like it''s time to go to Chester this evening.


    Caleb saw what she was thinking and said, "Shall I apany you?"


    "No, thanks."


    Her tone was cold with a touch of detachment, clearly whatever had happened between her and


    Chester, Caleb will always be the person she has to keep her distance from.


    Even if it''s true that it''s impossible with Chester, it''s stillpletely impossible with Caleb.


    Her phone rang, it was from Andre, Alina picked it up, "Andre."


    With that, she nced at Caleb, turned around and left after giving a gesture.


    Caleb originally wanted to follow.


    HoweverTomas stopped him, "Sir."


    "You..."


    "There are many people staring at you two in Ingford now." As he said this, Tomas'' tone was all gloomy.


    Caleb''s already bad face instantly turned darker when he heard Tomas'' words, "What''s going on?"


    "Annie is over here, you know Macy ..." Tomas did not continue thetter words.


    But the implication is clear enough.


    Macy and Annie have had disagreement before, but Annie was Macy''s sister after all.


    Now that Annie has arrived over here, it is naturally self-exnatory in what capacity she is actually


    appearing next to Chester.


    They had waited too long for this day.


    So now there will be no more people around Chester who are a distraction to Annie, especially from


    Alina.


    When she got off the ne, or got on the ne, Macy got the message.


    He can''t tell if Annie is scheming or not.


    But from those coborations between Macy and Vanessa, it''s clear that this woman is not simple.


    Therefore at this juncture, Caleb naturally had to avoid Alina.


    "Humph!" Caleb snorted coldly, not caring about any of this, and clearly not putting Macy in his sights.


    Yet Tomas'' words were a reminder to him, "Women will make more stormy than you would expect."

 Chapter 572 Robbing Child?

    Chapter 572 Robbing Child?


    Chapter 572 Robbing child?


    For example, Emma.


    She looked like such an innocent being, but who would have thought that she would be involved in this


    after all the events had been uncovered?


    Even the ones involved are the ones that take him by surprise, like Alina''s parents and grandmother.


    There is no telling how many people are involved in just this one incident.


    Hopefully, Edison now is the end of the line.


    Although Tomas reminded him, Caleb still grabbed Alina''s arm.


    "What are you doing?" Alina was startled by the sudden force and turned around to see that it was


    Caleb, and her face looked bad.


    Caleb, "Annie is over here, you know that, right?"


    Alina, "..."


    Her heart choked again at the sound of the name.


    No matter how indifferent she acted during this time, and no matter what her final choice was,


    Chester''s ce in her heart was always that most untouchable pain, so naturally Annie became


    eyesore for her.


    But even if that was the case, she was not concerned about whether Annie was with Chester or not.


    But when Caleb said this name in front of her, Alina''s face couldn''t help but turn whiter.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "I''ve onlye to take Penny away this time."


    She doesn''t care the rest.


    Caleb clearly felt that Alina''s body carried a hidden tremor when he said these words.


    The force of the squeeze on her arm was heavier.


    "Whether you care about Annie or not, but be careful of her sister Macy."


    Alina, "Don''t worry about it."


    Car came.


    Alina drew out her hand and pulled the car door open to get in.


    And Caleb looked at the somewhat forlorn side of her face in the car window, a lingering gloom


    flickering among his eyes.


    ...


    Annie was still over there when they left.


    Yet now, surprisingly, she hase to Ingford.


    Tomorrow is Vanessa''s funeral, in what capacity is sheing to Ingford now? Tomorrow, in what


    capacity will she stand by Chester?


    Thinking of that name, Alina closed her eyes, and at that moment, the orange light of the streetmp hit


    her face.


    Yet it still shows the pallor of her face.


    Half an hourter.


    In Waterside Vi, when Alina got out of the car, Chester''s car just returned from outside and Ronan


    respectfully opened the ck car door for him.


    He stepped out of the car with a chill, and then turned back to the car and reached out his hand in a


    gentlemanly manner, her hand ced in his broad warm palm.


    At that moment, Alina only felt a dull pain in her heart.


    "Thanks." Annie looked at Chester and smiled sweetly.


    That happiness was so dazzling.


    The two of them turned around and saw Alina standing in the dimness, the night breeze sweeping


    through her long hair.


    With just one nce, Chester''s eyes went cold.


    The moment Annie saw Alina, she blushed and subconsciously moved closer to Chester.


    That oath of sovereignty was taken with a touch of provocative arrogance.


    Chester felt the movement of the woman beside him, and when he looked down at her, there was


    tenderness in his eyes, "Good girl, you go in first."


    "Chester." Macy''s tone was petnt, with a touch of reluctance.


    Chester''s gaze was gentle with forcefulness, "Go see what there is to eat in the kitchen, I''m hungry."


    His voice was so gentle, as if he was coaxing his disobedient wife.


    And the words were well received by Annie, and sure enough the next moment she nodded readily,


    "Then I''ll go in and wait for you."


    "Okay."


    With that, Macy let go of Chester''s arm, and when she looked at Alina, her eyes carried a hint of


    warning.


    Annie went inside.


    Chester walked towards Alina in silence, with a sense of suffocation.


    Alina had some pain in her heart.


    This was the first time they had faced each other head-on since the incident. His gaze was so deep


    and cold, which made Alina''s heart clench.


    They had good terms before.


    Now, however, it is a distance tinged with a gulf.


    "I''vee to pick up Penny." Under his oppressive gaze, eventually Alina broke the silence.


    The wind in the night seemed colder.


    Chester looked at her with a deep, cold gaze.


    Alina raised her eyes, "Is she in there? I''ll go in and get her."


    His gaze, with its extreme aggression, was of danger that made Alina instinctively want to flee.


    Yet just at the moment of turning around, his voice rang out behind her, "She''s not there."


    With those words, Alina paused in her steps.


    Her back trembled lightly.


    His voice mixed with the night breeze, "It''ste, go back."


    Go back? Meaning she was denied ess to the ce?


    Because, Annie is in?


    Alina clenched her hands into fists.


    "Where is she?" She tried hard to restrain the tremble in her voice.


    The conversation between them was so usual, as if they had never had anything to do with each other,


    but there was a hidden rage.


    It was as if danger would tear them apart the next moment.


    At the moment, Alina clearly felt that the aura behind him was bing more and more dangerous,


    "Alina."


    Alina turned back, "She has to go to school, I have to take her back."


    Is it just because the kid has to go to school?


    Chester looked at her, his eyes deep and sharp, Alina subconsciously wanted to escape, but he walked


    towards her.


    The footsteps seemed to carry the sound of pressure on her nerves.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She subconsciously stepped back, yet was steady in mind. Chester stood in front of her.


    "Did you even think about her when you were doing that? Did you even think about..?" Chester said


    through gritting his teeth.


    Thetter words were not uttered by Chester.


    The next moment, he smiled.


    That smile, no longer gentle, carried a sharpness that made Alina suffocate, "If you had thought about


    it, things wouldn''t havee to this."


    Having said that, Chester passed her by, that made Alina''s heart, even more, still.


    "Be prepared for the question of who the child belongs."


    Alina turned around.


    Chester was standing under the backlit streetlight, his face could not be seen, yet it made Alina feel the


    cold aura all over his body.


    Her pupils clenched as if a thousand needles had been inserted into her heart.

 Chapter 573 He CanT Take The Child Away

    Chapter 573 He Can''T Take The Child Away


    Chapter 573 He can''t take the child away


    Alina''s body trembled lightly.


    Her body was as heavy as if lead had been poured into it, and she could not move from where she


    stood, "What do you mean?"


    What do you mean by the question of who the child belongs? Why should she prepare for it?


    "Are you trying to rob the child?" Her world had gone nk as she said the words.


    It was as if even her voice could no longer be heard.


    Looking at his back, Alina''s heart choked hard, he said, "It is now certain that the child is mine."


    So what?


    So, he''s taking Penny away?


    Alina''s world, instantly copsed.


    Shaking her head, she burst into tears, "No, you can''t take the child away."


    The moment she opened her mouth, her voice was sobbing and even a distinct shudder, yet his back


    was so cold.


    "Alina Hughes." His tone of voice was heavier.


    Hearing such a title made Alina feel even more oxygen deprived. He had never called her by her name


    in such a way.


    It was as if everything that had happened between them before was nothing.


    Alina took several deep breaths, but she could not suppress the dull pain in her heart.


    "Why don''t you go back to Shirling first?"


    Back to Shirling?


    So now he won''t even let her see the child?


    In an instant, it was as if something had shattered between them. No, in fact, it had long since shaken.


    And this time it was just an opportunity.


    "You won''t let me see the child?"


    He was silent.


    The blood in Alina''s body was alreadypletely cold, and Chester did not answer her question, but


    walked inside.


    That back looked so cold and firm.


    ...


    Alina didn''t know how long she had been standing outside Waterside Vi or when she had returned to


    Mulherd Manor.


    When Lucy saw Alina return in a state of distress, her eyes were full of heartache, "Lady Alina, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Alina slumped on the sofa, having lost her mind.


    She didn''t seem to hear anything of what Lucy said,pletely isting herself in her world.


    Lucy was worried, her phone kept ringing, Lucy reminded her, "Lady Alina, your phone is ringing."


    Lucy came closer and called her name, before Alina came back to her senses and looked at Lucy, her


    pupilsx.


    Pulling her phone out of her bag and it was Andre calling, Alina picked it up, "Andre."


    "Why haven''t you been answering just now? Have you seen Chester?"


    Hearing Andre''s voice, the chaos of the night seemed to have found a floodgate, suddenly breaking


    through all of Alina''s strength to endure.


    Tears were falling from her eyes.


    Even across the airwaves, her emotionally unstable sobs could be heard, and Andre was worried about


    her.


    Alina was in severe pain.


    After a long, long time, her emotions stabilized, but thinking of Chester''s indifference this evening, she


    felt it was much more suffocating to her than Caleb had done to her three years ago.


    Caleb and her were respectful of each other and not considered affectionate, hence her anger and


    hatred surged up at the time of separation.


    Yet Chester upies her whole heart. Even if the encounter between them was all Edison''s reckoning,


    both Chester and Alina have definitely given their hearts.


    Chester waited for her for so many years, secretly protecting her,promising time and again for the


    once wounded woman.


    And she, even now, was pushed to the point where she had no choice but to strike, would still be


    thinking what if she hurt him.


    Edison is really ruthless. He had given them a dead end, with no way out.


    "Are you better now?" Andre asked as he listened to her gradually steadying breathing.


    Alina wanted to say something.


    Yet when she spoke again, her throat was still painful.


    "Alina."


    "Andre, he wants to take the child away." Finally, Alina said with difficulty.


    Andre, "What did you say?"


    Alina said, the pain still smothering heavily in her breath, "I didn''t see the child."


    Thinking of that heart-stabbing image at the entrance of Waterside Vi, she actually thought that this


    day woulde between herself and Chester sooner orter when she finally struck out at Vanessa.


    He no longer has her in his world.


    He would have another woman, he would take another woman as his wife, and he would have children


    with another woman, yet she never thought that the day woulde so soon, catching her off guard.


    Andre''s breathing was muffled and heavy, "I''ll be right over."


    Alina said painfully, "Youing here won''t change anything."


    This is the path that now separates her from Chester.


    He wants the child but not her.


    He had Annie, who now lived in Waterside Vi, the harbour she had previously time and again.


    Tonight as she was about to go in, even if it was just to go in for the child, he had stopped her.


    She had never known that it hurt so much to be rejected like this by the person she loved so much, as


    if in an instant, there was no longer a ce for her in his world.


    Now listening to Alina''s brief words, Andre had lost the ability to react.


    "Alina." Opening his mouth, he wanted to say something tofort Alina, yet only to hear Alina


    continue.


    "He''s going to take the child away." It was as if she had lost her mind.


    Andre only felt his nerves going haywire as a result.


    Chester is truly mad.


    Does he not know what a child really means to Alina? It was enough to be engaged to Annie.


    And now he wants to take the child away?


    "Don''t worry, Penny is yours and has always been yours." Andre said in a deep voice.


    Alina closed her eyes, tears slipping down, it was clear that whatever said now would be vain to her.


    Just the fact that Chester had snatched the child had given her enough excitement.


    As for whether Penny would end up being hers, this oue is now so remote for them.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they had known for a long time in the past exactly what kind of presence Chester had in


    Eglinton and Ipswich.


    In this way, if he now made a move to snatch the child, then it would be an absolutely devastating blow


    to Alina.

 Chapter 574 ItS Impossible To Sort Out

    Chapter 574 It''S Impossible To Sort Out


    Chapter 574 It''s impossible to sort out


    Alina didn''t know how she hung up the phone. Lucy wanted to say something to her tofort her, yet


    she was soft on the sofa, her face ashen.


    The vacant look, clearly unable to hear anything now,sted until almost two in the morning, when she


    fell asleep.


    Only then did Lucy quietly bring her a cup to cover it.


    ...


    Waterside Vi.


    Penny looked at Chester with tears in her eyes, and Chester said, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    His tone was all doting, and it was clear that he really liked the child too, and it was almost three


    o''clock.


    Yet the child looked at him with tears in her eyes, with resignation.


    "Daddy."


    "Yes?"


    "I miss Mummy." Penny said pitifully.


    The air in the room then chilled, and Penny, being an extremely intelligent child, naturally sensed the


    atmosphere in an instant.


    Why did she go to Chester in Eglinton? Because Chester had been good to her and she was simple-


    minded.


    Because he was good to her and said he was her father, she trusted Chester.


    But this time.


    After arriving at Chester''s ce, Penny clearly felt that something seemed to have changed between


    them.


    Under his eyes, he didn''t seem to have the same warmth as before.


    Especially when it came to her mother.


    He looked at her so coldly, without any half temperature or reassurance under his eyes, and even with


    suppressed danger.


    "Daddy." Feeling the coldness on Chester, Penny''s voice was weak.


    She looked frightened.


    "Go to sleep." Looking at the child looking at him defensively, Chester closed his eyes and held the


    child in his arms.


    Soft and supple, with the scent of Alina seemingly still on her body.


    After all these years.


    Penny was in Chester''s arms, her big eyes fluttering, not sleepy at all.


    ...


    No one knows what kind of nightmare Alina had over in overnight.


    At 4am, she felt as if she had slept for a century, sitting on the sofa, her eyes shining with endless deep


    pain.


    What role did Vanessa y in her world? Those nightmares were tearing her awake.


    Those eyes were so malevolent, in fact, every time something happened to her parents and


    grandmother, she actually had a premonition.


    But there is nothing that can be done about it.


    Her scream resounded through Mulherd Manor, with absolute hatred for Vanessa.


    Chester had always been obstruction between them, because of Chester, the bted revenge and


    finality had finallye.


    Yet even though Vanessa had gone now, the hatred she felt for Vanessa in her heart was still there.


    In this strong rendering of hatred, everything between Chester and her waspletely covered up,


    even faded.


    When she heard themotion, Lucy put on a coat and went downstairs, seeing Alina sitting on the


    sofa in a state of distress.


    Seeing that her hair was scattered, Lucy was in shock.


    It was as if she had seen Alina back then, whose sanity was once stimted and damaged after that


    night.


    She was like this, in Mulherd Manor, on this couch, out of control.


    "Lady Alina." Lucy stepped forward and hugged Alina, whose body was trembling.


    Lucy, "Lady Alina, calm down, calm down."


    Lucy hugged Alina in fear that she might not be able to withstand the excitement at this time and thus


    have an ident.


    As for Alina, as Lucy thought, her sanity was nowpletely lost.


    Alina was trembling badly.


    "Lucy." The moment she opened her mouth, her lips were trembling lightly with the light tremor of losing


    her mind.


    Lucy hugged her with heavier force, "I''m here, if you have anything to say to me, don''t hold it inside,


    okay?"


    Back then, it was after that night that Alina could not say anything in the face of her grandmother''s


    questioning.


    She''s bitter inside.


    She just swallowed all those things inside and bore it all alone.


    Those things kept pounding in her mind and eventually made herpletely lose her mind.


    "How can he rob the child?" Alina closed her eyes and said.


    At the moment, it was as if she had lost all her strength.


    The thought of Chester saying that who the child belongs to has always stimted Alina''s sanity.


    Lucy hugged Alina, "He won''t, he won''t."


    Those public opinions have almost drowned out Chester, who therefore had been criticised.


    Even Vanessa''s funeral tomorrow can''t be held at the Collins family.


    He hates Alina in his heart?


    In the face of such public opinion, he still hated Alina after all, and even decided that Vanessa''s death


    was forced by Alina.


    But how could he hate Alina?


    For so many years they had confronted each other, Vanessa had never been soft on her, and how


    many families had Alina lost at the hands of Vanessa?


    It was more than she could ever repay with her life.


    In this way, how could Chester hate Alina?


    "Lucy, how can he hate me?" Alina said in pain.


    All those years, no matter what Vanessa had done to her, no matter what she had done to the entire


    Hughes family, she had never hated the innocent Chester.


    Because she knew that it had nothing to do with Chester, it was all about Vanessa.


    Lucy listened to the pain in Alina''s tone and knew exactly what was on her mind.


    Lucy said with a sigh, "You don''t hate him because he was never involved in any of Mrs. Collins'' ns,


    and he hates you..."


    What does Chester hate Alina for?


    Thetter words were not continued by Lucy, but their meaning was clear.


    Chester hates Alina because whether it was this one against Vanessa or the current public opinion, it


    was Alina who caused it.


    "He just hasn''t figured it out yet, and when he does, the misunderstanding between you will be clear."


    "It''s not a misunderstanding, it''s not a misunderstanding."


    Lucy felt Alina''s increasingly trembling and soothed her, "Yes, yes, it''s not a misunderstanding, but you


    can''t help it."


    Not to mention Alina.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even anyone would have made the same choice as she did when it came to this.


    "You love him so much, what has Vanessa pushed you into over the years? But those things were hard


    not to be exposed in half a word."


    And this time, it was just to protect Grandpa and Andre.


    It was aplete overturning of Vanessa''s secrets, so that she no longer has time to be able to strike


    out at those around her.

 Chapter 575 He Has No Right To Hate Me

    Chapter 575 He Has No Right To Hate Me


    Chapter 575 He has no right to hate me


    Yet these are the things that everyone understands.


    Chester, who was always wise and sharp, could not see anything at this time, nor did he seem to


    understand anything, leaving Alina alone, facing all this current impasse. How cruel it was to her.


    "But no matter what happens, he can''t snatch the child." Alina said in pain.


    Thinking about Chester''s attitudest night, it was clear that he would not let her see the child again.


    How could he involve the child in this?


    What kind of presence does she have in the child''s world? And the child is bottom-line beings in her


    world.


    How could he?


    And Lucy didn''t expect that Chester would want to snatch the child at this time, no wonder she received


    such a great excitement aftering back.


    "Don''t think about that for now." Lucy didn''t know how to appease Alina, she just took a sigh of relief.


    Two people who were once so good together, yet now it''se to such a point of sabre rattling.


    Chester had clearly never been willing to hurt her, and even when Vanessa was making things difficult


    for her, he defended her time and time again.


    But now, overnight, how did it get to this point?


    "Could there be something else behind this?" Lucy asked suspiciously.


    Although Edison has now surfaced, Alina and Chester had gone to this point. Lucy is clearly so


    overwhelmed.


    And Alina, on hearing that there was something else going on behind the scenes, came out of Lucy''s


    arms, looked painfully at her, "There''s something else going on behind the scenes?"


    Now, isn''t everything clear?


    If there is something more, how much more is hidden behind it?


    Lucy, "After all, Master Chester has treated you so well before, and you have always been a very


    important presence to him."


    "I don''t think he should treat you like this just because of what''s going on now." Lucy analyzed.


    Although the current public opinion had tarnished his reputation, Chester had previously not even cared


    about such an ethical reputation as he had an affair with his sister-inw.


    What does he care about that now?


    Alina, "Although Vanessa is not a good person, she is his mother."


    When talking about Vanessa, Alina''s tone was more full of pain.


    Lucy, "A love that can transcend everything should not be a barrier between you."


    When being told this by Lucy, Alina hesitated.


    If there is really something behind it, then what is it?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alina''s heart choked with pain even as she thought of this possibility.


    Overnight, she was sleepless.


    So on the next morning, Alina''s mind was groggy when Andre came.


    Alina sat at the breakfast table, eating tastelessly, and there was even a numbness in those eyes.


    When Alina saw the man who was covered in fatigue, she first froze for a moment, then his tone


    choked, "Andre?"


    This time, as she said, no one could help her.


    And this one between her and Chester will probably not pass so easily.


    Andre handed his jacket to Lucy.


    And when Lucy saw that Andre hade, her heart was kind of relieved. God knows how worried Lucy


    wasst night.


    After all, having seen the former Alina, she was genuinely worried that Alina wouldn''t be able to get


    past thatst night.


    Andre stepped forward, and the moment Alina stood up, he took her into his arms, his voice full of


    maism, "I know all about it."


    Knowing what exactly Alina experiencedst night.


    Andre didn''t expect Chester to grab the child. Did he even know what that child really meant to her?


    He knew what had really happened to Alina at one time, and he came to snatch the child? Is he really


    going to make her crazy?


    Alina made an enemy of the entire Collins family, but never thought of confronting Chester with each


    other.


    So Chester now snatching the child for Alina was stimtion to Alina.


    But Chester did it anyway.


    "How can he steal my child?" Alina said in pain, and her tears couldn''t help but gush out.


    Even now, Alina still couldn''t believe that Chester had said that to herst night and said something


    about taking the child away.


    "And he won''t let me see the child or go into Waterside Vi." Everything between them is gone.


    Andre listened to Alina''s lightly trembling words.


    The strength of his embrace tightened, as if to soothe Alina''s already disturbed heart in this way.


    "So what do you think now?" Andre asked.


    The most important thing now is Alina.


    Is Chester the person still important to her today?


    Alina, "I hate him, I hate him."


    Whatever else is going on behind the scenes, now Chester is taking the child away, and that is


    something she cannot tolerate.


    Andre had a sullen face, "Alina."


    "My parents and grandmother died at the hands of that woman, I''m just making sure she gets the


    severity of thew and she deserves that punishment."


    "..."


    "He has no position hating me at all, he knows what his mother was like, is he going to let that woman


    destroy all my families?"


    This was the mental torture that Alina had been enduring all night long.


    These are very clear things.


    Just because that woman was his mother, therefore he shoulde to hate her?


    "You''re right." Andre said with a deep breath.


    Her parents and grandmother are really very important to her.


    So by this time, she would have had a very clear inner knowledge, and thanks to this knowledge, she


    would have really gone mad.


    But hate is better than the pain of love and ending up irritated to the point of madness, and if it''s hate


    then she''ll do everything she can to get the child back.


    Seeing Alina''s heart like this, Andre was obviously quite relieved as a result.


    "He''s not qualified to hate me." Alina said.


    Andre, "Right."


    Vanessa had gone in such a way, with her sins, how could Chester perpetuate this sin?


    Even if that person was his mother, how could he?


    "I want to bring back Penny." Alina said.


    No one can take Penny away from her world, especially not Chester, not at this juncture.

 Chapter 576 His Outrageous Move

    Chapter 576 His Outrageous Move


    Chapter 576 His Outrageous Move


    The dark light shed in Chester''s eyes as he knew that Andre had arrived in Ingford and was even


    looking for Edison''s whereabouts.


    He lit one cigarette and took a hard puff, the smoke filling the entire study.


    "Andre cannot stay in Ingford." In every word, it was all ruthlessness.


    Lucas frowned, "But now Miss Hughes won''t leave until she sees Penny."


    The implication is that as long as Alina is here, Andre will not leave.


    Chester''s eyes dimmed.


    "Andre is checking out Edison?"


    "Yes."


    "Heh." He gave a coldugh.


    Such danger had never once been present in what Chester did to Alina, and now, that was full of


    danger.


    No one knows exactly what he will do in the next moment.


    Smoke ring exhaled.


    He said, "Andre will have to leave Ingford today."


    Lucas was in shock.


    It seems that he is going to strike hard. After all, Alina is now in Ingford, and Andre will not leave easily.


    "VIG." The next moment, Chester said.


    And Lucas understood what he meant at that moment.


    Andre would not leave easily, but VIG is a meaningful presence for Alina.


    She has lost many families, so he can imagine what kind of presence Grandpa''s VIG was to her.


    Anything else would probably not make it easy for Andre to leave, but it would be a different story if


    Alina asked him to leave.


    Nowadays, even those who follow Chester have lost sight of what his attitude towards Alina really is.


    After all, Alina was considered a very important presence, but the methods to deal with those


    opponents in Eglinton now is being used in full on Alina?


    ...


    Andre had already found out where the funeral was, "Penny should be taken there."


    Alina nodded.


    Once upon a time, he never showed how important Vanessa was to him, but after what happened this


    time, all of them had changed their opinion of him, and today, he would probably show up at the funeral


    with Penny, right?


    "I''ll go with you." Andre said.


    Alina looked at Andre, worry shing across his eyes.


    "The hatred he has for you now will not let you take Penny away easily." Andre could see the worry in


    Alina''s heart.


    And these words havepletely dispelled Alina''s worries.


    He is heartless.


    What else is she worried about?


    The child is her bottom line. How important Vanessa is to him is beyond Alina''s control today.


    But he wants Penny to kowtow to Vanessa, her grandmother, and she won''t agree.


    "Okay." Finally, she nodded to Andre.


    However, just as the two of them were about to leave, P came to Mulherd Manor, "Sir, there''s a big


    problem. I couldn''t get through to you on the phone just now."


    P''s tone was all gloom.


    Andre and Alina subconsciously nced at each other, and the name ''Chester'' appeared in both of


    their minds.


    "What''s going on?" Andre''s eyes shed sinisterly.


    If this matter is really rted to Chester, she can''t spare him.


    P, "Many of thepany''s projects are having major problems right now, and there are many offers


    to terminate contracts from the suppliers."


    "Terminate the contract? Are they crazy?"


    "They are willing to pay the breach of contract."


    Andre, "..."


    Alina, "..."


    Terminate contract even if they have to pay liquidated damages? ording to the contractual


    liquidated damages, that''s a sky-high amount, yet these people...


    Alina looked at Andre, "Hurry back."


    This matter must be rted to Chester.


    And when Andre heard Alina let him go back, he said, "He is behind this."


    "I know."


    "He''s forcing us to leave in this way." Andre gritted his teeth.


    Alina''s eyes darkened.


    "I can''t go."


    Chester was going to force them to let go of Penny in such a way that Andre could go back to Shirling,


    but she could not.


    Andre looked at Alina worriedly, "He''s heartless to you now, you stay here..."


    Thetter words were not continued by Andre.


    He was really worried that Alina would be hurt by Chester if he stayed here.


    They saw it all.


    At this time, letting Alina stay here alone, Andre is really not at ease.


    Alina looked firmly at Andre.


    Under her eyes, there was no more sadness.


    The moment Chester struck out at VIG, her heart instantly drew Chester and Vanessa together.


    Once upon a time.


    She and the Collins family have always been treated all apart no matter how many things happen, but


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    now it''s different, he''s taking a shot at VIG.


    "No matter what happens, I''m going to bring Penny back." Looking at Andre, she was so firm.


    And Andre looked at Alina with such coldness, and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Alina."


    "Not bad for her son." Since Edison was in his hands, it was only natural that he knew why his mother


    was involved.


    But even he, who knew everything, has now all but struck out at VIG.


    He was heartless, and what did she have left to think about?


    "Alina." Andre looked at Alina, and his heart tightened more.


    She was not driven mad, yet it was driven to such a point that it was as if nothing warm or emotional


    was left in her heart.


    Nowadays, when Andre looks at Alina, it is as if she is an empty shell that has nothing left.


    It''s heartbreaking.


    "Andre, this fight between him and I is destined to be inevitable." Alina took a deep breath, his tone was


    an unprecedented calm.


    Previously, when that incident was turned up, at that time Alina''s thought for a time that there was just


    no road between herself and Chester.


    After that incident, they would be strangers to each other.


    They are, however, in the abyss together, and since this one is destined to be unavoidable, she will


    naturally have to rise to the asion.


    When Andre looked at Alina like this, he naturally did not want to leave at this time, however P was


    the one who took a phone call at this time.


    She hung up the phone and looked at Andre, "Something has happened to Miss Nellie James."


    The one who meant so much in Andre''s world, yet no one knows how they got to this point in their


    rtionship. Is something wrong?

 Chapter 577 The Fight

    Chapter 577 The Fight


    Chapter 577 The fight


    The air, which was already freezing cold, was now frozen in an instant.


    Alina looked at the hostility that instantly surfaced on Andre''s face, "Hurry back to Shirling."


    Everything, all of it, crashed together. If it had nothing to do with Chester at this juncture, Alina did not


    believe it.


    Chester was really ruthless.


    "P stays here." Andre got up, grabbed his jacket and headed out, that back still swaying for a


    moment.


    This shows what kind of important existence Nellie, who has been in trouble with him all this time, really


    is in Andre''s heart.


    Alina sat on the sofa, her eyes glittering with ice cold, her world seemed to copse in this instant as if


    everything had copsed.


    Before, she had always said that there was no way out between herself and Chester.


    And now it seems.


    More than just no way.


    Why did she suddenly strike out at Vanessa? It was to try to protect the people around her, yet


    Vanessa now has none.


    What was Chester up to? Revenge against her? To perpetuate the evil that Vanessa had not


    ...


    Andre left.


    It was just a short two-hour visit and he left.


    P was there for Alina, who opened her mouth, "P."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "Send me the location of the funeral." Apparently, she was going to the funeral.


    In this instant, itpletely pushed Alina into the icy abyss, Chester wanted Penny to kowtow to


    Vanessa?


    That depends on whether she says yes or no.


    Vanessa left.


    And heid hands on the people closest to her?


    "I will go with you." P said in a icy tone as he looked at Alina''s instant full armour.


    Alina, "No need."


    Her back, full of ice and cold, was not half warm at the moment.


    She is, like, a warrior woman.


    In an instant, all emotion and warmth is withdrawn.


    P was uneasy, "I''ll go with you."


    Her tone was so insistent that she eventually set off with Alina on the road to Vanessa''s funeral.


    Alby all these years is really tormented to Vanessa, that thing has been hidden, so it had no difference


    from house arrest.


    And after that incident broke out, Vanessa could not even return to the Collins family as a soul, so the


    funeral was not at the Collins family.


    Instead, it''s at the funeral home.


    There is a custom in Ingford.


    When people die, they are buried in their own homes, it''s called going back to their roots. Then they


    are buried by the people closest to them.


    But Vanessa has lived in the Collins family for so many years, and in the end, even a funeral can''t be


    held in the Collins family.


    It was rainy.


    Alina looked at the vast array of ck-d clothing not far away, and Chester''s connections should not


    be underestimated.


    Even though none of the Collins family''s next of kin came today, those who could be buried for


    Vanessa were all of Ingford''s prestigious families.


    Unlike a bunch of ck bundles, Alina was in an orange jacket that was particrly solid.


    At the moment, Chester''s hand was holding Penny, and on the other stood Annie, such a picture was a


    thorn to Alina, but now she looked on so coldly and numbly, without the slightest fluctuation.


    Penny, kneeling right next to Chester, with a nk face, had no idea what was happening.


    Alina stood at the end of the crowd, "Penny!"


    A gentle voice rang out, bringing a momentary halt to the otherwise sad scene.


    The crowd looked towards her, when they saw her standing at the end of the crowd in an orange


    jacket, quite eye-catching.


    The crowd looked at each other.


    When Chester saw her appear in this outfit, he looked at her with a strong bitterness in his eyes.


    Last night.


    Looking at the man in such a biting way, Alina only felt at that moment as if her heart was being tugged


    hard by arge hand.


    But now, she lifted her chin, and what glinted in her eyes was a silent assertiveness.


    "Come here." Looking in Penny''s direction, he held out his hand, the tone so gentle, yet endlessly cold.


    The people at the scene instantly understood that Alina had now appeared to take Penny away, but


    now this funeral had proceeded to this point.


    Penny, as Vanessa''s granddaughter, deserved to stay until the end.


    The crowd then looked at Annie beside Chester, and probably understood exactly why Alina had made


    such a scene.


    When Penny saw Alina, her tears fell down and she braced her body to run towards Alina.


    However, just as she took a step, she was grabbed by Chester, "Lucas!"


    An angry shout broke even more of the whispered chatter of the crowd.


    When Macy saw Alina appear, her eyes were originally full of hostility, but now she saw this reaction


    from Chester, her mind was slightly relieved.


    Therefore, the eyes of Alina were full ofcency at this moment.


    Lucas respectfully stepped forward, "Sir."


    "Take the child away."


    With that, Chester threw Penny to Lucas as soon as he could, and Lucas caught the child, "Miss, let''s


    go first."


    "No, I want Mummy." Penny watched as Lucas carried her in the opposite direction of Alina and


    frantically pped at Lucas.


    Alina stepped forward at a brisk pace.


    However, as she passed by Chester, he fiercely grabbed her wrist, the force so heavy that it seemed to


    crush her bones in an instant.


    Just as Alina and Chester were confronting each other, an equally heavy force came from Chester''s


    wrist.


    It''s P.


    The atmosphere, in an instant, turned gloomy.


    Chester looked dangerously at P, who met the eyes and said in a cold tone, "Mr. Collins, please let


    go."


    An aura of danger ran through the three.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Mummy, Mummy." Around the corner, watching Alina about to disappear from sight, Penny cried even


    harder.


    And Alina watched as Penny was about to disappear from sight again and instantly lost control.


    Flinging her hand, she was about to throw Chester off, however his force was so heavy that the next


    moment P was pushed away by him.


    P was unsteady and fell straight towards the flower tray, and the scene was instantly chaotic for a


    while.


    Looking at the messy scene, Chester looked sharply at Alina, as if he was silently rebuking her.


    When Caleb arrived, he saw this horrible scene and instantly felt a terrible brain pain.


    "Andre." Stepping forward, as soon as he grabbed Chester''s wrist, he tried to free Alina from his grasp.


    And when Fabian saw P, who had fallen on the flower tray, his pupils tightened under his eyes,


    stabbing his mind as messy and nk as these words.


    Chester looked sternly at Caleb.


    Caleb froze as well.


    All of them had changedpletely, Chester would never have looked at him with such an appalling


    gaze before, no matter how far he had gotten into trouble with him.


    And now, his gaze was mixed with killing intent.

 Chapter 578 Things Changed

    Chapter 578 Things Changed


    Chapter 578 Things changed


    Finally, Penny was taken away and amidst the chaos, Annie grabbed Chester''s clothes, "Chester,


    today is your mother''s funeral, everyone is watching."


    With one sentence, all were brought to their senses.


    Chester looked at Alina with hostile eyes and finally let go of her, and the moment Alina got free.


    The moment she got free, Alina was thrown to the ground, but Caleb was quick to help her.


    And the way he held Alina''s shoulders made the aura of danger flow more and more intensely.


    "You go back first." Caleb said as he looked at Alina.


    Alina looked at Caleb, and as soon as she did, she shook him off and came up to Chester and looked


    into his eyes.


    She said, "Tell Lucas to bring me the child."


    The thought of Penny kneeling with him just now, even more so, turned up shocking waves in Alina''s


    heart.


    A funeral for Penny to kneel for Vanessa?


    He made Penny kneel with him every day? Then what were the three lives of the Hughes family?


    Chester looked at Alina, anger flickering under his eyes, "Never."


    It seemed toe out through clenched teeth.


    He was forceful and did not budge in any way.


    Caleb watched the sabre-rattling between the two and stepped forward to try to pull Alina away, he had


    clearly sensed the coldness on Chester.


    "I must take Penny away today." Chester''s attitude was strong, and Alina''s attitude was equally strong.


    The two faced each other.


    Chester looked at her with a scarlet gaze.


    Annie sensed his anger, she was standing right behind Chester, and at the moment looked


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    triumphantly at Alina.


    And then the seemingly relieving words were the ones that pushed the danger between the two even


    further to the freezing point.


    Annie said, "Miss Hughes, you and Chester should wait until after your mother''s funeral, there are so


    many people here now, you''re making it hard for the funeral to go on."


    "You and your mother had such a good time when she was alive, so why make such a scene when


    she''s in the ground?"


    The scene was instantly silent.


    Chester''s gaze was already scarlet when he looked at Alina.


    Alina looked at Annie, narrowing her eyes.


    And Caleb obviously sensed the increasingly anger from Chester, just as the scene became even more


    unmanageable, ruthlessly, he grabbed Alina''s arm and dragged her straight out the door, "Go back


    first."


    "Let go of me."


    "Alina!" Caleb''s tone was heavier.


    Whoever was present could see that there was no way Chester would let her take the child away today.


    Making a scene like this will only make things more untenable between them.


    Yet Alina, however, was already going crazy, "Master Caleb."


    Is this the name she gives him now? So strange, and so distant.


    His heart, for a moment, choked, and then his eyes were filled with an unconcealed sourness.


    "Go." It was only half an instant before Caleb collected himself, clearly now was not the time to care


    about this.


    Watching Alina being so sabre rattling at the funeral, Caleb knew that next she and everyone in the


    Collins family would be standing on opposite sides of the divide.


    But he didn''t care.


    In the end, Alina was forcibly taken away by Caleb, P looked at Fabian with a deep gaze.


    And then without looking back, he followed the direction of Alina in pursuit.


    The funeral was going on.


    Yet everyone''s mind was now off this funeral, each with their own thoughts, and it just went weirdly on.


    At the funeral.


    Apart from Chester, neither Caleb nor Tristan appeared.


    Who would have thought that Mrs. Collins, who once held an honourable position in Ingford, would not


    even have her children there when she died.


    Even Julia, who had been kept by her, hadn''te.


    She was hateful in life and sad in death.


    ...


    Alina did not know how she was brought out by Caleb, she struggled, "Let go of me, let go."


    "I will deliver the child to you." Caleb said in a cold voice the moment he shoved her into the car.


    Alina, "..."


    The atmosphere quieted down for the moment.


    She looked to Caleb.


    There was still coldness under those eyes that could not be concealed.


    And then, she smiled.


    That smile was so ironic.


    Caleb said, "You shouldn''t be making a scene at her funeral."


    He knew that Alina hated the people who had hurt her parents and grandmother, and he could see it in


    the way she treated Emma, no matter what kind of friendship she had, if it was connected to the death


    of her parents and grandmother, then what she shows will surely be devoid of any warmth.


    She would go crazy, would be reckless.


    Alina, "Her funeral?"


    So that''s how important her funeral was.


    Caleb drove the car himself, heading in the direction of Mulherd Manor, he said, "I know you hate her."


    Caleb could not continue with thetter words.


    She said before that she wanted to be on her, but when it really came to the chaos of the scene, it


    became clear that no one could empathise with her as much as she did.


    Alina looked out of the window in silence.


    Caleb, "Don''t even go to him until the first seven days of her funeral."


    After today''s funeral, it is clear that Chester''s attitude towards her had changed before Vanessa''s


    death.


    Or rather, those misunderstandings they had before werepletely dissolved.


    Other times are fine, naturally, he wanted her funeral to go smoothly.


    So at this time, even if Alina came to the door, there would be absolutely no good consequences.


    Alina, "I don''t want Penny to show up at her funeral."


    "She''s the child''s grandmother."


    "She doesn''t deserve it." Alina said through gritted teeth.


    It can be told that hatred of hers has been driven.


    Caleb looked sternly at Alina.


    At this moment, it was as if he saw the Alina who once hated him, and now she was hating Chester


    with such a vicious intensity.


    His heart was choking violently.


    Because in this instant, Caleb seemed to realise something, that the distance between them, when


    Alina hated him like that, was getting farther and farther away.


    And now, she hates Chester in the same way.

 Chapter 579 She DoesnT Want To Lose You

    Chapter 579 She Doesn''T Want To Lose You


    Chapter 579 She doesn''t want to lose you


    Until this point, Caleb had always believed that, as long as it is impossible between Alina and Chester,


    then will it not be easier for him to win her back.


    Yet now it seems that he was wrong after all.


    If it''s not even possible between Alina and Chester, then it won''t be possible with him either.


    Once she showed such hatred, it was basically impossible to leave any trace of it in her world.


    Not only is it impossible for her to be with him, but now it is impossible for her to be with Chester, so the


    current Alina is impossible with the whole Collins family.


    "Alina." Thinking of this, the moment Caleb opened his mouth, his world went nk.


    There was even that slight panic pain in his heart.


    Yes, it hurts.


    Ever since Alina left his world, he has been thinking to keep her with him at all times.


    But he had never seen her clearly, never really understood her, and now, overnight, it was as if he had


    seen everything clearly.


    And it was this seeing clearly that made his heart, more and more, tighten.


    Arriving at Mulherd Manor, Alina pulled open the car door and got off.


    Caleb grabbed her wrist, "Remember, don''t appear in front of him during the first seven days of her


    funeral."


    Alina fiercely shook off his hand.


    These words are now nothing in front of Alina.


    Caleb''s brain hurt, and the moment Alina stepped away, he said, "I will send Penny back to you."


    The words were spoken with such pallor.


    And there was no response from Alina.


    Perhaps it was her disappointment with the whole Collins family? Once, whatever happened between


    her and the Collins family, Chester had always been a different presence in her world, and now when


    problems arose on the side of VIG and Nellie, the entire Collins family, in her mind, has been ssified


    in the same category.


    Therefore, she did not believe Caleb''s words at all.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Caleb left.


    Lucy saw Alina returning alone, especially after seeing the chrysanthemum petals in her hair, which


    were slightly dishevelled to indicate that something had happened at the funeral scene.


    "Lady Alina." Lucy went forward worriedly, trying to help Alina fix her hair.


    Yet Alina avoided it.


    Walking straight towards the sofa and sitting down, she said to Lucy, "Lucy."


    "Yes."


    "Give me wine."


    Lucy, "..."


    Wine?


    When she heard that Alina wanted to drink, Lucy''s spine couldn''t help but tighten.


    "Lady Alina, that''s not good stuff, don''t drink, okay?" She didn''t dare let Alina touch alcohol.


    That thing has a big psychological impact on Lucy as well.


    It seems that every time Alina drinks, she must be hiding something big in her heart.


    And the more she drank, the more she would sulk inside.


    Eventually, those thingspletely overwhelmed her, and eventually, little by little, drove herself mad.


    Lucy did not want Alina to go through that kind of pain.


    Yet Alina''s entire world was nowpletely damaged.


    "Go get it."


    "Lady Alina."


    "Go." Alina''s tone was full of coldness.


    Lucy had no choice but to go get it.


    And Alina was now truly annoyed.


    She closed her eyes, her mind full of what Chester had said to her at the funeral scene, and the way


    Penny was forcibly carried away.


    Nowadays, they are really right with each other to this extent.


    When P returned, she saw that Alina was drinking. Having followed Andre for so many years, she


    naturally knew that Alina was not well.


    P stepped forward and grabbed Alina''s wrist, "Miss, don''t drink."


    "P."


    "Yes."


    "Go and find out where the child is." The moment she opened her mouth, Alina''s tone was full of


    hostility.


    Caleb said that she should not appear in front of Chester during these days of the first seven days of


    Vanessa''s funeral.


    In this way, even if Caleb did not explicitly say so, he still hoped that the child could be by Chester for


    the next few days and finish Vanessa''s funeral together with him.


    Caleb even said that Penny was her granddaughter.


    But in Alina''s heart, Vanessa was not worthy at all.


    Even if at one time she was really acting like Penny, she forgot Alina was Penny''s mother.


    In today''s Alina''s opinion, Vanessa during that time was probably deliberately numbing his nerves.


    She told herself over and over again that Penny was not her daughter, was she? Is that why she can


    be so good to her child?


    Or maybe she was telling herself over and over again that she had lost her memory anyway. So it''s


    actually better to just live her life like this?


    All the fault was put on the matter of Alina regaining her memory, as if everything was broken because


    she regained her memory.


    If she never regained her memory in this life, then Vanessa would always be the most respected Mrs.


    Collins in everyone''s heart.


    She regained her memory and broke the world of many people.


    "I''ll go check." P took the ss of wine out of Alina''s hand and said in response to her words.


    Now Alina can have anything she wants, except she absolutely cannot drink wine.


    ...


    After the funeral.


    Caleb arrived at Waterside Vi, Annie saw him and respectfully stepped forward, "Master Caleb."


    Caleb looked at Annie''s innocent appearance and a sh of hostility shed under his eyes.


    "Where is he?"


    Caleb did not expect Chester to bring Annie to Waterside Vi, and it was no wonder that Alina''s


    reaction was so great.


    He still couldn''t believe it.


    After all, in all these years, no woman other than Alina had ever set foot in Waterside Vi.


    Now, it''s not the same. It was different in Chester''s world, and they were different because of it.


    "He''s in the study." Speaking of him, Annie''s tone softened.


    Without looking at her again, Caleb lifted his steps and headed in the direction of the study.


    However, Annie said to him, "Master Caleb."


    "..."


    "Don''t get too close to Alina."


    Caleb paused in his steps and the moment he turned back, there was hostility in his eyes.


    Annie still looked childish.


    Yet at the moment she unabashedly met Caleb''s eyes, she said, "Don''t make it difficult for him."


    Don''t make things difficult for Chester?


    She is so thoughtful.


    A thick sarcasm shed across Caleb''s eyes, and Annie added, "I know she was once your wife."


    "..."


    "But after all, Chester would be upset if you two got back together, and he doesn''t want to lose you as


    his brother."


    Annie''s analysis was so decent.

 Chapter 580 Give Her Back Penny

    Chapter 580 Give Her Back Penny


    Chapter 580 Give her back Penny


    However, Caleb looked at her eyes with mocking, "Heh."


    With a coldugh, he ignored Annie and went straight upstairs.


    They were wrong, saying something about Annie was pure. But now to Caleb, Annie, childlike and


    tender, was poisonous.


    When Annie saw that Caleb wasn''t even paying attention to her, her face couldn''t help but change,


    obviously not expecting that Chester''s younger brother treat her with no respect.


    It seems that a wedding between her and Chester is on the agenda.


    But thinking of this funeral for Vanessa annoyed her to no end.


    In the study.


    When Chester saw Caleb, his face was still gloomy, and even unconcealed hostility surfaced on it.


    "You are here." The moment he opened his mouth, Chester''s tone was full of coldness towards him,


    and an invisible usation, clearly pointing fingers that Caleb didn''t show up at the funeral today.


    Caleb pulled out the chair opposite him and sat down, fished a cigarette out, he said, "Where''s


    Penny?"


    He lit up and took a hard puff.


    The already icy atmosphere between the two was pushed even further to freezing point in this instant


    with these words from Caleb.


    Chester looked at him with a stern gaze.


    Caleb, "You wouldn''t let me hurt her before, but I think what you''re doing now is even inhuman."


    What he once did to Alina, when he looks back on it now, he only feels that his was really inhuman at


    that time.


    But now it seems to him that Chester is inhuman.


    "You know, she hasn''t been in good spirits, if you keep going like this, she''ll have to go crazy." Seeing


    Chester not say anything, Caleb said as he met his hostility-filled eyes.


    His tone was soft, but he was telling the truth.


    Penny, who was important in Alina''s world, endured so much pain back then when she was pregnant


    with her child.


    So that child was an absolute must-have presence in Alina''s world, and now Chester wanted to grab


    the child.


    Chester looked at him with cold eyes, "Is she that important to you?"


    "Yes."


    Chester, "..."


    They confronted each other.


    Yes, she is important.


    The two looked at each other for a long, long time, and Chester smiled with sarcasm, "If she''s really


    that important, why did you..."


    "It''s hard to see clearly."


    Without waiting for Chester to finish, he was interrupted by Caleb.


    The only thing that can be exined at this time is that Caleb at that time never saw clearly his feelings


    for Alina.


    He admitted it.


    What about Chester? "You''ve always seen things more clearly than I do when ites to your feelings


    with her, so why are you doing this now?"


    In Caleb''s view, if her feelings for Alina had been seen clearly enough by himself at that time.


    Then what followed between them would not have happened, it all happened, with him looking in the


    dark.


    But Chester is different, he has such deep feelings for Alina.


    Why now he changed?


    "Before, I thought that as long as it was impossible between you and her, I might have a chance."


    Seeing Chester not answer, Caleb continued, "But you hurt her so much, and she really felt the pain.."


    At thetter words, Caleb paused in his tone.


    In the end, he didn''t have the courage to continue.


    He did not want to see Alina in pain, in fact, he had really let go of herpletely before, because he


    saw that Chester would give her happiness.


    Especially when he saw that look in Alina''s eyes when she looked at Chester, he knew that she only


    had Chester in her heart.


    Therefore, he willingly let go, just for Alina to be well and happy.


    But he was wrong after all.


    Life was unpredictable.


    No one knew exactly what would happen next, and what was happening now had caught Caleb off


    guard.


    He did not expect what was happening now.


    "Between you and her, is it really impossible?" Caleb did not continue thetter words after all.


    His eyes looked firmly at Chester.


    The already dangerous aura under Chester''s eyes was even more steeply somber now that he was


    faced with this question from Caleb.


    Caleb, "If it''s really impossible between you and her, then give Penny back to her."


    Penny is the only bond between Chester and Alina, yet even with this bond in ce, there was no


    hope.


    "Even if it''s impossible between her and me, it''s impossible between you and her." Chester looked at


    him, his tone cold.


    Caleb took a puff from the cigarette in his hand, and said, "It doesn''t matter to me now."


    "I want her to be well."


    Chester, "..."


    Looking at Caleb''s indifferent look, the hostility under his eyes intensified.


    Want her to be well?


    No one knew what kind of pain Caleb was suffering in his heart during this time, he did not want to put


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    down Alina.


    But he had to.


    Under the cage of the Collins family, Alina''s life has been turned upside down and messed up. If only


    she could really leave far away.


    The Collins family owed so much to Alina.


    "You think she''ll still be well?" Chester spoke.


    Caleb, "..."


    At the sound of his voice, he frowned at Chester.


    Especially after seeing the fierceness in Chester''s eyes towards Alina, even he couldn''t help but feel


    shivering.


    Not mention to be together, not hurting each other seems to be good enough.


    "Our Collins family owes her."


    "Shut up."


    "Whatever she has done in the meantime, there is no denying that mother was involved in the deaths


    of her parents and grandmother."


    That alone says it all, the Collins family really owes Alina, and there is no escape from that.


    Yet Chester was looking sharply at Caleb.


    No one knows what exactly is hidden in those eyes now, he just looked at Caleb, that gaze seemed to


    devour him.


    And after all that Caleb had been through, he didn''t want to care in the slightest what else was behind


    it.


    He said, "Let Alina go, will you?"


    End it.


    Too much has happened between them already, so let that be the end of it.


    The corner of Chester''s mouth lifted up in a cold smile, "Let her go?"


    "..."


    "Do you know, what the Hughes family has done?"


    And as Caleb listened to the hostility in Chester''s tone, he knew that all the things that had happened in


    the previous generation were definitely not as simple as they knew.

 Chapter 581 Matters Intertwined

    Chapter 581 Matters Intertwined


    Chapter 581 Matters intertwined


    "Whatever you knew from Edison, or in your mother''sst hours, forget it."


    Caleb looked at the fierceness in Chester''s eyes and said with a sign.


    His tone was as calm as ever.


    And it was his such calmness thatpletely offended Chester, "Get out."


    Based on Caleb''s attitude, there was nothing to say between them.


    Caleb frowned.


    He didn''t expect Chester''s reaction to be that great.


    "Penny."


    "I never want to see you again, get out." Without waiting for Caleb to finish his words, he was


    interrupted by Chester.


    At this moment, his attitude is so cold, as if, he wants to cut off all rtions between him and Caleb.


    And Caleb just looked at Chester with dim eyes.


    "So tell me, what did Edison say to you? Or what did mother say to you?" Originally, Caleb didn''t care.


    But now from Chester''s reaction, it was clear that this matter was definitely not trivial in rtion to


    Alina.


    For normal things, Chester would never react like this to Alina, they could even cross everything


    between them.


    So, what is it that is standing in their way now? Caleb is curious.


    The already gloomy atmosphere in the study was even colder and deeper in an instant with this


    question from Caleb.


    What was said?


    Caleb felt the growing aura on Chester''s body, he said, "Then do you think what they say is reliable?"


    They naturally included their mother, Vanessa.


    During those years, when Vanessa treated him so indifferently because of Chester, Caleb had zero


    trust in his mother.


    After all, there are many things that, up to now, have not been tied together.


    Even if it is barely strung together, logically, it is still so barely.


    Chester looked at him, dark light shone under his eyes.


    Caleb, "I know what''s on your mind, but I''m telling the truth."


    Whether it''s Edison or Vanessa, they may not actually be that reliable.


    "In the future, the bond between you and me is over." Chester spoke up coldly.


    Caleb was shocked to hear that.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Chester continued, "Don''t stay with her or..."


    His tone was all warning.


    He continued, "If I know you get too close to her and I will put her in the abyss, never toe to life


    again."


    "Don''t think you can keep her." Without waiting for Caleb to answer, Chester uttered, full of viciousness.


    And at this moment, when Caleb met this sinister look under Chester''s eyes, he knew that he was not


    joking.


    If he and Alina really got too close to each other, then he would make sure that Alina would never have


    a chance to live.


    Looking at the sinister look under Chester''s eyes at this moment, he can tell that Chester is capable of


    doing anything nowadays.


    "What the hell is going on?" Caleb asked, barely able to hear his voice.


    At this point in time, he wanted to know more and more what had happened and why it had caused


    such a big contrast between him and Alina before and after?


    At this moment, Caleb could not help but worry about Alina.


    Once, the person who wholeheartedly protected Alina has such a big contrast, what is the reason?


    Why did things turn out to be the way they are now overnight?


    What''s happening?


    Chester didn''t answer, he just picked up the ss of water in front of him and took a sip, at this


    moment, the breath on his body was all gloomy and cold.


    ...


    Caleb had no idea how he got out of Waterside Vi and the moment he saw Annie, hostility shed


    under his eyes.


    When Annie saw him, she originally wanted to go up and say something, but Caleb went straight to the


    car.


    ...


    Mulherd Manor.


    In Alina''s mind, it was the Chester ofst night and the Chester of today at the funeral that ovepped


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    between the two.


    There was such ferocity in the way he looked at her.


    Behind this ferocity, no one knows exactly what is hidden.


    "The public opinion outside is still talking about it now." P said to Alina.


    It was that public opinion about Chester''s identity that Alina personally turned up, just to block Vanessa.


    Yet who would have thought that overnight it would evolve into the scene it is now, secretly full of


    criticism of Chester''s status?


    Even if those people don''t dare to say it openly, Ingford, in the end, turned thoroughly gloomy.


    "Where''s Penny?" At this point in time, it seemed as if nothing mattered in Alina''s world anymore.


    The only one she cares about now is Penny.


    Her heart couldn''t stop tightening at the thought of Penny being forcibly taken away by Lucas.


    Chester had done this to her after all, and it was as if nothing could be undone between them in this


    instant.


    And when talking about Penny, P''s face was gloomy, "Penny is not in Waterside Vi, I don''t know


    where she is."


    Now, she was still checking.


    And Chester''s attitude was now very strong, obviously not letting Alina see the child easily.


    Alina felt her heart choked.


    "Annie is over there?"


    "Yes."


    Alina closed her eyes, as long as the child was not in Waterside Vi. No matter where Chester was


    hiding the child now, as long as she''s not living with Annie.


    She had always known what a sinister person Annie was, and she could see from today''s funeral that


    Annie was not a good person.


    If the child lives with this woman, this is what worries Alina the most.


    "How is it going with Andre?" Alina asked again.


    So much had happened that day, so much, that she felt suffocated, with no way to escape.


    She, really, wanted to go to a ce where she waspletely quiet, and whatever happened had


    nothing to do with her.


    But now with such a scene, there was no way for her to escape.


    "Miss James is now in the hospital, and when Master Andre goes back, everything of VIG is under


    control."


    For this point, P has confidence in Andre.


    And when Alina heard this, she was somewhat relieved.

 Chapter 582 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 582 Tit For Tat


    Chapter 582 Tit for tat


    "But now, it''s clear that Chester has no intention of stopping."


    At these words, Alina looked fiercely at P, who continued, "I have not been allowed to tell you."


    Alina, "..."


    So, she wants the child on Ingford while Chester is pressuring Andre time and time again, trying to


    drive her out of Ingford in this way?


    No one knows what kind of shocking waves are in the heart of Alina at this moment.


    She and Chester were good to each other.


    Yet who would have thought that they would now face, between them, an endless division and pain?


    Alina took a deep breath, her heart smothering heavy, obviously she did not expect things to be as


    serious as this.


    Why? Why did things get to this point overnight?


    Andre finally picked up her call, "Alina."


    "What did he do to VIG?"


    Andre, "..."


    Alina clearly felt that the breathing on the other of the phone was heavier at this moment.


    And Alina''s heart was now choking badly as a result.


    Her heart was stuffy and heavy and aching.


    "Andre."


    "You bring Penny back and leave the rest to me."


    Alina, "..." There''s really something going on.


    Andre hid it from her.


    And at this time, what could it be that could make Andre hide something from her? In this instant, Alina


    almost thought of something.


    She did not expect things to turn so serious.


    Yet this time.


    "Andre, what the hell did he do?" Alina asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    There had been so many conflicts with the Collins family, and she had not involved Chester in them.


    It was clear that she did not want to go to the point of sabre rattling with Chester.


    "Alina, you used to care for him in every bit of the way, yet just this once..." Andre answered.


    Once, Alina was crazy and devastated, she even drove herself into madness.


    And she thought at every turn to avoid Chester, not wanting him to get involved.


    But on this one asion alone, she fought back strongly against his mother to protect her families,


    even hurting him.


    Yet in his heart, she became a sinner.


    He is outrageously ruthless.


    The same tactics that Eglinton and Ipswich used to treat their opponents were now being used on Alina


    in such a powerful way, trying to force her back.


    "Bring the child back." After a thousand thoughts, Andre couldn''t bear to say anything else in the end.


    After all, Alina has already endured enough inside now, and telling her this at this time would do


    nothing but add to her heart''s burden.


    Other than that, it seems that nothing can be left behind.


    "I still have things to do here, I gotta go" After saying that, without waiting for Alina to ask anything


    more, Andre had already hung up.


    Immediately after.


    P''s phone rang, nced at the shing number on her phone, she subconsciously nced at Alina


    and walked to the side to pick up the phone.


    The outgoing voice of the phone allows Alina to hear that it is Andre''s voice, in which Andre sternly


    warns for P not to say anything in front of Alina.


    At this time, the one who was wholeheartedly protecting Alina seemed to have no one else but Andre.


    What Andre did not know, however, was that Alina''s heart was already full of sores.


    "I know."


    P hung up the phone and respectfully came to Alina, her face still stony.


    Alina, "Andre warned you?"


    "Miss." P''s tone tightened.


    Alina, "But he should tell me."


    Alina looked at P, there was a sullen look under her eyes that could not be concealed.


    P nodded her head.


    At such a time, the more Alina knows, the more she breaks all her illusions about Chester.


    P was worried that Alina still had any illusions about Chester at this time, if that were the case, she


    was about to suffer the worst.


    But when Alina knew that Chester had continued that evil of Vanessa, and was even more ruthless


    than Vanessa, she had lost her illusions about Chester, and as he struck out at VIG, and even at the


    person in her brother''s heart, Chester had then be as unforgivable as Vanessa.


    Even if he had not involved the blood of his families in her world.


    But between them they were already onplete opposite sides.


    "Yes."


    P nodded.


    Alina, "Say it, what did he do again?"


    She wanted to see just how ruthless Chester could be.


    P, "He has united all the partners of VIG."


    Without the need for P to say thetter words, Alina knew exactly what this move by Chester meant.


    He is trying to crush VIGpletely.


    "Heh."


    Alina sneered, carried an unprecedented ruthlessness in her eyes.


    Back then, Vanessa did the same thing in order topletely drive her to death.


    One by one, she eradicated those around them, those were protective of her.


    And now Chester used the same tactics.


    "So how is going now?" Alina asked.


    P, "Master Andre went back, everything is under control."


    P did not continue thetter words, but Alina understood.


    From Chester''s achievements in Eglinton and Ipswich, and the rumours that made people scandalised,


    she knew it was just the beginning.


    Since he had already been so cold and ruthless to her, his next tactics would only be more heinous.


    ...


    Caleb knew about Chester''s outburst against VIG, even after Andre went back, he did not stop.


    "Is he out of his mind?" Seeing the relevant information Tomas had found out, Caleb mmed the


    table.


    At the moment, there is an air of hostility all over.


    In Caleb''s opinion, Chester is really crazy and he is wrong. It was a mistake to go to him today.


    He is now more than trying to drive Alina crazy.

 Chapter 583 DidnT We Agree Not To See Each Other?

    Chapter 583 Didn''T We Agree Not To See Each Other?


    Chapter 583 Didn''t we agree not to see each other?


    Caleb did not expect that Chester would be so cold and ruthless towards Alina, if this continues,


    something really must happen.


    "Sir, sir." Caleb was already out the door.


    rmed, Tomas hurried to follow.


    Caleb went straight to the car, headed towards the direction of Waterside Vi.


    Everything is aplete mess.


    No one knew the reason why Chester had been so ruthless to Alina overnight.


    Waterside Vi.


    Annie saw that Caleb was here again.


    Her eyebrows knitted together, "Master Caleb."


    "Get out of the way."


    Looking at Annie as she stopped up, Caleb''s angry rebuke froze Annie. Subconsciously, she took a


    step back.


    Caleb passed by her, while in Annie''s heart, she secretly hated Alina.


    In her opinion, the people around Chester would treat her like this nowadays, all because of Alina''s


    position.


    When she bes the mistress of the ce, she would rece all of them, she will be the woman at


    his side.


    ...


    Chester saw Caleb return, under his eyes, it was cold.


    "I thought we won''t meet again"


    "..." So he meant it as he said breaking off the rtionship.


    Caleb looked at Chester in disbelief, not expecting that he was serious.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, Caleb was desperately trying to suppress the crazy emotions inside him.


    Chester looked at his eyes sternly.


    Caleb, "Why do you have to do that to VIG?"


    Before, he thought that it was to force Andre to leave, but now that Andre was already over in Shirling,


    why did he continue to strike?


    Such tactics are more than outrageous, and in this way, VIG will have incalcble losses.


    Chester, "This is not something you should ask about."


    His tone carried an invisible hostility.


    Caleb, "Are you going to let her die?"


    If this continues, it will definitely kill Alina.


    Chester looked at Caleb, the hostility under his eyes grew thicker, such Chester was so strange in


    Caleb''s eyes.


    No, in fact, it''s not strange, and he had seen Chester being sinister and venomous before.


    Only at that time, the viciousness was directed at outsiders, while now, it was all directed at Alina.


    And all the people were thus note back to their sense from it, totally unaware of what was going on


    here.


    "Why?" Seeing that Chester did not answer, Caleb''s tone was tight as he continued to ask.


    Why on earth? Why is everythingpletely out of control and why have things turned out the way


    they are now?


    Chester, "Maybe it would have been better if she had died that night that year."


    "You..."


    He sounded so indifferent.


    As Caleb listened, his heart wavered for a moment, apparently he understood that it was about the


    night of Alina and him.


    After that night, whether it was Alina or Chester, both were actually in pain. Yet why?


    Why can he say such things now?


    "What the hell is going on?" At this moment, Caleb wanted to know even more what was going on


    behind the scenes.


    Based on the sinister and venomous way he treats Alina, ke knew that what was going on behind the


    scenes might not really be as simple as he thought.


    If it was because of Vanessa, it was his mother. But after gaining such a result in this matter, he did not


    hate Alina much.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, even if that was his mother, Caleb felt that she should be punished by thew.


    Chester, on the other hand, is a much clearer when ites to right and wrong, so to hate Alina


    because of this matter is impossible.


    After repeated questions from Caleb, Caleb clearly feels that in addition to the sinister nature of


    Chester''s body, there is the pain buried deep in his heart.


    "Brother."


    Brother, the word was so foreign to their rtionship, yet now Caleb wanted to know the reason under


    his sinister mask.


    However, Chester gave him a cold look before saying, "Keep your distance from her."


    "You!"


    "Go away." Chester would not say anything at this time.


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Chester had already stood up and walked straight out of the


    study.


    No one knew exactly what was concealed in his heart, but everything was so scary.


    ...


    Between Chester and Andre, they seemed to confront each other.


    On the first seven days of Vanessa''s death, Chester appeared at the funeral home every day, and


    when Alina learnt of thetest news from VIG, she appeared in front of Chester.


    Penny was not there.


    Annie was beside Chester, and the two of them were dressed in ck, even in such a depressing


    asion, they were so well matched.


    Alina averted her eyes.


    "What the hell do you want?" She asked, her tone tightening as she looked at Chester.


    Andre is now burnt out, so it is clear how ruthless Chester''s tactics are this time, does he want VIG to


    bepletely obliterated?


    Chester, "Leave Ingford."


    Faced with this question from Alina, Chester only gave such an answer.


    "I want Penny." Alina looked at Chester and raised her request.


    The coldness under his eyes, at this moment, is more gloomy, such gloom was depressing.


    Chester said, "In that case, I''m afraid that VIG won''t be saved."


    At this moment, Alina only felt shiver all over.


    "So that''s how you forced me to give up Penny?"


    Alina looked at Chester with hostility.


    "Between Andre and Penny, how would you choose?" As he asked this question, Chester just looked at


    her face.


    Alina''s world copsed instantly at this moment, and she seemed to understand that Chester was


    taking revenge on her.


    When it came to Vanessa, she chose between him and Andre.


    No, in fact it wasn''t just Andre. Standing side by side with Andre, there was Grandpa.


    He''s in deep trouble with public opinion.


    It pushed her world to two extremes.

 Chapter 584 His Father

    Chapter 584 His Father


    Chapter 584 His Father


    Alina looked at Chester silently.


    Her heart tightened. Chester smiled with intense sarcasm and mockery.


    "Aren''t you good at multiple choice questions?"


    Penny and Andre.


    But this time, it wasn''t just Andre, he made her choose Penny between Grandpa.


    "You''ve got three days." His voice carried endless hostility.


    Having said that, Chester left with Annie.


    At that moment, his coat was on Annie, even in such a depressing asion, he showed tenderness


    and thoughtfulness towards her.


    Alina stood in the cold wind, letting the biting cold wind invade her bone marrow.


    When Caleb got wind that Alina had arrived at the funeral, he hurried here.


    Her long hair ruffled by the cold wind, she was so wretched.


    In this instant, Caleb only felt his heart, being tugged hard by a big hand, so painful, so suffocating.


    He stepped forward, "Why are you here?"


    With that, he wrapped the trench coat around her, shielding her from the cold wind, but not from the


    coldness in her heart.


    The moment Chester turned back, he saw the back of Caleb embracing her and leaving.


    The hostility under his eyes was thickening.


    "Chester." Annie felt the mood swings of the man beside her and followed his gaze.


    Jealousy drenched her heart.


    Alina is really lucky, it seems like all the people are on her, shielding her from the wind and rain, such a


    fate is really enviable.


    ...


    Alina got back to Mulherd Manor.


    Is it ironic that Caleb is at her? Once when she was hurt by him time and again, it was Chester who


    protected her.


    And now they are on the opposite side of the fence.


    "Heh."


    Alina smiled coldly.


    Caleb looked over at her, especially after seeing the sarcasm in her eyes towards him, his heart


    tightened more.


    "You two brothers are funny." With that, Alina took off the trench coat she was wearing and threw it to


    Caleb.


    Caleb, "Alina!"


    "You men of the Collins family are ridiculous." What a ridiculousparison.


    "You are inhuman."


    "You!"


    "Caleb, don''t appear in front of me again." Alina only felt her heart was suffering from irritation.


    She did not want to see him.


    Caleb clenched his hands into fists.


    The next moment, Alina said, "All my disasters were brought to me by your Collins family, and now


    you''re being the good guy in my world?"


    Even if Caleb is really a good person nowadays, she won''t ept it.


    It all started with Edison''s calctions.


    So, wasn''t it because of the Collins family that all her disasters started?


    The past, all the good that had happened, had be so ironic and ridiculous in her world.


    "I know you''re sad inside right now, but you..."


    "Go!"


    Alina pointed at the door and gave a strong order of expulsion.


    Caleb only felt his brain popping out.


    Alina, "No matter what started it, it was because of your Collins family."


    "..."


    "Got it?"


    Even if it was a matter of the previous generation, it all started because of the Collins family, so how


    could Alina easily forgive them?


    In her world, there is nothing left to be a reason for forgiveness.


    "Alina." Caleb''s throat tightened.


    But Alina closed her eyes, at this moment, she did not want to hear anything.


    At Chester''s change, it brought her hatred for the Collins family to its peak.


    And knew that at this moment, Alina could no longer listen to anything, and it was useless to say


    anything.


    Therefore, he swallowed all the words that are on his lips.


    He said in the end, "I will send the child back to you."


    "..."


    "You and he are not fit to see each other anymore." Caleb now wondered why exactly Chester hated


    Alina like that.


    But he knew that every time they met, it would only make things worse.


    So, they should not meet again.


    Alina, "You stay out of it."


    Her tone was so cold.


    Caleb, "Alina."


    "..."


    "There must be something behind this, don''t you see?"


    Alina looked fiercely at Caleb, her pupils.


    Caleb sat across from her, his hands sped.


    He said, "If it was just because of the public opinion out there and this funeral, things wouldn''t have


    Alina, "..."


    Know Chester?


    Hearing Caleb''s words, Alina was stunned.


    "Now that Edison is still in his hands, I doubt that Edison is involved in more than this one thing."


    There must be more behind this, and from what the eye has seen so far.


    What is involved may not only be from the previous generation, but may be somewhat rted to Alina


    hrtself.


    Alina, "More than one?"


    "He has always had his opinions when ites to matters of right and wrong, and he will not lose his


    mind with you."


    But what Chester is doing now is not a loss of sanity?


    Even when he saw Alina, there was an unconcealed hatred under his eyes.


    Caleb knew that she probably didn''t see it. That''s how people are, when things are happening to them,


    then everything that should have been seen clearly seems to be seen less clearly as a result.


    "He''s so ruthless that it''s not normal." Caleb said to Alina.


    Not only did he snatch the child, but now is taking a shot at VIG.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    All of this is not something that Chester should do.


    Alina clenched her hands into fists and her face turned white.


    "Think about it, okay?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Apart from this incident, during those years, she was at Collins Castle.


    And Caleb has been trying to think back over the past few days, as if nothing has happened.


    Is it still something that happened to the previous generation?


    But the previous generation was clear.


    Alina took a deep breath and her pupils werex.


    Looking over at Caleb, she asked, "Is it because of his father?"


    Chester''s father.


    Caleb, "..."


    The two stared at each other, and Alina''s breath became heavy.

 Chapter 585 Leave It All To Time

    Chapter 585 Leave It All To Time


    Chapter 585 Leave it all to time


    Alina clenched her hands into fists, her sharp nails cutting through her palms, so painful, yet not half as


    painful as theparison to her heart.


    Retracting her gaze on Caleb''s face, she closed her eyes, unable to stop the trembling all over her


    body.


    "It was clear enough about his father." It was because of her mother''s words that he rushed into that


    fire.


    But the fire itself was Edison''s reckoning.


    In that case, the root of all this lies in Edison, so the matter of Chester''s biological father should be


    unlikely.


    But if it''s not Chester''s father, then what is the reason?


    Before Alina''s eyes, it was as if a mist had fallen over them.


    She tried hard to see something clearly, yet it seems that nothing is visible at the moment.


    "You go back." Alina took a deep breath.


    "Alina."


    "Whatever the reason for my rtionship with him, it''s time for me and you to put some distance


    between us."


    Caleb did not expect that even now, Alina would still be able to talk to him about matters of distance.


    She, it seemed, could see nothing, yet it seemed that she could see everything.


    The word ''distance'', however, deeply stung Caleb''s heart, taking a deep breath, he uttered, "You just


    don''t want to see me that much?"


    Alina, "It is not important."


    Things have happened so far, not only is there no way out between her and Chester, but in fact with the


    Collins family.


    Caleb looked back at Alina and wanted to say something.


    Yet at the touch of her sad eyes, all that was thus swallowed.


    "Leave it all to time." In the end, Caleb said nothing more.


    Caleb left.


    It was when Alina was left alone.


    She just sat there in the darkness in silence.


    After receiving an urgent phone call today, Lucy had to go back to the countryside, and now she is


    alone in the Mulherd Manor.


    Alina nced at P who was not far away, "P."


    "Yes."


    "Go and find out where the child is."


    "Okay." P nodded.


    At this time, Alina had only one thing on her mind, and that was to take the child and leave.


    She doesn''t have anything to do with them.


    P went out.


    Alina picked up the phone.


    "Is Nellie awake?" Alina asked.


    Although they don''t even know what has happened to Nellie yet, but what can be admitted to the


    hospital must not be a trivial matter.


    Andre, "She''s out of anger."


    The word ''danger'' made Alina''s heart choke violently.


    To be able to make Nellie appear to be in danger, it can be seen how terrifying this matter really is.


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "How ruthless is Chester?" Alina asked in a soft manner.


    Yet Andre listened with trepidation.


    Back in Shirling, Andre couldn''t help but be afraid, good thing he made it back in time, otherwise...


    Chester''s strike this time was so ruthless that it caught them off guard and many of their projects


    suffered significant damage.


    To this day, all are still being resuscitated.


    "It''s not possible between you and him." Without answering Alina''s question, Andre said.


    From the way Andre looked at these things this time, between Alina and Chester, it was probably


    impossible.


    When Alina heard these words, an unprecedented calmness flooded her eyes.


    She said, "It''s been impossible between him and me for a long time, and in the series after that, it''s all


    just a dying struggle."


    She, on the contrary, saw it clearly.


    If she hadn''t lost her memory, there probably would never have been any involvement between her and


    Chester again.


    And those things that were to be faced back then will be faced early on.


    Perhaps the scene was a thousand times more intense than what is happening now.


    Andre, "It''s good that you can see it clearly."


    Although worried that it would be difficult for Alina, Andre is clear.


    Back then, it was her parents who were afraid that she would see too clearly and that it would be too


    much of an irritation for her to have the scenes that followed.


    But now, she couldn''t escape it.


    "After what happened now, Chester hates you more than you can imagine."


    "I feel it." And she, in fact, hated him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    This, presumably, is what is known as retribution for injustice, right? No one knows when such a scene


    will end.


    Andre, "Alina."


    "I''m fine."


    But in fact, in her heart, she has always pressed on.


    And Andre knows that it is a bit difficult for Alina, obviously everything was fine before, but now it has


    changed so suddenly.


    Her heart was undergoing a great transformation.


    "Caleb said that there might be something behind this." Alina thought about it and still said to Andre.


    Although, she really hates Chester now.


    But she knew that Caleb was right, and that ording to what she knew about Chester, these two


    eventsbined were not enough to make him lose control.


    He would hate her, but not so much that he would strike out at VIG, much less steal Penny from her.


    And now snatching up Penny, which itself may have hidden quite a few things behind it.


    "Now Edison is in his hand."


    If she wants to know what else is going on behind the scenes, then going to find Edison might give her


    the answer.


    However, Alina said, "No need."


    "Alina."


    "I''m not curious anymore what''s going on."


    They confront each other after all.


    She, in fact, doesn''t care the reason.


    So what if she knew about it? Even if she knew, it wouldn''t change the fact that he hated her and she


    hated him.


    "I just want Penny now." Alina took a deep breath.


    Andre, "And he''s threatening you with Penny now?"


    It was clear that Andre already knew about it too.


    Alina looked aghast.


    "Alina."


    "I will find a way to deal with this matter." She must have Penny back, and VIG must not suffer any


    loss.


    "He won''t let you off easy."


    Andre added, "No matter what else is behind this, Vanessa died in his arms that day. He still that


    bloodied clothes."


    Alina only felt her head tingling.


    "So whatever else is going on behind the scenes, on this, maybe he''s decided that you drove her to her


    death."


    What Andre analysed is not without merit.

 Chapter 586 Intoxication Genuine

    Chapter 586 Intoxication Genuine


    Chapter 586 Intoxication Genuine


    Whatever else was going on behind the scenes, everything that had torn their rtionship apart had


    started when she had targeted Vanessa.


    And that thing was Vanessa''sst bottom line, and probably Chester''s bottom line.


    Vanessa died because of that incident.


    "You''re right, whether there''s anything else going on behind the scenes or not, it doesn''t matter


    anymore." It all started because of Vanessa.


    So now Vanessa has lost her life in this affair. Then everything has thus changed.


    The two talked on the phone for a while before hanging up.


    Alina sat in the dark.


    Thinking of all that had happened between her and Chester since her return, her mind was filled with


    his scarlet eyes, looking at her so sharply.


    Especially on the issue of Penny, he did not look like giving in in the slightest, which made Alina''s heart


    choke.


    The doorbell rang sharply, Alina looked at the wall clock and frowned.


    She got up and walked to the door.


    The moment the door opened, a cold wind poured in and his grim face was as Satan''s from hell.


    Alina subconsciously wanted to close the door, however his voice rang out bitterly, "Dare you close the


    door?"


    It carried hostility.


    The movement in Alina''s hand paused.


    Looking towards Chester''s warmthless face, she felt her heart painful.


    Chester walked in, and the moment he passed her, wind poured in.


    Alina stood in the doorway, letting the cold wind batter her.


    Chester looked back at her back, "Noting in?"


    Alina turned back.


    She trembled when she met his eyes, which showed just how much she was holding back now.


    Shutting the door, she turned towards Chester, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs folded,


    cigarette in his hand.


    The slightly open cor of the shirt had a faint red mark on it, and with a nce Alina seemed to see


    what it was.


    The pupils wince, but in the next moment, calm is restored.


    She sat across from Chester, she averted her gaze, "I must take Penny away."


    Her voice was soft, but it carried an endless amount of determination.


    It was impossible to give up her child, no matter what time it was, and she made sure to take the child


    with her wherever she went.


    Chester looked over at her, his gaze deep.


    There was an endless sense of detachment and coldness, although it was not as oppressive as it had


    been during the day at the funeral.


    This is the gap between them, unbridgeable.


    Chester, "Did Caleb juste?"


    Alina froze.


    He asked again, "What did you do?"


    Alina looked fiercely at him, something blocked her heart hard.


    "What do you mean?" She finally spoke.


    Under his eyes was instant hostility.


    Getting up, the cigarette butt in his hand smashed hard in the ashtray, he walked towards her, full of


    hostility, and grabbed her up from the sofa.


    His coarse fingertips rubbed against her soft lips.


    "Did he touch you here? Or here?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was full of hostility.


    And it was at this time that Alina felt his strong smell of alcohol.


    "Let go of me."


    Her cold hand grabbed his strong wrist, but at the moment Chester seemed to have lost his senses.


    He looked at her with eyes coldly.


    Without waiting for Alina to struggle, kisses poured down.


    Instantly, Alina only felt her mind go nk.


    She struggled to get out of his grip, yet his force is so great.


    "Chester!" Alina''s tone heaved.


    And it was her cold and distant refusal that caused Chester to look at her with hostility.


    "Unwilling?"


    "..."


    "Who would you be willing to? Caleb? Or Andre?"


    At this, Alina trembled, looking at the man in front of her.


    She, in her life, probably never thought that it woulde to this point with Chester, even if once


    Vanessa had uprooted her family.


    She hadn''t wanted, either, to hurt him half as much, so why now? Why would he be so hard on her?


    "Let go of me, let go of me!" A roar of rage that resounded throughout Mulherd Manor.


    Yet at the sound of her roar, Chester lost controlpletely at that moment.


    The force on her wrist almost crushed her bones, and cold sweat broke down her spine.


    Looking at the sh of pain under her eyes, Chester was out of control.


    ...


    Overnight.


    When Lucy came back, she saw Alina lying on the sofa covered in mess and instantly went up in panic.


    "Lady Alina, what''s wrong with you?" She sprinted to Alina.


    Trying to soothe her, yet she did not know how.


    Alina woke up and saw Lucy, her pupils werex for a moment, before her wits gathered little by little.


    Memories ofst nighte back to haunt her.


    Her face was so pale.


    "Lucy."


    "Yes, yes, Lady Alina, I am here." Lucy took Alina''s hand and was even more rmed at the sight of


    the bruises on the back of her hand.


    Alina''s heart rose and fell sharply.


    The memory ofst night irritate her nerves.


    She doesn''t know how it ended or when Chester left, she hurts so much.


    Those memories, ovepping with those of that year, shuddered through her.


    "Who is it?" Lucy asked as she hugged Alina.


    Yet Alina had been out of her mind.


    How could he do this to her?


    He is crazy.


    Yes, Chester is really crazy, he is so crazy and so scary.


    All the good images they once had together were justpletely shattered by him, he was the most


    terrible evil in the world.


    "I need to take a bath." Alina took a deep breath.


    Lucy, "Is it Master Chester?"


    Seeing that Alina didn''t say anything at this time, Lucy knew that person was Chester.


    But how could he?


    What a sin. Lucy looked at Alina heartily.


    Alina was in the bathroom.


    She didn''te out for a full two hours, but finally Lucy forced her way in and pulled her out of the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    already cold bathtub.


    "Lady Alina, should I call Mr. Francis?" Lucy asked in a frightened voice.


    And the originally out-of-control Alina hade back to her sense.


    "Tell him what? That Chester won''t admit it?"


    At the smell of alcoholst night, she knew he drank a lot.

 Chapter 587 None Of Them Are Good

    Chapter 587 None Of Them Are Good


    Chapter 587 None of them are good


    Alina put on her bathrobe and straightened herself numbly.


    "Make me some porridge." Alina said.


    Rarely, she is still in the mood to eat now. Just now, when Lucy came back and saw Alina''s


    appearance, she was really shocked.


    But now seeing her as sensible as she is, she is quite relieved.


    "I''ll go and make it for you right away." After saying that, Lucy went to the kitchen.


    In the room, when Alina was left alone, she sat on the dressing table, looking at those marks on her


    neck, her eyes clear and numb, as if nothing had happened.


    Again, it was as if nothing that happened mattered to her.


    The phone vibrated and when she looked at the number on it, it was an unknown number.


    Alina picked up, "Hello."


    "Alina, you vixen." From the other of the phone came Annie with suppressed anger.


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Annie shouted angrily, "It''s over between you and Chester, so why are


    you still entangled?"


    Her words are constantly sarcastic about the so-called goodness that Alina and Chester once had.


    The light under her eyes went dim.


    "Does he know you called me?" The invisible sarcasm was returned to Annie.


    On the other of the phone, Annie''s breath was noticeably ragged.


    And then she said fiercely, "No matter what it was like between you and Chester once, I''m his fianc¨¦e


    now."


    "Nobody''s taking him from you."


    "You..."


    "So there''s no need to unt in front of me." Alina hung up the phone at this.


    Who would have thought that one day someone would call to question their rtionship?


    Life is unpredictable and one never knows what tomorrow will bring.


    Lucy made porridge for Alina.


    At the table, Alina just ate quietly.


    When Andre''s phone call came in, Alina subconsciously looked at Lucy, who respectfully and silently


    retreated, and Alina understood why the call came at this time.


    She picked up, "Andre."


    "How could Chester do this to you?"


    Alina pinched her brow, "He''s drunk."


    "Alina."


    "Consider it a dog bite."


    Andre, "..." Shepared Chester to a dog.


    There was no better way to describe what had happened to herst night now than that. Chester


    clearly had no intention of admitting it.


    He will not be responsible.


    So Alina, now holding on to this matter, will be nothing but a lowlife in his presence.


    However, Andre was extraordinarily heartbroken.


    She ensured everything.


    Yet who had ever seen the hurt she had suffered in the Collins family? Why would Chester do that to


    her?


    First Caleb, now Chester.


    "Bring Penny back and never associate with them again." Andre wanted to say something tofort


    Alina.


    Yet in the end only this sentence was uttered.


    Alina, "Okay."


    As long as Penny is brought back, then there will be no more dealings between her and the Collins


    family.


    And when it came to Penny, Andre and Alina were again heartbroken, as that child had always longed


    for family.


    Her visit to Chester was entirely due to the knowledge that Chester was her father, and therefore it was


    a run for the good.


    Yet she was in the whirlwind of sabre rattling at a tender age.


    She hand up the phone from Andre and finished the bowl of porridge.


    And then she went to Waterside Vi. P said, Chester will not go to the funeral home until the


    afternoon.


    ...


    However as she just arrived at Waterside Vi, she saw Caleb get off from the car, the moment the two


    looked at each other, the air was tense.


    Caleb knew that Alina would not take it lying down and would not want Penny to appear at Vanessa''s


    funeral.


    So he wanted to find a way to get Penny back to her before Alina looked for Chester.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to show up in front of him on the first seven days of my mother''s death?" He strode


    forward and grabbed her by her hand.


    Apparently, these were the most depressing days for Chester.


    Once, he probably wouldn''t have done that to her, but not anymore.


    All the people saw how he was sabre rattling against Alina, especially in the matter of Vanessa''s death,


    and he hated Alina with a passion.


    So at this time, thest person he wants to see is probably Alina.


    "Let go!"


    Alina looked at Caleb.


    The moment he turned his head, Caleb clearly saw the red marks under Alina''s cor and his pupils


    tightened violently.


    Just at the moment Alina was about to turn around, he grabbed her by thepels and ripped it away.


    The dense marks only made Caleb feel breathless, "He did this?"


    Alina''s p, crisp and clear, hit Caleb''s face.


    And at that moment, his force was thus loosened, this was not the first time Alina had hit him, but at


    this moment, Caleb''s heart turned upside down.


    Alina closed her eyes, hiding the sadness and embarrassment under her eyes, "Can you leave my


    business alone?"


    Once, when it was time to mind his business, he didn''t care, he minded another woman.


    And now, wasn''t she embarrassed enough?


    "I''m so sorry." Caleb heard the embarrassment in Alina''s tone as his nerves were being jolted.


    Alina took a deep breath.


    Without responding, she lifted her steps and was about to head inside.


    However, just two steps out, she was grabbed by Caleb, "He will never give you the child at this time."


    Alina was here for the child.


    But Caleb saw more clearly than anyone else that there was no way the current Chester could give her


    the child.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, the next moment Caleb said, "If you make a fuss, you probably won''t


    see the child for the rest of your life."


    ording to Chester''s temper, he would definitely do such a thing.


    And when Alina heard this, she, who was already having a bad time in her heart, only felt suffocated at


    the moment.


    Caleb, "Go back first, okay?"


    "I must take Penny away." She didn''t want to stay in Ingford for a moment, so she had to take Penny


    away today.


    Caleb, "I said, leave it to me, I''ll send her back to you."


    Alina looked at Caleb with mocking, "Leave it to you?"


    "Alina!"


    "Remember when she was in my belly?" That was the time he almost took Penny''s life.


    And when Caleb heard Alina''s words, his already not-so-good face was now pale.

 Chapter 588 What A Mess

    Chapter 588 What A Mess


    Chapter 588 What a Mess


    At that time, she was so looking forward to the arrival of that child, yet what had he done?


    Looking at the mockery under Alina''s eyes, Caleb only felt his heart choke with pain, trying to say


    something, yet whatever is said now, it is useless.


    In the study.


    At this moment, Ronan and Lucas looked at the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window,


    and both frowned.


    And Chester, at this moment, looked at the two people below with stern eyes.


    He has seen all the images just now.


    There was a knock on the study door and Annie pushed her way in.


    "Chester, I''ve asked the maid to make you something to eat."


    ...


    Alina and Caleb waited for a full ten minutes, she didn''t want Chester toe in with her, but he


    insisted.


    To such pestering, Alina was helpless, yet it seemed there was nothing she could do now except ignore


    him.


    Chester came down from upstairs.


    He was followed by Annie, who was held by his hand, and Alina''s gaze fell on the two of them holding


    each other''s hands.


    And when Caleb saw this image, he subconsciously nced at Alina.


    Chester sat down.


    Annie sat right beside him, apprehensive, but Chester asked with tenderness.


    "Cold?"


    Annie, "It''s cooling down today."


    Chester then took off his jacket and put it over her body. Annie was already small and was wearing


    Chester''s jacket at the moment, it was as if a child had stolen an adult''s clothes, and such an image


    pierced Alina''s heart.


    Caleb took her hand.


    Alina subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but his force was heavier at this moment.


    Alina''s heart trembled.


    And as Chester looked at the two''s hands, the hostility under his eyes grew even more intense by at


    the moment.


    "It seems that this is your choice?" The moment he looked at Caleb, the moment he opened his mouth,


    it was all cold oppression.


    And Caleb''s hand on the back of Alina''s hand was bit heavier at this moment.


    He said, "I''m going to remarry her."


    Chester, "..."


    Alina, "..."


    When Annie heard this, she was shocked. When she looked at Alina, her eyes was all jealousy.


    Why was she so lucky? Especially when Caleb said the word ''remarriage'', she clearly felt the hostility


    of the man beside her.


    He still cares, doesn''t he?


    "So, give us Penny." Caleb looked at Chester.


    The whole space was colder at the moment, and that hostility was constantly in the air.


    Chester withdrew his sharp gaze on Caleb and turned to look at Alina, especially when he looked at the


    way she was sitting calmly beside Caleb.


    The hostility under his eyes was even more pervasive at the moment, "Is that what you think too?"


    Alina met his eyes and only felt that coldness as chilling as she had ever felt before.


    Chester smiled and looked at Caleb, "I was at Mulherd Manorst night, do you know that?"


    Annie, "..."


    Alina, "..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Both of them, their faces were white, especially Alina, fiercely looked at Chester''s careless eyes, her


    heart was stabbed with aching.


    "Do you know what we didst night?" Looking at Caleb''s sunken face, Chester asked with a smile.


    Alina shouted as the man spoke again, "Shut up."


    All her peace waspletely ripped away.


    Chester looked at Alina, with hostility that was going to swallow her.


    The two looked at each other and Alina clearly saw the anger and ruthlessness under his eyes.


    Chester didn''t say anything and turned back to Annie who didn''t look too good, that hostility was


    instantly withdrawn and there was only endless tenderness.


    "Good girl, you go up first."


    "Chester."


    "Go." Annie wanted to say something else, however his gentleness at the moment was tinged with an


    invisible forcefulness.


    During these days around Chester, Annie knew not to continue to pester Chester whenever he was like


    this.


    She knew his temper, so she did not dare to continue to pester him at this time. She got up, giving


    Alina a silent warning nce before turning around and going upstairs.


    It was just the three of them left.


    A silent confrontation even more pervades the space.


    Caleb asked, "Why do you have to insult her like this?"


    Just like that, in Caleb''s opinion, is a humiliation to Alina from Chester?


    How far have theye between them?


    Has it even gotten Chester to the point where he has nothing to worry about?


    And when Alina heard the word ''humiliation'', a choking pain was spreading in her heart.


    Chester looked at Alina with a light smile, "Do you want to remarry him?"


    He is smiling.


    Yet that smile is riddled with hostility.


    Alina wordlessly looked at his elegant face, yet at the moment it looked so strange and cold.


    "You don''t have to force her." Caleb stormed.


    Yet at this moment.


    Chester, however, held out his hand to Alina.


    "Come here." In two words, it was all pressure and warning, with a silent threat.


    Alina looked at his slender hands and sat on the sofa with a body as heavy as if it was filled with lead.


    How can you do this to her?


    She had seen him with Annie before and she had seen him sabre rattling at her, yet now what?


    Before, as if it was all some change in trajectory between them, and now they seem to have stood at


    two different extremes.


    Caleb''s force over the back of her hand heaved, and looking at Chester''s face, he becamepletely


    furious, "Chester!"


    And with that, Chester silently reached out his hand to Alina.


    The three of them, invariably, form a powerful confrontation.


    "Abby, you know how to choose, don''t you?"


    "What do you want me to choose?" Alina looked at the man in front of her, her eyes blurred.


    It was as if nothing could be seen anymore in this instant.


    As the words fell, it was obvious that Caleb''s breath had frozen to the limit.


    It may seem like Chester is forcing her silently, yet Alina understands at this moment that this is a silent


    battle between the two brothers.

 Chapter 589 Atonement

    Chapter 589 Atonement


    Chapter 589 Atonement


    Alina took a deep breath, "Give me the child, I don''t want to be with both of you."


    In this moment, her attitude is clear.


    Whether or not Caleb and Chester were good people, it was no longer her business, she just wanted


    the child.


    With those words, Chester withdrew his hand.


    Looking yfully at Caleb, he turned to Caleb, "You hear that? She doesn''t want to be with you. So,


    you''re sort of wishful thinking?"


    Caleb, "Why do you have to push her?"


    "Give me the child."


    Alina didn''t want to hear these two arguing, she only wanted the child.


    At this moment, Chester looked over at her.


    There is a deep, cold light under his eyes.


    "You think that I would just give you the child?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was again


    thick with menace.


    Alina looked at him and asked, "What do you want?"


    Chester looked at her, then looked at Caleb and said in a biting tone, "Last night you were already my


    woman, and in the future, you are too."


    Caleb, "..."


    Alina, "..."


    At these words, the two looked at Chester in unison, one full of anger and the other full of


    embarrassment.


    "I am your woman?" Alina looked at the man in front of her and she could barely hear her voice


    anymore.


    "What, not willing to?"


    It would havepletely pushed them both to the point of total impossibility.


    "How?" Alina asked in a mute voice.


    At the moment, she actually had the answer in her mind, yet looked vaguely at the man in front of her.


    Yet she was watching doggedly, wanting to see just how much more ruthless the man could be.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chester looked over at her, his gaze deep, "Mistress for life."


    Caleb, "..."


    Alina, "..." At this moment, Alina only felt her mind instantly nk.


    The word ''mistress'' was constantly stimting her nerves, turning her world upside down at the


    moment.


    And Caleb was utterly furious when he heard these words.


    "Chester!"


    Full of anger, he got up, striding to Chester, grabbing him by thepels, his fist about to smash down.


    However, it was easily pushed away by Chester in a sh.


    Caleb took two steps back and the moment he stood firm, he was about to rush up again, yet Ronan


    and Lucas stepped forward at that moment, grabbing Caleb.


    "Let go!" Caleb had beenpletely enraged and mmed a fist into Lucas'' face.


    Chester is mad.


    How could Chester humiliate Alina like that?


    At the moment Caleb is so angry, not to mention that Alina feels strange looking at such Chester, even


    Caleb felt that the Chester of today was so strange.


    No one knows what kind of thing he could do in the next moment.


    He once loved Alina in his heart, not he is trampling her to hell.


    Alina looked at Chester, the blur before her eyes gradually clearing, yet her heart was choking badly.


    Finally.


    Amidst the chaos, Caleb was dragged out by Ronan and Lucas. The moment he reached the door,


    Caleb shouted, "Don''t promise him."


    "I will help you find Penny." His voice faded away.


    Caleb, however, was so persistent in his shouting.


    Once, how dryly he let go of Alina, then now it''s all his strength to protect her.


    All of them did not expect that the rtionship between Alina and Chester woulde to such a stage


    now.


    When it was just the two of them left, Alina and Chester stared at each other.


    "Will you trust him?" The man spoke, his tone light, but full of hostility.


    Alina, "Who are you to treat me like this?"


    At this moment Alina could not hold back.


    Who is Chester to do this to her?


    Chester, "Will you say yes?"


    Without responding to Alina''s question, he asked carelessly.


    All over, Alina couldn''t stop trembling.


    "Don''t you even think about it." The words were dry and sharp as she said them.


    Chester looked into her eyes, "So, you are choosing to believe Caleb?"


    Believe that he will bring Penny to her?


    Alina, "Why do you have to do this?"


    Why did they have to go this far?


    Alina will never let go of Penny easily, therefore Chester must return the child to her.


    With a status like ''mistress'', why would he need to humiliate her in such a way?


    Alina walked towards Chester, her crystal eyes shining with deep pain, tilted her head.


    At that moment, the light under her eyes pierced his heart for a moment, but in an instant, itpletely


    dissipated.


    Alina said, "No matter why you did this to me, I don''t care anymore, I lost half of my family because of


    the Collins family."


    "It''s all over for me now, so don''t make me go on, will you?"


    It''s over.


    Having lost half of her family, no matter what kind of entanglement there was before, now that Vanessa


    is dead, it''s all over to her.


    Her words was a vicious stab to his heart.


    He gripped on the back of her head, his breath pounce on her cheek, and kissed down her lips.


    "You want to end it like that?"


    "..."


    "Your revenge is over." Yes, her revenge was over.


    Whether it was Emma or Vanessa, it''s all over now.


    His hoarse voice was thick with hostility, he rolled over and pinned her to the sofa, "What qualifications


    do you have to take revenge?"


    Every word, so viciously, carried ferocity that almost tore Alina.


    This moment, Alina clearly saw his scarlet eyes with a strong hatred and sinister intent.


    "Chester."


    Her voice was soft and painful.


    Yet it was in this moment that his sanity waspletely torn apart, "You Hughes family members are


    not qualified!"


    The kiss, pressing down again, brought him with increasing ferocity.


    The smell of blood permeates each other with endless pain and ache.


    Alina struggled.


    However in return, Chester was even more ferocious, "You want to end it like this? It''s too cheap for


    your Hughes family, Alina, you have to atone for your sins."


    Thetter word ''atonement'' was spoken with such ferocity by the man.


    It was as if everything was, at this moment,pletely out of control.


    Alina asked, "Does it have to be like this?"


    Give her a reason, if he must.


    Yet Chester would not give her any reason. With a vengeful ferocity, he was vicious to her.

 Chapter 590 Striking Images

    Chapter 590 Striking Images


    Chapter 590 Striking images


    Alina didn''t know how she got out of Waterside Vi, she was in a mess and Caleb was waiting outside.


    Seeing Alina in this state, his pupils tightened at that moment and he stepped forward quickly, "Alina!"


    Alina looked at Caleb.


    Her pupils, at this moment, arex.


    Her world seemed to lose its colourpletely and she lost all consciousness at that moment.


    She just copsed into Caleb''s arms.


    "Alina, Alina!" And Caleb''s voice was even hoarse the moment he saw Alina pass out.


    He picked her up in his arms and headed for the car.


    Especially at the sight of those new marks on Alina''s neck, so piercing and heartbreaking, he got into


    the car with Alina in his arms.


    ...


    Everyone''s world, because of this passing of Vanessa, was turned upside down and Alina''s world


    The smell of disinfectant water stimted her senses and she was muddled since she opened her


    eyes.


    The white ceiling with its blinding light, Caleb stood in front of the window on the phone, spoke furiously


    to the other of the line.


    "Whatever it takes, I''ll take all those items."


    Alina looked at the source of the sound.


    Caleb said to the other of the phone as he saw that Alina woke up, "Do it now."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and walked towards Alina, holding her who was about to get


    up, "You are awake."


    Alina, "Why am I in the hospital?"


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    There is obviously so much nkness about everything that happened before thea.


    Caleb, "You''ve slept all day and night, you''re hungry, right? I had someone prepare some food for you."


    He said, putting a pillow under her body.


    Alina was weak.


    Caleb opened the thermos on the bedside table, which contained hot porridge, as he didn''t know when


    she would wake up, at all times he had food brought to her, as a way of ensuring that she would always


    have something to eat.


    "I don''t want to eat." Alina said indifferently.


    Her voice was soft, Caleb frowned and touched her forehead, only at this moment did he realize that


    her forehead was surprisingly hot.


    He rang the bell.


    "You''re sick." Caleb put down the porridge in his hand and poured her a cup of water.


    And at this time, Alina''s mouth was really dry.


    She took the water and drank two sips sharply before feeling slightly better.


    Soon, the dean came over with a medical team.


    "Mr. Collins, what''s wrong with Miss Hughes?"


    Caleb, "She has a fever, have a check."


    Caleb''s heart was full of self-recrimination at the moment.


    He was right here.


    However, he did not know that the sleeping woman was actually sick. At the moment, Alina was weak


    and the doctor rushed to take her temperature.


    It had reached 40 degrees at that moment.


    Alina was so muddled that she only felt pain all over her body.


    The doctor looked to Caleb apprehensively and looked around with some embarrassment as Caleb


    nced over.


    All those around went away.


    When only the doctor, Caleb and Alina were left, Caleb spoke bitterly, "Say it."


    The doctor wiped his cold sweat.


    And then he said with embarrassment, "Probably Miss Hughes''s injury is inmed, hasn''t it be well


    medicated?"


    Alina, "..."


    Injury? Where?


    And when Caleb heard the word ''injury'', his face instantly clouded over, and the doctor felt the low


    pressure.


    The doctor said, "It needs to be properly medicated, it should be a high fever caused by inmmation."


    "Get a nurse over here."


    Caleb said with a sullen ck face.


    The doctor nodded, "I''ll give her a fever-reducing injection."


    After saying that, he gave Alina emergency treatment to reduce her fever.


    Caleb''s face was already so dark, and he turned around and headed outside sullenly.


    A chill ran down the doctor''s spine as he nced at Alina, "Miss Hughes, it will probably be difficult,


    you need to rest more."


    And Alina was already in a feverish daze.


    Even when the nurse came inter to help her with her injury, she didn''t even react.


    ...


    Caleb came to Waterside Vi full of hostility, Chester and Annie were dining when they saw this


    stinging image.


    Caleb took a few steps forward. When everyone failed to react, Caleb lifted the dining table.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Annie was terrified.


    She didn''t expect Caleb to be so bold in front of Chester, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Chester looked leisurely at Caleb, an endlessly coldness glint in those eyes.


    Caleb, "How could you do this to her? You bastard!"


    Caleb was truly furious.


    Although he had been inhuman before, he would never have tortured her on such a matter.


    And what about Chester?


    He loved her so much in his heart, but was cruel to her. Therefore, Caleb was furious.


    His fist was about to smash into Chester''s face, yet hung in mid-air.


    Only Chester''s eyes were full of hostility, and Caleb knew exactly what the mming of the fist meant.


    That would make it even harder for Alina.


    Chester looked at him, "Why did you stop?"


    His tone was tinged with smocking.


    Now, with his eyespletely blinded by hatred, Caleb just looked at Chester in silence.


    "You can''t do this to her, her parents and grandmother are all implicated because of our family feud."


    At the moment, Caleb hit the nail on the head.


    And he was telling the truth.


    Whether they were involved in these matters or not, Alina''s tragedy is all because of the Collins family''s


    internal involvement.


    Edison was left behind by his grandfather outside, and because of this, Edison''s hatred burns the entire


    Collins family, and thus the Hughes family as well.


    "No matter what the Hughes family actually did, but she paid for it and you can''t do that to her."


    Caleb said it word for word.


    Everything was paid for because of the Collins family, what was the Hughes family''s fault? If it was


    wrong, it would be that Erica stood up for her grandmother back then and did not help Edison''s mother.


    So he took revenge on the Collins family and dragged the Hughes family down.


    "The price?" When he heard this word, Chesterughed sarcastically.


    There was a sharp gleam in his eyes as he turned to Caleb.


    "You don''t know anything."


    "I know that Mum and your father were so much in love and she would have had a wonderful life if she


    hadn''t married into the Collins family."


    Vanessa, who was involved, was eventually blinded by that reckoning.


    But whose fault was it?


    Why did have to be on Alina? Chester had changed, and this was thest thing Caleb wanted to see.

 Chapter 591 Caleb Compromises Again

    Chapter 591 Caleb Compromises Again


    Chapter 591 Caleb Compromises Again


    Chester looked sharply at Caleb, and his eyes wereplex.


    It was as if he was hiding many, many things, such as how much Edison had spilled out this time and


    what he had said, no one knew about all this, but it was clear from Chester''s current viciousness that


    he was taking revenge.


    Caleb looked at Chester, the big brother he had always admired since he was a child, and sat down


    helplessly on the sofa.


    "Leave her alone, will you?" He said so heartbreakingly.


    At this moment, Caleb''s mind is full of Alina''s miserable white smiling face in the hospital, lifeless.


    He was really worried that if this continued, Alina would not even have a life, and at that time, would


    Chester really be better off?


    No, he would not.


    Caleb had seen too much, and in so many trials and tribtions, Alina could not bear to me him.


    Then if he really pushed her to that point of desperation, when time passed and that hatred in his heart


    faded away, how should he face it?


    "Don''t you want to remarry her?"


    "I won''t, as long as you feel better in your heart." Caleb looked to Chester and probably knew the tragic


    state of Alina''s exit from herest night.


    It was all because of his irritation, whichpletely touched Chester''s bottom line.


    So he can''t.


    Chester was in his anger, and the more people who got involved at this time, the more it irritated his


    nerves.


    And he never knows what kind of crazy things Chester might do.


    Calebpromised.


    There has never been apromise in his life, and now one is his big brother and the other is his...


    lover.


    Yet once he caused tragedy for her, so that now he asked for nothing.


    He only hoped that Alina would be well in such a turbulent whirlwind.


    "Okay?" Seeing that Chester did not say anything, Caleb said with a somewhat tight tone.


    Chester looked at him, saying, "Heh, you really are thoughtful for her."


    The moment he opened his mouth, there was hostility in his tone, as if it would devour all.


    And Caleb''spromise waspletely disintegrated at this moment.


    He had conceded to such an extent, so why did not Chester give up?


    Looking at Chester with unprecedented disappointment, he asked, "What the hell do you want?"


    Chester, "From now on, stay far away from what I do with her."


    "Chester!"


    "If I see you two together again, I will put her to death." Not waiting for Caleb to finish his words,


    Chester said, word by word, with its hostility.


    Looking at such a Chester, at the moment, Caleb just felt a chill running down his spine.


    So, now he won''t let go of Alina?


    The two men stared at each other and it instantly became confrontation.


    Caleb is never a weak person and he has reached the limit of his patience with Chester.


    "In this case,"


    His tone became cold at the moment.


    Chester raised his eyebrows to look at him.


    And Caleb, after saying nothing more to such a tough Chester, spoke up, "In this case, then there is


    nothing more to say between us."


    With that, he turned and headed for the door.


    There''s nothing left to say between them? So what does this mean? There''s nothing to say from now


    on?


    And although he did not say so explicitly, Chester clearly felt that he was on Alina at the moment.


    The door closed.


    An intense hostility shed under Chester''s eyes.


    Ronan stepped forward, "Sir, Master Caleb is already contacting some of our partners."


    Chester, "..."


    Underneath his eyes, there was a sinister glint at the moment.


    Well, his brother, when his mother had not yet reached the seven days of her death, had sided with an


    enemy against him?


    ...


    Annie knew that Caleb was here for Penny, and she knew what had happened downstairsst night


    between Alina and Chester, and at this moment, she gripped her clothes tightly.


    Macy said in a vicious tone over the phone, "So, all their current entanglements are because of


    Penny?"


    "No, I think that Alina is just using the child to tie to Chester." Annie said fiercely.


    Just the thought of Chester touching Alina drove Annie even more crazy with jealousy.


    How could they, having been separated, still do something like that?


    Hearing the tone of voice that Annie could not hold back, Macy asked, "How is he treating you?"


    Macy had always known that Chester was a deep person, and almost everything he did was


    imprable.


    And now he makes people think he hates Alina, while all of them know how much he takes good care


    of her sister Annie.


    "He treats me quite well, it''s Alina who shamelesslyes to him at any time through the child."


    Speaking of Alina, Annie''s tone was full of hatred.


    It''s all because of the child.


    Macy, "Where''s that girl?"


    "Over here."


    Speaking of Penny, Annie''s tone was full of aggravation, because since that girl had arrived, Chester


    had spent a lot of time with that child.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And she can be near Chester even less often, except when he needs it.


    She wanted to get closer to Chester, but now it''s all ruined because of Penny.


    What''s more, Alina was close to Chester at all times because of Penny.


    She was worried that if this was going to go on, Chester will eventually go soft on Alina because of


    Penny, and thus the two will get back together again.


    Just the thought of that possibility made Annie panic inside.


    "Annie, you try to get close to that child first and be nice to her." Macy did not dare to make a hasty


    move against Chester''s daughter yet.


    But if Annie can get that girl''s liking, then it is just a matter of time before she and Chester are together.


    And Annie''s face instantly fell when she heard that Macy had told her to be close to Penny and nice to


    her.


    "Are you asking me to be a stepmother, Sis?"


    It was uneptable to Annie.


    Macy, "Don''t you love Chester? Didn''t you know he had a child before?"


    Hearing how resistant Annie is, Macy has a headache. After all, there are some things that she has to


    be somewhat inclusive of since she has chosen to do so.


    Annie, on the other hand, had never thought of pleasing Penny, she said, "Alina can take the child with


    her."

 Chapter 592 What Kind Of Person Do You Take Him To Be?

    Chapter 592 What Kind Of Person Do You Take Him To Be?


    Chapter 592 What kind of person do you take him to be?


    Thinking of Penny, Annie gritted her teeth.


    Macy, "I know you don''t like that girl, but right now, you have to pretend to like her."


    "If that girl is coaxed into doing well, the rtionship between you and Chester will be better for it."


    Macy added.


    Hearing that she could be better with Chester, Annie''s tough attitude has finally softened.


    But thinking of that girl, she said, "But that girl is so clever, I''m afraid she won''t ept me."


    "If she can''t ept you, then she will be the biggest obstacle between you and Chester."


    Annie, "..."


    As soon as she heard the word ''obstacle'', her face went cold.


    She and Chester had worked hard to get to this point between them, and absolutely no one should be


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    allowed to get in their way.


    At this moment, determination had been made in Annie''s heart, and her eyes carried a shadowy


    viciousness.


    Macy seemed to sense Annie''s strange attitude and said with rm, "Chester is an even crazier


    person than Caleb."


    "It won''t do you any good to piss him off, let alone touch his bottom line." Macy gave Annie a reminder.


    Annie closed her eyes.


    "No one can be a barrier between me and him."


    "Annie."


    "Well, if that girl behaves well, I will try to ept her." Without waiting for Macy to say anything else,


    Annie interrupted.


    Macy was about to say something else, but Annie hung up the phone impatiently, it was obvious that


    Penny was the one who was giving her the biggest headache right now.


    Because of Penny, Alina and Chester still see each other regrly.


    The thought ofst night between them made Annie blush with anger, and therefore in her heart she


    hated Penny''s presence even more.


    ...


    Caleb has failed to get any results from Chester several times and he has seen thoroughly that Chester


    will not give the child to Alina at all.


    And Chester warned him time and again to stay away from Alina.


    In fact he knew that even if he stayed away from Alina, Chester''s revenge on her would still not stop,


    but would be more and more vicious.


    Those tactics in Eglinton and Ipswich may all be used on Alina.


    Tomas respectfully stepped forward, "Sir."


    Caleb, "How are the arrangements going?"


    Hearing this, Tomas froze, "Do you really want to be against Master Chester?"


    He was apprehensive.


    There was even some vague concern in his tone, after all they were brothers, what would this really


    look like if word got out?


    It goes without saying that it would be very bad for Alina''s reputation.


    She had deflected it all before though.


    But the current Alina really had no energy to face it, and Tomas felt it.


    Caleb gave him a sharp look, Tomas continued, "You know the methods of Master Chester."


    Thetter words were not continued by Tomas, but the meaning was already very clear.


    This is not going to do any good for either of them.


    "How is VIG now?" Caleb didn''t answer Tomas'' question, but asked about VIG in Shirling.


    VIG is now the most powerful backer behind Alina, yet now Chester seems to be trying toy hands on


    it.


    And such a confrontation shows his attitude towards Alina.


    And speaking of VIG, Tomas couldn''t help froze, and then he said, "Now Master Chester has


    surrounded VIG."


    From this, it is clear that this is not only for Alina, as long as it is rted to Alina, he wants to uproot it.


    At these words, Caleb narrowed his eyes, "Implement the n."


    "Sir!"


    "Are you going to make me watch, as she goes through everything she went through back then?" Back


    then, his mother destroyed everything she had.


    It cost her the families she loved most.


    And now Chester is trying to destroy everything around her with the same viciousness, although Andre


    has the same sharp tactics.


    But in Caleb''s opinion, Andre is not as ruthless as Chester.


    Chester has had that kind of sess in Eglinton and Ipswich over the years, and his tactics involved


    are far from what he knows.


    And now he used such a tactic on Alina and on Alina''s family.


    Surround the entire VIG? If this goes on, everything will be ruined, and he is indeed ruthless.


    "Yes." Tomas understood at this moment that Caleb was going to protect Alina.


    In that case, he would bepletely against Master Chester, and their brotherhood is already little,


    which is probably what Tomas is worried about.


    The bond was not really strong, and if this continues, if Chester uses the same way he used to deal


    with Andre to deal with Caleb, it would be horrible.


    "Alina doesn''t know yet, does she?" The moment Tomas turned around, Caleb asked.


    Tomas nodded, "Mr. Francis has been kept it under wraps, so she can bring the child back without


    worry."


    When he heard these words, Caleb''s heart inexplicably sank, and now Chester''s attitude was that he


    would never give her the child.


    Thinking about it, Caleb couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    ...


    In hospital.


    When Caleb came up, the nurse came out of Alina''s ward and when she saw Caleb, she said


    respectfully, "One more medicine for Miss Hughes."


    "Many thanks."


    The nurse nodded respectfully, before turning to leave.


    The doctor saw Caleb and then looked at the ward, "Mr. Collins."


    "Has her fever gone down?"


    "Yes, but..." The doctor wanted to say something but just looked at Caleb.


    The doctor''s forehead broke out in dense sweat as Caleb passed by with a cold stare.


    The next moment, the doctor still opened his mouth, "Women are delicate, don''t be violent at home."


    Domestic violence? What do the doctor think he is? Is he the kind of person who wouldmit


    domestic violence?


    Caleb''s face was already bad, and now when he heard this, his face was so dark that he wanted to


    beat Chester up.


    As things had developed to this point, all the people had finally reacted to the fact that Chester''s


    ruthlessness towards Alina had exceeded their expectations.


    "Miss Hughes is badly injured this time." The doctor saw that Caleb had been keeping watch over here


    and knew it was important to him.


    Who knew that the two people who were once in hysterics were now so inseparable?


    The doctor left.


    When Caleb entered inside, Alina was still asleep and he went up to touch her forehead, her


    temperature was already normal.

 Chapter 593 Penny Sides With Mom

    Chapter 593 Penny Sides With Mom


    Chapter 593 Penny Sides with Mom


    Alina''s body was drenched in sweat, obviously caused by the medicine for her high fever, and Caleb


    frowned as he smelled the sour smell of her body.


    A basin of hot water was brought in, but just as he was about to untie the cor on her sweat-soaked


    neck, Alina woke up leisurely.


    When she saw Caleb''s handnding on her cor, both of their faces changed.


    "You..."


    "No, no..." Caleb withdrew his hand.


    Alina''s body was weak, obviously the after-effects of a high fever, Caleb said somewhat unnaturally.


    "You''re drenched in cold sweat and I want to wipe it away."


    "No, thanks." Alina said in a light tone.


    Caleb, "Wash your face, it will be better."


    "Do you know how I got the fever?" Alina asked.


    Caleb''s face sank.


    The hands that were grasping the towel couldn''t help but shake at this moment.


    The two looked at each other, her eyes were so calm, yet they let Caleb see the embarrassment she


    was trying so hard to hide.


    His original anger dissipated instantly.


    He took her hand in his, "It will all pass."


    Will it pass?


    So, how long will it take?


    There is something behind it now that they obviously haven''t seen clearly.


    In Alina''s opinion, things would not pass so easily at all.


    "Get P here." Alina said in a sullen tone.


    In fact, P hade before this, only each time she came, Alina was in a drowsy state.


    And now Alina wanted to see P.


    She saw how ruthless Chester was towards her, then it seemed to her that Chester would definitely not


    be soft on VIG.


    So she needed to know how VIG was doing now.


    "Okay, you eat something first and I''ll tell her toe."


    "I don''t want to eat."


    "You have to eat, or, it will be very bad for your health." Caleb was telling the truth.


    She hadn''t eaten once since she had been in hospital and she would be even worse off at this rate.


    Seeing that Alina does not speak, Caleb continued, "How are you going to get Penny back when you''re


    not well?"


    At those words, Alina froze.


    The thought that Penny was still in Chester''s hands and living with Annie made Alina''s heart clench


    together.


    She had seen the dark side of Macy, so Annie, who was Macy''s sister, would not be a good person


    either.


    Thinking of those, she sat up, took the porridge handed over by Caleb and ate it quietly.


    ...


    At the moment the study has a sombre atmosphere.


    When Ronan reported that Caleb was now in hospital, the already gloomy atmosphere was now even


    darker.


    "What about Andre?" There was no answer to the question about Caleb.


    When he left from here, he had already seen the attitude of his brother was alreadypletely on the


    opposite side of the fence from him.


    In this way, he naturally did not need to be polite.


    "Right now VIG has him burnt out." Ronan replied after a moment''s thought.


    The fact that Alina has not even rushed over from Shirling after this situation shows that the Shirling is


    really making Andre anxious now.


    Chesterughed, tinged with a bit of irony.


    Ronan, "Now, what is to be done?"


    "Proceed as nned."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay." Ronan nodded, rmed.


    Never mind that those people now didn''t understand why Chester had suddenly became ruthless.


    Even Ronan and Lucas, who were following Chester, did not react to why Chester was suddenly so


    ruthless, as if topletely destroy everything about Alina.


    When Ronan went out and Chester was left alone, his eyes shone with wolf-like sharpness.


    In the afternoon, Penny was taken by Chester over to the funeral home, yet at the moment Chester


    was about to get into the car with Penny in his arms.


    Penny, "Can I not go?"


    Her soft voice was not of solicitation, but of clear resistance.


    Chester looked at Penny, but there was a clear doting under his eyes, he liked the child, a lot.


    Especially the child''s soft hair looks so smooth.


    "Why don''t you want to go?" He gave doting pinch of the child''s cheek.


    Penny, "Because Mummy doesn''t want me to go."


    Chester, "..."


    At this, his face instantly sank.


    Penny is very smart and an extremely good at reading people''s minds, and at this moment saw


    Chester''s sunken face, her tears instantly overflowed from her eyes.


    Chester held back his anger, yet his face betrayed the emotions deep inside him.


    Seeing this, Annie rushed forward, "Give me the child."


    Upon hearing this, Chester gave Annie an icy nce.


    Annie, "The child is still young, why are you doing this?"


    Chester looked at her coldly.


    Annie, "Penny,e to me, OK?"


    Looking at Penny, which was simr to Alina, Annie was actually disgusted.


    But she held back her disgust and held out her hand to Penny with a smile.


    Penny, however, embraced Chester''s neck, "Daddy."


    Her voice was soft with resignation, but with the same toughness as Alina''s.


    Chester could dote on Penny in other matters, but insisted in this matter.


    "Buy you your favourite toy when it''s over, okay?" Clearly, there was no room for negotiation in this


    matter.


    The child lowered her head sadly, while Chester ignored her resistance and carried her straight to the


    car.


    Annie looked at the way Penny had just treated her and just felt like her lungs were going to explode,


    how dare this damn girl treat her like that?


    When Chester and her got married, she would clean up this girl.


    Penny can''t be a stumbling block between her and Chester, if so...


    Just thinking about it, there was a sh of hostility in Annie''s eyes.


    In the car, the child sat in Chester''s arms, and Annie sat beside her, looking dotingly at Penny, "Penny,


    sit in the seat, okay? Or daddy will get tired."


    Penny didn''t even look at Annie.


    Looking out of the window, there was unhappiness in her eyes.

 Chapter 594 She WonT Let It Go

    Chapter 594 She Won''T Let It Go


    Chapter 594 She won''t let it go


    All these years in the Lawson family, Penny was treated well.


    She was never forced to do anything she didn''t want to do.


    Of course, she was a well-behaved child, and many times she behaved well, under the tutge of


    Megan, she was generous and polite, but she was thirsty for father''s love.


    Even though there are so many people who love her, thatplete love for her mother and father


    seems to be what children are made of by nature.


    Now that she has arrived at her father''s side, but is losing her mother, it is a blow to Penny.


    Chester never thought of that.


    Once she was able to chase Alina from Shirling to Ingford alone whenever she missed Alina.


    And what about now?


    She was prevented from seeing her mother by her father.


    Just as she was about to reach the funeral home, the child finally spoke, "Daddy."


    "Yes?"


    "I miss Mummy."


    With those words, the atmosphere in thepartment instantly chilled.


    Especially Annie, when she heard Penny say that she missed Alina, her heart turned upside down and


    she wanted to tear the girl apart.


    Her sister was right, this girl was just going to be the biggest obstacle between her and Chester.


    Hands clenched into fists, she tried desperately to hold back the anger in her heart.


    ...


    Alina was discharged from the hospital and Caleb personally sent her back to Mulherd Manor, where at


    the moment Alina was nestled on the sofa with a pale face, covered with a nket.


    Caleb sat opposite Alina with his hands clenched into fists.


    Alina felt painful even when she moved her body at this moment. Chester was really ruthless.


    "Penny has been taken to the funeral home again, right?" She said hoarsely.


    Just the thought of Penny and Chester kneeling together in front of Vanessa''s spirit tablet made her


    heart aching.


    Since recovering her memory, she never had to bear with the fact that Vanessa was Penny''s


    grandmother, yet Chester was taking the child.


    Just thinking about that image, Alina couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    Caleb looked at Alina and moved his lips to say something, however, the words that came to his lips


    were all swallowed in the end.


    After Caleb took a call, he got up and said to Alina, "I have something to deal with."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina did not speak.


    She had said everything she needed to say to Caleb, and he came to her again and again.


    She was no longer able to say anything else.


    Her greatest wish now was to take her child with her, and all the people and things here had be


    irrelevant to her.


    Caleb left.


    When Alina was alone, her heart, moreover, trembled terribly.


    P came over, "Miss."


    "How is it over in Shirling?" Alina asked, looking at P.


    It had been three days, and in those three days she had not spoken to P because she had been


    drowsy.


    And when Alina asked about the situation over in Shirling, P''s face instantly stiffened.


    And when Alina saw P''s reaction, she knew that the situation over in Shirling was not good.


    "What''s going on?" She asked.


    These days Andre had much less contact with her.


    He must be caught up in something right now.


    P, "VIG is not in a good situation right now, and Master Chester is probably trying to drive us out of


    business. So he''s contacted all our partners and even pried our project-rted resources at sky-high


    prices."


    Alina''s heart trembled at her words.


    She is now running a relevant factory in the fashion industry and knows what the so-called relevant


    resources mean for the project.


    VIG is involved in big projects, and if it really lose money because of this, it will be hundreds of millions.


    Chester was cruel.


    Alina got off the couch and at the moment shended her legs on the floor, her calves hurt as if she


    had an instant cramp.


    "Miss." P was full of worry, yet Alina could no longer care about that now.


    Alina looked at P, "Get the car ready."


    She couldn''t drive at all at this time, her legs were hurting so badly.


    P knew she was going to Chester. But thinking that she had been so miserable twice before she met


    Chester, P could not help but worry.


    "Go." Alina knew what P was worried about, but at this moment she was about topletely break


    down.


    Now at this time, it was as if it was back to the time when Vanessa had targeted her parents.


    And now it is even more difficult and sad that all of Chester is in in sight.


    Vanessa was letting everything happen without anyone knowing, and now that Alina would not stand by


    and do nothing.


    P looked at Alina, "Okay."


    Seeing Alina''s insistence on going, P eventually turned around and went to the car.


    ...


    Vanessa''s memorial service was on its fourth day, with Penny at Chester and the child kneeling by his


    side.


    There was aggression all over her face.


    When Caleb came, he saw this scene, good thing Alina didn''te over, if she had, it would be a


    mess.


    And when Chester saw Caleb, his eyes sank even more, "You finally came."


    Chester was very dissatisfied with Caleb''s performance in the past few days.


    Caleb looked at Chester and then at Penny beside him and went up to kneel beside Penny who saw


    Caleb.


    She looked like seeing a scary man, because due to the fact that they hadn''t gotten along too well


    before.


    Underneath her eyes, there was an obvious defensiveness and she leaned towards Chester''s


    direction.


    And looking at the little girl''s defensiveness towards him, Caleb''s smile was bitter.


    This girl would be a hindrance to him taking her away, right?


    Caleb, "She was hospitalised for three days."


    Chester froze.


    Caleb looked to Chester, "She won''t give up on Penny."


    Although previously in Waterside Vi, Caleb had already seen Chester''s non-concession on this


    matter.


    But he, in the end, could not bear it.


    He can''t bear the thought of Alina being stranded in Ingford because of Penny, the air here is now


    suffocating to her.

 Chapter 595 IM Doing You A Favor

    Chapter 595 I''M Doing You A Favor


    Chapter 595 I''m doing you a favor


    Chester looked at Caleb, the hostility under his eyes grew thicker.


    And Caleb fearlessly met Chester''s eyes, Chester opened his mouth, "Do you know what you''re


    doing?"


    Caleb has beenpletely against him.


    Caleb, "You don''t need to mess with her, VIG is her bottom line, I''m helping you."


    "Heh." At those words, Chester smiled, carried a strong sense of hostility.


    Help him?


    Caleb knew very well that if VIG copsedpletely because of Chester''s ferocity this time.


    Then between him and Alina, it was really on aplete and utter path, although it was still unclear


    why he was so ruthless.


    But at least, Alina had never hurt him, and no matter what he did, Alina had actually left a way out.


    And now Chester, with his hands, is going to ruin everything.


    "Chester." Caleb looked at Chester and tried to be patient.


    However, the way Chester looked at him was increasingly cold at the moment, and Caleb knew that


    whatever it was, it now made no sense at all with Chester.


    And there''s no point in going on about it.


    He responded, "In that case, I am sorry."


    Before all the people could understand what was going on, the next moment they saw Caleb suddenly


    picking up Penny.


    And then, without looking back, he strode out the door.


    "Caleb!" Chester shouted angrily, and Ronan and Lucas finally reacted.


    And just as the two were about to step forward, the petrol lighter in Caleb''s hand suddenly ignited and


    he looked back at Chester.


    Meeting Chester''s scarlet eyes full of anger, he just threw the lighter on the wreath near the curtain.


    The dry wreath was ignited.


    The scene, instantly, was chaotic.


    "Caleb!" The moment Caleb turned around with Penny in his arms, Chester''s angry roar with


    murderous intent came from behind him.


    For the sake of Alina, how dare he?


    Whose funeral is this? It was his mother''s funeral, yet for the sake of Alina, he lit the funeral site on


    fire?


    He was so treacherous was it that it shocked everyone present.


    Who would have thought that the man who once hurt Alina to hell would now do such a thing for her?


    Penny was clearly frightened by the situation.


    The child cried out.


    And Caleb said to her, "Don''t cry, I''ll take you to your mother."


    Penny, "..."


    It was obvious that there was suspicion.


    The funeral parlour was in chaos, as the wreaths were near the curtains, so the whole funeral parlour


    became a fiery inferno in an instant.


    ...


    In the car, Penny looked at Caleb skeptically, "Really take me to my mother?"


    The child was still asking suspiciously, although she had just been frightened, but now she was thinking


    clearly.


    Caleb, at this moment, finally felt a touch of heartache and regret because this girl was not his


    daughter.


    He dialed Alina''s number and handed the phone to Penny, "Tell Mummy yourself to wait for you at the


    airport."


    Penny took Caleb''s mobile phone and when she saw the number on it, which was really Alina''s, her


    heart finally felt better.


    The phone kept ringing, yet the caller never answered, and the child''s forehead broke out in a cold


    sweat of anxiety.


    She kept calling five times and no one answered.


    The child was going to cry.


    "Mummy isn''t answering the phone." Comining bashfully, she looked at Caleb.


    And Caleb frowned, obviously not expecting Alina to not answer the phone at this time.


    At this time, Penny can never be sent to Mulherd Manor. When the funeral is taken care of, Chester will


    definitely go to Mulherd Manor at the first opportunity.


    At the moment, Caleb was burnt out.


    "If you can''t reach Mummy, can you go back to Shirling first?"


    When Penny heard that, she had to cry again.


    Yet before Penny could cry out, Caleb said first, "I know you understand and have a mature mind."


    "As you can see, Daddy and Mummy are in such a mess between them, now that you''re leaving


    Ingford, Mummy can go back."


    And the reason why Alina has been in Ingford all this time is obviously because of Penny.


    Penny understood.


    Looking at Caleb, she nodded somewhat reluctantly, still unsure, and asked, "Can Mummy reallye


    back soonest?"


    "Of course."


    Apparently, Caleb saw that only after Penny left could Alina leave the ce at the fastest speed.


    And as long as Chester couldn''t see Alina, it''s possible that his anger would be dispelled soon


    afterwards.


    Now when he saw Alina, something is too much in his heart and he will do something extreme.


    The crux of the matter now is on Alina''s body, so the only solution at this time is for Alina to hurry up


    and leave.


    Penny nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    Getting a nod from the child, Caleb was finally relieved and called Tomas.


    Tomas picked up, "Sir."


    "Get to the airport right away."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Take Penny back." When he saw the child today, Caleb robed the child away, which is probably what


    no one expected, but none of that matters anymore.


    Right now the most important thing is to send Penny back to Shirling, Caleb had Tomas personally


    send her back.


    "Okay." Tomas froze for a moment and responded.


    In Tomas'' mind, as long as Penny left Ingford without incident, then something between Alina and


    Chester would probably fade away as a result.


    Everything, hopefully, is like that, and only then must it be for the best.


    ...


    And on the funeral home at the moment, the fire was extinguished. The scene was a wretched and


    dirty mess, and Chester had a gloomy air on his face, terribly appalling.


    Even Anniedid not dare to take half a step forward, obviously never having seen such terrifying


    Chester.


    When Alina arrived, she saw this appalling scene, obviously not expecting Vanessa''s funeral to turn out


    like this.


    And the moment Chester saw Alina, the aura that was already terrifying on him was now pushed to a


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    limit point.


    "Ronan."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Go to the airport and bring her back."


    Seeing Alina here, he confirmed that Penny could not have gone to Mulherd Manor.


    And Alina waspletely unaware of what was happening, helplessness was covered by his nce as


    Ronan passed by her.


    Alina obviously did not understand exactly what the reason was.

 Chapter 596 Ten Times The Terms.

    Chapter 596 Ten Times The Terms.


    Chapter 596 Ten times the terms.


    Chester strode towards her.


    And the closer he got, the more clearly Alina felt the terrifying hostility emanating from his body and


    subconsciously backed away.


    The next moment, however, her wrist was fiercely clutched by the man.


    Alina was in pain for an instant, and then without waiting for her reaction, she was dragged by the man


    towards Vanessa''s spirit tablet.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me." At this moment, as if anticipating something, Alina struggled


    frantically.


    However, her body already had little strength after the high fever, and now she was even more easily


    dropped by Chester in front of Vanessa''s spirit tablet.


    Alina flung herself unsteadily onto the cold floor, and reacting, she climbed up from the ground.


    Turning on her heel, she ran out the door, at the momentpletely forgetting what she had sought to


    do here.


    However, just two steps away, Chester chided her coldly, "Dare you take another step?"


    His tone of voice was all hostility and warning.


    Alina looked back at Chester.


    At that moment, her eyes trembled, especially when she met his eyes, and her heart couldn''t help but


    twitch tighter.


    Chester looked at her grimly, his tone cold, "Kneel down."


    Alina, "..."


    Her world copsed.


    Caleb asked her to kneel down to Vanessa? He knew full well what kind of existence Vanessa really


    had in his world.


    And yet, he told her to kneel down?


    Alina looked at the man in front of him, his body trembling with rage, "You''re asking me to kneel down


    for her?"


    "Go."


    Alina''s anger hadpletely surged up, "Chester, are you crazy or blind? You ask me to kneel down


    for her?"


    Is it possible?


    The two confronted each other.


    Chester looked at her gloomily and said word for word, "Then it seems that there is no need for VIG to


    stay."


    The words were full of threat.


    When Alina heard this, she froze. It was then that she remembered what she was here for.


    She trembled badly as she met his sinister eyes.


    He actually used VIG to threaten her.


    "Chester." Alina spoke with difficulty, her tone so strange and trembling.


    Looking at the man in front of her was more like looking at a stranger.


    Even if they were strangers, they were better than the rtionship they had now, and he was looking at


    her now with hatred in his eyes.


    "Alina, you''re an adult, stop making your families pay for you."


    His tone at the moment was full of threat.


    Alina looked at the man in front of her, her heart smothered with pain and choking.


    "So what you''re saying is that my parents and grandmother are paying for my faults by dying? I


    deserved all of this, didn''t I?"


    The whole air of the funeral was suffocated by this, especially at this moment when the two were facing


    each other.


    Alina looked at the man in front of her with unprecedented disappointment and despair.


    He, who has always had his opinion, will never be swayed by any sentiment.


    Now why is this?


    Just because the person who died was his mother?


    "I didn''t do anything to her, and even if I didn''t, she would have ended up paying for what she did."


    "It shouldn''t be you who is pushing behind this." Chester spoke sinisterly.


    "I hate her."


    Alina did not let go in the slightest.


    She hates Vanessa and her ruthlessness.


    "I did think about letting go." Even if the people who died were her parents and her beloved


    grandmother, she had thought about it, because of Chester.


    But, "It was she who buried that road."


    If Vanessa hadn''t ended up targeting Andre and her grandfather, she wouldn''t havee to that final


    step.


    No one knew what kind of pain Alina was enduring during thest hours.


    She never wanted to hurt Chester, even wanted to let go of that unjust hatred because of him, but what


    about him?


    His eyes were sharp as he looked at her at the moment.


    "So you will pay for your hatred."


    Alina, "..."


    Pay the price for her hatred of Vanessa?


    At this moment, deep inside Alina''s heart was not only hatred, but the monstrous anger that could not


    be dissolved, and that anger was getting bigger and bigger.


    "You made me pay for her, didn''t you? What makes you think that?"


    At this moment, Alina was already angry and incoherent, striding to Vanessa''s spirit tablet, just when all


    the people thought that Alina would really kneel in front of Vanessa for the sake of her families and for


    the sake of VIG, she just raised her foot and kicked hard at the spirit tablet that had just set up.


    With a ''bang'', the spirit tablet shattered, and Vanessa''s ck and white photo with a smile on it fell to


    the ground in pieces instantly as a result.


    Those on the scene, looking at such a scene, could not help but draw a breath of cold air.


    They did not expect Alina''s temper to be so terrifying.


    More than that, Alina stomped hard on the shattered photo, "Make me kneel down for her? She just


    deserved to die, she deserved to die a long time ago."


    The people on the scene were even more shocked to see her behave like this.


    Chester raged and pped hard on her face.


    The moment Caleb arrived, he saw this breathtaking scene as she fell to the ground with blood in the


    corner of her mouth.


    The moment she looked back at Chester, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Once she wanted to protect this man so badly, but now, in the face of this scene, it was all so


    worthless.


    No matter what had happened, she had never looked at Chester with such a look, she was so helpless


    and in so much pain at that time.


    And what about now?


    She looked at Chester, so much pain and hate covered in ber eyes, and Chester met the hate in Alina''s


    eyes, anger hadpletely disintegrated his sanity.


    "Lucas!" A furious shout, moreover, shook the sky at this moment.


    Lucas stepped forward briskly, "Sir."


    "Tell them, ten times the terms."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Of course it was those partners of VIG, and now Chester went out of his way to make them stop


    working with VIG by offering ten times the terms.


    Caleb''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this.


    Lucas looked at Chester in shock, obviously seeing Chester so unprecedentedly ruthless for the first


    time.


    Subconsciously, he looked at Alina on the ground, hoping that she would give in at this point.


    After all, if all the partners were to stop working with VIG, it would be a blow to VIG, which would


    absolutely fall apart.

 Chapter 597 You CanT Push Her Like This

    Chapter 597 You Can''T Push Her Like This


    Chapter 597 You can''t push her like this


    Yet Alina on the ground, who had nowpletely lost her mind, would not give in to Chester, and not


    kneel down to Vanessa.


    "Alina, I''ll give you one more chance." Chester looked at Alina on the ground, his words full of


    sinisterness.


    Alina met his fierce eyes, obviously not giving in half-heartedly, and she just looked at Chester.


    Chester, "Stick it up."


    If she stuck up Vanessa''s photo and the spirit tablet, then ced them in that respected ce with her


    hands, he pretended that nothing had just happened.


    However, Alina hated Vanessa.


    She just looked at Chester, who was already full of hostility, and the two locked gazes together,


    exining the invisible toughness.


    "Lucas!" Chester bellowed angrily.


    And at this moment Lucas knows that Alina has nowpletely touched Chester''s bottom line and


    knows that there is no room for turning around this matter.


    However, as he passed by Caleb, Caleb grabbed Lucas'' wrist, but his gaze was on Chester''s body.


    "Do you know the consequences of your doing so?" This seemed to be a reminder to Chester, but it


    was an invisible reminder to Alina.


    Once Lucas steps out, VIG will be ruined in the days toe.


    Alina''s body was trembling terribly. It''s too ruthless, Chester''s tactics are even more ruthless than


    Vanessa''s ever.


    What does VIG really mean to her, to Andre, to Grandpa?


    It was apany that Grandpa had built, and now Chester was trying to destroy what little was left of


    her world with his hands.


    "Chester!" Alina looked at the man in front of her, and at the moment, she only felt her eyes blurred.


    Yet such blurriness was a constant source of irritation to her nerves.


    Chester looked at her, without the slightest concession.


    Alina knew that what this man had always wanted was never absolutely inescapable, and now he was


    going to make her bow down.


    Even if she doesn''t bow down now, then in the days toe, he definitely has more ruthless means to


    make her bow down.


    "As long as I bow my head, is that it?" Alina''s emotions calmed down little by little.


    The man in front of her was strange, and her gaze was even stranger.


    Chester, "Will you?"


    "Sincerely." Without waiting for Alina to speak, Chester added the most ridiculous words.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He had pressed her to bow down by such means, and could she be sincere?


    "Huh." Alinaughed sarcastically.


    And herugh intensified the hostility under his eyes.


    "Does it matter if it''s sincere or not?" She gave all her heart to him, even in the face of hatred, she


    remained sincere for this man, yet now?


    It was nowid out before him that it was clearly neither, and her heart for him, which really could not


    have been more true, was nowpletely rubbed in Chester''s face.


    How can she be sincere? The only thing she has is to make sure her families are well.


    Little by little, under his sharp gaze, she crouched down and picked up the ss that had shattered. As


    the sharp ss cut through her fingers, she could no longer feel half the pain.


    A dark tide raged under Chester''s eyes.


    Caleb, however, had already pricked his heart, and from this moment could see what Vanessa had


    pushed her into at that time.


    Families were so important in her world, yet how could Chester threaten her with her families?


    Chester is really crazy, at this moment in Caleb''s heart, Chester is more than crazy.


    Watching Alina''s hands trembling as she went to pick up the broken spirit tablet, Caleb''s pupils fiercely


    tightened and his body trembled.


    At the very moment when Alina was piecing it together, Caleb strode forward.


    He yanked Alina up from the ground, "Enough, you can''t force her like this."


    "Caleb!"


    Chester looked at Caleb with utter hostility in his eyes.


    And Caleb no longer cared so much, he took Alina''s hand and forcefully pulled her towards the door.


    How could he?


    Although Vanessa was their mother, she was the enemy that Alina had in her heart, so how could he


    bear to force her?


    "Alina." His stern voice rang out.


    And Alina''s stumbling steps, at this moment, thus stopped, and she silently tried to draw back her cold


    hand in Caleb''s hand.


    Yet his force was heavier.


    Looking at the image, Chester''s hostility had permeated the entire room, "Lucas."


    "Yes."


    Lucas walked away.


    While Alina was frantically trying to pull her hand out of Caleb''s palm, Caleb''s strength was greater.


    The moment he looked at Alina, he said in a dumb voice, "Don''t worry, everything you''re worried about


    won''t happen."


    Alina, "..."


    His tone was softer, but with such force that she couldn''t help but believe it.


    Yet this force makes her afraid to bet that really won''t happen? What kind of a sinister person is


    Chester?


    She now did not dare to believe Caleb''s words easily.


    Caleb held her cold hand tightly.


    "Go."


    Just as Lucas passed by them, Caleb brutally pulled Alina and left.


    However, just after two steps, Caleb''s mobile phone rang, it was Tomas calling.


    He picked up, "Say it."


    "Sir, it''s not good, Penny has been taken away by Ronan."


    Caleb, "What''s going on?"


    The moment he looked back at Chester, Caleb saw the gap between himself and Chester.


    The biggest gap between them is that Chester''s mind has always been meticulous and no one can


    know what his next n is.


    And when Alina heard Tomas'' voice from the phone, she probably knew what was going on.


    Caleb looked at Alina and watched as something under her eyes sharply broke at the moment, taking a


    deep breath, "Alina?"


    He wanted to say something, yet whatever he said at the moment was so pale and ineffective.


    Chester was so horrible.


    It''s as if Alina''s visit to Ingford was a carefully crafted.


    "Somebodye." Chester looked at the two coldly and ruthlessly gave an order, and a dozen of


    ck-d dressed bodyguards instantly appeared on the wretched scene.

 Chapter 598 CanT Come

    Chapter 598 Can''T Come


    Chapter 598 Can''te


    And Caleb looked at the scene and met Chester''s eyes that hadpletely failed to hold back, "You


    can''t."


    These words carry with them his silent reminder.


    And Alina''s world was nowpletely pale, and as for Chester, he would have beenpletely out of


    his mind.


    Looking at Caleb, he said word for word, "Send Master Caleb out of the country."


    Alina, "..."


    Caleb, "..." At the moment, his body was tightened as if he was frozen.


    "Chester!" A roar of anger gave aplete outburst.


    Send him abroad?


    Why did Chester send him abroad?


    Now Penny was picked up by his people and he was going to send him out of the country? What is he


    going to do to Alina?


    "Go."


    "Yes."


    Having received the order, the ck-d strong-suited men, in unison, came towards Caleb.


    The man beside Chester was so strong that it was hard for Caleb to fight with them, and eventually he


    was forcibly separated from Alina.


    And Alina looked at the scene as if she had lost consciousness, her brainpletely nk at the


    moment.


    It turned out that she had never really known this man.


    Or perhaps he was already a dangerous being, only once when he was at peace, his danger was never


    shown to her.


    And Annie, who was beside Chester, looked at the scene and at this moment instantly understood what


    Chester had in mind.


    Her eyes that looked at Alina were tinged with even more hate.


    The next moment, her eyes were firm. No matter what she counted, Chester could only be hers in the


    end.


    She must be with this man, and no one can change that.


    ...


    Caleb was forcibly taken away.


    Alina stood in the doorway, like a falling leaf drifting in the wind, no semnce of life could be seen in


    her at the moment.


    "Chester." Behind her, Annie called out Chester''s name.


    And the moment Chester looked back at her, his tone instantly softened down, "In a moment, Lucas will


    personally take you back."


    At the moment, he was so gentle, yet it carried invisible assertiveness.


    Alina finally came back from this chaotic scene and looked at the man in front of her and said in a tight


    tone, "Stop it."


    He can''t take on VIG.


    His slender fingers picked up her slim jawbone, a wolf-like fierceness in his eyes, "Then it depends on


    your attitude."


    Her attitude?


    "Your fianc¨¦e is still here." At these words, Alina carried a silent mockery.


    It was clear that her attitude had softened considerably and was not as sabre rattling as before.


    But still, it satisfied Chester.


    "You can''tpete with her."


    Alina froze.


    And Annie, who was not far behind her, finally felt some relief in her heart when she heard Chester''s


    words.


    No matter what kind of existence Alina is now, Alina can no longer bepared to her.


    There is a long way to go, and she has ways to make Alina disappearpletely.


    Alina listened to his sinister and heartless words, and smiled, the smile at the corner of her mouth was


    so bitter.


    "Yes, you are right." Who the hell is she to him?


    How could such a being, who could hurt and discard at will when hatred came, bepared to his


    fianc¨¦e?


    But why did her heart ache so much when faced with this moment?


    She took a deep breath, "Can we get Penny back to Shirling?"


    At this moment, Alina thought of nothing else.


    The only thing on her mind was to protect her daughter and VIG.


    She could not let the Lawson family suffer any further implication because of her.


    His fingers cupped her jawbone, "I said, let''s see your attitude, okay?"


    Alina''s already pale face seemed to be bloodless as she looked helplessly at the man in front of her.


    ...


    Andre received a call from Caleb, when he knew that Chester was now moving so much that he had


    even gone so far as to send Caleb out of Ingford.


    At this moment, Andre, who was already anxious, pinched his brow with a headache, "You shouldn''t


    have gotten too close to her in the first ce."


    It was over between them a long time ago, plus Alina would not have been with any man from the


    Collins family.


    And for Caleb to pester her now is undoubtedly angering Chester.


    At the moment, Caleb was being forced onto a ne, and Chester''s people were still looking at him


    before he took off.


    Thinking about what happened at the mourning hall, Caleb felt like his head was going to explode.


    He said, "Now is not the time to talk about that."


    The most crucial thing now is the situation of Alina, which is obviously the most dangerous if it goes on


    like this.


    And Andre felt like he was going crazy when he heard this.


    "I''m going to Ingford immediately."


    "Are you okay?" After all, so many things were happening to VIG now, and he had left from Ingford


    earlier.


    Obviously there was no shortage of Chester''s movement behind the scenes.


    So at this point, can he really go?


    Andre, "So are we going to let Chester humiliate her in whatever way he wants?"


    Hearing those news from P, even without this phone call from Caleb, Andre had originally nned


    to go over.


    Chester really was too ruthless.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And Caleb''s pupils tightened violently when he heard the word ''humiliation''.


    During those years of living with Alina, he knew Alina''s temper and that sooner orter something


    would happen if things went on like this.


    But Chester is very tough, and there is no concession now.


    ...


    Andre couldn''t think of anything else right now, and after making some arrangements for thepany,


    he had to go over to Ingford.


    Obviously the most important thing at the moment is to bring Alina and Penny back, but as for the rest,


    put it on the back burner first.


    Yet when he arrived at the airport, he was instead given the message, "Sorry, Mr. Francis, you can''t fly


    over to Ingford."


    At the sound of the words, Andre was shocked.


    In this instant, it was as if Andre understood something. He had previously only known that Chester


    was somewhat capable in Eglinton and Ipswich.


    Who would have thought that his hand would even reach Shirling?


    The staff member concerned respectfully said, "You can consult the relevant department for the


    relevant situation, I just saw on my side that you cannot fly to Ingford."


    With that, the staff returned the relevant documents to Andre.


    And Andre held his passport, his hands clenched into fists, and a strong hostility shed under his


    eyes.


    What is Chester up to?


    He couldn''t go to Ingford and Caleb was now forcibly sent out of the country by him.

 Chapter 599 DonT Want Anything

    Chapter 599 Don''T Want Anything


    Chapter 599 Don''t want anything


    Andre came out of the airport, distracted, making a call to Chester.


    Ever since Chester took a shot at VIG, Andre had not had any further calls with Chester.


    Apparently, it was not felt necessary.


    In the past, there would be a connection because Chester upied a very important ce in Alina''s


    heart, but what about now?


    Between them, it was as if all ties had beenpletely severed.


    The phone didn''t pick up until the very end.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Andre roared first, "Chester, what the hell are you doing?"


    Air was still.


    All that remained was their somewhat ragged breathing for each other.


    Andre only felt his heart rise and fall dramatically.


    Taking several deep breaths to suppress the stuffy weight of his heart, he asked, "Are you trying to


    force her to die?"


    Caleb, was sent away by Chester, which means that now there is no one to protect Alina on Ingford.


    When Caleb was hurting her before, Chester was like a god guarding Alina, just in a short time, why


    has everything changed?


    Chester on the other of the phone, "No one is going to die."


    Listening to Chester''s profound tone, Andre''s heart, however, was in his throat.


    "In that case, let Alinae back."


    "No one is keeping her from leaving."


    Yes.


    Up to now, no one has prevented Alina from leaving, but she has been unwilling to do so.


    Listening to Caleb''s cold tone like this, Andre''s violent temper was overwhelmed for a time, "How can


    you let her go if you don''t return Penny to her?"


    Up until now, why would Alina go straight to Ingford? It was because she wanted to go and get Penny


    back.


    But up to now, the time she has been able to have contact with Penny has been almost nil.


    "Chester, why do you have to do this to her? What has she done to make you hate her so much?"


    Andre had never thought that things woulde to this point, what was Alina going to do?


    Chester, "Penny is my daughter."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His daughter?


    Andre only felt his scalp tingling at this moment.


    So, Chester is absolutely going to snatch the child in his hands? Andre heard his strong attitude clearly.


    "Your daughter?"


    "Yes." That was hostility for Chester to say.


    As if as soon as Andre said no, then an even more terrible scene would follow.


    Now Chester is like a devil in everyone''s heart.


    No one knows what kind of things Chester can do in the next moment, he is so terrifying.


    "Chester, you''re a devil, you''re forcing her to die." At this moment, Andre hadpletely been pissed


    off.


    Chester was aplete and utter devil.


    The next moment, Chester said in a more frightening tone, "If she dies, there will be an even greater


    price to pay."


    The price?


    He said that everything now is a price?


    So now Alina is not even allowed to die?


    "You know exactly how she came over, you..." At this moment, Andre no longer knew what kind of


    words to use to describe Chester.


    He just felt that this man is aplete madman, and he will drive Alina crazy.


    The next moment, Chester''s tone be even more fierce, "Don''t worry, she''ll stay more sober than


    anyone else."


    Andre''s world, for a moment, was shaken and tingled by Chester''s words.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Chester hung up the phone.


    And as Andre listened to the ''beep''ing from the phone, he felt like something had changed


    Chester said no one was keeping Alina from leaving Ingford, but now why does it feel like Alina will


    nevere back?


    Thinking of this, Andre dialed Alina''s phone number, and Alina picked up.


    "Andre."


    Her tone sounded calm and everything seemed to be okay.


    But after listening to P''s story and knowing all that had happened today, it was clear that the current


    Alina was trying desperately to be calm.


    She was struggling to conceal her emotions.


    "Youe back first." Andre spoke, his tone tight as he said to Alina on the other of the phone.


    Alina, "..."


    Without waiting for Alina''s response, Andre continued, "We''ll talk about Pennyter, youe back


    first."


    Andre felt that Alina''s visit to Ingford this time has somehow stimted Chester''s nerves.


    No one knows what is happening in his world, but because of Alina''s departure for Ingford, many things


    have gotten out of hand.


    If this goes on, Andre will have the ability to handle VIG.


    His biggest worry was Alina, and now everything Chester was doing was to remove Alinapletely.


    "Andre, Penny..."


    "Penny doesn''t matter now, he''s Penny''s father, do you understand?" Andre said in a slightly tight tone.


    Thinking about the tactics Chester had used before to get him out of Ingford, how could he now feel at


    ease with Alina remaining there?


    In Andre''s opinion, it was better for Alina toe back now, and as for other things will be left behind.


    Alina''s face went white as a result.


    "Come back first, okay?" Andre continued.


    At this moment, Alina said after some thoughts, "Penny is now living in Waterside Vi, and Annie is in


    Waterside Vi."


    For Chester to be as crazy as he is today, she doesn''t believe Chester can be careful.


    Especially as Penny is now living with Annie, which is what Alina is most uneasy about.


    And Andre was shocked when he heard that Penny and Annie were living together. "Didn''t they say


    they weren''t together before?"


    When he was in Ingford before, they didn''t even find Penny when they went over to Waterside Vi, so


    howe she was there now?


    Andre was stunned.

 Chapter 600 Call It Off, Will You?

    Chapter 600 Call It Off, Will You?


    Chapter 600 Call it off, will you?


    If this was Chester''s arrangement, then Alina could not have returned at this time.


    But to think how sinister Chester is now, Andre held his forehead, "He''s forcing Caleb out of the country


    now, and he won''t let me go to Ingford either, you know?"


    Thinking about it, Andre was helpless. Chester was really crazy.


    At this rate, one never knows what things will really turn out to be in the end.


    Alina, "Forbid you toe to Ingford?"


    When she heard the news, she was shocked, obviously not expecting Chester to do something so


    ruthless.


    And it was as if it was all a great around her, and he said nothing, but forbade it all.


    "So, I''m not feeling at ease with you remaining over there." Andre said with a tight throat.


    Chester was mad.


    In the midst of the madness, one never knows what he might do.


    Alina obviously felt this sinister tactic of Chester''s nowadays and used it all on her.


    The next moment, Andre added, "Why don''t youe back first?"


    "No."


    Alina replied without thinking.


    It would have been fine if Penny hadn''t lived with Annie, but it was Chester who brought them together.


    She was scared.


    Andre, "Alina, you are very important to Grandpa."


    When she heard this, Alina''s heart choked violently.


    "Right now Grandpa doesn''t know everything that happened between you and Chester." Andre said.


    Up until now, it has not been told to Grandpa.


    In addition, Max was not very well, so there was concern that his health might not be able to cope with


    this.


    And when she heard this, Alina felt even more suffocated.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    She still wanted to get Penny back.


    Andre was disappointed.


    "But I really am worried about you." Once in Ingford, Chester was the one who protected her the most,


    yet now Chester has be the most uneasy presence for everyone, and no one knows what Chester


    will do.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alinag''s heart hurt badly.


    She said, "I''m worried about Penny."


    Children, in the end, are a woman''s lifelong ties.


    "Then you have to be quick." When he heard the word Penny, Andre knew that there was no longer


    any point in saying anything to Alina now.


    Why did she return to Ingford?


    It was to bring Penny back, and now Penny is in Chester''s hands.


    How dare she leave?


    "Okay."


    Alina responded in a muffled voice.


    The moment she hung up the phone, Alina only felt that her world had beenpletely chaotic.


    She didn''t know exactly what that phone call between Andre and Chester had said, let alone how hard


    Chester was on her now.


    Every day for the next, Alina almost always has to go to the funeral home and then guard the door of


    Vanessa''s mourning hall, even now, she still has her insistence.


    She would not allow Penny to kneel in front of Vanessa.


    "Mummy." The moment the man got out of the car with the child in his arms, Penny saw Alina and was


    about to slide down from Chester''s arms.


    The man turned, however, and handed Penny to Ronan.


    "Take her back."


    "Yes."


    Ronan understood what Chester meant, and now in short, he was just not letting Alina and Penny have


    a chance to get along.


    Penny struggled frantically in Ronan''s arms and waved towards Alina, "Mummy, Mummy!"


    Trying to get to Alina, however, she had been carried into the car.


    Alina looked at the scene.


    Especially at the moment when she saw Penny drop her tears, all the emotions inside her, at that


    moment,pletely copsed.


    Frantically, she rushed forward, trying to snatch Penny back before the car started.


    "Mummy, Mummy..." the child wailed anxiously as she watched the car start.


    And when Alina passed by Chester, he yanked her wrist.


    "Since you don''t want Penny to kneel, why don''t you take her ce?" His tone was sinister.


    Alina raised her hand and was about to p the man across the face.


    The next moment, however, her wrist was fiercely clutched by the man.


    "Alina, dare you try making a scene here again?" The man looked at her with eyes that were all


    warning and threatening.


    Alina jerked her wrist back, yet his force was so heavy that it almost crushed her bones.


    And so she endured the pain, watching as the car with Penny disappeared from her sight.


    "Chester, you will go to hell." Seeing the child being taken away, Alina tore her heart out and shouted


    angrily at Chester.


    She never said such words to curse Chester.


    But now, she really wished the man in front of her to die.


    The next moment, without waiting for her to react, she felt a whirlwind, and Chester carried her into the


    mourning hall.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Didn''t Andre tell you? VIG is almost finished." Alina was struggling, and the next moment she was


    thrown hard in front of Vanessa''s spirit tablet.


    And her legs that were about to stand up, at this moment when she heard Chester''s words, instantly


    lost all their strength.


    She turned back to Chester.


    "It seems that you have forgotten what I said yesterday."


    Alina''s eyes were full of bewilderment.


    "How can you do this?" VIG was Grandpa''s heart and soul, if it was really destroyed in her hands, what


    would her grandpa do?


    Thinking of the scenes that might be triggered by Grandpa knowing, Alina was frightened.


    "You can''t do this, you can''t do this!" The thought that VIG might be ruined at Chester''s hands made


    Alina''s heart choke hard.


    Yet the man looked at her and the corners of her eyes lifted in mockery.


    Alina, "Come at me, don''ty a hand on VIG."


    Up to now, all the people did not know why Chester was suddenly so ruthless towards Alina.


    Yet it didn''t matter to Alina now, she didn''t want to know anything.


    "Stop it, okay?" Stepping forward, she hugged Chester''s legs, the moment she tilted her head, her


    eyes were full of tears.


    And Chester looked at Alina, full of wounds and full of despair, and did not have the same soft heart as


    before.


    He looked at her indifferently as she begged him.


    Instead, there was a pleasure in his heart that had never been felt before.


    "I said, it depends on your attitude."


    "I''ll promise you anything, no more strikes against VIG, okay?"


    P''s debriefingst night was about many contracts of VIG had now terminated.

 Chapter 601 Yielding Only For An Even Fiercer Counterattack.

    Chapter 601 Yielding Only For An Even Fiercer Counterattack.


    Chapter 601 Yielding only for an even fiercer counterattack.


    Chester was really ruthless, everything that was so caught off guard, but how could Alina watch VIG be


    destroyed?


    A force came to her chin as he pinched her jaw and gave a sarcastic smile, "Really willing to do


    anything?"


    Alina, "..."


    Her heart was aching as she met the yfulness and indifference in his eyes.


    She hated Chester.


    Now Chester was more terrifying, even hateful, than Vanessa in her heart.


    "As long as you want it, as long as I have it." As long as he wants what she has, she gives it all to him.


    His warm palm pped against her cold face, the movement with its frivolity.


    Alina only felt her heart filled with humiliation in this instant, she wanted to avoid it, yet she allowed him


    to do whatever he wanted.


    The next moment, Chester kicked her to Vanessa''s spirit tablet, "Kneel here and wash away your sins."


    What sins did she have? Up until now, Alina didn''t even know that she was a sinful person in front of


    Vanessa.


    Chester answered a phone call, and then looking at Alina, he ordered, "You''ll be here for the next three


    days."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he turned around and headed out.


    And at the moment Chester walked to the gate, Alina opened her mouth, "Can you stop targeting at


    VIG?"


    Chester jerked back and looked at her straight back, hostility flickering under his eyes, "Is Andre that


    important in your heart?"


    So important that Alina would not hesitate to do everything.


    Alina did not exin, she just closed her eyes, "Will you stop or not?"


    Her attitude was so firm, that was all she cared about now.


    Chester looked at her back, his heart constantly engulfed in anger.


    "As you wish." His words, the moment he uttered them, made Alina feel as if she had received a great


    pardon.


    In her heart, she was finally relieved.


    The next moment, Chester said, "Lucas will be here to guard you, if your attitude does not satisfy me in


    these three days, then..."


    Chester did not continue thetter words , but that meaning was already obvious.


    And Alina just knelt silently in ce, not saying a word.


    His footsteps behind her were far away, and her heart was bing more and more indifferent and


    hollow.


    P caught everything in sight.


    Immediately, she called Andre, and Andre wentpletely crazy when he got the news.


    He called Alina, who picked up, "Andre."


    Her tone was so calm and rxed.


    As if she didn''t ask for anything as long as VIG was well now, even if she had to kneel down to her


    enemies, it didn''t matter to her.


    Even if Chester trapped her body and saw her humiliated, inside she was cursing countless times that


    Vanessa would be in hell forever.


    And she would never forgive Chester.


    She was a vengeful person, as evidenced by the fact that for Emma, she did not involve Chester in the


    past.


    It is because she is clear who has been wrong, she never involves the innocent in it.


    Andre and VIG were the bottom line inside her that could not be touched.


    And now Chester, like Vanessa, had touched her bottom line and hurt the most important person to her.


    Chester hoped that Alina would never have a chance to fight back in her life, once she got the chance,


    she would definitely push him into hell and let him be torn by all the ghosts.


    Andre was nowpletely mad, "Alina, get up."


    No one knew what kind of turmoil was going on in Andre''s heart at this moment, for in his heart Alina


    was such a proud person.


    However, Chester was now trampling all her pride under his feet.


    Alina, "Andre, I''ve bought you three days'' time."


    Alina said profoundly to Andre.


    Everything had happened before that had caught people off guard, but now was different, now there


    were three days.


    Chester had promised her that as long as she was disciplined enough to stay here for three days, then


    there would definitely not be any action against VIG during those three days.


    And at this moment, Andre understood what Alina meant on the phone.


    But he still couldn''t ept that Chester hurt her like this, "Alina,e back, things aren''t as bad as you


    think."


    Not that bad?


    Yet Alina knew that even if it wasn''t that bad now, she couldn''t continue to anger Chester now.


    She had gained a moment of respite for Andre, but what about after that?


    Don''t underestimate these three days.


    "Andre, I want you to fight for me to get a chance to counterattack." Alina whispered.


    And Andre had his heart fiercely choked when he heard Alina''s words.


    He understood that Alina''s so-called chance of counterattack was directed at Chester.


    In Ingford, how far had Chester pushed her? So that she had gone out of her way to think of


    counterattack?


    "Alina?"


    "I will never forgive him in my life." Alina said, her tone all ruthless.


    Andre, "Okay."


    They must always remember what these three days were really like in their world.


    Andre was in his office, trembling with rage after hanging up the phone.


    ...


    For three whole days, Alina knelt in front of this person who made her hate and her back was so proud.


    Lucas respectfully stepped forward, "Miss Hughes, take a rest."


    "And will he be satisfied?"


    Chester now dominated everything, Alina''s tone was so light and cold.


    Lucas was intolerant in the end.


    And he could see that in fact Alina was important in Chester''s heart.


    If it was a person of no importance at all, then VIG would probably no longer exist.


    ording to Chester''s methods, all of them would not be able to resist, and this time, he had some


    reservations.


    "You can get up, I won''t tell him." Lucas still had some leeway for Alina after all.


    No one knew exactly what would happen tomorrow.


    It was like before, when the two were in love, and they were even ready to get married.


    Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye the two would be on the verge of hatred?

 Chapter 602 DonT Expect Me To Sign

    Chapter 602 Don''T Expect Me To Sign


    Chapter 602 Don''t expect me to sign


    Lucas hoped that Chester would never regret it, once he did, ording to Alina''s temper, his world


    would be doomed.


    "Many thanks." Just when he thought that Alina would be too arrogant to get up, the next moment she


    said in an indifferent tone.


    And then she stood up.


    At that moment, her legs were already numb and she was almost about to fall back onto the ground,


    but luckily Lucas caught her in time.


    "Thank you." At this moment, Alina''s body was weak.


    Her knees were hurting badly.


    Lucas looked at Alina''s pale face, "I''ll help you to sit down."


    "Okay."


    Alina was really in pain.


    In addition, the injury Chester had inflicted on her before had not healed, and she had some difficulty


    walking, so she could not stand such a torment now.


    However, the moment Lucas helped Alina turn around, they saw Chester standing at the front door full


    of bitter cold.


    At that moment, both of them were tightened up.


    "Miss Hughes, you really know how to pick your time." Annie, who was standing beside Chester, looked


    at Alina and said in a sarcastic tone.


    Such sarcasm reminded Chester that there seemed to be something unseemly between Alina and


    Lucas.


    Especially, in such an asion.


    The hostility under Chester''s eyes was spreading.


    Alina and Lucas did not expect that Chester would turn back.


    Alina subconsciously wanted to stand up straight, but the next moment, the pain in her knee made her


    fall into Lucas'' arms.


    Now Lucas was holding Alina, in a dilemma.


    "Miss Hughes, stand still." Lucas helped Alina to stand up, and Alina wanted to stand up.


    But the pain in her knee made her unable to stand at all, and the moment Lucas held her upright, she


    fell down again.


    Chester looked at this panicked scene between the two, and the hostility under his eyes grew thicker


    and thicker.


    And Annie saw the scene, gloating inside.


    Chester strode forward.


    Just as Alina was once again unable to stand unsteadily, he pulled her into his arms and gave Lucas a


    fierce re.


    "You go to North Eglinton and are not allowed toe back for a year."


    Lucas and Alina''s faces paled in unison.


    What kind of ce was North Eglinton? It was a ce scared Emma before.


    Lucas was being punished to be there because of his help of Alina.


    "You can''t do that." Alina said with a somewhat tighter tone.


    Chester stared sharply at her, "He''s important to you too? Alina, in your world, how many important


    men are there?"


    Alina, "..."


    Important men?


    Chester said with gritted teeth, while Alina was pale at this moment, "It is not as what you think in


    mind."


    "What is in my mind?"


    "You..."


    "Miss Huges, stop it." Just as Alina wanted to retort, Lucas told Alina to stop talking.


    Especially at this moment when he felt the hostile aura on Chester''s body, if she continued to speak,


    the result would not change, and even it would be even worse.


    At this moment, Alina could only feel her head dizzy.


    Without waiting for her to say anything else, she was carried on his shoulders, and then left the


    mourning hall.


    Annie watched as Chester passed by, carrying Alina with him, and subconsciously tried to call out to


    Chester.


    However, Chester didn''t even look at her and just took Alina away, until the car started.


    Only then did Annie finally realise that she had been left behind.


    Lucas passed by her, carrying a silent contempt for her.


    "Lucas." The moment Lucas walked past, Annie looked at the arrogant man.


    "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    Lucas turned back.


    Looking at Annie, he said, "You have to put yourself in the right position."


    Position?


    What position did she have? She was now Chester''s fianc¨¦e, what position was there beyond that?


    Yes, she was Chester''s fianc¨¦e, but why did the people around Chester look at her like that?


    Annie''s body trembled with anger.


    If, one day, she became Chester''s wife, would anyone else dare to look at her like this at that time?


    ...


    The car was speeding.


    Alina gripped her seat belt tightly, although she was wildly fast driving some times, but they were now


    on mountain road.


    And with one side still a cliff, her heart was in her throat now.


    There was a sharp braking.


    Alina only felt like her heart was about to pop out of her mouth, not waiting for her to react, Chester bit


    her lips hard, "Ouch."


    Alina''s eyes were tearing up from the pain, she must flee from this man''s clutches, she thought.


    However his fierceness left her with nowhere to run.


    "No, not here." Sensing Chester''s intentions, Alina trembled terribly.


    The car!


    Some memory rushed into her mind, that night, it was raining, in the car.


    What was wrong with her?


    Those horrible memories, at this moment,pletely surrounded her, causing her world to lose its


    colour in an instant and plunge intoplete darkness.


    Those ferocious memories overwhelmed her like a tidal wave and thrust her intoplete hell.


    It was all over.


    Chester looked at her with cold eyes.


    "Not bad."


    "So, you''re satisfied?" Alina looked sarcastically at Chester, and this sarcasm was sarcastic at herself.


    She hated him, yet was powerless to resist at this point in time.


    The more she hated him, the more she thought about how she would tear him apart when she was


    able to resist one day.


    Chester took out a document from the car and smashed it in her face, "Sign it."


    Alina didn''t know what kind of document it was.


    Sitting up straight, she pulled her clothes back on.


    Looking at what was on it, when she saw the words ''Lover''s Agreement'', her heart choked violently.


    Alina had never thought that she would one day be humiliated like this, and such humiliation was given


    by Chester.


    How unpredictable the world was.


    "Chester." Alina looked at Chester, there was no warmth in her eyes, there was only endless coldness


    and detachment.


    Chester looked at Alina, "No?"


    "For life?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alina looked at Chester icily.


    "Not satisfied?" Chester uttered with an unprecedented coldness and indifference.


    Alina took several deep breaths to suppress the stuffy weight in her heart, "You''re holding me prisoner,


    don''t expect me to sign this document."


    Lover? How dare he?

 Chapter 603 WonT Sign

    Chapter 603 Won''T Sign


    Chapter 603 Won''t sign


    Alina seemed to have stop pinning hope on Chester a long, long time ago.


    Now, for every single thing that Chester did, she gave him a note in her heart.


    The next moment, Chester looked at her with hostility, Alina said, "I don''t want her to be talked about at


    school for having a mother who is a mistress, so don''t be wishful."


    The small space was filled with a dense hostility.


    The next moment without waiting for Alina to react, his breath instantly pounced on her cheek.


    And yet, at this moment, Alina was as strong as she had ever been.


    "Don''t worry, all this you''re doing now will eventuallye back to bite you." Not waiting for Chester to


    say anything, Alina uttered, gnashing her teeth.


    Penny was clever. By now she had probably all sensed what had happened between Alina and


    Chester.


    Once this child knew what had happened between them, the result could be imaginable.


    The current Penny was unable to confront Chester, then wait until the day she grows up, she would


    take revenge.


    And Chester, at this moment, was looking at Alina with such a sinister look.


    "You''re warning me?" At this moment, Chester heard that even in such a desperate situation, Alina had


    the energy of defiance.


    Alina, "It''s advice."


    Feeling his warm breath, she said.


    Chester let go of her.


    "You think you can leave me just like that? You''re right, what does it matter if you don''t sign this


    document now?"


    With that, the paper just flew out the window, carrying Chester''s carelessness.


    It carried his emperor-like contempt for Alina.


    Alina''s face was white and she didn''t say anything.


    She was getting used to all this hurtful sarcasm that Chester was now throwing at her.


    Or rather, it seemed that it had all be unimportant to her.


    ...


    Finally.


    Chester sent Alina back to Mulherd Manor, and before he left, he warned her that she should go over to


    the mourning hall tomorrow and personally send Vanessa to Green Mountain.


    Alina still didn''t say anything then, at this time she seemed unable to say anything substantial except


    for silence.


    Once she said more, she would pay the price, so she chose to be silent.


    Lucy saw the bruise on Alina''s jaw and heard what Chester said before he left.


    So now when she looked at Alina, her eyes were full of heartache, "How can Master Chester do this to


    you? Has he forgotten how you treated him before?"


    Her heartbroken tone carried with a hint of anger.


    With all the things that had happened to the Collins family before, Alina had excluded Chester no


    matter who she hated in the Collins family.


    But what about Chester now?


    He was afraid that she would live toofortably, even stepping on her heart every minute.


    Alina, "The past doesn''t even matter anymore."


    When she heard Lucy mention the past, Alina only said indifferently.


    What the past was like didn''t seem to matter to her anymore.


    Lucy sighed.


    She wanted to say something tofort Alina, but at the moment, she could not say anything.


    Because, at this time, no matter words could not appease Alina''s already cold heart.


    ...


    When Andre knew that Chester was going to let Alina go to send Vanessa to the grave, he was outright


    furious.


    Immediately, he called Alina, "You can''t be there tomorrow."


    On the phone, Andre''s attitude towards Alina was very tough.


    Even if Chester really hated Alina in this, what about before? What about all those things before?


    The things that Vanessa did to the Hughes family were all true, what was Chester trying to do now?


    However, Alina was not too concerned about the humiliation she had received.


    She said to Andre over the phone, "How is VIG doing now?"


    Right now Alina was most concerned about VIG. The reason why shepromised in front of Vanessa


    was because of VIG.


    She could not let her grandfather''s foundation be damaged at this time.


    Andre was angry.


    "No matter what the reason is at this time, you can''tpromise in front of Vanessa." Just as she had


    not allowed Penny to kneel in front of her spirit tablet before.


    Alina closed her eyes, hiding the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "Andre."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You don''t believe me?" Without waiting for Alina''s words toe out, Andre interrupted her.


    A sh of pain shed under Alina''s eyes.


    "Apart from you guys, who else can I trust?"


    Nowadays in Alina''s world, apart from Andre, who else could she trust? Before, she thought that


    Chester would be the one she could rely on and trust.


    Andre''s heart was choking at this moment.


    "Alina."


    "I want VIG to be fine." Alina said.


    VIG was thest ce she could hold on to, and no one was allowed to ruin VIG.


    Andre understood Alina''s meaning.


    Chester was even more terrifying than the previous Vanessa in the shadows.


    And what he wanted was not defence. Instead, what he wanted was strength to fight against.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll risk my life to help you defend VIG." Andre said in a ruthless tone.


    When Alina heard this, she was kind of relieved.


    But the next moment, Andre added, "But, don''t go tomorrow."


    In this matter, Andre never allowed Alina topromise.


    To personally send the enemy she hated to the grave?


    This was Chester''s greatest humiliation to Alina.


    "Andre, it doesn''t matter what I do now, what we want..." Alina paused.


    Not waiting for Andre to retort, she said, "Every thing now is for the future."


    Chester now made Alina submit.


    Alina was obedient to personally send Vanessa to the grave.


    Then in the future, Alina would plow her bone out of that earth.

 Chapter 604 I Will Personally Plow Her Out

    Chapter 604 I Will Personally Plow Her Out


    Chapter 604 I will personally plow her out


    Andre visibly stiffened, and then Alina said, "Don''t worry, I will personally plow her out in the future."


    At this moment, Alina was sitting in the dim space, her tone was so ruthless.


    And Andre couldn''t help but feel shiver when he heard these words from Alina.


    What exactly was she forced to be by Chester?


    She, really, was driven to the breaking point.


    It was only for a short while that Andre seemed to ept Alina''s viciousness and venom, but listening


    to her words like this, there was no half difort.


    On the contrary, he had the pleasure.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you waiting for too long." After saying that, Andre hung up the phone.


    Why had he been opposed to it before?


    It was because he was worried that she would be driven crazy by this.


    Almost everything Chester did now was stepping on Alina''s bottom line, and Andre was really worried


    that Alina would be driven crazy.


    But there was no need to worry.


    She would not go crazy.


    And everything Chester did now would eventually backfire badly.


    In the end, it''s not certain which one of them will go crazy.


    ...


    Ste came over.


    Now because of Chester, no one in Ingford dare to get too close to Alina for fear that they would be


    implicated.


    The two people who used to be in love are now at such a crossroads, so people are worried.


    Ste looked at Alina heartily, "You''ve shown me that no one can be trusted freely."


    No one knows exactly what will those good things be in the next moment.


    Alina looked at Ste.


    "What? Are you going to disbelieve Alfred?" She looked carefree, as if everything that was happening


    now was unimportant to her.


    Ste didn''t know what kind of transformation Alina''s heart had undergone that had eventually turned


    her heart into this.


    But Ste knew once under that kind of darkness and filth, Alina could be driven mad. Then what


    happened to her this time must not be small either.


    And her heart was able to transform into what it is now, it''s not that she doesn''t hate in her heart.


    Rather, she would not make those enemies have a good time.


    "You two were in good terms, but it changed, so I still don''t have good expectation."


    "..."


    "I really shudder to think what kind of hell Chester would have sent you to if you didn''t have VIG behind


    you now."


    And behind her was just the broken and shattered Willis family that she had taken back.


    If one day she pissed off Alfred, she wouldn''t have any power to defend herself at all.


    Looking at these experiences of Alina, Ste was like looking at a foregone conclusion.


    And Alina had actually given her blessing to Ste and Alfred''s rtionship.


    Now when she heard Ste say this, the corners of her mouth raised a bitter smile, "It''s better not to


    believe."


    Not believing anymore, then when things had a change, it wouldn''t hurt too much.


    No one knew how exactly Alina came through, that kind of change was so sudden to her that she was


    Yet, everything was to be epted as well.


    It was as if there was nothing else she could do other than to wee it.


    "I didn''t expect that Chester would hate you so much because of this incident." Ste said.


    What Chester did this time waspletely iparable to what Alina had gone through before.


    But Chester, surprisingly, would hate Alina so much.


    And when Alina heard these words from Ste, she said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Edison was still in Chester''s hands, whether he was alive or dead was unknown.


    But everything that had changed between them was after Edison had arrived in his hands, and


    everything had gotten more and more intense as a result.


    Ste was shocked, "You mean there''s something behind this?"


    Howplicated is this?


    Every time she thought she saw it clearly.


    Yet behind this, there would always be something she couldn''t see.


    Alina looked at Ste, "Those don''t matter to me at all."


    No matter what the reason was, her parents and grandmother were killed by Vanessa and Emma, so


    the reasons behind that didn''t matter to Alina at all.


    Ste looked at Alina, and although he saw her strength at this moment, it was such strength that made


    it even more heartbreaking.


    "Alina."


    "Some times it''s not good to be too reasonable." Without waiting for Ste to say anything tofort


    Alina, Alina uttered.


    Ste, "..."


    That was a bit of a brutal statement.


    But in front of Ste who had the same many injustices, this statement, without a doubt, was absolute


    reasoning.


    Once for Sophia, she didn''t ask for much, she just wanted her to get the Willis family''s money to aid her


    grandmother.


    But Sophia, at that time, was hogging the Willis family''s property, she wouldn''t give even the money for


    her grandmother''s medical treatment.


    When she reasoned, Sophia was indifferent to the extreme.


    And now she was talking to her about family love? It was ridiculous.


    "Libby should have married Kenny already, right?" Alina asked Ste.


    During this period of time, Alina was not concerned about everything in Ingford.


    Therefore Alina waspletely unaware what had happened to the Willis family during this recent


    period of time.


    And when it came to Libby, a touch of gloom shed across Ste''s eyes.


    Everyone has that unpleasant ce in their heart.


    She said sarcastically, "She was so proud that even if she died, she would not marry that fool Kenny."


    Kenny was a fool.


    And Libby had been brought up in the Willis family by Sophia since she was a child and raised to be so


    proud with the Willis family''s money.


    Letting her marry Kenny was worse than taking her life.


    "So, things haven''t worked out by now?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "She staged a suicide on the day of the wedding, and now they can''t leave the country, so they won''t


    get any benefits from me, and they are held in grudge by the Ann family."


    So now Sophia and Libby have a difficult life in Ingford.


    Alina looked at the cheerfulness in Ste''s eyes.


    She nodded, "But you should be careful of them, rabbit will bite when it''s anxious."


    Sophia and Libby are vicious dogs, at any time may rush out from the shadows to bite her.


    Knowing that Alina was worried, Steughed, "Don''t worry, I''m always on guard."


    Shee had been hurt by them too many times.


    So now Ste was always on guard against Sophia and Libby.


    They were trying to get the meagre living expenses from her every day, but in fact, they hated her very


    much in their hearts.


    If she doesn''t guard against such people, she doesn''t even know how she will be bitten in the future.

 Chapter 605 Rebel

    Chapter 605 Rebel


    Chapter 605 Rebel


    Caleb had been forcibly sent out of the country, and Andre couldn''te to Ingford, which was


    undoubtedly Andre''s biggest worry.


    The current Chester was like a madman and could take Alina''s life at any moment.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But it''s okay.


    Alina knew how to protect herself.


    In the morning, she received a call from Brandon, where Brandon told her that Macy had done


    something fishy to their brand.


    Alina''s eyes sank, "Macy?"


    "Yes."


    "Heh." These two sisters of the Moon family really were restless.


    Now that Penny and Annie were living together, this was what Alina was most worried about, and Macy


    was putting her hands on her career at this time.


    Macy must think Alina didn''t dare to have any fight back now.


    "Brandon."


    "Yes."


    "No need to be polite." It was only for while that Alina thought of something in it.


    Everyone on Chester was now taking advantage of Alina''s shorings, while Alina, however, could


    not back down even halfway.


    Alina knew what kind of person Macy was back then.


    Now, she used such underhanded tactics?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Spread those evidence from before." This was a kind of payback to Annie.


    Brandon understood what Alina meant.


    Chester''s endless suppression of her was fine, but these two sisters wanted to ride over her head


    because of it.


    That depended on whether she agreed to it or not.


    "Yes."


    When Brandon heard this, he was sort of relieved.


    Alina was being pressured by Chester during this period of time, Brandon and Andre was feeling very


    angry and depressed.


    If Alina still didn''t fight back, then he was really going to think that he was with the wrong boss.


    But in reality Alina was not.


    She was threatened by Chester because there were some things that VIG needed to sort out for Andre.


    Once they were sorted out, then she would definitely not be as meek as she was now.


    As for the Moon sisters, she had never put them in her eyes.


    Macy will have to suffer the price of an equal response.


    ...


    After breakfast, Alina went to the funeral home.


    P and Tomas were both there, when Caleb was forcibly sent away, Tomas didn''t have time to follow


    him, and by the time he wanted to follow Caleb, he was ordered by Caleb to protect Alina.


    Coupled with the fact that theirpany headquarters was on Ingford, Chester''s sudden move this


    time caught Caleb off guard.


    Tomas'' phone rang, he nced at Alina and picked up the phone, "Sir."


    It was Caleb calling.


    Tomas'' face didn''t look good and he wanted to persuade something.


    But seeing that Alina was in the car, he didn''t say anything in the end, "Yes, I know."


    These two brothers were nowpletely at loggerheads.


    "Yes, I will tell Miss Hughes."


    Chills ran down Tomas'' spine.


    What was said over the phone was not a good thing, once this really went on, then the next moment


    was the one that really made people''s hearts tighten.


    He hung up the phone and turned to Alina, "Miss Hughes."


    Alina raised her eyebrows and looked at Tomas.


    Tomas said, "Now that Master Caleb and Mr. Francis have joined forces, the situation has been


    brought under control."


    At this time, P''s phone rang.


    P picked up the phone.


    And Tomas whispered to Alina, "Master Caleb said that if you want to leave Ingford, now is the best


    time."


    The best time?


    A dark aura shed under Alina''s eyes.


    P had finished her call.


    Looking at Alina, she said, "Mr. Francis has said that the situation is nowpletely under control, so


    we can leave."


    Leave?


    Andre and Caleb joined forces with each other?


    This was something Alina did not expect, before that, P did not reveal anything to her.


    What she didn''t expect was that Caleb would help out at this time, and now she could guess Chester''s


    reaction.


    "After you drop me off, you and Tomas go to Waterside Vi together." The moment she opened her


    eyes, Alina said sharply to P.


    And today Chester forced her to go over to the funeral parlour, and he would not take Penny with him


    on the asions when she was there.


    Because he wouldn''t let her have half contact with Penny.


    Plus that child, as long as she saw Alina, would definitely not be able to resist pouncing on her, which


    was the most intolerable thing for Chester right now.


    P and Tomas looked at each other.


    Alina said, "The moment you receive the child, don''t go to the airport, just take the water route."


    From the several times things had happened in Ingford before, Chester''s first reaction every time was


    the airport and the station, as well as the highway intersection.


    Then this time, in order to ensure that nothing would go wrong, then Tomas and P taking the water


    route would undoubtedly be the best option.


    After all, they didn''t have much time to spare.


    P and Tomas nodded, "Okay."


    And even if these ces were blocked and searched, it would still take some time.


    "What about you?" P asked with some unease.


    And at the question about herself, Alina once again closed her eyes, hiding the sh of coldness under


    her eyes at the moment.


    Why was she stuck in Ingford now? Everything was because of Penny.


    "As long as Penny isn''t over here, I''ll have a way out." It would be much better to think of a solution if


    she was alone.


    P was still uneasy.


    However, Alina added, "I will try to stall Chester at the funeral parlourter, you guys have to be quick."


    All her thoughts were on Penny now, and P and Tomas understood that now was a rare opportunity


    for Alina to leave.


    But Penny was here and Alina would not leave, so they had to take Penny away as fast as they could


    now.


    As for what happened next would be easier because of that.


    "Then you take care of yourself." P said as she looked at Alina.


    ...


    Alina got off the car in a big red dress.


    When Chester saw her in that outfit, his face was instantly gloomy and he raised his wrist to look at his


    wristwatch, "What time it is?"


    "You just said you wanted me to send her to the grave, you didn''t say what time."


    The hostility on his body became more overpowering.


    Lucas was not in sight, probably because he had really been sent to North Eglinton by Chester, Alina


    didn''t speak anymore.


    She went to Vanessa''s spirit tablet, while turning back to look sarcastically at Chester, "I came in this


    dress, is it grand?"


    "Alina!" With those words, Chester gritted his teeth, staring at her.

 Chapter 606 Crushing The Entire Funeral

    Chapter 606 Crushing The Entire Funeral


    Chapter 606 Crushing the entire funeral


    Annie beside Chester, after feeling the hostility of Chester, looked at Alina with glee, as if Chester


    would just strangle her to death the next moment.


    Chester, "Ronan."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Get her a ck dress."


    "No need." Just as Chester finished his words, Alina stopped him.


    And then, she just looked at Chester so provocatively, with no fear.


    And Chester met the provocation in her eyes, "You want death, don''t you?"


    Every word was uttered through gritting his teeth.


    The anger in Chester reached to its peak, and Ronan looked at Alina in disbelief.


    Today was the day Vanessa was sent to the grave, and Alina resisted in such an improper way.


    Chester, always calm and profound, at this moment was out of control.


    "Miss Hughes, I''d better find you a dress." Ronan reminded her.


    It was a reminder to Alina that it would not do her any good at all.


    However, Alina did not care in the slightest, "Death?"


    Alinaughed even more cheerfully and sarcastically.


    Under Chester''s harsh gaze, Alina turned back and looked at Vanessa''s spirit tablet.


    She said sarcastically, "A person who did so much evil in life, but after death she enjoys so much


    honor? How can she?"


    "Alina!"


    "I''m afraid this will make her go to hell even more, right?"


    "Shut your mouth." Said Chester, about to angrily step forward, his mobile phone was vibrating.


    But Chester, who was now in a fury, did not notice it at all.


    The scene, for a time, was chaotic.


    However, just as he was about to step forward, the spirit tablet and the photo fell on the ground.


    The moment it shattered, it seemed to pierce the hearts of everyone present.


    With this shattering sound, everyone in the room seemed to be stunned. The air waspletely silent


    at this moment.


    All that remained was Chester''s constantly vibrating mobile phone, yet he was in such silence.


    He didn''t hear that urgent vibrating sound at all.


    Yet that urgent sound was like a soul-rousing sound to Alina.


    "Alina!" With a furious shout, the scenepletely erupted.


    The box of ashes was heavily mmed to the ground by Alina, and the snow-white ashes inside spilled


    out.


    The already wretched scene was so heartbreaking to watch at the moment.


    When all the people saw this scene, they all drew a breath of cold air.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was crazy.


    She had really gone mad.


    Did she not know the consequences of angering Chester?


    This is not just the bottom line, this ispletely crushing a person''s soul.


    His eyes were scarlet as he looked at Alina, the phone was still vibrating, seemingly with more urgency


    than earlier.


    And Alina''s mocking and cold voice was overshadowing all the scene at the moment.


    Looking at the man in the midst of his anger, she said, "How can she deserve to rest in peace? It looks


    like you''ll have to pick a new day for her."


    "Alina, do you know how I''ve been thinking of strangling you all this time?" His palm was strong and


    powerful.


    He stuck around Alina''s slender neck.


    He had been thinking about how to strangle Alina all this time, and that kind of patience almost made


    him explode with fury.


    Yet Alina cut his skin with her life, he let go of her in pain.


    His eyes were burning with me of fury.


    Alina said sarcastically at his gaze, "Chester, if we must be confronting with each other, it is definitely


    not you who is holding me down."


    "..."


    "You insulted me and forced me, in that case, we will see..."


    Since this man was so ruthless.


    Then she, naturally, did not need to be polite now.


    No matter how much she had, at one time, been reluctant to hurt this man in front of her, but he had let


    Penny and Annie live together.


    He knew that the Moon sisters were no good, but he had no regard of Penny''s safety, then he was


    nothing in her heart now.


    The knife in her hand smashed hard on the ck floor.


    At this time, Alina''s mobile phone vibrated in her bag, she took it out and just nced at it.


    And then she looked icily at Chester, "Since this is your choice, then I will y with you to the end."


    After saying that, she fiercely crushed on the pieces of that box, stepped straight on the ashes on the


    ground.


    Every step seemed to be stepping on Chester''s heart.


    At that moment he was not only full of hostility, but full of killing intent.


    "Chester." Annie was scared.


    She thought Alina would die in Chester''s hands today, yet to her surprise, Alina was now trampling all


    of this under her feet.


    "Chester, you''re injured." At the sight of the blood on Chester''s wrist, Annie''s face was even whiter.


    Alina was mad.


    Chester looked at Alina''s dashing back, "Alina."


    It was like an ice-de charm, as if he would drag Alina down to hell in the next moment.


    Alina paused in her steps.


    Turning back, she raised an enchanting smile, "Master Chester, wait and see."


    Without waiting for Chester to say anything, Alina had already lifted her feet and left directly.


    And the whole scene, because of Alina''s words, waspletely quiet.


    She was giving war advice to Chester?


    Did she know what kind of existence Chester really had in Eglinton and Ipswich? Was she really not


    scared?


    Or did she think that Chester would not touch her?


    In the past, he had taken care of her, but now, it was an indifferent story.


    Alina didn''t seem to care about anything, her dashing back disappeared around the corner, and the


    road she left on was full of white footprints.


    It was a reminder to all of them of what had really happened on the scene just now.

 Chapter 607 Stimulating Me WonT Do You Any Good.

    Chapter 607 Stimting Me Won''T Do You Any Good.


    Chapter 607 Stimting me won''t do you any good.


    Alina came out from inside.


    The ck car was parked not far away, as the window opened, Caleb''s clear and noble face was seen.


    As he saw Alina, he said to her, "Get in."


    Alina frowned, not wanting to get into Caleb''s car, yet the next moment Caleb said, "You have less than


    five minutes to escape now, it''s better to be quick."


    Caleb knew too well what kind of crazy things Alina would do to hold Chester back.


    At this, Alina didn''t hesitate and went straight to the car.


    "Didn''t you get forcibly sent out of the country?" Andre couldn''t evene to Ingford now, but Caleb


    was capable.


    Surprisingly, in a short period of time, he had secretly returned to Ingford.


    And Chester seemed to be unaware of it.


    Caleb looked at Alina, "What did you do just now?"


    After seeing the white ash stained on Alina''s hands, Caleb asked. The car had already left the spot in a


    hurry, like an arrow weaving through the mountain road.


    Alina only looked at her hands, got some tissue to wipe it in disgust, before throwing the tissue out the


    car window.


    "I dropped your mother."


    The words of severe impact caused Caleb''s car to sharp bark, and the tyres rubbed sharply on the


    ground, making a seriously harsh sound.


    And then he looked towards her.


    Alina looked at Caleb with raised eyebrows, "I''m telling the truth."


    "You''re stimting me? Do you know that irritating me now will not do you any good at all?" Caleb was


    going crazy.


    Alina was contentious and full of thorns.


    Just now, this sentence had its strong impact on Caleb.


    Alina, "The fact that you two brothers hate me is something I begged for."


    She couldn''t wait for these two brothers to treat her like a fart because of their hatred, so that she


    would feel better.


    Caleb, "..."


    At those words, his face was now much darker.


    "You will die sooner orter with your mouth."


    "When I used to have a kind mouth, I attracted a lot of hatred." Alina looked out of the window, the


    emotions that had been running high at the funeral parlour now seemed to have calmed down.


    Her gaze was so hollow and so painful.


    Caleb restarted the car, and at that moment Alina said in a light tone, "Since I was young, my mother


    has taught me that girls should be gentle and generous, and be kind and decent."


    "..."


    "So when Emma came to my house, whether it was something I might have to throw away or


    something I was enjoying, as long as she took an extra look at it, I would take care of her emotions and


    feelings, fearing that she would be treated unfairly and would therefore feel inferior and ufortable."


    "..."


    "When she said she wanted to see me host a show, I took her to the radio station the school had


    arranged, and when she didn''t have the right clothes, I gave her my best dress."


    "..."


    "Grandma said she was skinny, she must have not eaten well since she was young in the countryside


    and her nutrition had been poor, so whenever she ate at our house, grandma would cook meals that


    were nutritious for the child."


    When she said this, Alina looked at Caleb.


    Caleb''s heart choked violently in hearing the name of Emma.


    Alina, "Wasn''t I kind at that time? Wasn''t my mother kind? Wasn''t my grandmother kind?"


    At that time, her mother guided her to grow up with the kindest side of humanity.


    Grandmother loved Emma so much and took care of the child, both explicitly and implicitly.


    "She was able to stay in the city and go to school because my father personally went to do the


    paperwork, so wouldn''t my father have been kind?"


    If they weren''t kind, how could they be unconditional and do their best to help a nanny''s daughter?


    "We''re all kind, and what happens? Then they are in hostility, they are not good enough to protect


    themselves."


    Suddenly, Caleb covered Alina''s mouth, stopping the next words she might still say.


    He said, "Alright, stop it."


    "It''s because we''re kind that we end up not being able to protect even the people closest to us."


    "Then you shouldn''t..." Caleb surprisingly was unable to continue.


    "Okay, you did the right thing, you did everything right, okay?"


    "I''m not saying this to get you to agree with me."


    "Yes, I know." He knew that just now she had made a scene at the mourning hall, and it was only


    because she wanted to give Chester a serious boost, thus losing her mind and buying time for Penny''s


    departure.


    At that time, those people looked at Alina as if they were looking at a madman, and all of them were


    saying that she was outrageous.


    Even if Vanessa was as hateful as she could be, she was now dead and today was the day she was


    sent to the grave.


    How could Alina treat her with such disrespect?


    How could she be so vicious as to disrespect a dead person?


    Yet she was forced to do so.


    "Both of the Moon sisters are not good people, I must let Penny go." And the fact that Chester let


    Penny and Annie live together was thest thing Alina could stand.


    So this was sort of incontributing to Penny''s departure.


    After all, it was really too difficult for her to wait for a chance for Penny to leave.


    After today, Chester would have more time, and Alina really wasn''t sure that she could still wait until the


    next time.


    So today, she had to let Penny leave first.


    The car went its way to the pier.


    The moment she got out of the car, the wind of Hasnan River was so cold, and the water vapour


    carried a thick fishy smell.


    Caleb grabbed her hand and headed in the direction of the boat.


    The moment she got on the boat, Caleb followed her and Alina frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Are you going to let me stay behind to bear his wrath alone?"


    Today she made a scene in the funeral parlour, if Chester came to his sense, he would definitely cut


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    those involved in it to death.


    Alina, "If he knows you are leaving with me..."


    Alina didn''t go on with thetter words, apparently there was so much worry.


    And when Caleb saw the worry in Alina''s eyes, his eyes dimmed, "You still have a conscience."


    With that, she dragged him onto the boat.

 Chapter 608 Assistants

    Chapter 608 Assistants


    Chapter 608 Assistants


    Chester finally reacted, the people at the scene were in a hurry to deal with the mess.


    All the people saw this scene, especially when they felt the Satan-like aura on Chester''s body, dared


    not go forward and disturb.


    Annie carefully helped Chester with the wound on his wrist, "Chester, luckily the wound isn''t too deep."


    Chester narrowed his eyes with hostility.


    At this time, he finally heard the phone vibrating in his pocket, so he took it out and saw that it was a


    call from Waterside Vi.


    His maic voice was full of hostility, "What?"


    "Sir, Penny has been forcibly taken away by Miss Hughes''s people." The worrying voice of the butler


    came from the other side of the phone.


    The moment the words fell, the air was still at this moment.


    His eyes, which had calmed down, were at this moment surging with storm clouds.


    And Annie heard the relevant news from the phone, smart as she is, in this moment understand the


    reason why Alina just made that scene.


    She was, without a doubt, stalling for time.


    She came in a red dress, and droped the urn with her own hands, all these were absolutely stimting


    the family''s nerves.


    In the past, she did not know that Alina would be so unreasonable, yet today she is making all sorts of


    fuss beyond what she would normally expect.


    The mobile phone in Chester hand smashed into the floor, instantly shattering.


    Someone''s face was cut by the shattered crumbs, and at that moment the pain hit.


    And Annie looked at Chester with scare.


    "Chester."


    "Ronan." As Annie wanted to say something to Chester, Chester shouted.


    Ronan stepped forward, "Sir."


    "Block off the airport, the highway intersections, and the stations." Every word came out in his full fury.


    When Ronan looked at Chester''s sinewy neck, he knew just how much his anger was already raging at


    this moment.


    "Yes!"


    Ronan left.


    On Chester''s back, he was carrying a heavy hostility at this moment, wishing to crush Alinapletely.


    "Alina!"


    This damned woman.


    Annie originally wanted to follow Chester, however, after seeing such a hostile back of him, she


    subconsciously retreated.


    He was really too scary.


    ...


    In one night, the entire city of Ingford waspletely darkened.


    The airport was originally going to take off, but now all the nes are on hold, highway intersections


    caused serious traffic paralysis because of the sudden blockade.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At the very moment when Chester was about to go to the airport, he received a call.


    Ever since he came back to Ingford, they had not encountered.


    This man was Alby.


    He has been living abroad for many years, some time ago he drove Vanessa out of the Collins family,


    and this time Vanessa''s funeral was not allowed to be held in the Collins family.


    "I have nothing to say to you." When Alby said that they needed to talk to each other.


    Chester said without even thinking, his tone carrying hate and ruthlessness.


    Just as Chester was about to hang up, Alby said, "I know you don''t want to talk about it, but your


    mother probably to her death didn''t think like that."


    Chester, "..."


    This day, so many things happened around Vanessa who died, and now Alby had to talk about her?


    Chester was in a bad mood.


    "Where are you?"


    "Collins Castle."


    After that, he hung up.


    Chester did not want to talk to Chester at this time, but since it was about Vanessa, he was on his way.


    ...


    After two minutes, the butler came up to Alby and said respectfully, "Master Chester is already on his


    way back."


    "Okay." Alby tapped the phone.


    A number shed on the phone.


    It was picked up, "Father."


    "I can keep him at Collins Castle for an hour, whether you can get out of Ingford or not depends on


    your fate."


    "Thanks a lot, Father." Caleb responded.


    It was obvious to everyone just how vicious Chester was now.


    Chester would think of the water route before they even got out to Ingford.


    After all, the water route to get out of Ingford was much slower than any other means of transport.


    Alby hung up the phone.


    There was an endless cold glint under those hawk-like eyes, the same as Caleb''s once.


    In his body, surprisingly, a shadow of Chester could be seen.


    ...


    Ten minutester. Chester arrived at Collins Castle.


    The moment he saw Alby, his eyes were full of hatred. Once he looked at his father, he was in awe and


    helpless.


    What he was in awe of was his achievements abroad, yet what he was helpless about was the


    rtionship between him and his mother all those years ago.


    At this moment, when they were facing each other again, everything was different.


    The tea in Alby''s hand looks elegant and reserved, and even the scent of the tea is enhanced by his


    influence.


    The chair was pulled away roughly by Chester, and then he sat opposite Alby.


    Alby looked at him as he frivolously lit a cigarette, and at the moment, he had a bit of banditry on him.


    This is probably the same aura that has been picked up over the years in Eglinton and Ipswich.


    Alby, "When did you be so impatient? Where is the Chester who was so calm and collected?"


    Chester lifted the cup of tea in front of him and took a sip.


    Alby put down the teacup in his hand, "What did she say to you before she died? Or what did Edison


    say to you?"


    "What do you think they said to me?"


    Chester asked sharply, the tone full of hostility.


    Not waiting for Alby to speak, Chester continued, "If you ask me toe back just to ask these boring


    questions, then there''s no need to ask, I''m busy."


    After saying that, he took a fierce puff of the cigarette, and then threw it into the tea cup full of tea.

 Chapter 609 Misleading

    Chapter 609 Misleading


    Chapter 609 Misleading


    Instantly, a sh of disgust shed under Alby''s eyes.


    Chester, on the other hand, was feeling unprecedentedly happy at this moment, he knew that Alby


    loved tea, and treasured the tea set.


    And now this was undoubtedly a way to anger Alby.


    He did not expect, however, was that Alby did not have a fit over it.


    The moment he got up, the teacup he had used was just thrown into the bin.


    The action was without the slightest hesitation and the look of not caring in the slightest.


    Chester, "..."


    The corners of his mouth lifted up in a smile.


    "Heh."


    The moment he turned around, Alby asked, "Do you think that is all the truth?"


    Chester shuddered violently at this, turning back to look sharply at Alby.


    Even if he had grown up by Alby since he was a child, at this moment he looked at his father with icy


    light.


    Alby continued to drink his tea, "Or should I ask you, do you understand what kind of person your


    mother was?"


    "She''s dead." At this moment, Chester could no longer hide the hostility in his words.


    But Albyughed.


    "Or, do you think the whole world will deceive you, but not Edison? How long have you only known


    him?"


    "Those..."


    "Are you going to tell me the proof?" Without waiting for Chester to finish his words, Alby said


    carelessly.


    And then, his tone was indifferent and mocking, "In this world, there is no any 100% proof."


    Chester clenched his hands into fists, looked at Alby with a sinister look in his eyes.


    Alby got up and came to his side, each step walking on his heart.


    "Then tell me, what is the proof?" Chester asked.


    Alby smiled, with mockery towards him.


    Alby, "Haven''t you learned your lesson before in the matter of Penny?"


    He confirmed the paternity report more than ten times, right?


    Chester, "..."


    Everything that Alina made at that funeral today was nothing more than a desire to snatch Penny from


    his hands.


    Alby stood in front of Chester, they were father and son, yet there was nothing old about him.


    As when Chester first joined the workforce, Alby stood in front of him, aloof, straightening his tie.


    Chester was subconsciously about to hold Alby''s wrist, not wanting him to continue, yet Alby said, "You


    were taught by me personally, but you''ve let me downtely."


    "Why did you do that to her?"


    Disappointed?


    But actually he was the one who was more disappointed. Just thinking of Vanessa lying cold in the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    funeral home, Chester was filled with endless anger.


    The next moment, Alby had already straightened his tie before looking at him with a serious and sharp


    gaze.


    "Chester, you should never have meddled in the affairs of the previous generation, you have been


    sober before in the matter of Alina."


    Yet this sobriety, after Vanessa''s death, waspletely turned upside down.


    And when Chester heard these words from Alby, he decided that this was Alby''s callousness and


    indifference towards his mother.


    Alby turned around.


    "Or do you still not understand until now why she said those words to you before she died?"


    "Why do you think it was?"


    Chester''s tone was full of hostility.


    Albyughed.


    Listening to Chester''s almost out of control tone, Alby knew that he was nowpletely out of control.


    Sitting back on the sofa, he picked up his cup of tea and took a sip, before saying, "Back then when


    she came to my side, I told her to be peaceful."


    "..."


    "If she hadn''t messed things up so badly at the end of the day, her funeral could have been held at the


    Collins family."


    "And you''re still ming her now that she made such a mess?"


    What shone under Chester''s eyes was more than ice-cold hostility.


    Alby, "Don''t you know exactly how this public opinion was triggered?"


    "Then how did it start between you and her?" Chester no longer wanted to continue discussing the


    public opinion.


    All this time, public opinion did not stop because of Vanessa''s end of life, all people were talking about


    her.


    Even he was being talked about too.


    However these were not what Chester cared about, but what he didn''t expect was that Alby was


    actually ming Vanessa even up to now.


    He was ming her for being a terrible being, so how did they get together in the first ce?


    Alby looked at Chester sharply.


    "It is not a good one, but it definitely wasn''t what she said to you."


    "What do you think she said?"


    "She said your father''s surname was Mitchell, didn''t she? Heh." Albyughed sarcastically.


    And when Chester looked at this careless look of his, the emotions under his eyes were instantly


    heightened at this moment.


    Not waiting for Alby to continue saying anything, he turned around with cold fury.


    "Chester." Alby looked at his wristwatch, "If you don''t want to hear what I have to say, then keep


    looking into it, there will be a surprise waiting for you."


    Alby knew that Chester would definitely not want to hear him out.


    Chester turned back.


    Alby, "Before that, I hope you don''t do anything more to Alina, otherwise you''ll have regrets it."


    "Your mother is a tough nut, as for why you did that kind of thing to Alina during this time, I believe you


    heard something from your mother."


    "..."


    "Go and find out the truth." Alby looked at Chester, and there was determination in every word.


    As if there was something deeper in it.


    Or rather, he was telling Chester that everything was actually not as simple as he saw it.


    He didn''t know what it was really like behind the scenes.


    And Chester''s heart kept rising and falling as he listened to Alby''s words.


    "Humph!" Turning around with a cold snort, he left straight away.


    And the moment his back disappeared from sight, Alby looked at his wristwatch, plus the time he had


    spent on the way here, it had been exactly one hour so far.


    The butler came forward apprehensively, "Master Chester is misled by his mother."


    During this time, the butler had seen Chester once and wanted to say something to exin, but


    Chester did not listen at all.

 Chapter 610 To Make Her Suspicious

    Chapter 610 To Make Her Suspicious


    Chapter 610 To make her suspicious


    And at this moment, Alby pinched his brow with a headache when he heard these words.


    He knew that the fact that Chester would lose his mind so much this time had something to do with


    Vanessa''s inability to enter the Collins family door after her death.


    He would have given her ast chance if she behaved well, but she didn''t.


    What he just didn''t expect was that after a lifetime of ruthlessness, that woman would end up being so


    cruel to her son.


    "I had underestimated her before."


    "Now Master Chester won''t listen to any exnation, what can we do?" The butler asked Alby.


    Those tactics of Chester during this period of time had exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    This time, if Alby hadn''t stepped in, Caleb and Andre would probably have been caught off guard by


    Chester.


    It was even possible that he would havepletely overturned VIG.


    Such a ruthless tactic makes people feelpletely overwhelmed.


    And when talking about this, Alby only felt his brain popping even more.


    "He''s a suspicious person, whatever Vanessa made him believe before she died, but now he''s


    suspicious of it all too."


    This, probably, was the reason why Alby did not exin today.


    No matter how evil Vanessa was, she was now gone.


    If Alby exined, Chester would not listen, would not believe, and would not even be suspicious


    enough to check anything.


    Instead of giving an answer that he can''t believe, then nt the seeds of doubt in his heart.


    And Chester was groomed by his own hands.


    Therefore Alby knew that in the near future, Chester would always find out that most thorough truth.


    Now that Edison was in his hands, there would definitely be no more interference from the outside


    world in his pursuit of that result.


    He had been checking on the matter of Penny before, it was Edison who was behind it.


    Now Edison was caught, Edison had been Alby''s the most headache.


    Since Edison was now in his hands, as along as he was suspicious of the past, then he would definitely


    be able to find out that truth in the shortest possible time.


    "You are brilliant, Sir." The butler said admiringly of Alby.


    Just now, he was still thinking why Alby didn''t exin it.


    Now after Alby said so, he knew that once he said the truest thought, it would only make the two of


    them confront each other.


    Because Chester would not believe it at all and therefore would make things even worse.


    Alby took a sigh.


    Edison had stirred up the Collins family into a mess all these years.


    Now before Vanessa died, she had put such a big yoke on her son.


    Thinking of all those tactics that Chester had used on Alina before, Alby could not help but think, "I


    hope he in his life, will never regret it."


    Once Chester regretted it, then ording to Alina''s character, he would know the result.


    "Miss Hughes is really sad this time." The butler said, thinking about the news they had just received


    from the funeral parlour.


    Alina looked soft and weak, but in fact, she was a hard-headed person.


    It was surprising that she had done something like that.


    Thinking of the previous report from the butler, the corner of Alby''s mouth raised a gentle smile, "It''s


    time to make him suffer."


    Alby liked Alina''s character.


    That''s how women should be.


    No matter how deep the previous feelings were, once they were hurt by someone like this, then they


    should hit back without hesitation.


    And Alina did it.


    ...


    On the Hasnan River.


    Caleb let out a sigh of relief after receiving Tomas'' call, and then said to Alina, "They''ve gotten out of


    Ingford without any problems, and they weren''t checked."


    Coupled with the fact that there were very many boatsing and going at this time of the day, so by


    the time Chester reacted, it was impossible to know exactly how they had left.


    When Alina heard that Penny had already left Ingford without any problems, she put her mind in peace.


    Finally, she had left Chester''s clutches.


    No one knew how tormented she had been for the past few days, thinking all the time about taking


    Penny away from Chester.


    Now it was good that Penny left.


    "He won''t do anything else, will he?" This was now what Alina was most worried about.


    They had all seen clearly what kind of tactics Chester was using now.


    Alina still had her heart palpitating now as the ruthlessness that he had used on VIG before.


    Caleb knew exactly what kind of worries Alina was having now, and he said, "Don''t worry, things aren''t


    as bad as you think."


    "How on earth did you guys manage to avoid it?"


    Just thinking about P''s reports over and over again before, Alina''s heart couldn''t stop trembling.


    She was afraid that Chester wouldpletely destroy the entire VIG.


    When she thought of the fact that her parents and grandmother died because of Vanessa, and now


    even her grandfather''s VIG suffered heavy damage because of her as well, she would never be able to


    forgive herself in her life.


    "My father took a shot."


    "Alby?"


    She had seen Alby less than ten timesbined.


    Yet unexpectedly, this time, VIG was able to get out of the trap smoothly, so it was because Alby had


    stepped in.


    What kind of existence of Alby was to Chester?


    In Alina''s opinion, if Chester knew about Alby, it would be a mess again.


    "Yes."


    After all, they had all underestimated what Chester was capable of this time.


    But but Alby was Chester''s father, and once Alby made his move, all was under control.


    Caleb regretted somewhat that he had not called his father earlier.


    He was anxious looking at those means of Chester.


    ...


    Chester came out of Collins Castle and went straight to the airport and watched the surveince for


    over an hour.


    There was no sign of Alina leaving.


    The mouse smashed on theputer, the security were all scared by this sudden action of Chester.


    They wanted to say something but did not dare, after all Chester was their boss, and he had the final


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    say.

 Chapter 611 All He Needed Was A Chance

    Chapter 611 All He Needed Was A Chance


    Chapter 611 All he needed was a chance


    When Ronan came over, he saw Chester throwing a tantrum, while the security were all respectfully on


    the side, no one dared to take half a step forward at this time.


    When Chester saw Ronan, he took an annoyed drag from his cigarette, "Is there any news yet?"


    Ronan shook his head, "No."


    The already not-so-great atmosphere in the surveince room was even more gloomy at the moment.


    Damn Alina!


    When he thought of her doing such a treacherous thing at the final funeral today, Chester felt a pain in


    his brain.


    Now he could not wait to catch her back and cut her to pieces.


    "Now the airport, the station, and the highway are all being closely checked, there is no trace of her,


    and Ingford..."


    Ronan felt a headache.


    Now that Lucas had been transferred away, he was in a great bustle.


    "The entire Ingford has been searched and no trace of her has been found."


    Chester''s face went sullen.


    The entire Ingford had been searched, and her whereabouts had not been found? This damn woman,


    how good is she at running?


    His bones cked, and dense sweat broke out on the backs of everyone present, and no one dared to


    breathe a word.


    She was no found in Ingford, and could not be found at any of the major exits.


    Chester''s eyes shed with cold sharpness, and then he looked at Ronan, "How about the pier?"


    There was a waterway out of Hasnan River that didn''t have any passenger traffic, it all went by freight.


    But it''s possible that Alina would not take the normal road.


    And Ronan''s face was instantly horrified when he heard about the water route, apparently they had all


    overlooked this one.


    "Hurry up and find her." Chester gave Ronan a fierce look before uttering these words.


    He had really underestimated Alina.


    She could even be the founder of a party brand, so some of her thinking was well thought out.


    So when she started thinking about leaving, she would analyze what ce they thought of first.


    At this moment, Chester was thoroughly furious.


    Ronan left.


    And all the security looked at the situation and were trembling.


    ...


    As Chester thought, it really was a cargo ship, and at the moment their ship was loaded with goods,


    "There''s still half an hour for us to get out of here."


    Caleb said as he looked at Alina.


    There was still half an hour left, they would be out of the boundary of Ingford, when they left Ingford on


    the border line, then everything would be smooth.


    Alina nodded.


    And Caleb handed Alina the biscuits he had prepared in advance, "Have some food."


    Now at this time, they were running for their lives, so there wouldn''t be any good to eat, it would be


    good enough to fill their stomachs.


    Alina looked at the biscuits Caleb handed over and shook her head, "I don''t want to eat, you eat."


    "You''re skinny and you''re still not eating?"


    Skinny?


    Ever since she returned to Ingford, Alina had hardly eaten a good meal.


    Just as Caleb was about to say something else, his mobile phone rang.


    He picked it up, "Hello."


    There was no telling what was actually said, only to see Caleb''s face change drastically and


    subconsciously nce at Alina.


    Alina''s face sank at this moment.


    The moment Caleb looked at her, she probably knew what had happened.


    Chester probably figured it out.


    And there was only one way out of Ingford, so it would be easy for Chester to think of it at this time and


    try to block them.


    "Okay, I know." After saying that, Caleb hung up the phone, and then looked at Alina with a somewhat


    gloomy face.


    Alina, "He knows?"


    "Yes." Caleb nodded his head.


    At this moment, her face was dark, Caleb said, "If he catches you, he will definitely get you killed."


    Especially ording to how much Chester cared about this funeral for Vanessa this time.


    And what Alina did today was undoubtedly tearing at his nerves, so if she was brought back at this


    time, Alina knew that Chester would definitely not give her a good time.


    Alina, "Never mind."


    "You don''t care?"


    "Penny has already left." Since Penny had already left, then there was nothing to fear.


    And Caleb looked at this heroic look of Alina, he was going to be angry with her.


    This woman still though of things too simply.


    "You have to be clear, this time you are caught back by him, he will definitely get you killed."


    And Alinaughed at Caleb''s words.


    Caleb, "What are youughing at?"


    Alina, "Nothing."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she really seemed to care about nothing, she was fear about nothing.


    Caleb knew that before she wouldpromise, it was entirely because of Penny.


    Now that Penny had been sent away, so much so, at this point it was as if she had lost her soft spot


    and did not care what Chester would actually do now.


    Yet while she did not care in the slightest, Caleb would not watch her being taken away by Chester.


    "You have to leave Ingford." At this moment, Caleb grabbed Alina''s hand.


    The next moment, Alina pulled her cold hand out of his hand.


    Caleb''s heart was sour as he looked at her avoiding him.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    After all, they had alreadye to such a point, he would give Alina some more time.


    Alina looked towards Caleb.


    Caleb grabbed her hand once again, "I''ll help you get out of Ingford, can we write off our past?"


    Now that Chester knew they were taking the water route, he could have trapped her in Ingford within


    the half hour.


    But if she had Caleb''s help, then that was another story.


    "Alina." Seeing that Alina did not speak, his tone was heavier at this moment.


    Alina closed her eyes.


    "Everything would have been wiped away between us." No matter what it was once like, at the time she


    chose to be with Chester, she had already put down the grudge between her and Caleb.


    What she wanted was always for Emma to pay the price, as for Caleb, it was as if it was fading away


    before her eyes like clouds.

 Chapter 612 She Is Very Life Conscious

    Chapter 612 She Is Very Life Conscious


    Chapter 612 She is very life conscious


    At this moment, when Caleb was listening to Alina''s words, he heard the indifference in her tone.


    However, this was not what he wanted.


    The hand that was gripping her was heavier at this moment because of this, "You know that''s not what


    I meant."


    "Then, no way." At this moment, Alina refused crisply.


    She knew exactly what Caleb wanted, but whatever this man wanted, it was something she could not


    afford to give.


    Caleb asked. "Are you that disgusted with me?"


    "..."


    "Emma has already paid for this, and in the end I didn''t stop it, can''t you still forgive me?"


    Alina had moved on.


    However, Caleb probably never thought that once his own inability to see now is to pay such a price.


    Alina forcefully pulled her hand back from his palm.


    "You two brothers are not possible to be with me, so just give up."


    If he was willing to help her, she would ept it, but if not, it did not matter to Alina.


    If Caleb wanted to negotiate with her, in exchange for a future between them.


    Then Alina said no.


    "Not even possible?" Caleb looked at Alina in disbelief.


    Alina gave such a dry and calm result, which shocked Caleb.


    Even Chester was impossible?


    Caleb had still note back to his sense.


    Alina looked at him, and in every word, her tone was firm, "Impossible."


    Caleb''s brain went nk, after which he could not seem to hear what Alina said again.


    Impossible.


    What would such an oue mean to him? For Caleb, it had a heavy impact.


    All those years ago, when it had ended between him and Alina, he had never thought that there would


    be no more possibilities with her.


    In the world of emotions, it seems to be normal to split up and get back together, so why not in Alina''s


    world?


    "Alina."


    "I value my life and I love my reputation, yet even with such love for myself, I still protected him before."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "..."


    "As you can see, I paid the price for that."


    At that time, she turned the public opinion around though, but she knew, in that situation, one slip up


    would have been doom and gloom for her.


    She and Chester walked on a knife''s edge, dodging one bullet after another.


    And yet in the end?


    She had learnt her lesson.


    "You know, not all choices result in such a bad situation." At this moment, Caleb understood Alina''s


    meaning.


    She was actually afraid that she would make another wrong choice.


    Alina, "I won''t choose."


    Caleb, "..."


    Looking at Alina, his pupils couldn''t help but tighten at this moment.


    Alina, "Whether it''s bad or not, I don''t expect happiness, so it won''t be a worse situation either."


    She didn''t choose.


    She saw it clearly.


    Since her parents had gone, that was the beginning of a disaster in her own life, and love could bring a


    lot of harm.


    Since happiness was always bringing harm, she would not make any more choices from now on.


    At this moment, when Alina uttered this, Caleb understood.


    Alina was scared of being hurt.


    He had once almost taken half of her life, yet now Chester had almost destroyed her grandfather''s


    foundation.


    So no matter what he did for Alina now, no matter what it took, Alina wouldn''t choose.


    Because, she would stay away from the Collins family''s man.


    "Your choice is right." Even though, at this moment, Caleb felt that Alina was heartless, he felt that she


    was probably making the right choice.


    Even Chester probably wouldn''t have thought that he would treat Alina like this today.


    Before, Chester was in love with her, Caleb saw it clearly, but even that deep and persistent love, it


    turned out to be so different, so now Alina cannot make a decision at will.


    "I know that it''s hard for you to answer me now, but I will give you time." Caleb said as he looked at


    Alina.


    He was pushing too hard.


    After all, it was only now that all these things were happening in her world, how could she be allowed to


    make a choice at this time?


    The corner of Caleb''s mouth lifted up into a bitter smile, in the end it was because he had lost it for too


    long, so he was anxious to recover it.


    So, it was better to let go first, it was a kindness to them to each other.


    "Hopefully, in the future, you will be as heartless to Chester." Thinking of something, Caleb muttered.


    Alina, "..."


    Between them, there is no longer anything.


    All has gone with the wind.


    ...


    Chester blocked all the cargo ships in the territory of Ingford, no one could leave.


    At the moment in the top floor of the office building, his eyes were full of sharpness as he looked at the


    traffic below.


    The top brass behind him were all trembling with fear.


    Annie, after taking care of the funeral, came to this side, and now sat on the sofa looking at Chester


    with pity.


    "Miss Hughes is really cruel, Penny is so small, how unsafe it is to leave by water."


    The office''s already stiff atmosphere was now even more strained because of her words.


    His elegant back reflected an icy and hostility aura at this moment, and all the senior management


    subconsciously nced at Annie.


    They only felt that this boss would have to be messed up in the future.


    Chester''s phone vibrated, and this time, it took almost a second to react.


    Today at the funeral parlour, it was because Alina had made such a fuss, and had bought her people


    time to leave.


    She, as usual, was so clever.


    He should have thought of it a long time ago, she was making such a fuss, it was so abnormal there


    must be something behind this.


    He picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "What?"


    "Yes, it''s Master Caleb." Here came the report.


    Chester, "..."


    Caleb?


    The raging under his eyes at this moment filled the entire office.


    Annie didn''t expect that Caleb had secretly returned, but she hadn''t received any news.


    Alina really had some skills.

 Chapter 613 Only Caleb Was Found

    Chapter 613 Only Caleb Was Found


    Chapter 613 Only Caleb was found


    The man, who was already full of hostility, could not suppress the aura on his body at this moment, and


    the other side of the phone continued.


    "On that ship only Master Caleb was found, there is no sign of Miss Hughes."


    "Take a careful search."


    Knowing that Caleb was found, Chester walked briskly outside the office.


    Annie, who was about to follow him, stopped in her tracks.


    When the people in the office saw Chester leave, they looked at each other and left the office.


    When Annie was left alone, she made a call to Macy.


    Macy picked up, "Annie."


    Now, Macy was anxious, these were all Alina''s retaliations against her.


    Annie, "Now Alina has escaped from Ingford alone."


    "Alone?"


    "Yes, by water." Annie said to Macy.


    And Macy, upon hearing that Alina had left Ingford alone, was quiet for a moment.


    "Okay." Without waiting for Annie to say anything else, Macy said, and then hung up the phone.


    Under Annie''s eyes, a uniformly brilliant light shed.


    ...


    When Chester rushed to the Hasnan River, it was already an hourter.


    Apart from Caleb alone, there was no sign of Alina.


    Caleb was sitting on the board of the boat, eating bread and drinking milk. Yet even in such rough


    conditions, it didn''t affect the reserved aura of his body in the slightest.


    The moment he saw Chester, he was leisurely stuffing thest bite of bread into his mouth.


    At this moment, Chester had a crazy thought in his heart at this moment.


    He wanted to take Alina away, to take her with him to live in seclusion.


    This thought tore Chester''s mind apart in this instant.


    He sprinted forward. The moment Caleb put down the milk, hispel was seized by Chester full of


    hostility.


    A punch hammered Caleb''s face.


    Yet Caleb didn''t dodge, nor did he fight back. He just looked at Chester mockingly.


    Looking at Chester''s near out of control look, heughed in a sneer.


    "It''s not easy to see you out of control." Caleb opened his mouth, and his tone was unprecedentedly


    cheerful.


    Caleb had only heard of his elder brother''s ruthless methods in Eglinton and Ipswich, but in front of his


    family, he had always been the modest gentleman.


    Now, however, his evil during this time has finally backfired.


    "You''vepletely lost her, you know that?" Even if Chester had now lost control to this extent, Caleb


    was still saying things to stimte his sanity.


    As he wished, when Chester heard Caleb''s words, he swung his fist again.


    However, this time, Caleb didn''t let him get away with it, and the moment his fist went down, he caught


    Chester strongly and powerfully as well.


    "What? Think this is impossible? What else do you want to use to trap her around?"


    "Who are you to say that?"


    "Even if I''m a bastard, I''m not as shameless as you are, using such underhanded means to trap her."


    Caleb retorted fiercely.


    He was not qualified.


    But at that time, when Alina returned to Ingford, it made him lose his mind for a time.


    Looking at her grimacing, he wanted to pack her up and throw her out of Ingford, but even when he


    was furious, he didn''t do anything to her. He allowed her to make a scene, and he only scolded her at


    most.


    Whereas Chester?


    He not only hurt her heart, but made her injury.


    "I''m shameless? You weren''t shameless when you protected Emma and secretly took away Brodie?"


    Caleb, "..."


    These two names disintegrated the self-righteousness within him in this instant.


    To put it bluntly, in the matter of hurting Alina, neither of them were good people.


    "You think I love her?" Chester let go of Caleb.


    Under the powerful inertia, the moment Caleb stepped back, he almost fell into the Hasnan River, but


    luckily he was finally stabilized.


    Chester looked at him icily.


    He never looked at his family like this.


    Chester was like a man who had lost his heart.


    "Since you don''t love her, then let her go." Caleb looked at Chester and said sarcastically.


    It was self-exnatory as to why Chester had used such tactics to trap Alina around during this period


    of time.


    He thought that he hated Alina.


    But even in the midst of such riotous anger and hatred, he was still unwilling to let go of her hand.


    However this kind of reluctance ispletely different from what Alina showed, she hid her pain but let


    go.


    Yet he was furious and mad, but he wanted to trap her by his side.


    Chester looked grimly at Caleb, who said, "I will not go find her, from now on, she will not even appear


    in our world, okay?"


    Looking at the sh of killing intent under Chester''s eyes, Caleb knew the fact that he had gotten too


    close to Alina during this period of time had sort ofpletely irritated Chester''s nerves.


    If he could make Alina''s world peaceful for the time being, then he would not go to her, leaving her


    world in peace and quiet for the rest of her life.


    At least, he would go to her for the time being. Thinking about what Alina said to him, Caleb knew what


    kind of pain Alina was suffering in her heart now.


    "Humph." Chester was toozy to continue to pay him any further attention.


    He turned around and left in an icy manner.


    However, just after taking two steps, he heard Caleb behind him continue, "You will only force her to


    death."


    "..."


    "She went crazy once. And you know what she''s like when she''s crazy."


    Chester couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Back then, he had seen with his own eyes what Alina was like when she was crazy.

 Chapter 614 Alina Is Gone

    Chapter 614 Alina Is Gone


    Chapter 614 Alina is gone


    Since childhood, she was been pampered by the Hughes family, reserved and elegant.


    Yet when she was crazy, she became wretched, losing her mind.


    "She doesn''t even know how she will get through it." Caleb said as he looked at Chester''s back.


    He hoped that Chester would let Alina go.


    Not only was Andre very worried about Alina during this time, even Caleb was very worried that


    Chester would continue to push on.


    In the end, it would really drive Alina crazy again.


    Chester looked back at Caleb, his eyes were full of harshness and sharpness, "You seem to have all


    your eyes on her?"


    The moment he opened his mouth, that hostility even pounced on Caleb''s face.


    Especially after meeting the sharpness and coldness under Chester''s eyes, Caleb only felt his brain


    jutting out in pain.


    "During the seven days of the funeral, you didn''t spend a single day there." As he said this, Chester''s


    tone was full of ridicule.


    And then without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Chester turned around and left.


    However Caleb clenched his hands into fists.


    He said, "Yes, I wasn''t there because I don''t have a heart."


    Caleb was telling the truth, for Vanessa, he really did not have any heart.


    Chester''s back at this moment is even more reflective of the infinite cold air.


    "You respect her. If she had continued to favor my side in the matter of Alina before, will you still do the


    same in a few years?"


    At that time, all of them had felt Chester''s impatience and even his disappointment in Vanessa.


    Yet he was only disappointed for that short period of time.


    But what about Caleb?


    How many years of disappointment had he endured towards his mother.


    "She has always favoured you, what kind of existence do I have in her heart?"


    "..."


    "And what existence does Tristan have in her heart?"


    He lived in Ingford, yet he didn''t see her twice a year, and even every time he went back, she was


    always cold.


    Tristan didn''te back once a year, she would not contact her once, even if Tristan took the initiative


    to contact her every time, yet all he got was a cold response.


    "In her world, apart from you, Tristan and I are nothing." People say that feelings are mutual.


    But he almost forgot that Vanessa was his mother.


    In a child''s world, what does a mother mean? Chester was clear about it.


    "Just because she was indifferent?"


    "Yes." Before Chester could finish his words, he was interrupted by Caleb''s coldness.


    He was so cold-hearted even when hearing the news of her death, only someone who had experienced


    it thoroughly would know.


    "You me me?" Caleb knew that Chester''s loss of control during this period of time had something to


    do with that as well.


    After all.


    When she was alive, it was such a great time, being the honorable Mrs. Collins. Yet when she was


    finally dying, she lost her status.


    Eventually at the funeral, it was so cold and quiet, even the people who went to her funeral was for his


    sake.


    "I me myself too." Without waiting for Chester to speak, Caleb continued.


    And at this moment, his tone was so bitter and helpless.


    "I asked myself why I didn''t feel anything at all."


    Caleb had been asking himself during those few days, until Alina returned.


    It was as if he had found something to do, so all his thoughts were on Alina.


    Little did he know that this was more adding to Chester''s anger.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    "Can you tell me why I don''t feel anything at all? Because I have no heart?"


    Caleb asked Chester sharply and icily at the moment.


    In those few days, he was looking for an answer, yet in the end nothing was found.


    Chester''s face was full of hostility as he heard Caleb say this.


    "Why don''t we go and ask Tristan and ask him why he is so icy cold?" At least his mother had done


    something to him to disappoint him.


    While Tristan he had been living abroad.


    So he and Vanessa were in in two worlds. That was why he was so cold.


    Chester stiffened, closed his eyes, putting away all those hostility that were under his eyes.


    "Caleb, don''t me her." For a long, long time, Chester''s words of usation finally turned into this


    sentence.


    When Caleb heard these words, heughed sarcastically.


    Don''t me her?


    "I don''t me her, I just don''t understand why I''m so cold."


    There might have been bit of me at first, however after being disappointed and seeing too much


    coldness, there was no feeling in his heart.


    Chester did not respond to Caleb again, but lifted his steps to leave.


    At that moment, his back was still full of cold and shady.


    And Caleb stood in the same ce, letting the cold wind, like a knife, cut his cold face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Until after Chester''s car left, he made a call to Alina.


    Since the moment he received Alina, he had changed her number, just to prevent Chester from locating


    her.


    "Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off." A cold voice came from the other side of the


    phone.


    Caleb frowned.


    When the phone was handed to Alina, the battery was clearly full and he was the only one who knew


    that number.


    What was she doing with the phone off?


    He had said that it wasn''t safe to go by water, so he was going to find her after getting rid of Chester


    once and for all.


    Now, what was the point of turning off the phone?


    Undeterred, Caleb dialed Alina''s number once again, but the result was still the same.


    "Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off, please call againter."


    Caleb had a strong uneasiness in his heart that he turned back to the cargo ship.


    And then he drove straight on in the direction that Alina left.


    ...


    As Caleb was uneasy, the gun in a man''s hand forced her to throw the phone into the water.


    "How much did he pay you? I give you ten times." Alina looked calmly at the man holding the gun.


    She knew what she had actually encountered at this moment.


    However, there was not the slightest bit of panic on her face.


    Or rather at Caleb''s side, these big storms had been seen long ago, so when she saw it at this


    moment, he was so indifferent.


    "No matter what kind of price you raise for us, they will give ten times." The bearded man smiled with


    an obscene face.


    Step by step, he walked towards Alina, his hand stroke his long beard.


    With just a nce, Alina understood his meaning, hostility shed under her eyes, yet when she saw


    the several men behind the bearded man, she was aware that even if she could subdue the man in


    front of her, there was likewise no possibility of escape.


    She had no way out except the water.


    The moment the man took a step towards her, Alina turned around and jumped straight into the water.


    The people on the boat were dumbfounded for a moment after seeing her do so without hesitation, and


    then cursed angrily, "Damned it, trying to run?"


    Said the man, he jumped into the water. A few people behind them followed and jumped into the water.


    Their boss said they wanted to see her final photo.

 Chapter 615 Searching Like Crazy

    Chapter 615 Searching Like Crazy


    Chapter 615 Searching Like Crazy


    When Caleb rushed to the boat that Alina had left, the boat stopped in the middle of the Hasnan River,


    slowly moving with the current.


    "Alina!" , "Alina, Alina!" He rushed up like a madman and searched inside and out.


    However, there was no sign of Alina.


    On the deck, however, there was the sight of Alina''s shoes, and the marks on the prow of the ship


    where something had been hit through.


    It was a new mark.


    "Alina!" At that moment, Caleb''s pupils tightened and his breath was choked at this moment, when he


    saw the blurred water grass on the river, there seemed to be traces of blood as well.


    At that moment, Caleb''s world was spinning in the sky.


    He jumped straight down.


    The water in the Hasnan was really cold.


    In this spring day, it still carries a bone-chilling chill. Caleb scurried into the water like a madman,


    forcing his eyes open.


    A mouthful of water spat out sharply before he scurried under the water once again.


    He swam around the boat and even went further afield, yet Alina could not been found.


    All traces indicated that something might have happened to Alina.


    This moment, Caleb experienced the same kind of desperation that Alina felt back then, was she this


    desperate back then in such cold water?


    But this despair was different.


    At that time, her heart was as cold as death.


    And now he was so panicked that he couldn''t do anything else but dive under the water again and


    again to look for her.


    Caleb''s world was, in fact, a nk.


    He waspletely mad.


    "Alina! Alina! Alina!" A harsh shout resounded across the Hasnan River.


    However on the calm river, as the cargo ship was now banned from leaving Ingford, so apart from his


    piteous shouts, there was peace.


    And in the midst of this calm, the eerie cawing of the crows was constantly disturbing Caleb''s mind.


    "Alina!" Caleb kept searching, he was unwilling to give up, he was scared.


    Thest time she fell into the Hasnan River, she had Brandon, the strong swimmer, by her side, yet


    what did Alina have by her side now?


    She was alone.


    This undoubtedly cost her more hope of survival.


    One hour, two hours had passed.


    Caleb finally realised how slim the hope it was to find Alina in the middle of this vast river.


    He called Chester, who had been at sword point with him all this time.


    ...


    At this moment, Chester was in his car.


    Apparently he was going to rush to the lower reaches of the river, and at this moment he was about to


    arrive at the cargo ship that Caleb had already arrived at, and from afar, had already seen the two


    boats on the big river.


    "What do you want to say again?" The moment he picked up the phone, Chester''s tone was all icy


    cold.


    "Something''s happened to her,e fast."


    Chester felt his world went nk.


    Caleb felt Chester''s breath ragged.


    However, he couldn''t care less about exining at the moment, he just said in a hoarse voice over the


    phone, "Come now!"


    At this moment, his voice was so painful and desperate.


    And this ''desperation'' ruthlessly pulled Chester''s heart backpletely at this moment.


    His heart felt a fierce tearing.


    His eyes went ck, he could barely hear any sound, and even his own breathing was no longer


    audible.


    ...


    Andre also got a call from Caleb, who sounded so desperate on the phone.


    He said, "Andre, something has happened to Alina."


    At the moment he heard the news, Andre lost his strength and his phone fell to the ground.


    He them fell limp on the ground and grabbed his phone, "What is wrong?"


    His mind was in an instantpletely messed up.


    What did he mean by something happened? She would not be in trouble, she was so strong.


    Even when she fell off the bridge of the Hasnan River, she eventually came back alive.


    What could happen to her now?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What in the world could possibly make times difficult for her?


    However, Caleb did not respond to him.


    The sound of hanging up sounded as if the despair had prated from Caleb to Shirling.


    Andre;s heart was still heaving a bit.


    He only felt that his world was nk.


    "Alina" softly murmured Alina''s name, he felt his world was copsing at this moment.


    ...


    There was alreadyplete chaos.


    Caleb sat disheveled on the deck, holding in his hand Alina''s shoes, and the mobile phone he had felt


    up from the river.


    When Chester arrived, he saw this desperate look on Caleb''s face, "Hurry up and go find her."


    He shouted angrily and was about to jump down.


    Yet Caleb said in despair, "I''ve been looking for her for a long, long time, but..."


    He had found only Alina''s mobile phone in the water and her shoe.


    Chester looked back at Caleb whose eyes were hollow, his world was haphazard at the moment, and


    said nothing more.


    He jumped straight down.


    All the people, now seeing Chester jumping into the water, have jumped, the original calm river surface


    waspletely disturbed.


    And Caleb''s tightened at this, "Why? Why?"


    It was clear that when they were separated, she could still mess with him, still speak to him with


    sarcastic words.


    She was so lively.


    Why now she could not be found?


    At this moment, Caleb''s mind is full of thatst fierce re from Alina at him.


    If time could be rewound, he wouldn''t have stayed behind to stall Chester, so what if she was taken


    back by Chester?


    He must still have the chance to take her away.


    Yet now what to do?


    "No, no." Thinking about that possibility, Caleb''s world had more than a feeling of copse.


    How could he believe it?

 Chapter 616 Despair

    Chapter 616 Despair


    Chapter 616 Despair


    All the people were anxious.


    The Hasnan River was inplete chaos, in a short period of time, the salvage had been mobilised en


    masse.


    The river, which was not exactly clear, was now even more turbid in the midst of this churning.


    Late into the night, thirty kilometres of the river were turned over, however there was nothing.


    Chester was drenched and soaked in the water for hours, yet every inch of the vicinity was felt through.


    However, there was no sign of Alina.


    Thirty kilometres downstream had been searched too.


    The original countryside paths were now as jam and impassable as in the city, the Hasnan River


    Bridge''s congestion of the year surfaced once again.


    Caleb and Chester repeatedly went into the water, yet each time they did, it made them even more


    desperate.


    For the next three days, Andre came too, and by the end the salvage teams were giving up.


    "Why should they give up? Find her even if she dies." Chester punched the man who said he was


    giving up in the face.


    The original termination was forced into action again.


    Probably the silt at the river had been turned up, so the whole scene was now stinking.


    Andre was still in the water, he could least ept this reality.


    So he was mad as hell in that murky river water, trying to find out where Alina was.


    As paranoid as Chester was, he wanted to see her body even if she died.


    The moment Chester got up from the water again, he was already drained.


    In this instant, the cold water of that Hasnan River seemed to havepletely cleansed him of his


    hatred. No one knew he was thinking now.


    Or rather, he himself could no longer see his own heart, all his wanted was to find Alina.


    "Are you happy?" The moment Ronan handed the towel to Chester, Caleb''s desperate voice came


    from not far away.


    The eyes he looked at him carried endless hatred and coldness.


    Such icy coldness had appeared under Caleb''s eyes before, but it was rarely directed at his brother.


    But now, he just looked at Chester so coldly, "She finally died at our hands."


    Chester, "..."


    The hands that were holding the towel were stiff at this moment.


    And then he walked to Caleb, smashed on Caleb''s face.


    "She is not dead?" No, Alina definitely would not die.


    Yet the moment Chester''s fist was about to smash down again, he just looked at Chester so


    sarcastically.


    That empty look in his eyes caused Chester''s fist, which was about to smash down, to freeze.


    Ronan grabbed Chester''s wrist, "Sir, this is not the time to mess with Master Caleb."


    The pain and regret in Chester''s eyes could not be concealed at this moment.


    And looking at his eyes, Calebughed sarcastically, "Are you satisfied now? She''s dead."


    "Caleb!" Hearing that, Chester''s eyes could not hide his anger at this moment.


    His fist was about to smash at Caleb again.


    "Actually, it''s good that she''s dead."


    "Shut up."


    "You are worse than death to her."


    Chester, "I told you to shut up!"


    "Death, for her, is a relief, you are the most unavoidable hell for her."


    How much did Alina love Chester?


    The kind of love that at one point before had caused her so much pain that she even wished that


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chester was not Vanessa''s son.


    Watching Vanessa do so many evil things, she had never implicated Chester in them, she loved this


    man so much, yet this man still let her down in the end.


    He was more ruthless than once, putting all that so-called hate on her and even stealing her most


    important daughter.


    "Now she''ll have a better time without you around." Chester didn''t know anything, but Caleb could see


    that, faced with this blow from Chester, the hatred in Alina''s heart grew as a result.


    It''s better to die.


    It is a relief for her to die.


    Every word Caleb uttered, like a sharp needle, ruthlessly stabbed at Chester''s heart.


    That kind of pain spread throughout his body, moreover in this instant made him feel painful and


    unbearable.


    He was so angry that he finally let go of Caleb''spel.


    But Caleb continued, "If she could choose, she would probably never want to see you again for


    eternity."


    Chester''s heart was instantly aching at this moment.


    Even if the possibilities that Alby said had not been confirmed up to now, yet when it was true that Alina


    could not be foundpletely, or she might even be dead, Chester however couldn''t feel better, all the


    hate couldn''t overpower that love he had for her. He thought he had hated Alina enough.


    But now...


    "Abby." A soft murmur of her name carried sadness.


    Salvage continued.


    The distance was even extended, yet no matter what efforts they used, they never found Alina.


    Even to the end, thirty-five kilometres away, a male corpse in a ck suit was found. At that moment, in


    the hearts of all the people, they were almost certain that Alina had been killed.


    "Sir." Ronan looked at Chester with some concern.


    Chester froze.


    And Caleb''s heart, at the moment he saw this man, tightened violently.


    Tomas, when he got the news, had already rushed back, and Penny had been safely sent to the


    Lawson Residence.


    Now the Lawson family still didn''t know the news, they were all worried that Zane wouldn''t be able to


    stand it after he found out.


    So, no one dared to tell him.


    Tomas looked at that man, "Sir, do you want to check?"


    At this moment, the only person who was more awake afterwards was probably Tomas.


    Behind Alina''s departure, there must have been someone who had set up a trap for her at that time,


    and her whereabouts had been betrayed.


    And now seeing that man, they were sure Alina was in trouble.

 Chapter 617 All The World Plunged Into Darkness

    Chapter 617 All The World Plunged Into Darkness


    Chapter 617 All the World Plunged into Darkness


    Caleb looked at that man.


    A ruthless light surfaced from the despair at his eyes, He said viciously, "Go check it."


    "..."


    "I''d like to see who it is." As he said these words, Caleb looked towards Chester.


    And when Chester saw the person who had been salvaged, he hadn''t evene back to his senses


    until now.


    These few days, on this section of the search, there was no news, but yet it was good news.


    Because when there was no news, it was still possible to feel that Alina was still in the world, that she


    had just disappeared for a short time.


    So what about now?


    When they saw this person, all of them knew that Alina was definitely in danger.


    If this was a premeditation, Alina is now definitely gone. Despair surrounded himpletely, as if in the


    darkness, he was unable to find a way out.


    And Chester''s world waspletely dark.


    "Sir." Ronan called out to him, yet Chester was unresponsive, just looking at the already stinking man


    on the ground.


    He closed his eyes.


    The moment he closed his eyes, all that came to his mind was Alina''s innocent look, and the way she


    hated him.


    Why she have hate under those eyes?


    Why did he suspect her?


    Caleb came to his side, "Congrattions, you did it."


    At the sound of his words, Chester''s world copsed at this moment.


    However, Caleb continued, "The Hughes family has been exterminated by you and your mother, now


    are you satisfied?"


    Such indifferent words indicated Caleb''s current attitude, originally on the matter of Vanessa''s death,


    he had already acted indifferently.


    And even if Vanessa had died, he would have severed his rtionship with Vanessa.


    What he said was the truth.


    If Alina was really gone this time, then the entire Hughes familypletely disintegrated because of


    the two of them.


    Just when Chester wanted to say something, Caleb got up and looked at Chester, "Isn''t it time to end


    it?"


    No matter what kind of hatred he had for Alina all this time, now that Alina was gone, the entire Hughes


    family was gone.


    It was time for all of this to end.


    However, at this moment, Chester looked at the nearly crazy Caleb, moved his lips to say something,


    but at this moment, he could not say anything.


    He just looked at Caleb numbly.


    His heart was choking and aching.


    "Your hatred with her can finally be put to rest." The moment Caleb turned around, he said sarcastically


    and desperately.


    Vanessa had hated Alina, and Chester had hated the woman he loved so much in her final hours.


    Now, no matter what Alina was like in her final hours, but now, it was all over.


    And yet in this final moment, it may seem like everything is over, yet it makes people walk into another


    desperate path.


    Andre looked at Chester and wanted to say something, yet at this moment nothing could be said.


    The phone vibrated, it was a call from Shirling.


    Andre picked it up.


    Andre panicked, "What? Hurry up and take him to the hospital. Grandpa can''t be in trouble."


    After saying that, Andre turned and ran away in a hurry.


    And Chester stood in the same ce, his mind full of Andre''s words ''Grandpa can''t be in trouble'', so


    Zane knew about it.


    And under such a heavy blow, how could he bear it?


    Both Caleb and Andre were gone.


    And at this moment he was standing alone in the cold wind, just like back then.


    All the people had decided that Alina was dead, and he was the only one who couldn''t ept this fact.


    But now, he was just like those people.


    Looking at the person on the ground who had already been wrapped up in a body bag, it seemed that


    the oue that he was most unwilling to ept in his heart had been set in stone.


    His world was barren.


    "Sir, should we continue?" Ronan asked as both Andre and Caleb walked away.


    And as all the ces that should be searched had been searched, it was obvious that there was no


    longer any point in continuing to look for Alina.


    Even if they found her, it would end up being an even more desperate result.


    "Keep looking." Chester said somewhat numbly as if he could not hear his own voice.


    That woman had to be found.


    The cold wind attacked.


    And Chester only felt the sky spinning, at this moment as if nothing can be heard.


    Nor could he see anything.


    "Okay."


    Ronan knew that no matter what he said now, it would be useless, he just wanted to find Alina.


    Ronan went to make arrangements.


    He even arranged to extend the distance to a hundred kilometres away, no matter what, he had to find


    Alina.


    And Alina was standing by the river, looking at the vast muddy river.


    "Abby." The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was all choking and pain.


    It was over, as Caleb had said, everything was over, but why was this end so tragic?


    He couldn''t bear it.


    No matter what he saw at the time when Alina resisted, but in the end, he pinned her down.


    She was so proud, and how could she do those things? At this moment, Chester was awake.


    There was even a crazy thought in his heart, that is, even if Alina had done those things, so what?


    How could it not be tolerated?


    Why did he have to do that to her? Why did he have to pluck all the pride out of her?


    Why did he have to hurt her so much?


    What exactly he had done to Alina at this moment, Chester seemed to havepletely lost his mind.


    When Ronan arranged toe back again, Chester looked at him vacantly, "Make sure you find her,


    make sure."


    At the moment, he said numbly.


    Ronan nodded, with a stony expression.


    Several days had already passed, now to find Alina was not easy.


    Yet now Chester would not rest until he found Alina.


    "Find her, whatever it takes." Said Chester, fainted at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ronan''s rmed voice rang in his ears, "Sir!"


    However, it could not be heard, at this moment in Chester''s world, it seemed that nothing could be


    heard anymore.

 Chapter 618 He Is Full Of Hostility

    Chapter 618 He Is Full Of Hostility


    Chapter 618 He is full of hostility


    Time was seemly frozen at Vanessa''s final funeral, it seemed that because of this freeze, the Ingford


    was bathed in gloom.


    It rained continuously for half a month.


    Chester would watch over the ce where Alina fell into the water every day, as he did back then when


    Alina fell off the Hasnan River.


    Soon, another month had passed.


    "Sir." Ronan came behind Chester.


    The salvage work continued, yet now that it had gone on for over a month, it was clearly no longer


    necessary to continue.


    Chester was covered in water and looked woodenly at Ronan, "Is there any news of her?"


    Now every time Ronan came to him, his first thought was if there news of Alina.


    Ronan looked at him with eyes that were so grave at the moment.


    And then, he handed an object to Chester.


    In the gloomy drizzle, the object seemed to shine itself, and not as brightly as it would have in the


    sunlight.


    Yet even if it was dull, Chester still recognised it at a nce, it was the ne he had given to Alina


    back then.


    He now had his heart choking even harder.


    In this month, he had lived a muddled life. it was as if he had selective amnesia, he couldn''t remember


    the words that Vanessa had said to him before she died, and the words that Edison had said to him.


    The only thing he could still remember was the difficult years between him and Alina.


    Trembling, he stretched out his hand. What did he say at that time? It was too cheap, he would give her


    something better.


    Yet at the time, like a child, she loved the angel pendant on the silver chain and said she liked it.


    It cost several husbands at the time, but she valued it a lot.


    Trembling, she grabbed the thing in her hand, which still had silt on it, so it was evident how hard the


    salvage work had really been during this time.


    Such a thing dropped in the river is undoubtedly aplete needle in a haystack, however now this


    thing is found, yet there is not the slightest sign of Alina.


    She, probably, could not be found.


    "Where was it found?" The moment Chester opened his mouth, his lips could not stop trembling.


    Ronan, "In the river a hundred kilometres away."


    The search had been intensifying and expanding in distance all this time, yet it was found that far away.


    In this way, does this mean that they can no longer find Alina?


    "Sir, stop it."


    Finally, Ronan uttered. It was obvious that Alina was utterly impossible to find.


    If they continued, what else would there be but pain?


    In Ronan''s opinion, there would be no result.


    It had been over a month.


    Chester was not only searching along the river, but even the people on both sides of the river were in


    search, how much did he hope that someone would save Alina?


    However, she waspletely untraceable.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps, she has washed into the sea." Three hundred kilometres away from the Hasnan River was


    the connected sea, and ording to the present view, it was entirely possible.


    At those words, Chester looked fiercely towards Ronan.


    It had been less than an hour since Alina had fallen into the river, and they were searching urgently.


    Then again, this river current wasn''t too rough, so how could she have just rushed into the sea?


    However, the search had been expanded to all the ces, why was there no news yet?


    That seemed to be the only exnation.


    "No." Chester shook his head, he did not want to believe it.


    Ronan, "But Miss Hughes can''t be found."


    What else could it be but this result?


    Chester''s pupils clenched.


    "She must be found, if she really washed into the sea, then turn the sea upside down."


    Chester roared.


    No matter what Ronan said now, Chester wouldn''t believe it.


    How could he not find Alina?


    At this moment, his hand was tugging on the bracelet of Alina, his body was shivering.


    When Annie came, she saw Chester''s painful appearance.


    A sh of pleasure shed through her heart, it was good that Alina could not be found.


    "Chester, don''t be sad, Miss Hughes doesn''t want to see you in this state." Annie stepped forward and


    soothed Chester.


    And in her heart, she was overjoyed.


    She couldn''t bear to see Chester in such pain though, it would all dissipate with time.


    Alina could not continue to exist in Chester''s world, that was what Annie was thinking at the moment.


    And Chester''s eyes, the moment he saw Annie, were even scarlet.


    "Get lost."


    Annie was thrown away, and she failed to stand up, and was thrown onto the muddy ground.


    At this moment, this surrounding was in a mess, this is all the damage caused by the salvage.


    She turned around aggressively, "Chester, what are you doing?"


    "Get lost, I told you to get lost." With that, he pulled out the gun from Ronan''s waist and aimed it at


    Annie.


    And when Annie saw this, she was even more scared.


    "Sir." Ronan was frightened by Chester''s loss of control and stopped Chester.


    "Miss Moon, hurry up and go."


    Wasn''t hering reminding Chester of those past times he had hurt Alina?


    And Annie didn''t expect that Chester''s heart for Alina was that deep.


    Feeling this extremely strong hostility, she could only turn away reluctantly.


    "Chester, I know you don''t want to believe it, but she''s gone, you don''t want to leave her without peace


    of mind."


    His pupils tightened, the hostility under his eyes gathering.


    If Ronan hadn''t stopped him now, Annie probably wouldn''t have even made it out of here alive.


    After all, those rumours of this man in Eglinton and Ipswich were true.


    The terrifying thing about him was that you could never imagine where his most terrifying bottom line


    was.


    Under Ronan''s hindrance, Annie reluctantly got into the car.


    All the way to the moment the car pulled away, her heart was still taut in her throat.


    She made a call to Macy, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sis, Chester is crazy, he actually tried to kill me just now." Annie said in aggravation.

 Chapter 619 The Most Important Woman

    Chapter 619 The Most Important Woman


    Chapter 619 The most important woman


    And Annie froze for a moment when she heard what she said.


    And then her breath was ragged as she said, "I warned you before when you had toe to him."


    "..."


    "Alina''s position in his heart is not as simple as you think."


    Even if Chester wanted to kill Alina during this period of time, so what? But they had deep love


    between them.


    Even if the rtionship between them had been damaged during this period of time, so what?


    People say that everything passes with time.


    Hatred will be the same.


    When Chester didn''t hate Alina, Annie was the most awkward existence by Chester.


    "Sis."


    At this, Annie''s tone was full of aggravation.


    Right now, there was more than jealousy towards Alina.


    If she could, she would want Alina''s body to expose to the wilderness. But now Alina was simr to that


    result.


    After all, it had been a month and she hadn''t been found, so those people must have gotten away with


    it. After all, there were so many men there.


    It would have been impossible if they hadn''t even managed to find a woman.


    "Tell me honestly, is this incident rted to you?" Macy was anxious this time.


    Ever since Alina had returned the favour, she hadpletely lost her status in medicine, and now she


    was nothing.


    This was what was most irritating to her.


    So what exactly was Annie like around Chester during this time, she hadn''t had much time to ask about


    it at all.


    At this time Macy reacted, as if since Alina''s incident, Annie didn''t seem to act surprised at all.


    Instead she was very calm.


    "Sis, what are you saying?" Annie was reluctant to answer the question.


    Yet it made Macy certain of something in this instant.


    "Annie."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, well, don''t ask that question, you''d better think about how


    exactly to make Chester forget about this matter now."


    This, presumably, was the purpose of Annie''s call to Macy.


    She felt that Alina wouldn''t evene back anyway, so she gave Chester more time to forget about


    Alina.


    But now, wow when seeing Chester in so much pain because of Alina''s departure, it had even been a


    month since then, he didn''t even have the slightest time to pay attention to her, she went crazy with


    jealousy.


    Even if Alina would nevere back in this life, she still hated the feeling that Alina was upying this


    man''s heart.


    So, at this time, Annie was very much hoping that Chester would forget about Alina.


    "You..."


    "I want to be the most important woman in his heart." Without waiting for Macy to finish, Annie said.


    Macy Moon felt unease.


    "Do you know what I look like now?" Now that her reputation in the medical world was tarnished, and


    Chester was a person who was extremely wary, to it seemed unlikely for Macy to do something to


    Chester.


    Annie, "I believe you can do it."


    Even if everyone in the world had doubts about Macy, yet Annie still believed in her sister.


    But what she didn''t know was that Alina was, in fact, a failure in Macy''s hands back then.


    For Chester, Macy actually had some fear in her heart.


    What if one day in the future, Chesterpletely remembered. Then what awaited her would be a


    She couldn''t and didn''t want to put herself in that predicament.


    Annie, "Sis."


    Annie said in a petnt manner.


    She understood her sister''s mind too well, as long as every time she was unwilling to do something,


    Macy definitely could not refuse as long as she begged Macy.


    However this time Macy refused, "I can''t do this."


    After weighing the pros and cons, Macy still refused her most beloved sister in the end.


    In the end, being older and thinking about things more maturely, she either managed to make Chester


    forget for many years, or by the time Chester remembered, she was a dead end.


    But if she doesn''t seed, and Chester finds out, her life would probably endpletely because of it.


    Macy was not stupid and knew what things she could and could not do, and someone like Chester was


    definitely someone she could not afford to mess with.


    "Sis, what''s wrong with you?"


    Annie was anxious when she heard Macy''s outright refusal.


    Macy only felt her brain hurting, "Now that she''s dead, use your skills to get his heart."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "But he..."


    "Also, if you really was behind the scene, you better hide your tail."


    Mercy Moon warned Annie.


    "Sis." As Macy was about to hang up, Annie called out to Macy even more anxiously.


    Macy, "You have seen what kind of position Alina has in his heart."


    "..."


    "Once he knows it''s you behind this, it won''t be as simple as telling you to get lost." She would


    definitely be killed.


    Annie knew the seriousness of this matter when she heard her sister say this.


    In addition to jealousy, she actually saw clearly what kind of heart Chester had for Alina.


    Because she could see clearly, she felt even more ufortable in her heart.


    "I know."


    Listening to the seriousnessing from the other side of the phone, she finally didn''t say anything


    more like making Chester to forget about anything.


    In fact, she knew exactly where her sister''s achievements in medicine hade from all these years.


    She didn''t have any real skills at all.


    So now Alina''s death was kind of a devastating blow to her.


    During this period of time, Macy was the subject of much discussion in medicine, and all those awards


    she had once won for her achievements had been questioned in no small measure as a result.


    Macy will bepletely mired in the medical world and will never have a ce again.

 Chapter 620 How Come She Can’t Be Found

    Chapter 620 How Come She Can¡¯t Be Found


    Chapter 620 Howe she can¡¯t be found


    Annie was nowpletely panicked, yet apart from panicking, what else could she do now? Nothing


    could be done.


    Macy didn''t have time to pay any attention to this, and hung up the phone.


    And Annie looked out of the window.


    Originally, this was the happiest time for her, but now after hearing Macy''s words, the happiness in her


    heart waspletely gone.


    All she could think about was, if Chester had found out...


    Not only that Chester is investigating, but also Caleb and Andre are all investigating.


    If any of them find out, they won''t spare her? What should she do when the timees?


    She still thought of things too simply in the end.


    Before, she thought that as long as Alina left, then no one would ever get in the way between her and


    Chester, but now?


    There was no one to get in her way, it was still uneasy for her. .


    And once the true was found out, she would be doomed.


    "Not." Absolutely she can''t let them find out.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As she thought this, Annie''s eyes were filled with determination, and even more so at this moment, that


    terrible gloom shed through.


    ...


    Although Andre has now returned to Shirling, he is still concerned about everything in Ingford,


    especially about everything that has happened to Chester.


    His face was gloomy when he knew that up to now Chester still hadn''t found Alina.


    "How is Grandpa today?" Andre, who had gotten off work, rushed to the hospital at the first opportunity.


    Nellie nced at the ward.


    Megan had kept watch here every day.


    Yet in this short period of time, she seemed to have aged by ten years.


    Nellie shook her head, "Grandpa hasn''t woken up yet, Grandma hasn''t eaten anything since noon."


    She said with a sigh.


    Andre frowned.


    He went straight in.


    And Nellie originally wanted to follow, but when Andre went in, he closed the door.


    Nellie stood at the door of the ward, her face was white because of this, since she woke up, Andre had


    always had this attitude towards her.


    She knew exactly what she had affected, if it wasn''t for her at that time, Andre wouldn''t have returned


    from Ingford in such a hurry.


    But the result of this did not advance any feelings between them.


    Her heart was in some boring pain.


    ...


    In the sick room.


    "Grandma, have something to eat." Andre looked at the table with the food on, so he persuaded.


    However Megan seemed to be as if she had lost consciousness.


    She just looked at Zane, who was pale on the hospital bed and had even be as thin as a bone, in


    a mute manner.


    "Grandma." Seeing that Megan did not say anything, Andre sat down beside her.


    Megan only slightly came back to her senses at this moment, looking towards Andre, still blurry in front


    of her eyes.


    "Grandma?"


    "Andre."


    "Yes?"


    "Why are the people of Ingford so bad?" Megan finally spoke, and her tone was full of sadness.


    At hearing this, in this instant, Andre didn''t know how to exin.


    To the Lawson family, the people of Ingford are really bad.


    "Last time when Alina came back, half of her life was lost, this time those people want her to death."


    Zane, when he heard the news that something had happened to Alina,pletely lost his


    consciousness until now.


    Megan had been so gentle all her life, never bothering to hate someone.


    But now, she had an unprecedented prejudice against the whole of Ingford, and only felt that the


    people of this city were so bad.


    "Alright, Grandma, don''t overthink about it, okay?"


    Andre could not bear for her to think about this.


    Megan, however, was full of pain in her eyes.


    "What should I do if Zane really can''t wake up?" As she said this, Megan''s tone was full of pain.


    During this period of time, she had spoken to Zane every day about something about Alina.


    Yet no matter what she said, no matter how hard she tried, there was never any sign of him waking up.


    And Megan was really worried that Zane was really closing his eyes forever.


    Andre knew exactly what kind of feelings Grandma had for Zane and heforted her, "Don''t worry, he


    will be fine."


    But in fact, Andre''s heart was gripped tightly at this moment.


    All things are not as simple as he thinks, what he thinks will not happen may happen the next moment.


    It''s like Zane during this period of time, who had already given two sickness notices.


    "Grandpa won''t leave easily without Alina''s return, and he hasn''t confirmed that Alina is well."


    Andre said.


    Megan, however, burst into tears.


    She was really afraid that he wouldn''t be able to wait for Alina to return.


    "I''ve been with him all my life, I''ve always been in fear. I haven''t done anything wrong to others, why


    does God have to do this to me?"


    Megan said with great pain.


    Back then, when he and Erica divorced, all the people said that she had ruined Erica''s marriage.


    Even if she went to a market to buy vegetables, she would receive judging looks from others.


    But actually she didn''t, when she and Zane met, he was already divorced at that time.


    "He and I are both people who want to live a good, peaceful life." Megan said.


    "Why people in Ingford are so bad?" Back then, when she was in Ingford, she suffered those injustices.


    And Alina, over there, had even lost her life.


    Megan only felt that the entire Ingford had no a single good person.


    Andre, "Alright, Grandma, don''t say anything, okay?"


    Going forward, he hugged Megan.


    At this moment, Andre realized that not only was Grandpa, but Grandma was actually thin.


    During this period of time, since Grandpa had been in the hospital, all of them were not eating or


    sleeping well, especially since the news of Alina was tugging at everyone''s heart.


    They all hoped that she woulde back well and intact.


    "Howe you haven''t found Alina yet?" Megan said with heartache.


    It was so hard for her to make Alina to ept her, and she wanted the whole Lawson family to be well.


    Why was it so hard?


    "She will be found, don''t worry, Grandma." The words that Andre was saying at the moment were so


    feeble.


    She would be found, but when?

 Chapter 621 The One To Send Her Away Was Caleb

    Chapter 621 The One To Send Her Away Was Caleb


    Chapter 621 The one to send her away was Caleb


    When Andre came out of the ward, Nellie was still there.


    The ck circles under her eyes showed how tired she had been during this time.


    Andre frowned at her, didn''t say anything, but turned to leave.


    Nellie bowed her head, thinking that Andre was going to say something to her, however he just left.


    The moment she looked at his back, an intense heaviness shed under her eyes, "Andre."


    After thinking about it, she finally spoke.


    Andre turned back.


    Nellie, "I..." She wanted to say something, but at this moment, nothing could be said.


    What she wanted to say in her heart was definitely not a good opportunity at this time.


    Andre frowned with displeasure.


    "Come to me when you have organized what to say." His tone was deep and obscure, not waiting for


    Nellie to say anything, he turned around and left.


    And Nellie just froze in ce, thinking about the deepness in Andre''s tone just now, she couldn''t help


    but have a cold sweat break out on her spine.


    Did he know something?


    No, no way. She had always concealed it extremely well, and thinking about the hostility in his eyes just


    now, she instantly felt stupid.


    How could she test him with that thing?


    Andre and Chester were the same kind of person. If something that didn''t go through his consent, she


    would probably end up worse than Alina.


    ...


    All the people thought that Alina was not dead and must still be somewhere in this world, only one


    person epted it.


    That was Caleb.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When he didn''t find Alina in the Hasnan River, he was unable to believe it, but this time he did.


    "Sir, have something to eat." When Tomas came over, he saw Caleb sitting in the dining room covered


    in fatigue.


    The dining table was filled with breakfast, yet he hadn''t taken a single bite.


    In front of himy Alina''s mobile phone.


    He had personally salvaged it from the water, and he had looked at it almost every day for the past


    month or so.


    "Did you find out anything?" Caleb asked in a gloomy tone.


    Tomas, "..."


    Ever since he came back, this was the question Caleb was bound to ask every time he saw him.


    Tomas shook his head, "There''s no news yet."


    There is no news, this is undoubtedly the best news for them at the moment.


    Yet at this moment, under Caleb''s eyes, a dark, icy coldness shed in.


    "He hasn''t returned yet?"


    And when talking about Chester, Caleb''s tone could not help but exude an icy coldness at this moment.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes, it''s still continuing to search, and it extends to the beach."


    "Heh."


    Calebughed mockingly.


    "Everything is his retribution." Up to now, after knowing so many things, Caleb thought that Chester''s


    so-called concessions back then were so stupid.


    She had gone mad.


    What if he had stayed by her side, to get through that difficult time together?


    She was mad that she dared not see him. So he gave in, thinking himself deeply in love, but he pushed


    her into another abyss.


    Later, he shoved wild winds into her already messy world, making her already chaotic world even


    colder.


    Now, who had gotten theireuppance for this?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Go and arrange the funeral." It was Chester who got hiseuppance, and he who suffered this


    To put it bluntly, on this regard, none of them had gained anything from it, and in each of their hearts,


    they had borne this endless pain.


    Tomas knew what Caleb was up to, even if Alina was not found in the end, she should have had a


    grand funeral.


    She did not get any peace when she was alive, so now Caleb wanted Alina to have a peaceful home


    after her death.


    "Okay."


    Tomas nodded.


    It was actually good that Caleb epted Alina''s departure, so that he could hurt even now.


    Eventually, he will get better.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Ingford held a grand funeral with an empty coffin, Caleb personally put the phone he found and Alina''s


    pair of shoes into the empty coffin.


    He even prepared a very gorgeous burial suit for her.


    It was cloudy and rainy, so cold, yet it was even colder for the heart.


    "Take it away." The moment the umbre was over Caleb''s head, he uttered in a cold voice.


    Tomas had to take it away.


    The rain wet his body, yet not he did not feel cold at all, it''s over.


    This grand funeral came all the famous and powerful people of Ingford.


    It was not only the end of Alina''s life, but also the end of grudges of her and the Collins family.


    No matter how many grudges and grievances she had with the Collins family, they were allpletely


    dissipated because of this funeral.


    However, what all of them did not expect was that, in a roundabout way, the one who came to Alina''s


    funeral was Caleb, whom she had fought tooth and nail to get rid of.


    It''s all over.


    "Sir, go back." The funeral had been over for five hours and everyone who was supposed to leave had


    left.


    Yet Caleb was still standing in front of her tombstone, looking at the picture of her smiling.


    This funeral of hers was different from Vanessa. Those visitors came for the sake of the power of the


    Collin family.


    But in the end, her funeral was a shambles.


    Caleb was kneeling in the cold rain, looking at the picture of the smiling woman with a gentle face, and


    now his face was full of water.


    But it was impossible to tell whether it was rain or tears.


    "In the next life, remember to avoid all those Collins family." Even if it''s himself, she must still avoid.


    Tomas saw that Caleb was in such pain and silently held the big ck umbre in front of him.


    And Caleb let the cold wind hit his body.


    He murmured in grief and pain, "Alina, it''s all over, you''re all satisfied."


    You are satisfied, Chester is satisfied, all of them are satisfied.


    Yet what about him?


    Whatever feud was over, their world was at peace, and she waspletely relieved.


    His heart, on the other hand, was empty at the moment.


    When Chester heard about the funeral, he finally came back, yet when he saw Alina''s cold tombstone,


    he stepped forward and was about to kick it down, "She''s not dead, how dare you did this?"


    However, as he was about to kick it down, Caleb kicked him in his abdomen.

 Chapter 622 Ten Thousand Miles Away

    Chapter 622 Ten Thousand Miles Away


    Chapter 622 Ten Thousand Miles Away


    At this moment.


    Caleb was standing in front of Alina''s tombstone, blocking all the threats and hostilitys to her like a


    tarzan.


    While Chester was hoarse, "She''s not dead."


    Yet in the midst of such a torrent of anger, Caleb just looked at him calmly, as if he was looking at a


    fool.


    Chester, "You don''t believe me?"


    Looking at Caleb''s silent block in front of Alina''s tomb, he clenched his hands into fists, and his pupils


    were alreadyx.


    And Caleb was sarcastic, "I believe you? Believe you in what? Believe that you can find her? Or


    believe that you can break the intestines of all the fish in the ocean?"


    Chester, "..."


    At those words, instantly his face was ashen.


    Caleb, "So what we find her?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Now in such a situation, all know that it is already fatal, even if she is barely found, what can be done?


    Even if she will be found, it would still be a suffocating result.


    ...


    In the archipgo deep in the sea, the sound of the helicopter''s propellers fanned the nts on the


    ground was sounded, "Ah!" Alina jerked up from the bed.


    At the moment the doctor was changing her IV bottle and was startled by her sudden reaction.


    And then she showed joy and said to the nurse, "Hurry up and inform the butler that she is awake."


    "Okay."


    The nurse put down the bottle in her hand, turned and ran out.


    At this moment, the butler in the castle heard themotion.


    He took the maids out and formed a long queue as the man in ck power suit descended from the


    helicopter.


    He took off his sunsses, which covered most of his face, and threw them precisely into the butler''s


    hand, who took them respectfully.


    On his clear and dignified face, he wore seriousness.


    All the men were respectful, not daring to utter a single breath.


    ck military boots stepped on the white jade floor with a calm and solemn sound, and the butler


    hurried to follow.


    He asked in a deep voice, "I want to stay here for three days."


    "Okay." The butler gave it a nce, while the maid who was specifically in charge hurried down to


    make urgent preparations.


    In the splendid hall.


    The nurse bowed her head respectfully when she saw that it was the master who had returned, and the


    moment the man saw the nurse.


    His brow furrowed lightly.


    The butler behind him sensed his difference and stepped forward, "Sir, you brought back a woman a


    month ago, so the doctor and nurse are all over here."


    At this point a moment of confusion shed across his eyes, not remembering this matter clearly


    anymore.


    And the butler had not expected to forget the woman he had brought back personally.


    And then, as if the man thought of something, a smile shed under his eyes and he looked at the


    trembling nurse.


    "How is she?"


    "She woke up just now."


    "She woke up?" his tone was colder at this moment.


    Seeing this, the butler stepped forward, "Thisdy is in a very bad condition and has been in aa


    before."


    It had taken them a lot of effort to bring her back to life during this month or so.


    Lincol Shaw nodded his head, "Let Khalid watch over her well."


    After saying that, the man went upstairs.


    After taking two steps, he seemed to think of something, and then turned back to the butler, "Also, don''t


    let her contact the outside world."


    The butler was confused when he heard this.


    he did not understand what Lincol meant by this, could it be that this person he had saved was


    someone he knew.


    But the butler did not dare to ask, "Okay."


    The man went upstairs.


    And in the room, Alina was muddled, although she was now awake, but she was in aa for a long


    time, and she was now weak.


    The doctor gave her a simple check-up.


    "Do you feel weak all over?"


    "Yes." The moment Alina opened her mouth, it was still all exhaustion.


    The doctor said, "You have been infused with nutritional fluids for this month, now that you are awake,


    you should eat."


    "Many thanks, where am I?"


    The doctor nced at Alina.


    And then he said, "Isha Ind."


    At those words, Alina''s pupils snapped, and then she looked at the doctor nkly, unable to believe


    that she had arrived here.


    Isha Ind was one of thergest archipgos in the world, which belonged exclusively to the Shaw


    family of Eglinton.


    This family, with a century-long history, held a lot of natural resources in their hands, and were


    therefore rich beyond their means.


    Alina did not expect that he had fallen into the water in Ingford and had appeared in the centre of the


    Isha Inds, 10, 000 miles away, on Isha Ind.


    "I ..." Alina looked at the doctor nkly.


    The doctor said, "It was my young master who brought you back, and when he brought you here, your


    life had been in a weak state."


    In short, she had been saved.


    Alina was relieved.


    "What time is it?"


    The doctor sniffed, looked at the syringe on the back of her hand that had returned some blood and


    said, "Don''t get emotional, I''ll tell you what you need to know."


    "Thanks." The doctor helped her to lie down, and then told her the date of the day.


    Alina''s heart was in shock.


    She didn''t expect that she had slept for almost two whole months.


    She didn''t expect those people would be heartless enough to chase her down with that cold dagger.


    And after that she remembered nothing.


    Touching herself on her abdomen, the marks there were still so deep that she could still feel the pain


    when she pressed on them.


    "What are you doing?" When the doctor saw this movement of hers, he said, "This wound of yours was


    not shallow at that time, plus you have been bedridden for this period of time, the wound has not been


    exercised, so it has not fully grown for such a long time."


    Alina''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    Thinking about the fact that she had slept for almost two months, and Grandpa and Andre must be


    worried, she turned to the doctor, "Can I use your phone?"


    Alina wanted to tell her Grandpa that she was fine.


    The doctor nodded, went to get his mobile phone.


    However, before he could hand it to Alina, the nurse pushed the door in, followed by the butler.


    When the butler saw that the doctor was about to hand the phone to Alina, his eyes flinched, "Dr.


    Khalid, please wait."


    With that, the butler took a few steps forward, and before Khalid could react, the butler took the phone


    out of his hand.


    Alina and Khalidnced at each other, both not understanding what the butler meant.

 Chapter 623 He Knows Her

    Chapter 623 He Knows Her


    Chapter 623 He knows her


    The moment the butler looked at Alina, he changed the seriousness and bitterness under his eyes, and


    was now looking at Alina with a smile.


    His attitude was humble and kind, "Miss Hughes, I believe that Dr. Khalid has just told you that this is


    the centre of the I Inds, so this geographical location..."


    The butler did not continue with thetter words.


    Alina understood what the butler meant, she was in the I Inds, but it was not convenient to reveal


    the ce.


    "I just want to tell my family that I am safe." But why did they know her surname was Hughes?


    the Shaw family, although with rich and abundant resources and a long history of existence, had


    always kept a low profile, but no matter how low profile it was, they should know Chester.


    After all, Chester had an identityparable to that of the Shaw family.


    So, at this moment, Alina had apprehension about this escape from death.


    The butler looked at her with eyes that were still benevolent, "This is our master''s wish."


    He did not want to exin so much to Alina.


    Alina looked at Dr. Khalid, "Can I get out of bed and walk around?"


    "Of course, if you think you can do it."


    Later, the moment Alina got out of bed, she realised the reason why the doctor didn''t stop her.


    After a month of nutritional fluids, she had no strength at all, the moment her feet took up space.


    Her body went limp and she just copsed on the floor, the doctor sighed and came forward, "It''s better


    to lie down for now."


    The butler gave the nurse a nce, and the nurse rushed forward to help.


    And the moment Aliba returned to the bed, she looked at the butler, "You said that it was your master''s


    wish?"


    The butler nodded, "Yes."


    Alina frowned, looking at the already bruised area on the back of her hand and the tiny needle holes,


    which were the bruises left by the IV she had been receiving all this time.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Can I meet your master?"


    A sh of difficulty shed across the butler''s face, and Alina instantly understood.


    She didn''t wait for the butler''s reply, nor did she continue to say anything. They were inherently more


    defensive people, which she should have known.


    "You take a rest." The butler said, before turning to leave.


    The moment he turned around, he gave a nce at Khalid and the nurse, while the two nodded in


    silence.


    Alina was now devoid of any strength and drifted off to sleep again.


    ...


    The butler returned to the study.


    The man had already changed out of that ck outfit, and the grey home clothes were worn on his


    body.


    Yet on Lincol''s body, it still couldn''t conceal the dominance in his body.


    "Sir."


    "How is she?"


    "She''s awake and just about to call her family, but was stopped by me."


    "Family?" The corners of his mouth raised a smile, and his eyes shone with ice coldness.


    The butler did not quite understand Alina''s identity.


    Lincol, on the other hand, mocked.


    "Take good care of her, and keep an eye on her."


    "..." Keep an eye on her? What does that mean? It means that even after she gets better, she can''t


    leave?


    The butler did not ask more questions, but probably knew that this was what Lincol meant.


    "Okay."


    "Go out."


    "Okay."


    The butler left and when the man was left alone, the whole study had an air of hostility at the moment.


    He dialed a number out, "Sir."


    "Come to the study."


    "Yes."


    Within five minutes, the door to the study was knocked on, and then Lincol said, "Come in."


    The door to the study opened.


    His close personal assistant, Nathan, entered.


    "Sir."


    "What is thetest movement of Chester?"


    Chester in Eglinton was the one who gave him a headache.


    Nathan said with a smile, "Recently, he has been over at Ingford, Mrs. Collins'' funeral didn''t go very


    well, and something happened to Miss Hughes."


    "Heh, what Mrs. Collins?" Lincol''s tone was full of sarcasm when he said the words ''Mrs. Collins''.


    Nathan froze at his words.


    And Lincol''s smile was meaningful, but he did not continue to say anything.


    But that pair of deep eyes made even Nathan, who had been around for many years, feel that strong


    aura of an impending storm at this moment.


    ...


    In Ingford, it''s been raining for half a month, and in the cemetery, in the midst of Caleb''s toughness,


    Chester has softened.


    "You''re right, she can''t be found."


    Caleb ignored him and just stood in front of Alina''s cold tombstone, "You deserved it, you caused it all."


    He said numbly.


    And every word deeply stung Chester''s heart, as if this was not enough.


    Caleb wanted him to hurt more.


    As Caleb wished, Chester really hurt, much more serious than he thought.


    ...


    Compared to the gloomy and rainy days in Ingford, the sun is shining high in Shirling, but there is a


    feeling that makes it impossible to see anything.


    The sun is so bright, but it feels like something is covering your eyes.


    It was unpleasant to feel that way.


    "Uncle, didn''t you say that if I return to Shirling, Mommy will be back soon?" Penny cried out and


    looked at Andre.


    She missed Alina, yet she didn''t dare to run around.


    She was a sensitive child, she probably already perceived something in her heart, but did not want to


    believe.


    Andre squatted down and stroked the child''s soft hair, and said in a doting tone, "Be good, Mommy will


    be back soon."


    "Great Grandpa is still in the hospital, why isn''t Mommying back yet? Doesn''t she love Great


    Grandpa the most?"


    Aftering back from Ingford, Penny had changed a lot.


    Before, she was so eager for her father''s love, yet now, she didn''t like Chester, because of Chester''s


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    image nowadays left in her heart the image of ''father is not a good person''.

 Chapter 624 The Mandate

    Chapter 624 The Mandate


    Chapter 624 The Mandate


    Andre heartily held the child in his arms.


    In his heart, it hurt badly too.


    Her father had left a heavy psychological shadow in her heart, and she might not have a mother in this


    life.


    "Penny."


    "Yes, Uncle."


    "If you had to choose again, if you had to choose between your father and your mother, what would you


    choose?"


    "I choose Mummy." At this moment, Penny answered almost without thinking.


    During this period of time, watching the chaotic scene in the Lawson family, Penny had be quite


    silent.


    In addition, Megan had been in the hospital during this period of time, so it was the nanny who was


    looking after Penny at home.


    The child had lost a lot of weight.


    And now Andre, as long as he thought about Alina''s whereabouts being unknown, was distressed


    about Penny.


    "In the future, how about uncle being your daddy? Uncle is good." Andre took a deep breath somewhat


    suffocatingly.


    However, the next moment, Penny said without thinking, "I only want mommy."


    The strength of Andre''s hug on her tightened as well.


    Just mommy?


    If so, the little girl would have to suffer in her heart, how could she just want her mommy?


    Andre coaxed Penny for a while and then went to the hospital. Megan was still eating little and probably


    didn''t really have an appetite.


    And Zane hadn''t woken up by now.


    "Grandma."


    Andre walked over and looked at Zane who still hadn''t woken up on the hospital bed, the moment


    Megan looked back at Andre, Andre''s heart tightened, "Cried again?"


    It seemed that Megan was crying at all times during this period.


    And at Zane''s bedside, she hardly ever spoke, and even if she did, it was about everything concerning


    Alina.


    It was evident that they were really considered to be very sessful in forming a family.


    Andre''s mother woulde over every day.


    "Andre."


    "Yes, Grandma."


    "If he doesn''t wake up..."


    "Grandma." Before Megan could finish his words, he was interrupted by Andre, who didn''t quite want to


    face this issue right now.


    Megan, "You have to take good care of Penny."


    Now she couldn''t rest assured about Penny.


    Everyone was actually of the unspoken opinion that Alina would nevere back.


    Although the Lawson family is big and it''s easy to raise a child, what Megan is worried about is the


    child''s heart.


    Now that Alina was nevering back, Chester was definitely going to get married afterwards.


    And Megan was now entrusting Andre, worried that Penny would be abused by her stepmother.


    "Grandma."


    Andre''s heart tightened.


    Megan continued, "You can''t let Penny live with Chester, got it?"


    Andre nodded.


    Even if Megan did not have this mandate, in fact, Andre would definitely bring Penny with him.


    After this incident, they had seen thoroughly that Chester would, at some times, blow your mind.


    Even if he was Penny''s father, Andre could not be assured.


    Add to that the fact that Chester had the two Moon sisters by his side, and this was the part that Andre


    was most worried about.


    If he really let Penny live with Chester, there is no doubt that this is the most unsettling ce.


    "That child is so pathetic." Speaking of Penny, Megan was heartbroken.


    What''s wrong with her?


    She just saw other people''s mothers and fathers together and wanted her own to be together too, yet


    who would have thought that she would have endured such a big change?


    Megan was now heartbroken in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, Penny will be fine."


    Megan nodded her head.


    With these words from Andre, Megan was somewhat relieved.


    Looking at Zane, who had been unconscious on the hospital bed, her eyes were filled with heartache.


    "Your grandfather had a good life, yet it was the pain of having to see his offspring die."


    When Le was gone, Zane was unaware of it.


    Erica was a proud woman, so since her divorce from Zane, Zane only met Le once when Le gave


    birth to Alina.


    After that, Erica never allowed Zane and Le to see each other again, which is why Alina never knew


    that her grandfather was still alive during her formative years.


    If she had known about her grandfather early on, then she would have turned to his side when


    something happened to her parents.


    How could she have gone through that wave at the Collins family?


    When Zane saw Penny and knew that his only daughter had been in an ident, he was almost


    devastated during that year.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Alina really needed guarding at that time and was pregnant with Penny,


    probably Zane wouldn''t have even survived that time.


    "He''s a good man, why does the heavens have to torture him like this?" Thinking of this, Megan said


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    bitterly.


    There is no greater pain than seeing his offspring die.


    Zane encountered this, so that, his heart really had much pain.


    ...


    Andre got out of the hospital, looking at the blue sky and the white clouds, everything seems to be so


    beautiful.


    However, during this time, their world seemed to be suffering a breakthrough blow.


    He went to pick up Penny from school.


    The moment he got out of the car, he saw Chester standing in front of Penny''s school, hostility crossed


    under Andre''s eyes.


    He sprung forward.


    His fist smashed into the back of Chester''s head.


    Ronan was surprised, yet Chester staggered two steps, instantly standing firm and turning back.


    When he saw that it was Andre, the hostility under his eyes, in this instant, was all but collected.


    Andre had been suppressing his temper all this time, but when he really saw Chester, the aura in his


    body was still unconcealed.


    At this moment, he looked at Chester with anger, "What are you doing here?"


    And at this moment, when he saw Chester here, Andre knew that everything in Ingford waspletely


    over.


    This end was cruelly telling them the fact that Alina was not found, she was really gone this time.


    The two people are under the sun at the moment, but their bodies are emitting the aura of hostility.


    "Mr. Francis, calm down." Ronan stepped forward, wanting to say something.


    However, all the persuasion was now so powerless as well.


    Just at this time, Andre''s phone rang, and he pulled out the phone after ring at Chester.


    It was calling from the hospital.


    At this moment, Andre''s face instantly turned unpleasant.


    "Hello." Picking up the phone, he clenched his hands into fists.


    "Mr. Francis, Mr. Lawson has lost his life signs, and Mrs. Lawson couldn''t bear the blow and fainted."


    The nurse''s urgent voice came from the other side of the phone, while Andre was clearly standing


    under the zing sunlight at the moment, but it was as if he had lost all consciousness.

 Chapter 625 She Must Go Back To Shirling

    Chapter 625 She Must Go Back To Shirling


    Chapter 625 She must go back to Shirling


    "Ah!" In the quiet room, Alina once again woke up from her nightmare, and at this moment her body


    was covered in cold sweat.


    No one knew exactly what she had encountered in her sleep.


    Yet at this moment, her hands were trembling.


    The room, at the moment, was a dimly lit space with no doctor or nurse other than herself, and the


    maids were not present.


    Her heart was heaving, as if it was pounding for some uneasy reason.


    She pulled the syringe from the back of her hand, and the blood spilled onto the quilt.


    She was full of weakness, yet still trying to get up from the ground.


    The maid guarding outside the door heard themotion and pushed the door in.


    She was panic to see that Alina fell to the ground, especially the shocking blood stains on the quilt.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Saying that, she went forward, trying to help Alina up from the ground.


    However, Alina''s eyes seemed unable to see anything at this moment.


    maid, "Let me help you to the bed."


    "No, I want to see the butler." Alina said with difficulty.


    She wanted to go home.


    At this moment, no matter what had actually happened in her own world before, at this moment, Alina


    had a strong feeling.


    She must go back to Shirling.


    The maid responded, "The butler has gone out."


    "What about your master?" Alina asked as she grabbed the maid''s hand tightly.


    The maid was in pain and frowned.


    Alina let go, "I''m sorry, but I must see him now."


    She had to get out of here.


    Since she couldn''t contact her family, now, she had to get out of here.


    The maid looked at Alina''s anxious look.


    She frowned, but was still trying her best to calm her down, "You had a nightmare, right? Rx,


    dreams are all fake."


    "No, it''s not a dream. I just want to go home." At this moment, Alina could no longer remember what


    exactly she had dreamed.


    The only thing she wanted now was to go home.


    And when the maid heard that Alina wanted to go home, a strong difficulty shed under her eyes,


    "You health now..."


    "Please, let me see your master, okay?" Alina knew very well that she had no way to get her phone to


    call Andre now was because of this master behind maid.


    And now she couldn''t care about that much, she wanted to leave.


    Seeing Alina in this state, the maid knew that no matter what she said at this time, it wouldn''t make


    sense, so she finally nodded her head.


    "Alright then, I''ll go and ask."


    "Many thanks, please hurry up."


    The maid nodded and helped her into bed.


    Turning around, she went out.


    Soon, the doctor, Khalid, and the nurse came over, and frowned when they saw Alina in this wretched


    state.


    "What are you doing? Do you know how weak your body is now?"


    Khalid put the needle on her.


    Alina, "..."


    Looking towards Khalid, she moved her lips to say something, yet at this moment, it seemed as if


    nothing could be said.


    Her heart, at this moment, was even more suffocating and painful.


    Khalid, "Alright, don''t move around now."


    Alina still did not say anything, her heart was heaving uncontrobly at the moment.


    Khalid looked at her, "At least for these few days, you have to be resting."


    Alina, "I want to go home."


    Go home?


    Khalid looked at her and frowned.


    "Your current body can''t travel long distances at all, can''t you feel it?"


    She felt it.


    The moment she fell to the ground just now, she didn''t have any half strength in her body, so not


    mentioned going back to Shirling now.


    Even walking a distance of ten metres by herself would be a struggle, but she couldn''t care less.


    "I must go back." Looking at Khalid, she said very firmly, and then added, "You must have a way right?"


    He was a doctor.


    Therefore, he would definitely be able to help her.


    "Let''s wait for master''s answer." Khalid didn''t know how to answer Alina.


    And when Alina got this reply, it was as if she saw hope, as long as Khalid was willing, she would


    definitely be able to leave.


    The maid who had gone to report soon returned.


    She said to Alina, "Master has said that there will be irregr gales over the sea not far from here in


    thest few days, so it is not suitable to go out at this time."


    On hearing the maid''s words, Alina''s face instantly paled.


    She naturally knew that if she met a gale on the sea, it would be quite dangerous to get out.


    She, who had managed toe back from the dead, could not afford to have any problems at this


    time.


    "Can I, can I see your master?"


    "Our master is very busy, I was scolded when I went to him just now. In a few days."


    A few days?


    So exactly how many days was it?


    Alina''s heart, which was already tight, felt even more suffocated when she received such an answer.


    Yet the maid hadn''t lied to her.


    Originally, Lincol was scheduled to leave here today, however, there was the irregr and undirected


    gales at sea.


    This was considered the worst weather for them, so even veterans of the sea would not be willing to go


    out at this time.


    "Can I make a phone call then?" That uneasiness in her heart was getting thicker and thicker.


    At this moment, Alina didn''t know anything, so she felt driven mad.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know what was wrong, her heart was always in a frenzy, she always felt that something was


    going on.


    And this time, if she can''t go back, the only way to do so was to call to confirm.


    However, without waiting for the maid to speak, Khalid said, "The signal towers over here have all been


    destroyed, ordinary mobile phones can''t call out at all."


    "How could this happen?"


    This was undoubtedly uneptable for Alina.


    Khalid, "These happen every time there''s a gale, we''re all used to it."


    Alina''s restless heart was now even more agitated, waves of cold sweat burst out, and she could not


    be quiet.


    "Let''s wait for these few days, since Mister has said so, we will definitely obey it." Khalid said as he


    looked at Alina.


    She hadn''t even met that person.


    Moreover, when she had called before, he had used that kind of excuse to stop her, plus she knew the


    fraud between the Shaw family and Chester.


    However, Chester had taken root in Eglinton over the years.


    Therefore, could the Shaw family''s people have trapped her here because of this? They knew what her


    surname was.


    Everything about her had been checked by these people.

 Chapter 626 Will I Still Be Allowed To Take Penny Away?

    Chapter 626 Will I Still Be Allowed To Take Penny Away?


    Chapter 626 Will I still be allowed to take Penny away?


    When Andre and Chester arrived at the hospital, Megan was unconscious, and the doctor was


    evacuating the instruments on Zane''s body in the ward.


    "Resuscitate, he must be resuscitated." Andre roared as he looked at the sweaty doctor who had just


    finished resuscitating Zane.


    His pupils, at the moment, were bloodshot, and his world seemed to bepletely torn apart.


    How could this happen? It was as if the words his grandmother had said to him were Zane''sst


    instructions to him.


    He had nothing to worried since Penny had been arranged.


    He hadn''t waited for Alina''s return, what kind of suffocation and pain was this?


    When the doctor saw Andre, he removed the mask from his face, and then said in a regretful tone, "Mr.


    Francis, we are very sorry."


    "He was fine when I left just now, how could this happen?"


    Andre just felt so powerless.


    Alina was gone, Grandpa was gone. Grandma was in aa at this moment.


    What kind of a blow was this to Andre?


    Since Andre was a child, he stayed around with his grandfather, and had always treated his


    grandfather as his family.


    "Mr. Francis, calm down." The doctor helplessly soothed Andre.


    And Chester stood at the door of the ward, looking at the hospital bed that was already covered by a


    white cloth, his body was cold at this moment.


    Andre was still strongly demanding to be resuscitated.


    The doctor said formically again and again, "Mr. Francis, Mr. Lawson has lost his vital signs, please


    be calm."


    "How do you guys expect me to be calm? They''re all gone." They were all gone, Alina was gone, so


    was Grandpa.


    And Grandma hadn''t been in a good state of mind all this time.


    Andre really panicked.


    When Luna rushed in, she saw that Andre arguing with the doctor.


    When she passed by Chester, she acted as if she didn''t see Chester and went straight in and hugged


    Andre, "Andre, calm down, calm down."


    Luna stopped Andre, who was about to hit the doctor.


    Andre was really out of control, if it was before, he would never have done such a thing.


    However now, he was, really,pletely mad.


    "Resuscitate, he must be resuscitated."


    "Andre, calm down." Luna couldn''t hold Andre at all, when Alina was gone, Andre was out of control


    too.


    Now, he hadpletely lost all his senses.


    And Andre was really going crazy.


    All because of this fuss of his, now the hospitalpletely turned into a mess.


    ...


    When P got the news and came over, she saw that Andre hadpletely lost control, and Nellie


    was with her.


    "Miss James, you go back now." P looked at Nellie worriedly.


    Knowing the current situation between Andre and Nellie, she guessed that this was not the right time


    for Nellie to be here.


    Nellie just seemed to have not heard P''s words, just standing in ce, with grief in her eyes as she


    looked at Andre.


    When Ronan came over, he saw Chester, who had lost his soul, standing at the door of the ward.


    "Sir."


    Ronan''s heart was in his throat when he saw this scene.


    This was considered a devastating blow to the Lawson family during this time.


    When Chester heard Ronan''s voice and came back to his senses, he only felt that his world had once


    again copsed.


    Why did things turn out to be like this now?


    Andre was still frantically roaring that he must get Zane back to life, and Ronan knew that this was not


    the right time for Chester to be here.


    So forcibly he was taken out of the hospital.


    He stood outside the hospital in the cold wind.


    Chester''s mind had gonepletely nk.


    "Ronan."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Why is this happening?" In this instant, in Chester''s heart, it was as if the truth and all that didn''t matter


    anymore.


    Whether it was Alina, or Alina''s mother, or even what Alina''s father had done, it didn''t matter.


    What mattered was that the oue was not what he wanted.


    Chester did not expect things to turn out like this.


    Ronan, "Zane probably won''t be able to hold out, after all, he''s already so old."


    The incident with Alina''s mother, Le, had caused the old man to lose the meaning of life in the end.


    Chester closed his eyes.


    His body couldn''t help but sway bit at this moment.


    Seeing this, Ronan stepped forward and held Chester in ce, "Sir."


    "They are all gone." Chester opened his eyes, and there was so much hollowness in his tone.


    These existences that held a monstrous hatred for him were now all gone. Yet why was there no


    pleasure at all in his heart?


    It was clear that he had hated Alina in thest hours.


    Why is it that there is still a feeling of tearing the heart now?


    It was the same feeling as that back then.


    Back then, he was in so much pain too.


    "Sir, let''s go back." Ronan could see that Chester was out of sorts and stepped forward to hold him in


    ce.


    Chester took several deep breaths, but he couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in his heart.


    Chester didn''t know how he got back to the vi, originally he wasing to pick up Penny.


    After everything was over, Chester came to pick up Penny as he was worried about her.


    But now that something like this had happened, it was obvious that this request could not be made to


    Andre and the others.


    "I''m afraid that picking up Penny will have to be put on hold." Ronan said to Chester.


    But Chester drained the red wine in his hand.


    It was as if he hadn''t heard Ronan''s words, or rather he had, but at this moment in time, he didn''t want


    to say anything.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His world had gone nk.


    Penny was the only thing that remained between him and Alina, and it seemed that this child was the


    only one that could prove their past.


    He wanted to bring Penny back, but now was not the time.


    "Do you think he will still let me take Penny away?" Chester asked after thinking about it.


    Ronan froze for a moment.


    If Chester wanted to take Penny away after this time, it would be impossible.


    And even if he wanted to take Penny away now, it would definitely not be openly.


    Penny would definitely have to live with Andre in the future, and this was what Chester could not ept


    the most.


    Ronan sighed, it seemed that the matter of the child was, again, a big trouble.

 Chapter 627 Let Me Risk My Life?

    Chapter 627 Let Me Risk My Life?


    Chapter 627 Let me risk my life?


    Alina once again sat up from the bed in shock, her heart heaving so much that her body was already


    drenched in sweat.


    The moment she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with the nightmare she had.


    "Grandpa!" With a soft murmur, she got off the bed and the moment her feet touched the ground, she


    fell.


    In the dream, her white-haired grandfather was covered in blood.


    She tried like mad to go up and hug Grandpa, yet no matter how hard she tried, she was never able to


    run to the old man.


    She was scared.


    Now her heart was even more panicked, nk with nothing left but Grandpa.


    The maid outside heard themotion and pushed the door in, "Miss, why are you on the floor again?


    Dr. Khalid said you can''t move around now."


    Seeing Alina fall to the floor, the maid went forward to help Alina up from the floor and then returned


    her to the bed.


    Turning around, she wanted to go and pour a ss of water for Alina, but she was grabbed by Alina.


    "I want to see your master, now!" Alina''s voice trembled, she couldn''t wait any longer.


    The maid saw the panic in Alina''s eyes and carefully covered her with the nket, "You had a


    nightmare gain, right? The dream is all fake, don''t take it to heart, what you need to do now is to rest


    well and listen to Dr. Khalid."


    "Please!" Alina grabbed the maid''s hand, and at this moment the force was heavier.


    The maid was helpless to see her in this state, "Then I''ll go ask the butler, okay?"


    "Go now."


    Alina couldn''t care about anything else.


    She had to get out of here, for sure.


    The maid left and came back soon, bringing back the same news as before, "The butler said that


    master will naturally see you in a few days, and that you should rest well now."


    When Alina heard this answer, her heart sank to the bottom.


    She could guess what exactly it was like in Shirling.


    She had been over here for almost two months, her family would be anxious.


    Thinking of the torment and pain that Grandpa would feel when he knew she was missing, Alina''s heart


    gripped together even more.


    She lifted the nket while running down from the bed.


    She was weak, yet she was trying desperately.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With great effort, she braced herself and ran towards the door, while the maid was shocked to see this.


    "Miss, what are you doing? Stop it."


    "Let go of me." Alina flung away the maid''s hand as soon as she opened the door and ran out.


    She didn''t know exactly what the person who saved her looked like, but now she had to get in touch


    with someone from the outside world.


    Even if she couldn''t leave this ind now, she must get in touch with Andre.


    The butler was delivering information to Lincol, and he saw Alina scurrying through every room like a


    madman.


    The maid followed anxiously behind her, and the butler immediately went forward and asked seriously,


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing the butler, the maid looked as if she had seen a saviour.


    Looking at Alina again, she uttered, "Miss Hughes wants to see master."


    The butler looked at his watch.


    It was time for Lincol''s immediate video conference, so he couldn''t just let Alina make a scene like this.


    "Miss Hughes!" The tone of the butler''s voice was more serious at this moment.


    And Alina''s entire mind was now on her grandfather in the dream, and it was as if she hadn''t heard the


    butler''s voice.


    As she passed by the butler, the butler pulled her back, "Miss, you should go back to your room first.


    Master will be angry if he knows."


    "Let go of me, let go of me." Alina couldn''t listen to anything now.


    She opened the doors of each room like crazy, and seeing that she was about to find the study, the


    butler had someonee up, trying to forcibly send Alina back to her room.


    However, without waiting for the security toe up, the door of the study opened and an elegant man


    stood at the door, full of reserve.


    When he looked at Alina, his gaze was cold.


    And when Alina met Lincol''s falcon-like pupils, it seemed that in this instant, she was sure of his


    identity.


    Stepping forward, she came to the man and required, her lips trembling, "I want to leave here."


    At this moment she could not say a word of gratitude, the only thing she wanted was to get out of here.


    Lincol frowned as he looked at Alina''s wretched and withered appearance.


    This woman, when he brought her back, was not this thin. She hadn''t had food during this period of


    time?


    His eyes were stern as he looked at the butler who was not far away.


    The butler received this gaze from Lincol and lowered his head in shock,pletely unaware of what


    he had done wrong.


    "Follow me." Lincol withdrew his gaze on the butler, turned around and went into the study.


    And Alina trembled as she followed him inside, she was still very weak at the moment, but she couldn''t


    care less.


    Sitting on the chair, she looked withered and thin.


    She looked as if she had been picked up from a refugee camp.


    The jacket with his fresh breath was thrown on her body, "Put it on, don''t catch a cold."


    Alina froze for a moment.


    Her hand gripping the jacket tightened.


    "Mr. Shaw, I want to go out."


    Lincol''s tone was serious and cold, "Didn''t the butler make it clear to you? You want me to risk my life


    to send you out?"


    The butler had told Alina before that there were unpredictable winds in the sea these days, and it was


    not suitable to go out to sea at this time.


    If they went out at this time, the dangers they would encounter at sea would be immeasurable. As long


    as they were experienced boatmen or captains, they would not be able to go out at this time.


    Alina, "Then at least let me make a phone call."


    Looking to Lincol, she plead with a soft tone.


    Yet such stoic eyes, at this moment, made the man have a trace of pity for her under his eyes.


    During this time, Lincol had investigated her identity and knew exactly what she had gone through


    during this time.


    The entire study was dead silent.


    Alina, "I''m worried about them."


    Grandfather''s health was already bad, and she was always worried that something might happen over


    in Shirling.


    Lincol lit a cigarette, as if he could see through why she was upset, took two puffs before he said, "Your


    intuition is very strong and urate."


    Alina, "..." What does that mean?


    Could it be that something has really happened?


    Her heart was in her throat at this moment.


    And her heart was choking.

 Chapter 628 They Are All Gone.

    Chapter 628 They Are All Gone.


    Chapter 628 They are all gone.


    The man flipped open his phone of the news, before handing it to her, "Take a look."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the phone handed over by Lincol, Alina felt her heart was beating even harder, that feeling


    of unease growing stronger and stronger.


    She, who wanted to know the news outside so badly, yet at this moment, was a bit afraid to reach out.


    But the next moment, she reached out and picked up his phone, and at a nce, her pupils tightened,


    it was the news about her funeral.


    Caleb held her funeral.


    Alina took a deep breath, yet the stuffy weight in her heart could not be suppressed.


    The funeral was held.


    So, Grandfather must have known about it.


    "Mr. Shaw." Alina looked towards Lincol, wanting to know the news of Shirling.


    How ironic it was that it was Caleb who had held her funeral.


    That man who made her go through all the trouble to escape in the end held her funeral.


    Alina thought of thest words Caleb said to her on the boat, he said ''I''ll help you get out of Ingford,


    and we''ll write off everything before, okay?'' All the unpleasant past matters were left to the wind.


    At that time, he said it so seriously, and even withheld it with a prayer.


    And she said that she had long since moved on.


    She had put it down a long time ago, no matter what Caleb had done to her, everything had been


    She had let it go when Emma had paid the price for what she had done, and yet in the midst of the


    whole thing, from the beginning to the end, it seemed that the only one who had let go was herself.


    "Your grandfather has passed away."


    Alina, "..."


    At those words, she fiercely turned back to look at Lincol.


    Her pupils tightened, and all her emotions were, at this moment,pletely fixed.


    The mobile phone was pulled away from her hand. Lincol opened the report rted to the old man''s


    passing, after all, Zane was a rtively prestigious old man in Shirling.


    Therefore his passing was being reported in a big way over in Shirling at the moment, so naturally


    Lincol had seen it.


    Lincol opened the report page and handed it to Alina, who was already trembling at the moment, as


    she took the phone that Lincol handed over again.


    Her heart was dull and painful.


    Looking at the phone that kept trembling, she saw Grandpa''s photo, at that moment tears slid down


    violently.


    "He has been in aa for more than a month, probably because of the matter of your disappearance


    has failed to be concealed."


    Alina, "..."


    Tears dripped down on the phone screen.


    At this moment Alina looked at the news of her grandfather''s passing, and the despair and pain she


    experienced at this moment was even more intense than what Caleb had given back then.


    And who is the one who is now putting it all on her? It was Chester, the man of the Collins family.


    What a cmity.


    "Grandfather." Softly murmuring, at this moment Alina''s tone was pain mixed with hatred.


    ...


    Megan, unable to bear the loss of Zane, did not wake up after passing out again, and the doctor


    regretfully announced the news.


    And Luna was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Mum."


    The old man was gone, the olddy couldn''t take the blow and she was gone, both with Alina.


    At this moment, Andre held much hate for Chester.


    The moment he closed his eyes, concealed under his eyes was countless hostility.


    ...


    It had all been rainy recently, and Caleb was at Wend Vi, sitting on the balcony of the master


    bedroom in second floor, letting the rain wet him.


    When Tomas came over, he was soaked to the skin.


    Tomas went up with some concern, "Sir."


    "She used to love to sit in this position." At this moment, Caleb remembered the time when Alina was


    around.


    Especially during the time when she was pregnant, she would get up very early every day, she said


    that getting up in the morning to get some fresh air was good for the baby.


    At night, she liked to sit here and blow the night breeze, she said that child should develop an


    astronomical sense since it was young.


    There were times when he woulde backte and the moment he got out of the car and looked up,


    he could see her sitting here.


    She was so beautiful at that time, full of wonderful visions of the future and of her child, yet why was he


    Those things that Caleb least wanted to think about, at the moment, were beingpletely turned over


    in the depths of memory.


    He said to her ''workingte, will be backter, you eat dinner by yourself.'' Yet that was indeed the time


    when he was haunted by Emma again and again.


    He did not want to think back on how he had destroyed her hopes step by step.


    But now those unpleasant memories were constantly flooding his nerves, even giving him the feeling


    that there was nowhere to run.


    Tomas sighed, "Don''t think about it."


    "Do you think if she and I had been fine back then, we wouldn''t be in this situation now?" If they had


    been fine, Alina would not remember those unpleasant memories.


    If they had been fine, Chester would not have appeared in Alina''s world.


    All of them had been destroyed by him.


    "Zane and Megan''s funeral is in tomorrow in Shirling, they will be buried together."


    Caleb, "..."


    His heart was choked at the moment.


    "Actually, it''s good that she''s gone." If she were to see this scene, how much would she have to hate


    the entire Collins family?


    At this time Caleb remembered before.


    He said to Alina, ''Help you out of Ingford this time, can we write off everything between us?'' , and what


    did that woman reply at that time?


    She said that it was impossible for any of the men in the Collins family and her.


    It could be seen that everything that had happened during this time had made Alina already keep


    distance with them.


    If she was alive, she would hold more grudge toward them.


    Tomas sighed, "Are you going to their funeral?"


    It had been one blow after another for Andre, with Alina gone, and now Zane and Megan were gone


    too.


    Having lost three loved ones in the world in a row, how heavy the blow really was.


    "Thest one they want to see is our Collins family, so it''s better not to go." Caleb said in pain.


    This moment, finally, he was sober.


    There was a time when Alina didn''t want him approach her so badly, yet he appeared in her world time


    and time again.


    Now Caleb could think of how much Grandpa and Grandma, at that time, really loathed them.

 Chapter 629 YouRe Not My Father

    Chapter 629 You''Re Not My Father


    Chapter 629 You''re Not My Father


    The atmosphere of the Lawson family had been rather heavy these past few days, and Penny seemed


    to have grown up quite a bit in a sh.


    She was young, yet she seemed to understand things, she wasn''t making a lot of noise, and she no


    longer mored for her mother.


    As if she knew what was happening, she became very quiet.


    Liza''s heart ached for the child.


    "Penny."


    "Yes, Granny Liza." To Luna, Penny had always been rtively well-behaved, but now she was so well-


    behaved that it was heartbreaking.


    Luna, dressed in ck, squatted down.


    Holding the child in her arms, she wanted to say something, yet at this moment was unable to say


    anything.


    Such a small child was so pitiful.


    The people who used to love her seemed like they were all gone.


    "Granny Liza."


    "Yes?"


    "Are Great Grandma and Great Grandpa nevering back?" Penny asked softly, with aggression in


    her voice, but desperately trying to hold back her tears.


    In the past, this child always had a hard time controlling her emotions and would cry whenever things


    didn''t go her way.


    At that time, Megan probably spoiled her, but now, she held back.


    Luna hugged the child heavier, "They went to another world to look for your mother, they will be very


    happy in that world."


    "Has mummy gone too?"


    "Yes, mummy has gone too." Originally, they had not been able to bear to tell the child about Alina''s


    death.


    But now that such things were happening one after another in the family, they knew they couldn''t hide


    it.


    Plus, they might not be in the mood to deal with it any more.


    So, it was good to tell her earlier.


    And the child was silent when she heard this answer from Luna.


    Luna felt the light trembling of the child''s small body and became even more distressed, "If Penny


    wants to cry, just cry, okay?"


    In the past, when Penny cried a lot, Luna would still find the child annoying.


    But now, she wanted Penny to cry out.


    Yet Penny said, "Penny doesn''t cry, Great Grandma and Great Grandpa are too old to stand up to the


    noise, and mummy has said that I can''t even cry in the future."


    This was what Alina had told Penny when she saw her for thest time.


    She hoped that when she returned to Shirling, she won''t make any noise to bother Great Grandma and


    Great Grandpa.


    And Penny remembered Alina''s instructions.


    "They''re not afraid to be bothered now." Luna choked out.


    Her heart hurt so much.


    At the funeral.


    Penny, who was dressed in a small ck dress, saw the ck and white photo of Zane and Megan.


    Plus the funeral of Vanessa that Chester had forced her to attend earlier in Ingford, she understood at


    this moment what this really means, tears finally couldn''t help but slide down.


    But she did not cry out at the funeral, but shed tears silently.


    Every funeral seems to rain.


    As if even the heavens would pity the pain of losing a loved one, the dark clothes in the funeral made


    the mood heavier.


    Under the ck umbre behind the cypress tree on the side outside the funeral, Chester looked at the


    funeral not far away and his heart seemed to be hollow.


    "Ronan."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Have they all been found out?" At this moment, Chester was asking about the suspicions aroused by


    what Alby had said earlier.


    In fact, in his heart now, those so-called truths were actually not that important in his mind.


    When a person loses everything, it seems that nothing really matters anymore, but Chester, who has


    always been suspicious, is still asking for the final truth.


    Ronan, "There are already clues, it will go well."


    Meaning that the truth he wanted was not far away from him.


    Chester nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    The thing that touched him the most at this funeral today was Penny in ck dress.


    The whole time, the child didn''t cry or make a fuss, inplete contrast to the time when she was in


    Vanessa''s funeral, and Chester naturally knew what this really meant.


    In this fight, the one who was hurt the most was undoubtedly the child.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The people who loved her the most seemed to be gone.


    "Go back to Eglinton." Chester turned around.


    Ronan followed, "What about Penny?"


    Ronan was clearly worried.


    After all, now that Zane and Megan were gone, the child was actually not rted to Andre in any way


    by blood.


    However, when talking about Penny, Chester turned around, and at that moment his eyes were filled


    with pain.


    He said, "She..."


    He wanted to take the child away, yet would the child go with him?


    The moment this question appeared in his mind, Chester seemed toe to the conclusion and


    answer, no.


    Penny would not want to leave with him.


    She liked her uncle Andre.


    ...


    Although Chester had the answer in his heart, in the afternoon, after returning from the funeral, Chester


    still quietly met Penny.


    And Penny had an instinctive fear in her eyes towards him, because of the heavy psychological


    shadow left on the child''s heart over in Ingford.


    But Chester still asked, "Penny, are you willing to go with daddy?"


    It was what Penny had been looking forward, and it seemed that ever since she could remember,


    Penny had always wanted her daddy and mummy to be together.


    She had seen other mums and dads together in such harmony that she naively thought it would make


    her mum and dad good.


    But she was wrong.


    At the moment, Penny was holding the doll in her hands when she heard Chester ask if she wanted to


    go with her daddy.


    She shook her head and said, "You''re not my daddy."


    Chester''s brain went nk at the moment.


    Penny turned away with the doll in her arms, turning back as she took a few steps out and just nced


    at Chester.


    And it was this detached look that made Chester feel as if his heart had been torn into a big gash.


    It was unbearable painful.


    When Andre found out that Penny was missing and came out with worry, he saw the way Penny was


    looking at Chester detachedly.


    And now that he saw Chester, he naturally didn''t have a good face, and went up and picked Penny up


    and handed her to the maid on the side.


    "Penny, go in first, okay?"


    "Okay, Uncle." Now Penny was very obedient to him.


    And Chester was seeing Penny and Andre so close, his heart was even more suffocating and


    smothering pain.


    Such a harmonious scene was supposed to be his, yet now, it was ruined, as if it was all ruined by his


    own hands.


    Penny was taken away by the maid.


    Andre stepped forward, "What are you still doing here? As you wished, she is gone, they are all gone."


    Nowadays, there was nothing left that was rted to Alina by blood, except for Penny.


    Chester, "..."


    Listening to Andre''s words, he was powerless to refute.


    Andre continued, "I won''t let you take Penny away."


    Originally, this matter had not urred to Andre to talk to Chester, but now since Chester hade,


    then he would officially inform him as well.


    Although this child had his bloodline in her body, Alina would never allow it.

 Chapter 630 You CanT Even Feed A Meal

    Chapter 630 You Can''T Even Feed A Meal


    Chapter 630 You can''t even feed a meal


    And when Chester heard this, he wasn''t surprised in the slightest.


    "Right now, I''m not taking her away."


    "Humph, right now? Not even in the future, just give up." Right now? So he was still nning to take


    Penny away?


    Andre was, furious.


    How much further did he want to go? Or did he want to kill all the families who were rted to Alina


    before he stopped it?


    The reason why Alina had been in Ingford before was because Chester had let Penny live with Annie.


    "You are dreaming."


    "..."


    "Just how much do you hate her to let Annie and Penny live together?" Andre looked at Chester


    sarcastically.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Before, whenparing with Caleb, he only thought that Chester was a more sober and reliable


    person, but then what?


    The harm he did to Alina was outrageous.


    "I won''t let anyone hurt her."


    "Grandpa''sst wish was that he wouldn''t let Penny live with her stepmother, so you should give up."


    For the sake of Grandpa''sst wish, he would definitely not let Penny be taken away.


    Chester didn''t want to say that much to Andre now, he just said indifferently, "I''m not taking her away."


    He promised.


    In the midst of such grief and anger from Andre, Chester finally agreed, but, "If she wants toe to


    me, you must not stop her."


    Everything had to be done as Penny wished.


    Yet Andreughed sarcastically when he heard that Chester was pinning his hopes on Penny''s wishes.


    "Don''t worry, Penny will never go to you in her life." Didn''t he know what kind of damage he had caused


    to Penny?


    Especially with the kind of resistance that Penny was now showing towards him.


    This memory is going to stay with Penny for the rest of her life.


    So Penny would never go to him again, as she had done before.


    At that time, she only went to him because she had a very good longing and aspiration for her father,


    but now in Penny''s heart, there is no longer hope.


    ...


    Chester was gone.


    When Andre came back inside, he saw Penny sitting on the sofa, holding her favorite doll.


    Andre felt the loneliness of the child, and it seemed that in an instant there was less of that activity that


    the child had before.


    Before, from the moment she woke up every morning, the child seemed to have an inexhaustible


    strength in her.


    She wouldn''t stayte in bed, and some days she was already downstairs in her diaper before the


    maids even went to her room.


    That child that ran around was so quiet now, which made Andre''s heart ache even more.


    "Penny." Andre went up, trying to tell Penny not to be so understanding at this time.


    But as the words came to his mouth, he didn''t know what to say.


    Penny looked at Andre, pitifully, "Uncle, I''m hungry."


    "..." Hungry?


    At this time, Andre just remembered that this morning, no one was in the mood to eat.


    So the child had been hungry all day.


    If Grandma was still around, she would never have let this happen to Penny, so he picked her up and


    said to the maid, "Get food here."


    The maid went to the kitchen to bring out food.


    At the dining table, Andre looked at Penny, "Shall I feed you?"


    In the past, when Megan was around, she would feed the child whenever Penny ate, and at that time,


    everyone thought it would be better to let the child eat by herself.


    It was only afterwards that Megan reluctantly agreed, but every time she was very distressed that the


    child fell food everywhere.


    And now, Megan was no longer there.


    Andre seemed to have understood how his grandmother had felt at that time when her heart ached for


    Penny, as she was so small.


    "I''ll do eat myself." Penny took the spoon from Andre''s hand and ate it by herself obediently.


    Andre became even more heartbroken.


    When Nellie came in from outside, she saw that Penny was unsteady with the spoon and went up.


    "Penny, let me feed you."


    Nellie used to like Penny when she came over, and Penny liked Nellie.


    At this moment, seeing Nellie, she nodded her head, handing the spoon to Nellie.


    In the past, when Andre was not around, Nellie would oftene over and would often help Megan to


    y with Penny.


    Therefore Nellie was considered a familiar person to Penny.


    And not allowing Andre to feed her, it was obvious that he was not feeding her well and the child was


    not used to it, at the moment in Nellie''s hands, the child was well behaved.


    And when Andre saw Penny and Nellie getting along so well, his eyes could not help but dim at this


    moment.


    But because of his heartache for Penny, he didn''t say anything in the end.


    ...


    The meal is over.


    It''s time for Penny to go to bed.


    Andre looked at Nellie with hostile eyes, "Put away these tactics of yours."


    "I just think Penny is pitiful."


    "She doesn''t need your pity."


    "Yes, but you can''t even feed her, look how thin she''s be in the past few days. Grandma must be


    heartbroken when she knows it."


    Nellie fought back unceremoniously, she exined all to Andre, however he did not believe her.


    Nellie at this moment has lost patience.


    "Don''t think I want toe here, I just like Penny, if you can''t bring her up well, I will adopt her."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m not going to have kids in my life anyway, I like Penny, she likes me, what do you think I mean?"


    At this moment, Andre seemed to see clearly hatred in the woman''s eyes, yet she had been silent


    before.


    She hated him? What qualifications did she have to hate him?


    "You don''t even think about it."


    "Then you''ll treat me like air from now on, I was air to you before every time I came here."


    "..."


    "So when Ie here from now on, you''ll just not see me as before."


    "You still want toe?"


    "Then I''ll take Penny away."


    "Who are you to take Penny away?"


    "And who are you to take Penny?"


    "I''m her uncle." "Heh, Alina doesn''t have any siblings, her mother only gave birth to her." Nellie


    nonchntly refuted Andre''s words.


    And Andre, "..."


    The woman in front of him was a different person, he never knew that the high and mighty Miss James


    was such a sharp-tongued person.


    The two stared at each other.


    Not waiting for Andre to say anything else, Nellie turned around and stepped on her high heels to


    leave.


    When she passed by P outside, P felt shocked by this change in Nellie.


    And the moment she returned to the car, Nellie sitting on the passenger''s seat looked at the


    examination report.


    She tore it apart, the report shattered in her hands. She hated him.


    She always felt she couldn''t hate Andre before, but how could he be so cruel? She could never ever


    have a child of her own.

 Chapter 631 Demons In The Dark

    Chapter 631 Demons In The Dark


    Chapter 631 Demons in the Dark


    Time flies by.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    On the top floor of Eglinton Centre building, the air in the office at the moment was cold to the limit, just


    a moment ago Ronan reported something.


    "What did you say?" Chester was full of hostility at the moment as he looked at Ronan.


    This look caused cold sweat to instantly break out on Ronan''s back as he looked at Chester, "Master


    Caleb doesn''t care."


    Vanessa''s tomb had been turned over.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The ashes box was left in a mess next to the tomb, and when the management went there, the ashes


    had been almost washed away by the rain.


    It was worse than the mess at the funeral parlour.


    The already gloomy face of Chester was even more appalling when he heard that Caleb didn''t care


    about this matter.


    In the matter of Vanessa''s death, Caleb''s attitude was outrageously cold, no one knew what had


    happened between Caleb and Vanessa, but his cold attitude was really different from normal people.


    "Go and find out who actually did it." At this moment, Chester was almost gritting his teeth as he spoke.


    Ronan nodded his head, "Okay."


    He then walked away.


    It had been six months.


    In these six months, no one knew exactly how Chester hade to be, he had locked himself in his


    office on a daily basis.


    He was as busy as crazy, as if only such a tense workload could ease his mind instead.


    As Ronan had left, Annie came in with a thermos bottle, in Chanel, she lookeddylike and gentle.


    In the past six months, since Chester hadst returned, she always came here a few times a month,


    and all the people thought that she was Chester''s future wife.


    "Chester." Seeing Chester, Annie stepped forward and ced the thermos bottle on his desk very


    skillfully.


    Such familiar movements meant that she had been here a lot during this time.


    And the moment Chester saw Annie, his eyes couldn''t help but dull.


    There was even a sh of hostility at an angle that Annie couldn''t see.


    "I made the soup myself." Annie opened the lid of the thermos bottle, it smelt good.


    Chester picked up the folder, "Put it down, you go back first."


    Annie froze at this, forced to hold back the surge of her anger, looked at Chester with tenderness,


    "Then you must drink it, I won''t disturb you."


    Chester didn''t respond, cold and icy.


    And Annie did not pester him.


    She knew that the more she pestered Chester, the more he would loathe her.


    Either way, she is now the woman who is at Chester, so take time.


    Now Alina was dead.


    Annie was patient.


    When she came out of Chester''s office and saw the new intern in the secretary department, her face


    darkened.


    The secretary came forward, "Are you going back, Miss Moon?"


    "That''s the new intern?" Looking at the innocent looking young girl, Annie''s tone was not really good.


    The secretary nodded, "Yes, came today."


    "She''s not suitable, fire her."


    Annie said in a cold tone.


    The secretary froze at her words.


    But instantly she understood exactly what Annie meant, "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    "Okay." Annie gave the secretary a cold nce.


    She had managed to wait Alina to disappear, this was a blessing from the heavens, and she would not


    allow anyone to spoil it.


    ...


    Caleb smashed the phone after hanging up the call from Ronan, and Tomas was shocked at this.


    He did not expect that after half a year had passed, Caleb hadn''t even subsided his anger.


    He thought for a time that Alina''s death had nothing to do with Vanessa, and no one knew about it until


    now.


    At the time of Vanessa''s death, what exactly did he say to Chester, or what did he say with Edison, so


    much so that Chester was so paranoid.


    If there hadn''t been that incident, then Chester wouldn''t have treated Alina so badly, and Alina wouldn''t


    have been forced to leave by water, and therefore wouldn''t have encountered that hostility.


    His mother counted on others until her death, how could she deserve to be forgiven?


    "How about we go and see? Otherwise Master Chesteres back..." Tomas did not say further.


    But his concern was so obvious, if Chester knows that he has not been going to deal with it, he will


    definitely return to Ingford.


    At that time, they might fight each other.


    Caleb''s eyes were unprecedentedly cold at this moment.


    He said, "He cane back."


    His tone was indifferent, except, "Who do you think is so hical?"


    When Tomas heard that, he stiffened even more.


    It had been six months.


    In these six months, it had been peaceful, as if everything hadpletely disappeared, yet now


    something like this was happening.


    Tomas thought about it and looked at Caleb with some concern, "Could it be Mr. Francis?"


    During these six months, Andre had been quiet and peaceful, and VIG was even stronger than before.


    But with such strength, he hadn''t done anything to Chester, as if that hatred was irrelevant.


    When the Lawson family had been hit so hard before, they all thought that once Andre had recovered,


    he would definitely fight Chester.


    Even Chester thought so, but Andre in half a year did nothing.


    "It''s better to check it out." Caleb was a bit uneasy.


    Who knows if Andre will fight suddenly?


    Caleb only felt a brain ache.


    After all, they all saw what kind of attitude Chester had when it came to Vanessa''s case.


    This matter was to drive Chester crazy.


    "Yes."


    Tomas went to check.


    He was afraid that this would be another fight between Chester and Andre, if that happened, it would


    be a real headache.


    Right now, both sides were looking into Andre.


    When Andre was in Shirling and knew that someone was checking him, he asked P to go and find


    out what was going on.


    And the oue was a shock to him.


    "It''s been turned over again?" Andre looked at P, an unprecedented pleasure shing under his


    eyes.


    P nodded, "Yes, now they all suspect you."

 Chapter 632 Who Exactly Is In The Dark?

    Chapter 632 Who Exactly Is In The Dark?


    Chapter 632 Who exactly is in the dark?


    Andre''s face darkened violently.


    But it was true, now everyone would suspect him as long as Chester had encountered anything.


    Under his eyes, it was dull.


    "Whatever they want." Andre didn''t even put these people into his heart.


    P, "Okay."


    If they found out that it was not Andre doing, what would be their reaction?


    Andre was puzzled.


    He wanted to turned over Vanessa''s tomb too, yet surprisingly, someone had done it before him.


    Andre had been building up his momentum all this time, and he naturally would fight with Chester.


    However he hadn''t expected that before he could make a move, someone had surprisingly started a


    provocation against Chester first.


    "Who do you think it could be?" Andre asked as he looked at P.


    And P, "Who knows? Mrs. Collins should have quite a few enemies, right?"


    So at this point in time, it was really possible that she was not even spared after her death.


    At this, Andre nodded, "You''re right, she has many enemies."


    "..."


    "I hope she will never have peace in her life." This was what Andre wanted to see the most.


    Looking at his wristwatch, he stopped caring about the matter, "You should get off work."


    There was still half an hour before the closing time.


    "Okay."


    However, during these six months, Andre and Chester were extreme contrasts, Chester worked


    overtime untilte almost every day.


    Only when he was tired to the point of copse did he seem to be able to fall asleep, while Andre


    probably had Penny by his side, so he would get off work half an hour earlier every day, and P, in a


    rare urrence, had gotten a lot morefortable in the past six months.


    "Penny is getting out of school, right?" P asked on her way out of the office door.


    Tenderness shed across Andre''s eyes and he nodded, "Yeah."


    In the past six months, Andre had gone to pick up Penny from school almost every day on time.


    In the past, the child would always ask for a hug or something, but now, after all that happened half a


    year ago, she almost always walks on her own, gets on and off the car obediently.


    She has lost a lot of weight despite being told to eat well every day.


    The little girl is growing more and more delicate, less baby fat and more ofdy.


    They try as much as possible to make her feel that everything is still the same as it was when the two


    old people were there, but this girl is sensitive at heart.


    She is so well behaved and polite.


    ...


    Soon, Chester and Caleb found out that Andre had nevere to Ingford, and that he hadn''t done


    anything to Vanessa.


    "Who the hell is it?" Caleb looked at Tomas with some doubt.


    The most likely person to do this kind of hical thing right now was Andre.


    After all, this was something done by someone with a deep hatred.


    But now that it was confirmed that it wasn''t Andre, then who else could have done such a thing?


    Tomas, "I don''t know, I can''t find out."


    Can''t find out?


    In that case, it means that the person behind this is definitely not a simple person?


    Caleb''s face was dark, and he said, "If you can''t find out, don''t bother."


    And Tomas admired Caleb for being so dry, especially he is now in the Ingford and there are people


    who dare to do such a thing.


    And this time he actually did not have the slightest look of annoyance, it can be seen that in this matter


    Caleb himself is very indifferent.


    ...


    Chester got the same news.


    "It''s not Andre?"


    "No."


    "..." Not Andre, then who could it be?


    At this moment Chester''s eyes were shining with a gloomy light, especially since Caleb was still not


    stepping in to deal with it now.


    And on this matter, he can''t call Alby.


    In the end, only he could go back to Ingford to deal with it.


    And when Annie got the news, Chester was already on the ne, she was naturally furious, but there


    was nothing she could do.


    Ever since he left Ingford, Chester didn''t want toe back to this ce, as it carried too many


    memories for him.


    And, it was all painful.


    That night, he went over to the cemetery, and after taking care of things, instead of going back to


    Waterside Vi, he went to Mulherd Manor, where Alina grew up since she was a child.


    When Lucy saw Chester, her eyes were shining with sadness, and she had been silent without


    speaking.


    Lucy had been over here ever since Alina passed away.


    Chester stood in Alina''s room, looking out of the window, which was Alina''s favourite ce to stand on


    snowy days.


    And he remembered that Alina liked to stayte in bed when it was snowing, she didn''t like the heating,


    she liked the natural temperature.


    "Mr. Collins, you should note here in the future, Lady Alina won''t like it." Lucy spoke up after all.


    Although she wasn''t really the owner of the ce, at this moment she was giving eviction orders for


    Alina.


    And she was telling the truth.


    If Alina were here, she would not like it.


    At this, Chester couldn''t help but stiffen.


    Lucy continued, "Lady Alina loved you so much, how could you..." But she did not finish thetter


    words.


    Up until now, Lucy remembered Alina when she remembered everything.


    Even if she knew it was Vanessa behind the scene, she couldn''t bear to hurt Chester, she was so


    tormented inside that time, doing every step carefully.


    Even if there was a fight between her and Vanessa, she still wanted to protect Chester.


    But what about Chester?


    When it came to hurting her, there was no weakness at all.


    Chester looked at the banana tree outside, and suddenly a familiar ck shadow shed by, his pupils


    tightened fiercely.


    Like a madman, he went downstairs, rushed towards the banana forest outside Mulherd Manor.


    Under the dim streetlights, everything was so silent.


    And Chester saw nothing, that dazed nce just now was like an illusion.


    "Abby." The air seemed to have nothing left but the sadness in his tone.


    The drizzling rain was more than enough to stop his heart from churning.


    His phone vibrated, pulling back his thoughts, "Hello."


    "Madam''s grave has been turned over again." Ronan''s somewhat gruff voice came from the other side


    of the phone.


    Chester''s face suddenly sank.


    His thin lips were pursed tightly, and a thick hostility shed under his eyes.


    "Go and find out who actually did this." He wanted to see who was the one who didn''t stop even under


    his nose.


    "It''s being investigated now."


    But what Ronan meant was that this was not the way to go on now, nor did he know exactly what the


    other party wanted.


    Now it seemed like that person was having trouble with Vanessa and would not have her rest in peace.


    Chester pinched his brows, "Pick a new ce."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    That ce was not suitable anymore.


    Until that person was found, it would not end.

 Chapter 633 It WasnT Andre Who Did It

    Chapter 633 It Wasn''T Andre Who Did It


    Chapter 633 It wasn''t Andre who did it


    The corners of Caleb''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch when the tomb was turned over again in less


    than two hours after he knew that Chester had already taken care of it.


    Who in the world had the guts to do so?


    Caleb originally did not intend to investigate this matter.


    But now, "Go and find out, I must know who this person is."


    He admired this person.


    "Yes."


    If that person was found by Chester, he would probably end up in a bad station.


    It was obvious that this time it was for Vanessa, and that this matter was not that easy to solve.


    The moment Tomas turned around, Caleb called out to him, "Wait."


    Tomas turned around, "Sir."


    "No one called you to ask for anything?" Since he wasing for Vanessa, but no one was staring at a


    dead person, right?


    There must be some purpose, even if no one dared to call Chester, but it wasn''t possible that he didn''t


    even dare to call Caleb.


    Tomas shook his head nkly, "No."


    No?


    In other words, it is purely to target a dead person?


    "Hurry up and check."


    "Yes."


    Suspicion shed through Caleb''s heart.


    Although Tomas had checked before and said it had nothing to do with Andre, this matter was clearly


    one with a deep hatred.


    Who else in this world, apart from Andre who hated her so much, could stare at nothing? Although


    Vanessa offended a lot of people, but there was no a deep hatred.


    The person who is now fighting against Chester is really bold.


    But this is bit wrong to do something behind the scenes.


    Caleb felt that the person should have hit Chester in the face, so as to relieve his anger.


    Caleb is really mad, and now he can''t tell friend from foe.


    ...


    Ronan fould a new ce for Vanessa as fast as he could, and had guarded there for hours.


    But nothing happened.


    The moment he left for less than an hour, the tomb was thrown out again.


    At the moment Chester and Caleb were sitting together.


    Chester had to see Caleb when he returned from Eglinton, which was Tomas worried the most.


    The two of them were sitting together and hadn''t said anything. But Ronan''s phone call came, and the


    news that came was quite shocking.


    Caleb looked at Chester''s sunken face, there was an unconcealed pleasure under his eyes.


    ''''Boom.'''' The phone smashed hard on the ground, Chester looked at Caleb with shady eyes, "What are


    youughing at?"


    "I''m notughing."


    "Caleb!"


    "He came for you." what Caleb wasughing at was not the matter itself, but he could see that the


    person behind this was targeting Chester.


    Even more hostility shed under Chester''s eyes.


    Caleb, "Who have you offended?"


    Chester, "You still have never to say that."


    "I checked, it''s not Andre."


    "You''re defending him?"


    Caleb didn''t want to say anything to him.


    When Alina was alive, he said Caleb defending Alina, and now it was the same when it came to Andre.


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Caleb was not a patient person, and when Chester kept making a scene


    like this, he didn''t have the patience to deal with it.


    And the more he acted like this, the more Chester became angry.


    Caleb, "You shouldn''t think I''m unfilial, after all, she didn''t treat me well when she was alive. You should


    really be more filial."


    After all, all those years when Vanessa was alive, she was always on Chester.


    Even if there was barely a period of time in the end when she turned towards him.


    But after he was discharged from the hospital, she immediately favoured Chester.


    So much so that Caleb always thought that he was not Vanessa''s child, otherwise, how could she do


    that?


    Chester walked off in a tight rage, while Tomas worriedly appeared behind Caleb and voiced the same


    thoughts as Caleb.


    "This time, the person behind ising for Master Chester, right?" it wasn''t just directed at Vanessa, it


    might be fighting with Chester.


    Everyone was now wondering who the person behind this was.


    "Whoever it is, as long as it''s not Andre." Right now, Chester was most worried about Andre.


    If this matter was rted to Andre, this next scene was going to get out of hand again.


    "Yes." When they thought so, they was more at ease, but Caleb was worried.


    Looking at Tomas, he asked, "Are you really sure it''s not him?"


    It was better to be sure on this matter, if it really was Andre, it was better to pay some attention.


    Tomas shook his head, "It''s really not."


    This is something that Tomas is more than sure of.


    After all, thest thing Caleb wants to see now is the fight between Andre and Chester.


    It would have been good if he had nursed his strength, but if they fight, Caleb is really worried that


    Andre is no match.


    "Good that it''s not him, it''s better to find out who is behind this."


    "Yes."


    Tomas knew that if the person behind this didn''te out, they were always worried, especially since


    Chester was now in hostility.


    If he really caught the person behind it, there was no telling what he would do.


    ...


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Chester never came back from Ingford, Annie got anxious and said to Macy over the


    phone, "Sis, I''m always uneasy, I''d better go take a look."


    "You have to concentrate on your career now, fool!" Macy felt that Chester was always cold and icy.


    And she was worried that Annie was hurt by Chester.


    So now that she had made a small name for herself in the fashion industry by relying on Chester, Macy


    felt that Annie should concentrate on her career now.


    "Then I''ll go and have a look, it won''t be a problem, right?"


    "Don''t you have a big show in three days?" The jewellery at that big show was all made from her


    designs.


    It was undoubtedly because of Chester behind this.


    "I''ll go there first, it''s okay." Although there was quite a lot going on in terms of preparation, but right


    now Chester was the most important for Annie.


    Macy couldn''t do anything about Annie, so she agreed, "Then you should go back soon."


    "Okay."


    Now that Macy''s career waspletely ruined, and she had not epted this fact.


    So even though Alina had been buried at sea, Macy still hated her in her heart.


    Even before she died, she had brought Macy down.

 Chapter 634 Pola, Fabian

    Chapter 634 P, Fabian


    Chapter 634 P, Fabian


    The matter was so big that it was naturally buzzing over in Ingford, and now all the people were


    wondering who was behind this, daring to go against the Satan-like Chester.


    Moreover, the person behind this incident has not been caught so far, so naturally the identity of the


    person who went against him is not simple.


    There was a lot of spection as to who this was.


    P got up early in the morning to go to work, and the moment she pulled open the door, she saw


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Fabian standing in front of her house in a casual home outfit.


    He was carrying breakfast in his hand.


    Her expression stiffened and with a ''bang'', the door was subconsciously closed by her, while at this


    moment her heart was constantly heaving.


    Even after all these years, she still had an uncontroble pain for this man.


    The two were separated by the door panel, and it seemed that the heavy breathing still managed to


    tangle together. P closed her eyes, hiding the painful colour under them.


    ...


    An hourter.


    P appeared in thepany, and Andre seemed to be in a very good mood today, apparently having


    seen the relevant reports from Ingford.


    He admired anyone who went against Chester nowadays.


    "You don''t look well. Didn''t rest well?" Seeing P''s face not looking pleased, Andre asked with a


    frown.


    P shook her head, "No, I''m fine."


    Andre didn''t ask more questions.


    He turned around and went into the office.


    Now although the person behind that mess Chester''s world, but Andre is feeling wrong.


    "We must find out who is behind this." Andre looked at P seriously.


    P nodded his head.


    It was clear to see what exactly Andre was suspecting, but with such a dangerous situation like that at


    that time, it was impossible.


    But since it had all happened, it was only natural to find out what was hidden behind this.


    Just as the two were about to say something else, a push popped up on Andre''s phone, and it was


    about Chester again.


    By one nce, Andre''s eyes froze, "It seems that this person is really after him."


    Something happened to Chester.


    He handed his phone to P, who saw the picture of Chester holding Annie, who was covered in


    blood.


    Probably that person had underestimated Annie, so his n to kill Chester was aplete failure.


    "There''s no need to investigate this matter." Andre looked at P, and the suspicion in his heart was


    therefore dispelled.


    Because if it was really that person, it shouldn''t be so hard on Chester.


    But that person behind was really ruthless.


    Let all the people think that it was directed at Vanessa, therefore all the suspicions came to Andre.


    And just when all the people''s attention was on him, the person behind gave Chester a heavy blow.


    He was liking going to kill Chester.


    "Yes." P felt that there was no need to investigate this matter further.


    Ingford was now inplete chaos.


    ...


    Caleb hurried to the hospital, and the moment he saw Chester, he looked Chester up and down, and


    only after seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    And because of this scene today, things have be even moreplicated.


    Chester was now furious, "Make sure you find that person."


    At this moment, his face still had blood on it, and those scarlet eyes were even more like a terrifying


    beast.


    Ronan nodded his head.


    Caleb looked at Chester.


    The two men''s breath was so stark in the hospital corridor that the doctors and nurses made a detour.


    Caleb had never liked Chester before, but he could not be indifferent to what was happening.


    "He ising for you." Caleb opened his mouth, breaking the suffocating silence.


    At these words, Chester''s eyes were even sharper and colder with hostility, he felt it too.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Caleb continued, "He is very cunning, and is using Andre to distract


    you."


    The gaze that Chester looked at Caleb was all more dangerous at this moment.


    Caleb, "You''re going to think I''m speaking up for Andre again?"


    It was before.


    Whenever Andre was mentioned, Chester would be extreme in thinking that it was Caleb who was


    putting in a good word for Andre.


    Chester looked at Caleb with a darker gaze, "Why don''t you say that it was him who wanted me dead?"


    Andre must have wished Chester to death at all times.


    Such a hatred was monstrous.


    However, Caleb said, "If it was him, he woulde out in the open."


    He meant Andre would not have done such a thing, so if it was Andre, this half year has already been a


    stormy time, how could he have waited until now to make a stumble in secret, this is not something that


    a man of Andre''s nature could do.


    "Humph!" Chester coldly snorted.


    Caleb knew that he didn''t believe it.


    He was already a suspicious person by nature.


    Therefore Andre was naturally the primary suspect.


    Caleb, "What? Do you still want to deal with Andre?"


    In the midst of such oppressive words, the hostility on Chester''s body was being collected little by little


    at this moment. How would he deal with Andre?


    He, naturally, would not deal with Andre.


    His eyes shed with an unprecedented pain.


    The original purpose of this incident was to investigate the person behind the incident, but Ronan


    secretly investigated another thing clearly.


    That was the man surnamed Shaw.


    Edison bit on the same answer as Vanessa, however a suspicious character like Chester would


    naturally go and check.


    When Ronan found those only few elderly neighbours left back then, he pried out the final truth.


    It''s not easy to find these people, who moved away after that fire, and some people have passed away.


    Vanessa probably figured that out.


    Chester looked at the information, and at that moment, his eyes were all bloodthirsty.


    His mother could be trusted the most, yet she set him up before she died, using him to avenge her


    lover.


    "Sir." Ronan looked at Chester with some concern, this was the tacit agreement reached between


    Vanessa and Edison.


    Vanessa wanted that person to be killed.


    And Edison wanted the Collins family to have no peace. Vanessa hated Alby for causing her and that


    person''s child to miscarry.


    Edison hated the whole Collins family.


    What a tacit pair.

 Chapter 635 The So-Called Truth, The So-Called Family

    Chapter 635 The So-Called Truth, The So-Called Family


    Chapter 635 The so-called truth, the so-called family


    Chester''s heart kept rising and falling.


    The document was torn to shreds, and the moment he opened his mouth was even more full of


    hostility, "So who did the tampering with my identification report before?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Edison."


    "He has been locked up?"


    "You underestimate him, have you forgotten what happened between you and Miss Hughes before?"


    That man had tricks under his sleeves.


    At that time on Penny''s identification report, it was impossible to defend against it.


    And then there was the matter of Alina''s pregnancy, who would have thought before that he would be


    so tactful behind the scenes?


    Chester''s hands were clenched into fists, and he wanted to tear Edison apart.


    Yet besides the anger, there was that endless darkness and pain. His world seemed to bepletely


    dark because of that pain.


    "You go out first." Suddenly, Chester uttered.


    However no one knows what kind of storm will usher in behind this calmness.


    Ronan went out.


    When Chester was left alone, his eyes seemed to be instantly hollow.


    Until the doctor came over.


    "Mr. Collins, Miss Moon has woken up and keeps calling your name."


    Chester seemed to have not heard it, all he could think about was what she had done during thest


    time Alina had messed with him.


    She hadn''t done anything.


    It was all his mother had made up the whole story, and from the beginning to the end, Alina had done


    nothing.


    Chester''s eyes glittered with pain.


    ...


    An hourter.


    Dragon Mountain Cemetery was the ce where Alina had been buried by Caleb before, Chester had


    never believed that she was dead.


    Yet now half a year had passed and she still hadn''t been heard from, so this cruel truth had to be


    believed.


    She, up to now, had not been found.


    They had even found every inch of the vast river.


    At the moment, the cold wind was howling. Chester stood in the icy rain, letting the biting rain eat away


    at his blood.


    "Abby." He looked at the girl in the picture on the tombstone smiling, like an angel.


    He was the one who wanted to protect her the most in this world, but in the end, he could not escape


    from the conspiracy.


    He, himself, destroyed her.


    ...


    When Caleb saw that there was nothing wrong with Chester at the hospital, he went straight back to


    Wend Vi, but when he returned to Wend Vi, he got the news.


    It said that Chester had gone to Alina''s Dragon Mountain Cemetery.


    "What''s he doing there?" Thest time he went was when he was messing around, could it be that this


    time he was going to turn over Alina''s tomb?


    When he thought of this, Caleb''s face instantly turned sullen, and before he could sit down, he walked


    out.


    When he arrived at the Dragon Mountain Cemetery, he was kind of relieved when he saw that Alina''s


    tomb was still in good condition.


    Thank goodness Chester hadn''t done something like that.


    However what was he doing now? The moment he approached, Caleb clearly felt the aura of grief on


    his body.


    What was his pain?


    Although there was no telling that Alina was dead or alive, whatever hatred didn''t matter anymore to


    Chester.


    "Caleb." Chester didn''t turn around, as if he knew exactly who wasing.


    The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was full of bitterness, because he felt the tense in Caleb.


    What was he worried about?


    Worried about what he would do to Alina''s grave?


    "Are you alright?" Caleb looked at such a perverse Chester and wondered what was wrong with him.


    But who knew if he would suddenly do something crazy?


    Now Chester was getting more and more abnormal, since Alina was gone, he waspletely out of


    control.


    There was no more of his previous warmth.


    There was only endless hostility.


    "In this world, how can there be such a mother?" Chester murmured softly.


    And Caleb, at this moment, instantly understood what Chester meant, "You..."


    "She tricked me before she died. Is that person that important to her? So why didn''t she leave the


    Collins family?"


    At this moment Chester didn''t understand, since Vanessa couldn''t let go of that person that much, then


    why didn''t she leave all these years? Was it because of that child?


    Even if she had three children in the Collins family, it could not extinguish the hatred in her heart, and


    even the entire Collins family was not at peace with her calctions?


    Caleb didn''t know what to say about Vanessa, after all, he hadn''t received motherly love since he could


    remember.


    Therefore he didn''t know the reason.


    But now it was obvious that Chester knew something.


    "What did you know?" Caleb asked.


    Chester was silent.


    His mother would calcte even by all means, would not spare even his child.


    She was crazy and would not even let anyone rest, her hatred shall not stop even if she died.


    When Caleb saw that Chester did not answer, he probably knew that what Chester knew was definitely


    not a good thing.


    He took a deep breath, "Didn''t you say before that the person you can trust most in this world is only


    yourself?"


    But in the end, he still believed in a dying woman.


    Because it was the words of a woman who was going to die, he believed in them.


    Because of this belief, he ended up pushing the one he loved most into the abyss.


    The cold wind howled like a ghost''s harsh hissing, Chester looked at the picture on the tombstone and


    could not hold back any longer.


    He knelt down.


    At that moment, Caleb, who was standing not far behind him, was thus startled.


    He wanted to go forward, however his legs were as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    He was clearly so hateful, but now the mixture of grief and anger in his body was too much for people


    to bear.


    Chester sped his hands around the tombstone, his forehead resting on the photo, in the wind and


    rain, he was trembling, as if his whole body had been hollowed out.


    ...


    In the hospital, Annie woke up a while ago. She was weak, Macy rushed over when she got the news.


    "Why isn''t Master Chestering?" She gave a nce at the doctor.


    When Annie woke up just now, hadn''t they already gone to inform Master Chester? Why hadn''t he


    When the doctor heard Macy''s questioning, although he was ufortable in his heart, he did not


    dare to show it because it was Chester who had brought her here, "Master Chester has already left the


    hospital just now."


    At these words, Macy and Annie looked at each other, both seeing something from under each other''s


    eyes.

 Chapter 636 He Had Left Ingford

    Chapter 636 He Had Left Ingford


    Chapter 636 He had left Ingford


    Instantly, Annie''s eyes were filled with pain, and when Macy saw this, she told all the doctors to go out.


    The emotion in Annie''s heart was finally suppressed, "Sis, what did he go for?"


    What could Chester be doing at this time?


    Macy had a heartache.


    Chester already knew that Annie woke up, why did he have to leave?


    Macy took a deep breath, "Probably he caught that person who hurt you."


    "Is that person that important?" So important that he didn''t even have the time toe and say a few


    words to her after she woke up?


    Macy, at this time, couldn''t see Chester, after all, it was for him that Annie was injured today.


    Who in this world could make Chester so out of control rather than Alina?


    Alina was important to him, but she was dead now, and Annie was hurt for him, she was still not half as


    important as that woman?


    While thinking like this, Macy''s heart was filled with anger.


    "Fool, now that you''ve been injured for him, he naturally wants to cut that person to death, what''s your


    worry?"


    Although cated by Macy, Annie clearly felt that things were not that simple.


    "Sis."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve been hurt for him, this will make you an important person in his world in the future,


    got it?"


    When Annie heard this, her heart felt slightly morefortable.


    Macy saw that Annie wanted to cry.


    Soothingly, she said, "You can''t cry now, you''re hurt badly."


    And Annie can feel the pain of the wound being torn with a slight emotional fluctuation.


    But Chester didn''te to see her first, she had some bad feelings in her heart.


    ...


    In Isha Ind, Alina sat by the window, outside was the vast blue ocean. The man was holding red


    wine in his hand, swaying the ss.


    Handing the tablet to her, he said, "Failed."


    Alina frowned.


    Her eyes shed with a thick ice cold, turned to the floor-to-ceiling window to look at the sea outside.


    Lincol''s gaze shifted down and his gaze caught the scar on Alina''s calf like a centipede, "What a cruel


    woman, but I like it."


    ''''Boom.'''' With those words, Alina turned around, and the tablet in her hand smashed onto the ss


    coffee table.


    So much so that the bottle of red wine on the table fell over and rolled straight to the floor, a bottle of


    fine red wine was ruined just like that.


    Lincol wasn''t annoyed, but smiled, "What a hot temper."


    She had been cold and icy for half a year.


    On the contrary, it was him, whose state of mind seemed to have changed in these six months.


    "At the Oklens Competition, the jewellery used are this woman''s jewellery, I don''t think it matches your


    clothes."


    "You are right." Alina said indifferently.


    Lincol, "Then I''ll have someone remove it?"


    "As you wish." Alina spat out icily.


    Lincol drained the red wine in one go.


    Starting six months ago, whatever Lincol wanted to do to Chester, he would tell Alina.


    So Alina knew no matter what he did, and she never had any statement.


    She knows all of the past issues between Lincol and Chester, and knows that Lincol will definitely want


    Chester''s life when he strikes.


    This time, she knew about the matter in advance.


    "If things hadn''t failed, what would your expression be now?"


    Alina gave Lincol a cold look, "What are you trying to test?"


    Lincol, "..." Heart.


    He wanted to test her heart for Chester, however her heart died thoroughly for him.


    Even when she knew that Chester might die, she still did not have any reaction.


    "Want to know what he is like to you now?" Lincol continued to ask.


    Alina stood up, no longer having the patience to continue talking to the man, and turned around to walk


    inside.


    She reminded, "Remember those coborations between us, I hope everything goes smoothly."


    A sh of annoyance shed across Lincol''s eyes.


    Her temper was really hot and she was so deep in heart.


    However, no matter if it was a cover-up or if she really had moved on, her nature is really not very


    inviting.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Annie was seriously injured and would spend the next half month in hospital, so she could not attend


    the show in Oklens.


    Macyforted her, "Even if you don''t go, your reputation will be raised after the fame of those works


    of yours."


    Although all this seems to have be less important because of Chester.


    But Annie''s mind was still clear on this matter, Chester was full of too much uncertainty for her.


    Therefore it was best for her to have her own career now, preferably with Chester, and to be able to


    stand on the peak in a short time.


    "Okay." Listening to Macy''s reassurances, Annie felt better.


    Macy, "You should cherish your career, don''t act like me."


    "Don''t worry, Sis."


    Annie knew the importance of this career now, once when she saw Alina so shinny on stage, that was


    what she dreamed of, and she had a talent for design, so she must stand even higher than Alina.


    ...


    However what Macy and Annie didn''t expect was that they originally thought Chester was just going to


    be busy for a while and would be back soon.


    However, after Chester left the hospital, he never came back. Annie waited until dawn, but did not see


    Chestere back.


    Macy was heartbroken at this.


    "Is Master Chester still noting back?" She asked an unknown bodyguard of Caleb.


    Seeing that even Ronan hadn''te, Macy was instantly unhappy.


    However, the bodyguard said, "Master Chester has already left Ingford, saying that he will trouble Miss


    Macy Moon during this period of time."


    At those words, Annie and Macy looked at each other.


    What does this mean?


    "Did Master Chester say it? Or did Ronan say it?"


    And Macy had already regretted asking this, but the silence of the bodyguard had exined.


    Annie''s face turned white.


    "Sis." The voice of resignation resounded through the ward.


    Yesterday, she had almost lost her life for Master Chester, only for Chester to send her straight to the


    hospital and for him to leave.


    He didn''t evene and visit her?


    Suddenly, there was a sense of humiliation.

 Chapter 637 The Collins Family Is In Complete Chaos Now

    Chapter 637 The Collins Family Is In Complete Chaos Now


    Chapter 637 The Collins family is inplete chaos now


    Even if she stood in Chester''s way to protect him, she was still less important to Chester than a cat or


    puppy.


    "Go away." Macy did not want outsiders to be present seeing Annie in this state.


    Her sister had established herself as the mistress of the house in Chester''s world.


    So it couldn''t be ruined just like that.


    The bodyguard went out.


    When it was just Macy and Annie left, "Don''t move, you''ve pulled the wound."


    Seeing Annie getting emotional, Macy was not feeling well.


    Annie looked at Macy in agony, "How can he do this to me? Yesterday I was..."


    Although she had been mentally prepared early on, knowing that Chester had given all his tenderness


    and love to Alina.


    But when she was really faced with such heartlessness from him, Annie still felt her heart so painful


    and unbearable.


    She had worked so hard all this time.


    In the past six months, she had treated him with nothing but love.


    Even if it was a stone, it should have been warmed up, right? Why was his heart so cold? It was colder


    than even a stone.


    "So what exactly is most important to you now, you know?" Macy wanted tofort Annie.


    But right now, she knew that no matter what kind of words would be futile for her.


    "Where do you think he''s gone?" Annie looked at Macy with some reluctance.


    After all, Alina was gone.


    What else in this world was more important to him than her? The moment this thought popped up,


    Annie''s face couldn''t help but turn even whiter.


    After all, she was nothing in Chester''s heart, and she thought that after yesterday''s incident, the


    distance between them would at least be closer.


    Now, it seemed that she had been delusional after all.


    Now in his world, she was still nothing.


    "Well, don''t think about it for now, no matter what he does, in the future there will only be one woman in


    his world, and that is you."


    Since this must be what Annie wanted, there was nothing Macy could say, but to find a way tofort


    her.


    Sure enough, hearing Macy say this, Annie felt slightly better.


    In the future in Chester''s world there would only be her, and nothing else mattered.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ...


    Chester went back to Eglinton after leaving Ingford.


    Edison was locked up in an abandoned vi and during this time cut off all contact between him and


    the outside.


    Yet who would have thought that even at this point, he would still have the ability to contact Chester?


    Chester gave a kick on the chair Edison was sitting on, and Edison instantly fell to the ground and


    looked at Chester with a smile.


    "Hahahaha, hahahaha!" Looking at Chester''s exasperated look, Edison wasn''t the least bit angry about


    being trapped all this time.


    At the moment, instead, he was so happy.


    Chester looked at him with eyes that were sharp at the moment.


    "This is your n?"


    When Edison heard Chester say this, he probably knew that Chester had already checked out


    everything.


    His smile grew wilder and wilder.


    Chester was so angry that he kicked Chester in the face, and Edison rolled on the ground several times


    in session.


    The moment he got up, he wiped away the bright red blood from the corner of his mouth, "The Collins


    family is inplete chaos now, right?"


    "Edison!"


    "Everyone has lost the person they love the most. Your father, you, your brother, and that leaves


    Tristan, what a pity."


    With those words, Chester smashed Edison''s face with a p.


    The force was so strong that Edison fell to the ground unsteadily, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Chester tidied up hispel, still noble and elegant.


    The contrast between him and Edison, who was in a mess on the ground at the moment, was stark, but


    at the moment Chester was in hostility.


    It was as if it would devour him at any moment.


    "Your mother is a fool, hahaha, she believes everything I say, he thinks it was Alby who harmed that


    child."


    "..."


    "I''m just trying to make her hate the Collins family. But she had a kind side, surprisingly she never


    made a move on that old man."


    When speaking of this, Edison''s tone was full of anger.


    And when Chester heard this, the hostility under his eyes intensified.


    In fact, things were probably clear by this point. Edison had counted on all of them, even, Vanessa.


    "Ronan."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Leave it to the police." Chester turned around, and the icy coldness on his figure at that moment


    radiated out.


    Yet that coldness was mixed with an endless despondency.


    Everything was clear.


    Yet his world seemed to have beenpletely emptied in that instant.


    It was not raining much in Eglinton, but Chester could feel the suffocating smell in the dry air.


    The police soon came to take Edison away, and before he left, Edison looked at Chester andughed


    madly.


    "Fools, hahaha, fools, all fools." At this moment, even if Edison waspletely defeated, looking at the


    Collins family already torn apart, with everyone''s heart so broken, he was unprecedentedly happy.


    There was even a heavy sense of achievement.


    "You people who are so high and mighty deserve to be dropped heavily in the mud, you are nothing,


    nothing."


    The voice was further and further away.


    And Chester stood in ce, his heart getting emptier and emptier, and colder and colder.


    Everyone''s world, waspletely over, all the intrigue, with Edison being taken away, all settled.


    ...


    Time, as always, passed in a hurry.


    Many people came to the Oklens Competition, the designs reported this time were delivered by


    Brandon, although Alina was not there.


    But some of her designs before she was alive was still submitted by Brandon, her design was so new


    and beautiful, each wedding dress used her heart and soul.


    And the people who came more or less regretted the legendary ''Jon Hughes''.


    Andre came too.


    Brandon sat with Andre, "If she was still alive, she would have gone to a higher position."


    Andre looked at the model on the catwalk, wearing Alina''s wedding dress, which made people''s hearts


    heavy.


    Brandon was silent, his mood was overwhelmingly heavy at the moment.


    Just when it was time to start the exnation of Alina''s work, the voiceing from the microphone


    was so familiar, so intoxicating.


    Andre and Brandon''s pupils instantly tightened, and both of them looked at each other, could not help


    but tremble.


    They looked towards the catwalk, looking through the long line of models, and at that moment Andre


    jerked up from his chair.


    His magnificent figure brought the scene, which could not help but exim, to an instant standstill.


    All the people were wide-eyed, thinking they had misread, looking carefully at the familiar figure that


    slowly walked to the front stage with the models.

 Chapter 638 Returning Alive

    Chapter 638 Returning Alive


    Chapter 638 Returning Alive


    She was still so dazzling, so gentle and elegant.


    At this moment, Andre''s heart was suffocating badly, "Brandon, Brandon!"


    The moment he opened his mouth, Andre could barely hear his voice, Brandon responded, "Yes. You


    are not wrong."


    Not wrong? That was really Alina, the woman who was causing his heartache.


    All the people couldn''t believe their eyes, the woman who had lost her life was standing here.


    And the moment it gradually became clear in front of Andre''s eyes, the moment he met Alina''s eyes on


    stage, the gentle smile at the corner of her mouth was so clear and so energetic.


    At that moment, Andre''s heart was stirred, and a warm current instantly entered his heart, dispelling the


    coldness of the past six months.


    All over the stage, Alina remained so fluent, as if nothing had ever happened.


    The moment she stepped off the stage, Lincol was waiting at the bottom, extending his hand to her,


    "Congrattions, Miss Hughes, you have seeded in stirring up this storm."


    Alina gave him a cold re, but still put her hand into his warm palm.


    The moment Lincol took hold of it, he carefully helped her down the steps.


    The moment she came down, there were reporters and media already waiting below because of the


    shock just now, all wanting toe forward for interviews.


    She wanted to know what had happened in the meantime and why the news of her death had spread


    so shockingly.


    However, they were all stopped by Lincol''s people.


    "Going back now ?" Lincol asked her.


    Alina, "My brother is here."


    After half a year, they finally met each other.


    Lincol probably didn''t expect that Alina was so important in Andre''s heart, even if he thought that she


    had gone, he still came.


    For six months, Alina had been thinking about reuniting with her family all the time, but with such a


    scene, it did take her by surprise.


    Lincol escorted her to the backstage.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Andre was already waiting for her, and the moment he saw Alina, his eyes turned red and he stepped


    forward to embrace her into his arms.


    At that moment, Andre was trembling, while he just quietly embraced her, without saying a word, but


    his breath was trembling uncontrobly.


    Finally, atst, she was found.


    "Alina." Andre uttered.


    Alina allowed him to embrace her.


    Now both Andre and Alina had many, many words they wanted to say.


    Yet in such a situation, neither knew exactly what to say.


    "Why? Why didn''t you contact me?" Since she was living in this world, why didn''t she contact him?


    Alina faced this question from Andre.


    At this moment, she did not know what to answer.


    Her heart was aching and suffocating badly.


    ...


    "Ah, ah, ah!" In Ingford''s hospital room, Annie swept everything to the floor.


    Just a moment ago, she saw that all the jewellery she had designed had been reced, and hers had


    not been used at all.


    She didn''t see Alina on stage.


    But the fact that her work was reced was enough to make her copse madly.


    When Macy came over, she saw the way Annie was going crazy.


    She went up and held her in her arms, "What are you doing? Ronan is right outside, telling you to hurry


    up to go back to Eglinton."


    "The wound is torn open, so I can only remain in the hospital."


    Macy''s tone was full of reproach when she saw how Annie lost her temper.


    Annie, "They reced all of my work, what qualifications do they have to do that?"


    When she saw Macy, Annie broke down.


    This show was something that could have instantly put her on her career footing, but who on earth had


    ruined it all now?


    And Macy was shocked when she heard the result.


    "How is this possible?" After all, the adoption of the work had been covertly operated by Chester.


    In that case, who could take it upon themselves to give a recement?


    Annie, "Check if you don''t believe me, look!"


    When the TV was turned on again, Macy and Annie got a glimpse of the figureing out of the group


    of models.


    The pupils of both of them tightened.


    In a daze, both of them thought that they had seen Alina wrongly, how could they have seen Alina if


    this was not a mistake?


    "Sis!" Annie screamed in panic, it was as if she could no longer hear her own voice at this moment.


    Why was that Alina?


    Wasn''t that woman already dead? Why would she see Alina?


    Macy''s heart was raised to her throat, and her world went nk at this moment.


    Macy was stiff.


    But yet, she was pulled back to her senses by Annie, "I saw that, and you didn''t see it wrong."


    The moment she opened her mouth, Macy''s tone was tight. They were seeing it clearly.


    That was Alina.


    What they were seeing now was Alina.


    "How could she?" Annie''s heart choked even more the moment she heard that she hadn''t misread it.


    How things could turn out this way?


    Macy''s heart was choking hard too.


    Yes, how could she?


    "Yes, how could it be?" So many people were salvaging on that Hasnan River at that time, and none of


    them were able to salvage her.


    Why was she now standing alive in the middle of that stage?


    At this moment, both Macy and Annie saw how dazzling Alina was, as before, every time she stood on


    the stage.


    "Howe she is alive?" Macy was shocked as she looked at the slim and tall figure, much thinner


    than six months ago.


    But, it was her. She hade back.


    It was over.


    This was the most intuitive realisation that both Macy and Annie had in their hearts at this moment, only


    to feel that everything they had nned before was finished.


    "Sis, what am I going to do now? Tell me, what am I going to do now?" Annie really panicked.


    Originally, Chester did not have her in his heart, and now Alina had evene back, so, what else was


    there for her to do?


    And Macy was shocked too.


    Her career was now ruined, and she knew that now if Annie still lost her status in front of Chester, the


    future for both of them would be very difficult.


    "Don''t be anxious." Macy took a deep breath and wanted to calm Annie.


    However how could Annie not be anxious? Originally everything seemed to be going very well, and in


    the future Chester would only be hers.


    But now, it was all shattered.


    Alina had returned.


    Her world had beenpletely messed up.


    They knew what Chester was really like to Alina, and ever since Alina''s death, hatred hadn''t even


    mattered in his heart.


    So much so that Alina was now back, so would those be turned over again?

 Chapter 639 Chester Is Here

    Chapter 639 Chester Is Here


    Chapter 639 Chester is here


    And what they all didn''t know was Chester now knew the truth about everything, and Macy was still


    pinning all her hopes on Edison.


    She hoped that Edison would be able to manipte it all as he did before.


    And now that Chester knew the truth and Edison was going to pay for everything he had done, so the


    hatred Chester held for Alina was gone.


    "How can I not be anxious? Chester likes her so much, and she''s back alive now, howe she''s so


    lucky?"


    Annie roared out of control.


    Macy knew that things were now heading out of control, but what could be done now that things had


    turned out like this?


    "You forget that you almost even lost your life for him three days ago, and he sent Ronan to pick you up


    personally, you are different to him now."


    With these words, Macy was not sure if she wasforting Annie or herself.


    It was best not to lose everything, once it waspletely lost, things would turn very bad for them.


    "Is it really different?" At this moment Annie thought of how cold Chester had been towards herself


    before.


    Now, was it really different?


    But she hadn''t seen Chester since she woke up until now.


    Macy pressed her voice, "It''s different, now all the people around Chester think that you are the future


    mistress."


    "..."


    "You need to show the demeanor of a mistress now, you know? Don''t mess yourself up first."


    As Annie listened to these words of Macy, her heart was even tighter and choked.


    But apart from listening to Macy, she could do nothing now, she had no way out.


    Macy, "Alina is very high and mighty, if she knows that all the people around Chester now think you are


    the mistress, she could not possiblypromise."


    However what both Macy and Annie did not know was Alina was no longer possible for Chester, and as


    far as their world was concerned, Alina''s presence was a kind of destruction to them.


    Now without Edison, it had be so unbearable.


    ...


    Lucas had already returned to Chester. Since Alina left, Lucas found that the aura on Chester''s body


    was much colder.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had be depressed.


    Even if by a nce, he felt as if his world hadpletely lost its colour.


    "Sir." Lucas stepped forward and handed the phone to Chester.


    After Chester came back from Ingford, he had no energy.


    He used to be able to fill his empty, horrible self every night with work.


    Now it seemed that even work couldn''t pull his empty nerves back, and at the moment he saw Lucas


    handing over his phone.


    "Just deal with it." He had been like this for the past two days at work.


    Lucas, "It''s Miss Hughes."


    The air instantly froze.


    Ever since Alina''s life had been uncertain half a year ago, no one dare to mention the name Alina in


    front of him.


    It was as if this person, in his world, had be a taboo.


    Or rather, it was a wound that he could not face.


    "She was found?" His eyes in the dim space were as empty as if they were devoid of any life.


    After meeting Edison, Chester had be like this.


    At this moment Lucas was really worried.


    If this went on, he would go to the same level of madness as Alina, rather even worse than Alina back


    then.


    However, in the next moment, Lucas said, "She''s back."


    Six months ago, when it was said that Alina was dead, apart from Chester who didn''t believe it, there


    was another person who didn''t believe it either.


    That was Lucas.


    So many people were protecting her, how could she die so easily?


    The air was now even quieter as if a pin dropped on the ground could be heard clearly.


    Chester looked towards Lucas, his gaze moving down to the mobile phone in his hand, which was now


    shing with a video.


    It was Alina.


    "That''s that show of hers?"


    "In the Oklens show, Brandon submitted her work and she appeared over there."


    Lucas spoke in a somewhat incoherent manner.


    He was unsure of how to react to the matter of Alina being alive.


    The next moment, the phone in his hand was grabbed away, only to see Chester holding the phone.


    Trembling all over, he looked at the picture on it, she was like a star in the sky, dazzling on that high


    tform.


    Those eyes were bright.


    Chester choked as he watched the screen, seemingly not even letting go of Alina''s every reaction.


    Her voice was so loud, with her usual confidence.


    "You said that this is the show in Oklens?"


    "Yes."


    "This time?"


    "Yes."


    Chester''s hand squeezing the phone was shaking at this moment, it was her, it was really Alina.


    "Abby!" It was Alina.


    The next moment.


    Lucas only felt a gust of wind ruffling by his side and it was Chester running out from the study.


    Alina was still alive in this world, this was what many people had hoped for, but it was what many


    people had not expected.


    Six months ago, there was an ident of that magnitude, a month-long search, and it was a sensation


    for many people.


    And yet the person who finally came to the conclusion that life was uncertain, was now surprisingly still


    found, and she was back.


    At this moment, all the people, except for the two sisters Macy and Annie, felt happy.


    The atmosphere that had been deadly depressing came to life at this moment.


    ...


    Oklens.


    In the hotel presidential suite, under the bright light, Andre carefully surveyed Alina''s up and down.


    The two did not say a word, and Andre''s gaze on Alina''s body was almost never left for a moment.


    He was afraid that in a blink of an eye, she would be gone again.


    Alina handed him the red wine, "Have some?"


    At this moment, that clear voice made Andre know that she was alive and well in this world.


    "Alina." Even if it was Andre, at this moment, his heart could not help but feel pain.


    Alina''s cold hand covered the back of his hand, even this cold temperature made it feel so real.


    "You are heartless." Andre was helpless, with a bit of reproach, but with a bit of doting.


    Alina, "I''m sorry."


    "Why didn''t youe back earlier? Do you know that Grandpa was waiting for you until his death?"

 Chapter 640 IM Not Blaming You

    Chapter 640 I''M Not ming You


    Chapter 640 I''m not ming you


    At that time, the news that she was alive or dead touched everyone''s heart, and all of them were


    waiting for news of her.


    However, Grandpa eventually couldn''t wait any longer.


    The Lawson family at that time was filled with sorrowful cries.


    And when Alina heard the word grandfather, her eyes instantly moistened and her eyes were full of


    pain as she looked at Andre.


    And the moment Andre saw the pain in her eyes, he stepped forward and took her in his arms, "I''m


    sorry, I''m not ming you, I''m not."


    How could he bear to me her?


    How could he me her for what had happened for she was in danger?


    "I''m sorry, I''m not ming you."


    There were many things that happened in their world during this time that made it so helpless and so


    scary.


    Up until now, Andre hadn''t actuallye out of that gloom.


    A person is not always able to withstand when so many things happen all of a sudden.


    No one knows how Andre actually came through these six months.


    His heart ached to the point of suffocation, yet because he had Penny by his side, he had to hold


    himself back.


    Every time he saw Penny, he had to act as if nothing had happened, or that those things didn''t matter.


    He tried to keep the child from feeling the world change and heavy as much as possible.


    "I''m so sorry." At this moment, it seemed that these words were all Alina could say.


    At that time, when she found out the news of her grandfather''s death, she couldn''t bear the shock and


    was in aa again for half a month, and she was on the verge of life during that time.


    By the time she woke up again, her grandfather had already been buried, so she did not even get to


    see thest of him.


    Later, she learned that Megan had gone because of this.


    Her world went grey again.


    It was as if the most important people had all gone in that instant.


    The strength of Andre''s hug on Alina became heavier, "Tell me what exactly happened at that time."


    In an instant, Andre''s tone took on a serious hue.


    Ever since fruitless search for Alina, Andre has been sending people to find out what happened at that


    time.


    However, in these six months, there were no clues whatsoever.


    Caleb, too, was looking into it. Even Chester was checking, but no one got a clue in these six months.


    And when it came to what exactly happened at that time, Alina responded, "After Caleb and I


    separated..."


    In Alina''s mind, memories of that time shed through.


    Those people were so fierce and vicious.


    Even when she offered a sky-high price, those people were still chasing after her.


    Alina told Andre all the things that followed, and the more Andre heard, the more unpleasant his face


    became.


    He got up, hostility radiated all over his body, "So, at that time, if not for Lincol passing by, you would


    have.."


    Andre did not continue.


    His throat was already tight.


    He couldn''t imagine just how desperate Alina was at that time. Previously, in Hasnan River Brandon


    was by her side.


    Yet this time? She was alone then, facing those fierce faces as she tried to dy their time.


    Yet in the end...


    "I was badly injured at that time, and I basically forgot about what happened after that." By the time she


    woke up again, she was over at Isha Ind.


    At this moment, Alina solved the confusion for Andre, but at the same time, it made Andre''s heart lift


    up.


    "Do you know what Lincol is?"


    The Shaw family of Eglinton had a hundred years of foundation history, and Lincol was now the heir of


    the Shaw family, having inherited the entire Shaw family half a year ago.


    Alina looked at Andre in silence, and this silence said it all.


    ...


    The Oklens was in chaos.


    Chester and Caleb appeared at the airport at the same time, the moment they looked at each other,


    their eyes were both cold.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb ignored Chester and went straight to the direction of the exit.


    Just two steps away, Chester''s biting voice came from behind him, "Caleb, do you have to do this?"


    "I should be asking you this question, do you have to do this?" Ever since, Chester had returned to


    Alina, he had been forcing Caleb to leave Alina.


    In the end, he got what he wanted.


    And he really did wish Alina well, but what had Chester done?


    Caleb turned back, "Things have developed to this point, you know that it is no longer possible


    between you and her, there is no point for you toe here."


    Not even that it was possible for Caleb.


    But after getting the news that Alina appeared alive in Oklens, he still came to without a second


    thought.


    Thest time he let go, it was because he thought Alina would be fine, but now Caleb doesn''t believe in


    it anymore, if letting go is not destined to let her have a good life.


    He prefer to protect her himself.


    No one knows how much Caleb regretted that he and Alina were separated on the Hasnan River.


    There are some separations mean parting forever.


    And some letting go is pushing people into the abyss of hell.


    "Don''t let her continue to be a joke, okay?" Caleb looked back at Chester, his tone carrying a deep


    heaviness.


    And when Chester heard Caleb''s words, his body seemed to be struck by lightning, standing in ce


    for a long, long time, unable to respond.


    Caleb walked away.


    While Chester stood in ce. Lucas looked at his somewhat unstable back with some concern, "Sir."


    "Doesn''t it make any sense?" Chester opened his mouth, his mind was nk, he could barely hear


    himself.


    Why she was alive, but he felt hollowness and despair that he had never felt before?


    ...


    In the hotel, when Andre heard Alina''sst words, he jerked up to his feet, "You''re crazy, aren''t you?


    You dare to make a deal with Lincol?"


    Alina, "..." She can''te back without the deal.


    It had been a month after she hadpletely sobered up, but Lincol still had no intention of sending


    her back, so she knew he was not a good man.


    And after saving her, he already knew her identity and deliberately kept her from contacting the outside


    world.


    "Alina, listen to me." Andre only felt that his brain was throbbing now.


    The man that she had messed with was a tough nut.


    Alina knew what Andre was worried about, "Don''t worry, it''s all over."


    It was over? How was it over? Alina could see Andre''s confusion and the corners of her mouth lifted up


    into a smile, "Annie is still in the hospital, right?"


    At those words, Andre looked at Alina.


    He didn''t expect her to have gone through so much in order toe back, he just knew that Chester


    had always been at odds with the Shaw family.


    But he didn''t expect the grudge to be so big.

 Chapter 641 Standing In The Rain With A Soaked Body

    Chapter 641 Standing In The Rain With A Soaked Body


    Chapter 641 Standing in the rain with a soaked body


    When Caleb rushed to the hotel, Andre was walking back and forth alone with his heart depressed,


    "Whether it''s Chester or Lincol, leave it all to me, you stay out of it."


    Alina sat on the sofa in silence.


    And Andre could understand her, Lincol could trap her in that isted ind for six months, which


    already showed that he was not a good person.


    Although, he was really grateful that he had saved Alina.


    P saw Caleb, her eyes gestured to look at Andre who was still in intense emotions, Andre turned


    back and saw Caleb.


    The air quieted down.


    Alina felt Andre freeze in his tracks and followed his gaze to see Caleb standing in the doorway full of


    oppression.


    At that moment, Andre looked at him with scarlet eyes.


    The moment he stepped forward, he was stopped by Andre, "This is not the ce for you toe,


    leave here now."


    At the end of the sentence, Andre was pushed by Caleb.


    P and Tomas subconsciously went forward, however, without waiting for the two people to react,


    Andre dodged and turned around again, trying to grab Caleb.


    And at this time, Caleb had already arrived in front of Alina, hands propped up on the armrest of the


    single sofa, leaned over, warm breath puffed on Alina''s cheek.


    Alina looked at the man close at hand, his face full of fatigue, and her heart stiffened violently.


    Her mind unconsciously shed back to that funeral.


    When Lincol told her the news of her funeral, what she saw was Caleb standing in the rain, soaked to


    the skin.


    Knowing full well that it was her funeral, but at that moment Alina still felt the sadness in his body.


    If there hadn''t been those suffocating pasts between them, perhaps then...


    However it could not erase the grudge between her and the Collins family.


    She, now more than ever, was sensible and sober.


    Caleb''s cold fingertips traced the contours of her jaw, the temperature on her skin instantly striking


    deep into her heart, "Alina."


    He murmured softly, carrying with depress.


    Andre stepped forward, upon hearing the sadness in his tone, he froze.


    But it was only an instant before Andre came to his senses.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Caleb''s arm, "Come out with me."


    Caleb didn''t move.


    And Andre insisted.


    Eventually, the two of them came out of the room.


    In the corridor of the hotel, Andre wanted to light a cigarette, but finally held back his annoyance when


    he saw the thick carpet under his feet.


    "Chester''s here too?"


    They was nning to go back to Shirling tomorrow morning, but they didn''t expect Caleb and Chester


    toe so soon.


    Caleb''s silence confirmed Andre''s thoughts.


    Andre scratched his hair in annoyance, "You all should leave."


    "If, you really want what''s best for her, take him with you."


    The moment Caleb looked at Andre, his heart ached.


    He wanted to say something, but could not say anything at this time.


    Andre, "Neither of you are not appropriate to be around her right now."


    Once, when Alina had gone back to check on her grandmother''s affairs, Andre had been uneasy, but in


    the end, he had let Alina go back.


    At that time, he had been on guard against Caleb.


    He had always been a suspicious person, but he eventually believed Chester, but it gave them a heavy


    blow.


    Caleb looked to Andre, "How did shee back?"


    Caleb didn''t want to ask anything else. For the past six months, he had always known that Alina was


    killed at that time and hadn''t found her.


    So after the funeral, he had been looking for the person behind that.


    Now that Alina had returned.


    And at this moment, when he asked how exactly Alina hade back, the gaze that Andre looked at


    Caleb was stern.


    "Lincol saved her." As for how she came back, it was inevitable that there was mediation between Alina


    and Lincol.


    Especially when he knew that the fact that Annie was now injured in the hospital was rted to Alina,


    his heart was even tighter.


    Lincol was a tough nut.


    Since Chester had a deep grudge against Lincol all these years in Eglinton, he could see that it would


    not be simple for Lincol to save Alina.


    Who knows what this matter is really like?


    When Caleb heard that it was Lincol who saved Alina, his heart instantly rose to his throat.


    "Hasn''t Lincol always been in Eglinton?" Lincol didn''t have any dealings with Ingford.


    Andre looked at Caleb, "Now that she has returned unharmed, that is enough for me, as for the rest..."


    When he said this, Andre paused in his tone.


    The gaze that looked at Caleb at this moment was a bit sharper, he said, "I don''t want her to be


    involved in this anymore."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially since it was something rted to the Collins family, Andre didn''t want Alina to have any


    more involvement.


    The two men looked at each other.


    Andre''s gaze was sterner than ever at this moment.


    "Do you know what kind of person Lincol is?" Caleb didn''t respond to Andre, but asked in a tight tone.


    Andre and Lincol had little dealings.


    But Chester had been at odds with the Shaw family all these years, so Caleb naturally knew what kind


    of existence Lincol really was.


    Andre, "I will take care of it, no need for your Collins family to worry about it anymore."


    In short, now he did not want any Collins family members to go near Alina again.


    Andre only wanted to protect Alina as Grandma had requested, he didn''t want her to get involved as in


    anything else.


    Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Andre continued, "Don''t forget that she was in this state due to your


    Collins family."


    Caleb was dumbfounded.


    Alina''s two close deaths were all because of the Collins family, and she was indeed lucky to survive.


    ...


    Now no matter what Caleb said, Andre would not believe it, and while there was Andre around, he


    should not think about seeing Alina again.


    Therefore, he could only leave for the time being.


    When he came out of the hotel, he saw Chester get out of the car.


    When the two of them passed each other, Caleb uttered, "I advise you not to go up now."


    Chester paused in his tracks, with suffocating oppressiveness.

 Chapter 642 Sending Annie Away?

    Chapter 642 Sending Annie Away?


    Chapter 642 Sending Annie away?


    Caleb looked towards Chester, who looked still young and stunning.


    But his eyes hadpletely lost their temperature.


    Caleb took a deep breath, "Andre is up there, now she just came back and doesn''t want to see our


    Collins family."


    The night wind made the air even colder.


    Chester, "How did shee back?"


    The moment he opened his mouth, no one could hear the emotion in his tone.


    In these six months, he went crazy looking for Alina, all the time he didn''t believe that she had really


    gone.


    Even if he found things of her in Hasnan River, he did not believe it.


    "Lincol Shaw saved her." Caleb said honestly.


    At this, Chester looked at Caleb with disbelief.


    "Lincol Shaw?"


    Caleb nodded, "So, you''d better go and take care of Lincol first."


    All these years, Chester had always been involved with Lincol in terms of grudges, and naturally knew


    that he didn''t do business at a loss.


    Now, Lincol had saved Alina.


    In other words, for the past six months, Alina had been in Lincol''s hands.


    Instantly Chester''s face was even more gloomy.


    In the end, he did not go up, but turned around and got into the car, while Caleb saw Chester get into


    the car and leave, and his heart was kind of relieved.


    "Is Mr. Shaw that terrible?" Tomas stood behind Caleb and watched as Chester got into the car covered


    in hostility.


    Having followed Caleb all these years, Tomas had been hearing appalling rumours about the Shaw


    family, especially Lincol Shaw.


    In the midst of that bloody storm, he finally took the heir''s position into his own hands.


    Other people don''t know what he had gone through, but Chester certainly knows.


    If Chester has been a satanic presence in Eglinton all these years, then Lincol definitely is the devil of


    hell.


    Caleb, "He can make all people pale with fear, what do you think?"


    Just now, when it was mentioned that Alina was saved by Lincol, Chester''s face had changed.


    Especially, Alina had been by Lincol for half a year.


    ...


    Annie and Macy were still waiting for Chester toe and pick Annie up personally, and with Macy''s


    enlightenment, Annie knew she had gotten closer to Chester this time.


    However, to her surprise, after waiting for a day again, Chester did not appear in front of her.


    "Sis, do you think he will..." "Don''t think nonsense." Before Annie could finish her words, she was


    interrupted by Macy.


    Annie looked at Macy in aggravation.


    Especially since Macy was panicking in her heart right now, before Alina disappeared, she ruined her


    career.


    Now she was back.


    So did it mean that some of the previous grudges would be pushed back onto the agenda?


    When she thought of this, an unprecedented vicious light shed under Macy''s eyes.


    When Ronan came over, there was an instant light in Annie''s lost eyes, "Is he here?"


    Ronan frowned.


    "Master Chester asked if there anything you want." Ronan had always been a wooden man, so he did


    not beat around the bush.


    Macy and Annie were stunned when they heard this.


    A strong uneasiness shed in the hearts of both of them.


    "Where is Chester?" Annie asked in a dumb voice, her heart was even more in her throat at this


    moment, she was afraid.


    Ronan, "Already over in Oklens."


    At this moment, Annie''s face couldn''t help but turn white, although she had already guessed it before.


    But now Chester''s man personally delivered this news to her, she still couldn''t stop trembling.


    "Oklens?" The moment she opened her mouth, Annie almost couldn''t hear her own voice.


    She had been waiting for him.


    At that time, in that moment of hostility, she even rushed forward without hesitation, yet now, Chester


    was already in Oklens.


    Ronan, "Mister said that you can ask for anything you want, and he will satisfy you."


    Annie''s heart hurt so badly that she closed her eyes.


    Macy didn''t expect things toe so soon, and even more so, she didn''t expect Chester to treat Annie


    so heartlessly.


    "Ronan, you should go out first." At this moment, Macy''s mind was suddenly messed up too, not


    wanting to face Ronan.


    Ronan nodded and looked at his wristwatch, "I''lle back tomorrow."


    With this said, Ronan left.


    The moment the door to the ward closed, Annie was so angry that she swept the water cup and it


    shattered on the floor with a ''bang''.


    The hot water sshed onto Macy''s calf, causing her in pain.


    "Look, Alina is back, what am I now?" Alina was back, and everything Annie had worked so hard for


    before was shattered.


    Without Alina in these six months, everything she had done for Chester was to make her forget that


    she had no ce in his heart at all.


    Every time she went to hispany, those people treated her with respect.


    It made her think, for a time, as if she had really been by Chester and had achieved a certain status.


    And she would eventually be the only woman by his side as time went on.


    Yet now, Alina had returned.


    "Shut up." Macy''s brain was hurting badly now, and she wasn''t in a position to know how to appease


    Annie.


    Annie, "He must be with Alina now."


    "Don''t you say anything."


    Macy''s brain was already messing up right now, and now with Annie in such an agitated mood, it made


    her brain ache even more.


    The two sisters were now as if they were tied together, and this matter was very troublesome.


    Once Annie really left Chester, then she would be left with nothing.


    "Sis." Seeing Macy was in anger, Annie cried out.


    She was angry, but in seeing that Macy was angry, she was sad.


    Hearing Macy''s aggrieved voice, Annie returned to her senses at this moment, "There must be a way."


    Even if at the moment there is no solution, they must think of a solution, they absolutely cannot leave


    Chester like this.


    ...


    In a lighted hotel presidential suite in Oklens, Lincol has a cigar in his hand, looking at the hostile


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Chester across the room.


    His smile was yful and unrestrained, "What a disgusting face."

 Chapter 643 Dare To Use Me

    Chapter 643 Dare To Use Me


    Chapter 643 Dare to use me


    Lincol would hate Chester, not only because of the antagonism between him and Chester on some


    projects.


    More importantly, the Shaw family had almost fallen into Chester''s hands before.


    That was a bloody time in Eglinton.


    Chester''s eyes were full of gloom, "Say it, what do you want?"


    Chester did not want to talk nonsense to Lincol.


    Raising his eyes, Lincol asked, "Don''t you ask, what is the rtionship between me and her in these


    six months?"


    As the words fell, Chester kicked the coffee table in front of him, and the red wine ss fell to the floor,


    shattering instantly.


    The liquid inside stained the carpet red, making it shocking to see.


    Lincol smiled, "This temper of yours" is really the same as hers.


    At the beginning, Alina was grateful for him to save her, but after a long time, she lost her patience.


    Chester, "Stay away from her in the future."


    After saying that, Chester stood up and turned around austerely.


    "Are you being grateful to me? But I don''t feel you are grateful." Lincol said with a gangly smile.


    Back in Eglinton, who could take anything out of Chester''s hands?


    Even if he was that capable, he definitely didn''t have the guts.


    This was a rare first for him to take the initiative to give up.


    Chester added, "Think twice before you say it."


    Lincol, "The Tower Fan Mountain project to the east of Eglinton."


    "You can have it." And then Chester mmed the door and left.


    While Lincol sat on the sofa, but there was a moment of stiffness, looking towards Layton who was not


    far behind him, "You heard that?"


    "Yes."


    The Tower Fan Mountain project cost a hundred million, and in the beginning the two of them were


    fighting over that project.


    However, in the end, it fell into Chester''s hands, and now he was giving it up?


    "For her, he''s really willing to give up anything." He spoken in a profound manner.


    At this moment, Lincol was no longer the arrogant and unrestrained person he was when Chester was


    around, and his deep eyes carried indescribable darkness.


    Chester had not asked a single word about Alina being by his side for six months.


    It was evident that this woman was not ordinary in his heart.


    Layton, "It''s better for you not to provoke him, it will do you good."


    "Who cares about this benefit? Humph." Lincol snorted coldly.


    Layton was silent and stopped answering.


    The atmosphere in the room at the moment was even more terrifyingly tense.


    Shortly after Chester left, Lincol started calling Alina, but she never answered.


    Lincol looked at Layton, "Is she that busy?"


    "She doesn''t want to answer your calls." Layton uttered without any scruples.


    How exactly did Alina treat him during these six months on Isha Ind? She really had a bad temper.


    When she was finally released, she would naturally be presumptuous.


    Lincol smashed the phone, "How dare she use me?"


    Hadn''t he used her too?


    Layton, Lincol''s special assistant, though so.


    ...


    After Chester came out from Lincol''s ce, he came to the door of Alina''s room, and the moment his


    finger put on the doorbell button, he hesitated.


    All he could think of was Caleb''s words, ''She doesn''t want to see any Collins family members''.


    Lucas stepped forward and rang the doorbell for him.


    Chester turned back, and Lucas said, "Sooner orter, you have to see each other."


    Moreover, those problems between them were something that they would have to face sooner orter,


    and Chester was stiff at the moment.


    The moment he heard the movement inside, his heart rose to his throat.


    The door was pulled open and the familiar scent came to him, Alina, dressed in a white robe, just


    nced at him icily.


    And then she turned around and walked inside.


    Chester followed her.


    The book in Alina''s hand was smashed on the coffee table, and the moment she sat down with her legs


    casually folded, the unsightly centipede scars on her legs were clearly revealed.


    At that moment, it pierced Chester''s pupils, and his heart was even a bit stuffy and heavy at this


    moment.


    The air was terribly quiet at the moment, only the ''tter'' of the second hand on the clock was left, and


    for a long time, neither of them spoke.


    Chester''s gaze was always on Alina''s body, the depths of that gaze carried his unique uncertainty and


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    fear.


    Just like when Andre had seen Alina at the beginning, he was afraid that if he blinked, Alina would be


    gone.


    In the end, Alina, "I did that."


    Chester, "..." What does that mean?


    Alina looked at him sharply, "I plowed her grave."


    Chester looked at Alina in shock.


    However, without waiting for him to speak, Alina continued, "I hurt Annie."


    The air was quiet at this moment.


    In fact, at that time, she was wanting his life.


    Alina thought that Chester would hate her at she told him this, yet at this moment there was nothing but


    agony in his eyes.


    He looked at her with heartache and wanted toe forward. Yet his body was unmoved, as if he


    could just look at her from afar.


    That would have been a luxury.


    He was afraid to get closer. Who would have thought that his courageous approach would end up


    turning her into this state?


    He didn''t dare to get close to her. It was as if he approached, and she would dissipate with the wind.


    "Do you hate me?" The moment he opened his mouth, his voice was even huskier with pain.


    And when Alina heard these words, she sneered, "Hate?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Between her and him, was he not clear about their feud?


    And, under his eyes, what was it about?


    Chester stood in ce and could not stop trembling.


    At this moment, it was as if it didn''t matter to them what kind of roots they had.


    It didn''t matter who had started the feud, what mattered was what they had lost.


    And what led to this tragic loss.


    Chester looked at Alina and met the hatred in her eyes, he was speechless, unable to say a single


    word.

 Chapter 644 Even Hate Is A Joke

    Chapter 644 Even Hate Is A Joke


    Chapter 644 Even Hate is a Joke


    Alina sat in the darkness as Andre got the news that Chester hade over and that Chester had


    already left.


    Andre looked at her worriedly, and was only slightly relieved when he saw that there was no expression


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    on her face.


    "What did he say?"


    "Nothing." Alina looked at Andre, with some confusion in her eyes.


    How could Chester not just break her neck this evening? She didn''t expect him to leave without a word.


    Andre looked at her with a frown.


    Alina said, "I told her that I plowed Vanessa''s grave and that I injured Annie."


    In an instant, Andre knew that she had doubts in her mind, and stepped forward, grabbed her by both


    shoulders, and took her into his arms.


    "He is in chaos." Before, it was Andre''s world that was once in chaos, but this time, it was Chester.


    Alina got out of Andre''s arms at this.


    Andre, "Edison has already been in prison."


    Edison was the one who stood in the darkness and manipted everything, now he was in prison?


    Alina didn''t even know about this news as she was on Isha Ind.


    "How?"


    "Chester sent him in."


    Alina froze.


    So, "Everything is checked out?"


    Before, Edison was always in Chester''s hands, yet now he was sent in prison? What does this mean?


    It means that Chester must have dug deep into the truth.


    And when Andre thought of the performance on Chester during this time, he nodded, "I think so."


    Alina closed her eyes.


    No wonder, when he saw her today, he had put away that hatred of old, even her destroy of Vanessa''s


    grave hadn''t irritated him.


    ...


    The news that Alina was alive shocked everyone.


    They all said that she was lucky. It took a month to try to fish her out of the Hasnan River, but she was


    not found.


    And what happened half a year ago was even more shocking, yet she eventually came back alive.


    After arriving at Andre''s ce, Alina never saw Lincol again and went back to Shirling with Andre the


    next day.


    Before boarding the ne, Lincol''s phone call came in, "Do you want me to send you back, or n to


    leave me?"


    Last night, he had called her countless times, but she hadn''t answered any of them.


    He naturally did not believe the reason she was with Andre.


    Alina looked at Andre who had returned from going to the washroom, and her tone was firm, "I won''t


    continue to be involved in the feud between you and Chester."


    "So, that''s the answer you''re giving me?" Lincol''s tone took on hostility at this moment.


    Alina closed her eyes, "Don''t call me again."


    "Alina!"


    "You saved me, I should have been grateful to you, but if you want to drag me into the vortex of your


    feud with Chester, dream on."


    After saying that, Alina hung up the phone.


    At the airport, people wereing and going.


    However, at this moment, Alina''s world was so quiet.


    Andre came to her side and subconsciously went to take her hand, but Alina subconsciously avoided it.


    "Alina?"


    At Alina''s subconscious avoidance of him, Andre stiffened.


    Because, this was the first time.


    Wasn''t this normal for them in the past?


    Alina could see what was on Andre''s mind, and the corners of her mouth lifted up into a smile, "Andre,


    from now on, I want to go on my own."


    Ever since she had gone back to Shirling, she had always been supported by Andre, and he had


    helped her up to a very high position.


    Now, she wanted to do it on her own.


    After going through so much, Alina knew very well that whenever she went to lean on anyone, it would


    definitely involve the people who were protecting her. She wanted to be like Chester or Caleb, standing


    at the top of her own pinnacle, even if her world is hit hard, she will never involve the people around


    her.


    For example, in Chester''s world, or Caleb''s world, when those people want to deal with them, they


    must target individuals.


    The Collins family behind them is rarely thought of.


    This is because one is strong enough.


    And she, from now on, was going to stand on top of the pinnacle that belonged to her alone, and she


    would not let her families around her be involved in any more because of herself.


    Andre froze.


    And then he nodded, "Okay."


    There was somefort in Andre''s heart.


    Alina was clearly different from before. Lincol had saved her, yet no one knew exactly what had


    happened to her at Lincol.


    Her nature was much cooler.


    Alina, "Let''s go."


    Andre nodded and walked beside her.


    In Andre''s opinion, the fact that Alina would be like this now was probably rted to the passing


    away of her grandparents.


    Ever since her parents had gone, she had been entrusted to the Collins family.


    At that time, she was actually a person who had no dreams at all, having lost all her family members,


    and Caleb yed the role of husband in her life.


    But her husband failed her.


    So, when that ident happened, she lost her belief in living and her grandfather gave her hope for


    life.


    The whole Lawson family made her feel like she still had family in the world, but now they were all


    gone.


    Grandpa and grandma who took care of her with every ounce of their being after she got out of her


    miserable life were gone.


    Luna learned that Alina and Andre had returned today and had waited at the airport exit early with


    Penny.


    The moment she saw Alina, Penny ran towards Alina like crazy, "Mummy, Mummy!"


    The moment she got the news of Alina, Penny seemed toe to life.


    Alina was like an eagle with open arms, the moment Penny rushed into her arms, her hands bent to


    protect the child tightly in her arms.


    The fragrance of the child''s body filled her world even more instantly.


    "Mummy, I miss you so much, I miss you so much." Penny said excitedly in Alina''s arms.


    Not to mention that this was a difficult time for Andre and Luna, it was a child as young as Penny who,


    after feeling her world turn upside down, turned silent and lonely for a time.


    She was still a child.


    No matter how good the people were to her, she was still closest to her mother in the end.


    Luna walked up and said with some heartache, "What a heartless girl, I''ve put a lot of effort into taking


    care of her these past six months."


    "Auntie." Alina stood up with the child in her arms, and Luna embraced them both into her arms.


    "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back."

 Chapter 645 Alina’s Sister-In-Law

    Chapter 645 Alina¡¯s Sister-In-Law


    Chapter 645 Alina¡¯s sister-inw


    Finally, she came back.


    Alina''s return seemed to make the entire Lawson family less of a heartache as well.


    Even if it was uncertain if she was dead or not, everyone felt that it was that danger at the time,


    especially since Caleb had even seen blood.


    So, everyone thought that Alina probably didn''t survive.


    And now she was back.


    As for how exactly she came back, in everyone''s opinion, it was no longer that important, what


    mattered was that she hade back.


    "Why didn''t you contact us? Do you know that we were all going to be scared to death by you?"


    Luna hugged the lean Alina, her tone somewhat reproachful.


    Since she was alive, it would be good to give them a call.


    "Mother." Andre stepped forward and called out to Luna.


    Luna looked towards Andre, and after seeing the look in Andre''s eyes, she instantly understood exactly


    what this meant.


    It must be hard for Alina toe back. Who knew what was hidden behind this?


    Luna nodded slightly, took Alina''s hand and said gently, "Let''s go home first."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded.


    Penny was always in her arms, and the child happily rubbed against her arms.


    For the first time in these six months, she had sort of revealed a happy smile.


    In the car.


    Luna looked at Alina''s thin appearance and held out her hand to Penny, "Penny, let me hold you,


    Mummy is tired."


    "Mummy." Penny looked cautiously at Alina, her gaze questioning.


    Alina pushed her head into her arms, "I''ll hold her."


    For the past six months.


    She had missed this child all the time, and now that she came back, she couldn''t get enough of it.


    Penny rubbed herself in Alina''s arms, and was happy.


    When they returned home, dinner was already ready and Nellie was over here.


    The moment he saw Nellie, Andre''s face darkened, Nellie didn''t care but went forward, "Penny, give me


    a hug."


    Seeing Nellie, Penny stretched out her hand to give a hug.


    Alina knew what happened between Nellie and Andre, and she knew that Nellie had been taking care


    of Penny during these six months.


    And it was natural for Penny to be close to her.


    Holding Penny, she looked at Alina, "It''s good to have you back."


    Her tone was full of tenderness, which could almost soften one''s heart, and Alina just couldn''t


    understand why Andre kept treating her with cold attitude.


    But thinking of Caleb, Alina knew that men are inevitably a bitchy soul in their hearts, no matter how


    good the woman at home is, the outside world always has someone who can hook his soul, even


    Andre is of no exception.


    "Sister-inw." The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted into a smile as she responded gently.


    And based on ''sister-inw'', it even caused Andre and Nellie''s to stiffen, and the two subconsciously


    looked at each other.


    And then both looked at Alina in unison.


    Alina, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Don''t say nonsense." Andre''s tone became more serious.


    Luna did really like Nellie, "You brat, don''t break Nellie''s heart."


    For between Nellie and Andre, Luna was helpless.


    And the only thing she could do on her side was to defend Nellie.


    Alina, "Yes, isn''t it just a matter of time." Muttering, she took the child from Nellie''s arms.


    "Sister-inw, don''t bother with my brother, when you get married and have children, he will be a good


    man."


    Andre looked at Alina with serious eyes, yet unbeknownst to him, when Nellie heard the word ''child'',


    her heart felt ache, and her face could help but turn white.


    Looking at Andre, she forcefully held back the surge in her heart, "You guys can have dinner by


    yourselves, I''ll go back first."


    "Sister-inw?"


    However, without waiting for Luna to say anything, Nellie walked away.


    That back filled with despondency and depression.


    Luna red at Andre fiercely, "Still not going to take a look?"


    However, Andre did not have the slightest intention to go out and snatched Penny from Alina''s arms,


    "Dinner."


    With that, he walked towards the dinning room.


    Alina and Luna looked at each other, and then looked at Andre''s biting back, not knowing what to say


    at all.


    Luna walked towards the dining room.


    Looking at the grim-faced Andre, she took Penny out of his arms and ced her on the child''s chair to


    the side.


    "Don''t scare the child." Every time they talked about the matter with Nellie, he was indifferent.


    Alina and Luna sat down.


    Today she came back suddenly, Brooklyn and other people do not know yet, and Luna was worried that


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alina did not adapt.


    She was worried about people asking questions, so she did not tell others.


    After looking at Andre''s sullen face, she said, "If you really have no heart for Nellie, give her a clear


    exnation, don''t dy her time."


    They didn''t know what had happened between Andre and Nellie.


    It was clear that the two of them were once so good, so why?


    At this moment, Luna thought of the past between Andre and Nellie, when the two of them had been


    close to marriage.


    However one day Andre came back covered in blood.


    After that Nellie became a taboo in his world, and he would turn pale at the mention of Nellie by


    anyone.


    Andter Nellie left the country, and the two never contacted each other again. It was not until Nellie


    came back that the two of them crossed paths again.


    But this encounter was not as romantic as it once was, and the atmosphere was unusually strange


    whenever they met.


    "Andre."


    "This matter has nothing to do with you guys."


    Andre did not want anyone to mention anything about Nellie in front of him.


    Looking at Andre''s increasingly sullen face, Alina and Luna wanted to say something else, but because


    Penny was around.


    In the end, they swallowed their words.


    They both just let out a sigh.


    ...


    The dinner was over.


    After Alina took a shower, she finally felt the solidity of beingpletely home. Her phone vibrated.


    Alina gave a look at Penny who was already asleep beside her, a touch of tenderness shed under


    her eyes, and she hung up the phone.


    However, just as he hung up, the phone called in again.


    "What the hell do you want?" Alina walked to the balcony and closed the balcony door before picking


    up the phone.


    Her tone of voice was somewhat depressing.


    A man''s low voice came from the other side of the phone, "Go downstairs."


    Hearing Lincol''s voice, Alina stiffened.


    She did not expect Lincol to follow her to Shirling.


    "I think I''ve made it clear enough to you." Opening her mouth again, her tone was all icy cold.


    The man snorted, "Then I''ll go in and catch you."


    He was clearly smiling, yet it felt so dangerous that Alina only felt a headache.

 Chapter 646 Serious Consequences

    Chapter 646 Serious Consequences


    Chapter 646 Serious Consequences


    Alina took several deep breaths, but she couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    As she turned back to her room, in the dim light, Penny murmured, "Mummy, hug."


    Alina''s heart softened, and she went forward and took the child in her arms.


    "Go to sleep, Mummy is here."


    In her ears, the child was breathing evenly, talking in her sleep.


    Alina''s heart ached for the child even more.


    She had wanted to return to Shirling like crazy for half a year, as if whatever was in her world at that


    time didn''t matter.


    As long as she could protect the child in her arms, it was fine.


    ...


    Ten minutester, she showed up in front of Lincol, in her white nightgown.


    The car door opened automatically, "Get in."


    He was smiling, but his tone carried a strongmand.


    Alina only felt her brain ache, "Is it fun for you to chase a child''s mother all over the world like this?"


    "Do you think too highly of yourself?"


    "Good, I won''t continue working with you." Alina looked at Lincol.


    She continued, "I''ll give you whatever else you want, but to continue the cooperation, I''m sorry."


    "You tricked me." Lincol opened his mouth, his tone cold.


    And Alina looked at the man in front of her, the look in her eyes was so arrogant.


    At that time on Isha Ind, she saw that the grudge between him and Chester was much more serious


    than what was rumored.


    If she hadn''t really hated Chester, she probably wouldn''t have been able toe back alive this time.


    She hated Chester.


    But there are people who want to take advantage of her hatred for Chester to make waves, and on this


    point, she is still sober.


    "The Shaw family in Eglinton has a hundred year old foundation, I guess the heir of it is not some kind


    of viin, right?"


    "You think I''m a decent man?"


    Lincol looked at her with a stern gaze.


    Alina was silent.


    Lincol, "Should I go in?"


    Alina met his sharp eyes.


    Alina was angry, but she finally got into the car, and the moment the door closed, the back of her head


    was held tightly by the man.


    The kisses were pouring down.


    Alina raised her hand and crisp p sounded in the small space.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth intensified.


    "Miss Hughes, I admire your courage." Danger surrounded her.


    Alina red at him fiercely, but Lincol didn''t care in the slightest.


    Warm fingertips stroke her delicate jaw.


    The crisp breath puffed on her ear, "Do you really think that you were let back because I wanted to


    work with you against Chester?"


    "Heh." Alina sneered soberly.


    The next moment, his force tightened, painfully suffocating Alina as warm lips grazed her cold cheek.


    He continued, "Miss Hughes, I am now starting to pursue you, if you dare to avoid me, there will be


    very serious consequences."


    Alina was about to push him away without even thinking.


    The moment she looked at Lincol, there was an endless hostility under her eyes.


    His fingertips tenderly caressed her clear eyes, "I like your eyes."


    Alina, "As I said, don''t get me involved in this."


    "A grudge with him is a grudge, and wanting you is real. It''s two different things."


    "..." Two different things? Alina doesn''t believe it.


    Not many girls can resist this man''s tenderness with banditry, however Alina avoided any feelings


    after experiencing the intense and sorrowful rtionship with Chester.


    Especially knowing Lincol''s grudge against Chester, she didn''t believe that there wasn''t any grudge for


    him being near her.


    "Do you still have illusions about him? After six months, the person who harmed you has not been


    found? Or does he have the intention to cover up?"


    "..."


    "If he had the intention to cover up, even ten Andre and Caleb would have a hard time finding the


    person behind it."


    "Go away." Alina''s tone became more indifferent.


    Looking at her reaction, Lincol smiled, "Do you want me to help you?"


    "No need."


    Alina refused without even thinking about it.


    Let Lincol help her?


    She had seen this man''s paranoid tactics and meticulous thinking in the past six months.


    Therefore, in her heart, she knew better than ever to stay away from such a man, for it would not be


    beneficial to get herself caught up in it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It is normal to have hate in one''s heart, but it must be done in the right way. If one turns oneself into a


    devil because of hate, what is the difference between her and the one being hated?


    The moment Alina pulled open the car door and got out, Lincolughed, "Remember, don''t hide from


    me."


    Alina''s back trembled with anger.


    She didn''t bother to pay any attention to him, and just went in.


    The man sitting in the car, at this moment, put away the bandit yfulness on his face, looking at


    Alina''s back, his eyes are as deep as an abyss.


    ...


    As Chesternded in, he got the news that Lincol had gone to look for Alina in the middle of the night.


    Lucas stepped forward, "Sir."


    At this moment, Lucas'' tone was tight.


    No one knew exactly how Chester hade through these six months, as he pined like mad for Alina


    to return.


    She was now back, yet with his rival, it seemedplicated.


    "Lincol came to her?"


    "Yes."


    He really had a heart for Alina.


    The moment Chester closed his eyes, a heavy deep hostility shed under his eyes.


    ...


    When Alina entered the Lawson''s, Andre was sitting on the sofa smoking in his smoky grey robe, and


    Alina saw him, "In a bad mood?"


    After meeting Nellie today, Andre had been unpleasant.


    When Andre looked at her, especially after seeing the marks on her lips, the entire living room was


    filled with low air pressure.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "How far have you gotten with him?"


    Just now, on the balcony upstairs, he had seen the way Lincol treated Alina.


    Alina felt even more headache at this moment.


    She had been in Lincol''s hands for the past six months that she had been missing, and now that Lincol


    had sent her back, there was quite a bit of spection from everyone.


    And just now, when Andre saw Lincol''s bandit-like side, he must be more suspicious than anyone else.


    "Things aren''t what you think, I''ve already told you that before."


    "But he treated you..."


    Yes, she said about the grudge between Lincol and Chester, and about Lincol''s use and persecution of


    her.


    And the fact that she would temporarily agree to Lincol was just apromise before she came back,


    and now thatpromise no longer existed.

 Chapter 647 Fear That Mummy Will Be Gone

    Chapter 647 Fear That Mummy Will Be Gone


    Chapter 647 Fear that Mummy will be gone


    But now it seemed that it wasn''t that simple.


    Especially the rumor has it that Lincol was as ruthless as a bandit, but he didn''t get close to women.


    There were even spections about him being gay.


    But just now, the possessiveness he had towards Alina not only did it show that this man had normal


    orientation problems, but it was likely that...


    When he thought of this, Andre only felt himself choking even more.


    "Alina, I know you hate Chester, but you can''t..."


    "What are you thinking?" Before Andre could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina, "I won''t do


    that."


    And even if she wanted to take revenge on Chester, she had absolutely no need to join forces with


    Lincol.


    Alina was really tired, so she yawned and turned around to go upstairs, but Andre uttered, "Since you


    have no feeling for him, don''t have any dealings with him in the future."


    Now Chester already knew all the truth.


    And ording to those feelings he had for Alina before, he could almost foresee the next scene for


    Alina.


    And if Lincol was involved, the scene would be even more unpleasant to think about.


    Andre only felt a brain ache.


    "Okay." Alina responded faintly.


    Andre was even more shocked she had agreed so soon.


    From yesterday to now, Andre could almost feel that Alina seemed to be dead set on everything now


    that she had gone through so much.


    But back then, when she came back from Ingford, she was as heartless about everything, and if she


    hadn''t gotten that her grandmother''s death was an ident, she probably wouldn''t have set half a step


    in Ingford again in her life.


    Now, she looks the same now as she did then, but her eyes are different.


    No one knows what kind of hostility she is holding in her heart, and once it explodes, all will be


    destroyed.


    ...


    When Alina returned to her room, she saw Penny kneeling on the bed in her cute pajamas rubbing her


    tearful eyes.


    The moment she saw Alina, she held out her hand to her aggressively, "Mummy."


    Alina stepped forward and held the child in her arms.


    "Mummy, I thought I was dreaming." Having not seen Alina just now, the child was frightened.


    Alina tenderly patted the child''s back, "Okay, Mummy is here, don''t worry, okay?"


    "Mummy don''t go away, okay?"


    "Okay."


    At this time, whatever Penny said, Alina agreed, as if she would never leave this child.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Penny was really happy.


    "Alright, time for bed."


    Penny nodded obediently, "Okay."


    "Want mummy to cuddle me to sleep." As Alina had just tried to put the child down, the child hugged


    her neck and wouldn''t let go.


    Alina smiled, "Okay."


    Shey down with Penny in her arms, the child resting on her arm.


    This seemed to be a habit that Penny had had since she was a child, when her bones were soft, and


    Alina was afraid that she would be hurt.


    Therefore, every time after she fell asleep, Alina would put her down quietly.


    The child was particrly obsessed with her arm, and would wake up several times in the middle of the


    night every day to rest on her arm before she would go back to sleep.


    "Why have you opened your eyes again?" The child that had been sleeping with her eyes closed now


    opened her hazel eyes to look at her.


    Those watery eyes made Alina''s heart even softer.


    The child said softly, "I''m afraid that if I fall asleep, mummy will disappear."


    "I won''t."


    When she heard these words, Alina''s heart sank for no reason.


    She hugged the child and drew her closer to her arms, "Who has been taking you to bed all this time?"


    "I slept myself."


    "..."


    "Mummy, I''m afraid of the dark." Without waiting for Alina to speak, Penny added.


    And Alina, already saddened, was now even more distressed by the child.


    Grandpa and Grandma had both gone.


    And she was away for this period of time.


    The entire Lawson family who knew Penny well was gone. They loved her with all their heart and soul.


    But there were times when one''s habits could not be reced.


    "From now on, I will take you everywhere I go, okay?"


    "Okay."


    The child nodded.


    Soon she fell asleep on her arm.


    Alina wanted to let go of her, but then she realised that the child was still holding her arm while she was


    asleep.


    The way she was afraid that she would disappear if she fell asleep made Alina sigh and finally allowed


    her to do so.


    ...


    The Lawson family mansion was in dim light.


    The night rain was rustling, Lucas stood behind Chester with an umbre, and at this moment Chester


    looked at the vi in the dimness.


    Under his eyes, it darkened.


    "Sir, should I call Miss Hughes?" Lucas asked worriedly.


    After knowing that Lincol hade here, he had rushed over from the airport, and it was good that


    Lincol had left before he came.


    Otherwise Lucas really dared not think what kind of conflict would have erupted here this evening.


    Chester shook his head, "There''s no need."


    Lucas let out a sigh of relief.


    It was a good thing that Chester was still sensible now, after all, Alina hade back suddenly, and he


    hadn''te back to his sense yet.


    When Lucas was wondering if Chester wanted to go straight in, he turned around and went straight


    back to the car.


    Lucas put away the umbre and went to drink car.


    This night, Chester, just likest night, had another sleepless night.


    While Alina had a sound sleep. The smell of the child made her sleep at ease.


    ...


    Annie didn''t bother with Ronan and went straight back to Eglinton.


    Macy was always by her side, plus Macy was now infamous in the industry because of what Alina had


    stirred her up about six months ago.


    Therefore for this full half year, she had not found a job and was always by Annie at all times.


    This time, Annie returned to Chester''s manor.


    Although Alina had now returned, during these six months, Annie had be the mistress in the


    hearts of the people here.


    So when she returned, no one dared to stop her at will.


    "Annie." Macy returned from a phone call, and Annie looked at her, "How was it?"


    "After Alina went back to Shirling, Master Chester followed her there." Macy said in a not so good tone.


    And Annie''s heart choked even more when she heard this.


    She closed her eyes in sadness.


    Macy stepped forward, "As you can see, everyone here treats you like a mistress, Alina is high and


    mighty, just by seeing this, she would stay away from Chester."

 Chapter 648 Her Return Panicked All

    Chapter 648 Her Return Panicked All


    Chapter 648 Her return panicked all


    At this, Annie''s face couldn''t help but turn white.


    "So, everything I have now is what Alina didn''t want?"


    Annie''s tone tightened, even as her heart already hated Alina.


    Macy, "..."


    Now, they hoped that Alina would not forgive Chester and never make up with him.


    If Chester really begged for Alina''s forgiveness, then they would really be finished.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What good do you think she has? Why Chester...?"


    "You should not now dwell on whether Master Chester loves you or not, but, that person." That person


    from six months ago.


    Originally, they hadn''t cared before, and they even thought that it didn''t matter if that person was alive


    or not.


    Alina was already dead anyway.


    But now it was different, Alina was back. And they knew why someone had died by ident six months


    ago.


    It was because having met Lincol.


    But the point is there was still one person who ran away alive, and he was now a time bomb to them.


    Annie even turned white at this moment when she heard these words from Macy, "Yes, we must not let


    Chester find him."


    These six months, Annie had always known that Chester was looking into the ident at that time.


    Not only Chester, but Caleb and Andre were all investigating. It was a good thing that that person had


    been hiding well and had not been found.


    But now Annie was really worried.


    "Sis, you have to think of a way."


    "There can''t be any action on our side right now." Seeing that Annie lost her reason, Macy got serious.


    Annie, "Sis!"


    "Don''t you know what kind of person Chester is?" That person was suspicious by nature and was keen


    and sharp.


    Once he sensed their movements, then they would really be finished.


    What was Alina''s position in Chester''s heart?


    Even if Annie had risked her life to help him avoid danger, he didn''t even visit Annie when he heard the


    news about Alina.


    So it was almost unnecessary topare which was more important.


    "What is to be done then? That man is still alive." It was such a big deal, and since that person was


    alive, it was not reliable for them.


    When she thought about it, Annie''s face went white.


    Macy was now panicking inside too.


    Originally, everything was unstable for Annie, and it all looked shaky.


    Now a few of them hadn''t given up at all, and if they ever found out where that person was, then she


    and Annie would really be finished.


    Taking several deep breaths, she pressed down the stuffy weight of her heart, "Don''t panic yet, he


    hasn''t contacted us, he should know that Chester and the others are looking for him."


    "And none of these people are the ones he can afford to mess with, he must love his life."


    Those people knew what kind of existence Alina was in these people''s world, so when they took this


    job at that time, they had raised the price quite a bit.


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course, so now you need to rx and leave the rest to me." Macy looked at Annie and said in one


    word.


    And Annie nodded as she heard this.


    But in the end, her heart was not at ease.


    They knew what kind of uncanny abilities Chester and the others had, whether it was Chester or Andre


    in these six months.


    The reason for this is because they hadn''t gotten over the grief of losing Alina, so they had probably


    neglected any clues or details in finding the murderer.


    But now that Alina has returned, this living person naturally poses a greater threat to them as well.


    ...


    The next morning.


    When Andre came downstairs, he saw roses and gardenias delivered right over, the bouquet was


    beautifully wrapped.


    The butler came forward with the bouquet in his arms, "Young master."


    "Who sent it?"


    "Mr. Shaw." The butler had just looked at the card on it.


    He hadn''t expected their youngdy toe back after a few months away with another persistent


    pursuer of her.


    Andre''s face was unpleasant as he stepped forward to take the bouquet of flowers from the butler''s


    hand.


    He went straight to the door.


    When Alina came down with Penny in her arms, she saw how angry Andre looked, "What''s wrong with


    him?"


    Looking to the butler, she asked.


    The butler, "Someone sentyou flowers, and Young Master is angry."


    Looking at him throwing that bouquet of red and white flowers into the trash, Alina knew exactly who it


    was from.


    Lincol had a special preference for gardenias, and the outside of Isha Ind was filled with tulips at a


    nce.


    But around those tulips, gardenias were nted.


    When Andre came back, he saw Alina who was hugging Penny and said with a ck face, "Didn''t I tell


    you not to get involved with him?"


    Alina was stiff.


    She did not expect that Andre would be so furious.


    And then she said, "In all honesty, I really have nothing to do with him."


    She didn''t even have any phone calls with him.


    Alina stepped forward, "Alright, don''t be angry."


    Andre, "Anyway, don''t respond to his various gestures of affection now, if you don''t want to get into


    more trouble."


    Alina, "Okay."


    Probably only Nellie could tolerate his temper.


    Andre was treating her coldly, yet even so, Nellie was still around him.


    Ever since her return to the country, she had been in Andre''s world at all times.


    At the breakfast table, the whole atmosphere was low.


    When Luna came downstairs, she saw Andre who was angry made the atmosphere unpleasant.


    She went up, sat down opposite Alina, and gave Andre a look, "Who''s been looking for you again?


    Nellie isn''t here?"


    In Luna''s opinion, only every time Nellie appeared in front of Andre, would Andre be like this.


    She really wanted to know what had happened to these two back then, so much so that she, his


    mother, could provoke him into a rage even when she asked about it.


    At this moment, Andre got more sullen.


    Luna looked at Alina, who was taking the milk bottle off Penny''s hand at this time, "Want more?"


    Alina did not notice Luna''s gaze right now.


    As long as she was around the child, most of Alina''s attention on the child.


    The child used to have a drink of milk after she got up.


    But now the child went to school, there was more exercise at school, if she didn''t eat something else in


    the morning, she was sure to be hungry.


    The child nodded obediently, "Mummy, I want dumplings."


    Seeing the steamed dumplings, the child cried out.


    Alina nodded, and the atmosphere between the two was very harmonious, which led to Luna even


    more confused about what was wrong with her son.

 Chapter 649 IM Not That Bored

    Chapter 649 I''M Not That Bored


    Chapter 649 I''m not that bored


    After breakfast, Alina personally sent Penny to school, and the child was so refreshed that she looked


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    back at Alina as she entered the school gate.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at the child''s unwilling eyes, Alina''s tone became more gentle.


    Penny, "Will you pick me up in the afternoon, Mummy?"


    Hearing that it was the afternoon, Alina realised that Penny would be at school all day and would eat at


    school at noon.


    Alina, "Mummy wille to pick you up at noon."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, that means we''ll see each other in two hours."


    When she heard this, the child was really happy, "Then I''ll wait for mummy."


    With that, she turned and ran to the teacher with her little beetle bag on her back, who picked up Penny


    and looked at Alina, who was not far away.


    "Penny, that''s mummy, right?"


    "Yes, Miss Miss Ellis, that''s my mummy."


    "Penny''s mummy is so pretty."


    As she watched Penny and the teacher interacting together, tenderness shed under Alina''s eyes,


    and she just felt that this moment was so beautiful.


    Parents were sending their children over one after another, and Alina''s car was parked not far from the


    school entrance.


    There was a shortage of parking spaces at this time.


    After watching Penny and her teacher go in, she turned around and left.


    On the way back, she heard parents whispering, "Yes, I wonder whose father it is, I''ve never seen him


    before, so handsome."


    "Yes, but too cold."


    "What if he is nice to the child?"


    "That''s right, if he is not nice, he wouldn''t be in front of the school."


    What kind of good looking man could it be that could cause a group of parents to talk about?


    The moment she reached the car and saw Chester, Alina instantly understood.


    The years really have never treated Chester harshly, his face is still clear and elegant, but his sturdy


    figure seems to have lost some weight.


    Alina stood not far away, while Chester turned back, and now faced Alina.


    The two draw the attention of many people.


    They all sighed at whose parents this was, and what kind of excellent daughter would be born from


    such good genes.


    Alina stepped straight forward, "Make way."


    She was cold and distant.


    The car of Chester was probably parked quite far away, and every time the child was delivered by


    Andre only after the people had almost left.


    And Penny got up in the morning and told her that she wanted to get to school early today because she


    didn''t want to continue to bete.


    Those who came at this hour had no ce to park.


    Chester took a step back.


    Alina pulled open the car door and was about to get in, yet the next moment, he got on her passenger


    side.


    "Get down." Alina was angry.


    Chester looked at her, silent and wordless.


    The moment Alina looked over, she saw the endless pain flickering under his eyes.


    Alina''s breath was unsteady.


    However the next moment she got caught by the man and kissed poured down. Alina struggled, yet


    Chester was holding her tightly.


    The bone-chilling pain seemed to incorporate her.


    "Abby."


    Alina got one hand free and pped the man on the face.


    Chester''s head was deflected by the blow, and there was even a fine pain in his heart.


    However, at this moment, his eagle-like gaze was on Alina''s face, especially when he saw the marks


    on her lips.


    At that moment, Chester could not help but have his pupils tighten.


    His cold fingertips brushed the scar on her lips, and when he saw the mark clearly, a strong hostility


    shed across his eyes.


    "Who did this?" These three words were even more iparably dangerous.


    Alina broke away his hand, "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Alina!" Chester''s breath was unsteady, and his gaze at her was sharper at the moment.


    The car had already left, she didn''t want to dwell with Chester here, if she leftter, she would probably


    be stuck inside.


    The car was started and drove away from the vicinity of the school.


    The car turned at the crossroads, and Alina pulled over to the side of the road, "Get off."


    Chester still looked sharply at the wound on her lip,st night Lincol went to her!


    Thinking of this, he became even more uncontroble at this moment.


    In annoyance, he lit a cigarette and took two puffs, and he opened his mouth, "You''ve been with him for


    the past six months?"


    Alina''s eyebrows tightly knitted together.


    She didn''t say anything, which was a tacit agreement.


    And this was the truth, she had been with Lincol for the past six months.


    Alina did not answer, and Chester was out of control, "Know what he is?"


    "Yes."


    "So, you''re with him on purpose?"


    "I''m not that boring." Did he mean that she was getting back at him? He''s worried too much.


    Even if she hated him, she would not be with his rival to protect him.


    But this proposal of his was really good.


    Just being with Lincol, this was already a miserable revenge on him, right?


    "But since you said that, I guess that''s a good idea." Alina looked at Chester sarcastically.


    Chester, "You''re crazy."


    His gaze that looked at her was sharper.


    The smile on the corner of Alina''s mouth was more sarcastic.


    "He''s your opponent, not mine, and my grandfather or my brother have no grudge with him."


    "You..."


    "Apart from the fact that he is your opponent, Lincol is an excellent person." Alina said in a meaningful


    way.


    Together with the mockery under her eyes, it was tearing Chester''s nerves at the moment.


    Concealing himself, he looked at Alina, "I know you hate me."


    "Hate? You''re doing everything right, how can I hate you?" Before Chester could finish his words, he


    was interrupted by Alina.


    And Chester''s heart felt even more suffocated at this moment.


    Alina, "If you don''t want to get out of the car, this car is for you."


    Saying that, she pulled open the car door and got out.


    A Aston Martin cost ten million was graciously thrown by her to Chester, who sat in the car.


    Looking at her dashing and unrestrained back, moreover, his heart sank fiercely.


    The scar on her calf, like a centipede, was a stab in Chester''s eye.


    Alina took a taxi and left. After she came back, she was almost indifferent and went into her life.


    And it was the case that she did nothing like this, but made Chester''s heart sting even more.


    If she could hit him and scold him, or even speak words of resentment against him, it seemed to be a


    gift to him.


    However, she said nothing, did nothing.

 Chapter 650 PolaS Past

    Chapter 650 P''S Past


    Chapter 650 P''s Past


    In the office.


    Brandon held all the papers that had piled up during this period of time to Alina, "The previous ones


    were all handled by Mr. Francis."


    During the time Alina was away, it didn''t matter whether she was really dead or not, Andre did not want


    to cover up everything she left.


    She had drawn quite a few first drafts while she was there before, which were used at the Exhibition in


    Oklens this time.


    "Thank you." Alina said to Brandon.


    The time she was away had been so torturous for everyone.


    Brandon, "As long as youe back, it''s a boon to everyone."


    Alina, "..."


    "Especially to Penny."


    When she heard this, Alina''s heart was even more sour.


    She really owed that child.


    Andre said that Penny was always getting up in the middle of the night looking for her mother crying a


    lot this time, while she slept so wellst night.


    She really didn''t know how the child hade through all this time.


    There was a knock on the door, Brandon said to the door, "Come in."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Margot came in, holding her manuscript.


    And as soon as Alina saw Margot, he instantly thought of someone Kara.


    Much her effort was previously spent on Emma, and she even had a pivotal position in the eF Group.


    It was just a pity that all of them were eventually lost because of Emma.


    She remembered that the person Kara took with her afterwards was Margot from eF Group, whose


    work she had seen, and her work was really good.


    But when she met a special assistant like Kara, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her future at that


    time.


    Alina turned her questioning gaze to Brandon, who said, "Margot left eF three months ago, so I chose


    to work with her."


    Alina nodded. Brandon got up, "Come with me."


    "Okay."


    Margot looked at Brandon, then at Alina.


    Without saying anything, she followed Brandon.


    ...


    When Andre arrived at the office early in the morning, he was in a bad mood.


    P brought the documents in, and when Andre looked up to take the documents, he saw P''s


    somewhat pale face and frowned, "Not feeling well?"


    P froze.


    Boss Andre was a good boss, but he was usually cold, in short, he just paid his sry and didn''t care


    about anything else.


    This was the first time he had ever showed her concern.


    P nodded with embarrassment, "Yeah."


    "There''s nothing important today, go back and have some rest." Andre said as he flipped open the


    documents.


    P froze once again.


    It was obvious that although Andre''s face was cold and icy, but since Alina came back, he was in a


    better mood.


    Shaking her head, she said, "It''s fine, it''s not too big a deal."


    "Fabian is in Shirling recently?"


    At those words, P''s face darkened.


    At P''s silence, Andre looked up from his paperwork, "Remember what it was like when I picked you


    up back then?"


    P, "..."


    Her face was already bloodless, and her heart felt as if someone had reached in and clutched her heart


    fiercely.


    Even if she took a big breath, she still could not feel the oxygen.


    "The Williamson family is not a simple family, you were with him for about three years back then, right?"


    "Yes."


    She thought that she would marry Fabian.


    "But you have suffered for him for five years." Andre''s tone was faint.


    P didn''t say anything.


    Apparently those memories were still so vivid to her that even after all those years, she still didn''t dare


    to face them head on.


    How did Andre meet her?


    It was in the mental hospital.


    If it hadn''t been for Andre, she probably wouldn''t havee out of the mental hospital in her lifetime,


    would she?


    "Thank you for what happened back then." P said from her heart.


    She had everything she had today, and it was all because of Andre.


    Ever since she came to Andre, she had changed her name from a female mental patient to a rare


    talent in everypany in Shirling.


    There were manypanies that had poached P over the years, but she never had intention to


    leave Andre.


    "I''m just telling you to keep your eyes brighter, as for how it really is between you and him, it depends


    on you."


    "Even if that''s the case, thank you."


    Everyone just knew that she was the most capable special assistant of Andre, but no one ever knew


    where she came from.


    No one knew what her past was like.


    During this time if not for Fabian appearing in her world, she would probably have to forget those


    memories.


    P was really ufortable today.


    It was probably because of the temperature difference in the climate of Shirling during this period of


    time that she caught a cold, so she returned to her t from work early.


    However, just as sheid down, the doorbell rang outside.


    P only felt exhausted and covered herself into a quilt.


    She fell into a deep sleep.


    The doorbell rang for a long time, but it finally quieted down, and P fell into a deeper sleep.


    In her drowsiness, she only felt a coldness on her forehead.


    P tried hard to open her eyelids, but her body was so limp that she seemed to feel tired even to do


    so.


    "P, wake up." The man patted her cold face, but P did not respond at all.


    At this moment, she was so dazed that she didn''t feel anything at all.


    Fabian looked at the woman whose face was burning flushing in front of him, picked her up from the


    bed and saw her half-open robe.


    At that moment his breath rushed.


    He picked up the clothes to the side and put her on, and took her straight out the door.


    She had a severe high fever and didn''t go the hospital.


    His assistant Kieran froze even more when he saw Fabianing out with P in his hands, "Sir."


    "Go to the hospital." Fabian carried P to the car.


    Kieran''s heart tightened.


    He saw that P go in, and Fabian had to find a locksmith, he thought it was a deliberate attempt to


    get angry with Fabian.


    It turned out that she was sick.


    P, who had previously taken a detour when she saw Fabian, clearly looked so energetic, yet now


    she was soft and limp in his arms.


    Now, she was finally quiet.


    ...


    Alina left work early, as he had to pick up her daughter for lunch.


    When she came downstairs, she saw that Margot had entered the lift. Margot is a rather cold beauty.


    When she saw Alina, she greeted Alina respectfully, "Miss Hughes."


    Alina nodded.


    And Margot wanted to say something, after all, everyone in Ingford knew about the conflict between


    Alina and Emma.


    And she had previously been assigned to Kara, the special assistant of Emma at eF, this grudge would


    more or less be a thorn in her heart.

 Chapter 651 Painful To The Core

    Chapter 651 Painful To The Core


    Chapter 651 Painful to the core


    And Alina had always been a more perceptive person.


    ncing at Margot, she said, "You are good at designing jewellery of sorts, right?"


    "Yes, Miss Hughes." This was the reason why she had left from eF.


    She was not much of a grudge against Kara, but because of Kara''s strong subjective sense at work,


    she must design a wedding dress collection that was simr to Alina''s.


    And Margot was arrogant.


    With suppression, she even paid a lot of breach of contract in order to leave from eF.


    But it didn''t even matter to her.


    Alina thought about some of today''s documents, which probably wrote that in these six months,


    Brandon expanded the design category.


    The jewellery designer at the fashion show in Ipswich shed in her mind, and a darkness shed


    under her eyes, "There is a fashion show over in Ipswich next month, I will let Brandon give you the


    relevant drawings, and you should keep an eyes at the relevant brooches and other jewellery."


    Margot looked at Alina with some stiffness.


    Previously, she would go to thepany under Alina''s name because she knew that Alina had an


    ident and probably wouldn''te back.


    And when she knew that Alina was still alive, she had nned to leave the ce because she knew


    the feud between Alina and Emma.


    She was worried that because of Kara and Emma, she wouldn''t be reused, but she didn''t expect this


    result.


    "Is there any problem?" Seeing that Margot did not speak, Alina looked at her with a serious gaze.


    Margot instantly returned to her senses and shook her head, "No problem."


    Although she was considered a mature designer at eF, she had used the wrong direction before, hence


    when she came over here.


    She, now, was still a designer with little fame.


    And now, Alina was putting an rare opportunity in front of her.


    "Thanks a lot, Miss Hughes."


    At this moment, Margot was heartily grateful to Alina.


    The lift arrived.


    Alina went out, however, when she was in the lobby, Caleb walked towards her head-on.


    The moment she saw him, Alina felt the coldness in his eyes had not yet faded away.


    She turned around and was about to walk to the other side.


    "Alina!" Behind her came Caleb''s voice, as he stepped forward, pulling her back.


    Caleb, "What are you hiding from me for?"


    Alina had clearly seen him just now, but she was still avoiding him.


    Alina turned to Caleb.


    At this moment, her mind shed back to the funeral that Caleb had held for her in Ingford, and a


    different meaning shed through her heart.


    When Margot reached the door, she turned back and looked at his magnificent back.


    And then she left.


    Alina looked at her wristwatch, "I''m going to pick up the child now."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Alina, "No need."


    Her tone was cold.


    Caleb, "You..."


    "Penny doesn''t want to see you." Her tone was cold, and there was implied hostility.


    Last night before the child went to bed, she had said a lot of things to Alina, all bad things about the


    Collins family.


    What kind of psychological shadow had this Collins family left in her heart? So much so that even the


    child remembered so clearly.


    And Caleb''splexion even stiffened when he heard that the child didn''t even want to see them.


    "Am I that hateful in your heart?"


    "At least in Penny''s heart."


    Caleb, "..."


    So, she is now not going near any of them for her daughter? This is definitely an excuse.


    Caleb was angry, but there was nothing he could do with Alina.


    "Let''s eat together, I have something to tell you." It was now lunch time.


    Alina, "Didn''t you hear me? I''m going to pick up my daughter."


    Caleb felt a headache.


    Alina didn''t want to dwell on him, so she passed by his side and took two steps before she stopped.


    Caleb thought she was going to agree to his request for dinner, yet Alina said with a smile, "For that


    funeral, many thanks."


    When he heard this, Caleb''s face was sullen.


    At that time, he was the only one who acknowledged Alina''s departure.


    However she had so many attachments, so many people waiting for her, how could she allow herself to


    just leave?


    "Then we meet tomorrow at noon." Caleb shouted at Alina''s back.


    And Alina did not answer him.


    ...


    When the car arrived at the kindergarten, the entrance of the school at noon was very quiet, because


    this was a semi-closed aristocratic school.


    So basically the children stayed here at noon.


    After Alina met with the headmaster, Penny''s teacher Miss Ellis brought her out.


    "Mummy." When the child saw Alina, she ran forward.


    Alina caught the child in her arms.


    Penny rubbed against her arms, couldn''t be more happy.


    "It''s been the child''s uncle who has been picking her up and dropping her off, so mum and dad still


    need to spend more time with the child. You sent you here this morning and she was happy all


    morning."


    The teacher said to Alina.


    Alina nodded, "Thank you."


    "You are wee." The teacher said very warmly and politely.


    Alina looked at the school environment, thinking that Andre is really thoughtful when ites to Penny.


    When she took Penny out of the school, Alina found Chester was waiting by her car.


    She had just sent the Aston Martin out in the morning, and now he was standing in front of her


    Mercedes-Benz.


    And Penny subconsciously hid in Alina''s arms when she saw Chester.


    "Mummy, are we going to have dinner with the devil?" The child asked Alina usingly.


    Devil?


    This was probably Penny''s memory of Chester after her trip to Ingford.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted up in a smile, "No."


    She soothed the child''s heart.


    The mother and daughter, standing by the side of the car, did not talk loud, but in this quiet noon, he


    heard them clearly.


    Especially when he heard Penny''s phrase ''devil'', the corner of his mouth raised a bitter smile.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He had, in the end, be a viin in front of his daughter.


    At this time, Chester remembered the time when he was in Ingford, he hadpletely lost his mind,


    and he no longer remembered anything that happened every day.


    The only thing he remembered was the hatred that Alina''s eyes had for him at that time, and the fear


    that Penny had when she looked at him.


    Looking back on it now, all these things were painful to his heart.

 Chapter 652 The So-Called Storm

    Chapter 652 The So-Called Storm


    Chapter 652 The So-Called Storm


    Alina walked to Chester with Penny in her arms, raising her eyes to look at the man whose face was


    already bloodless, snorting coldly, "Heard it?"


    At this moment, Chester''s body was slightly unstable as he took two steps backwards, just enough to


    make way for Alina.


    Alina put the child in the car.


    As she was getting into the car, Chester suddenly grabbed her door, and Alina frowned at him, "What?"


    Chester, "Is this your way of getting back at me?"


    From the time she appeared at thepetition in Oklens, all the people thought that she would take


    revenge on everyone because it would be a new storm.


    But now she was back in Shirling, and still so calm.


    It was herck of action that was now touching the hearts of those involved with her with every move


    she made.


    Alina, "I just have a different path from you, it is not about revenge."


    Chester lost his energy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And Alina closed the car door and drove away.


    Chester stood in the same ce looking at the distant headlights, his heart was even more choked at


    this moment.


    ...


    Penny was slightly relieved seeing that Chester didn''t follow, just now she was scared.


    "Penny, you seem to be very afraid of him." Alina looked in the rear view mirror at her daughter in the


    back seat.


    Penny patted her chest.


    She muttered, "Daddy is not a good person, I don''t want him."


    In the past, knowing that Chester was her father, she was therefore crazy enough to want to be by


    Chester.


    But now, she didn''t.


    Alinaughed, "Then will you run around in the future?"


    There was such a big mess in Ingfordst time, because Penny suddenly ran away to Shirling.


    But she could not be med, she was still young and wanted to be her father.


    At the moment Penny shook her head, "I want to be by Mummy from now on."


    The child''s tone was firm, because of the psychological shadow left by thest time she had run amok.


    And this answer was very satisfying to Alina.


    But at the same time, she was heartbroken, for such a young child, her father was already such an


    image in her heart.


    But, there was nothing that could be done about it.


    "Penny."


    "Yes, Mummy."


    "What do you want to eat?" Now that Grandma Megan was gone, there was probably no lunch or


    anything prepared for noon.


    Penny, "I want to eat the steak that uncle took me tost time."


    In the past when Megan was alive, because her cooking skills were unmatched, so not to mention


    Andre, Alina rarely ate out.


    Penny, even more so, had never eaten out.


    ...


    In the restaurant.


    Alina cut the steak for Penny very carefully, seeing that the child looked hungry, Alina smiled, "Want to


    eat?"


    "Yes, uncle is so busy, so he brought me here to eat once."


    Alina''s heart ached for the child.


    She handed the steak to Penny, however just as she was about to cut her food, the te was carried


    away.


    Alina looked up, only to see Lincol sitting beside her in a suit.


    Probably because she had seen his ruthless appearance before, so now that Lincol appeared like this,


    Alina only summed it up with four words, a beast in clothes.


    Alina, "I''ve made it very clear to you."


    In front of Penny, she was forcing herself to hold back her anger at the moment.


    Lincol acted as if he hadn''t heard her words and looked towards Penny who was sitting across the


    table.


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a gentle smile, "Hello, little Penny."


    "Hello, Sir."


    "Tsk, look how cute your daughter is, she is not like you."


    Alina red at him fiercely, Lincol waved his hand and the waiter came over, "What do you need to


    order, Sir?"


    "The same as the kid''s."


    "Okay."


    Penny''s eyes lit up, "Do you like tomato sauce too?"


    "Yes, Penny likes it too?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we''re really destined to eat together, aren''t we?" "You are not." Alina red at him in disgust.


    Penny sensed the wrong atmosphere between the two and ate obediently.


    But this man was really good looking, but all the ones mummy didn''t like were devils.


    Lincol didn''t want to provoke Alina, "Hurry up and eat, it will get cold soon."


    Alina, who had a nice lunch with her daughter, now lost her appetite when she saw Lincol.


    She picked up the orange juice in front of her and took a sip.


    She uttered, "I know what you want, but at least don''t involve me in this now."


    Here was her daughter''s clear ce.


    She wanted to tear Chester apart, but she absolutely could not unleash this fishy storm in Shirling.


    Lincol looked at Alina and said gently, "Okay."


    Alina stiffened at his words, not expecting him to agree so generously.


    And after six months on Isha Ind, she knew that once this man agreed to something, there was no


    telling what woulde at an even greater price.


    "What do you want?"


    Alina asked in a direct and dry manner, hoping that Lincol would leave immediately after taking the


    benefit.


    Lincol, "You."


    At this moment, Alina gave Lincol a fierce re, not wanting to deal with him at all.


    "You know that it is impossible." She replied very stubbornly.


    Lincol smiled and didn''t answer her question again.


    It was lunch time in the dinning room, probably because it tasted really good, and people wereing


    one after another.


    All of them thought it was a beautiful picture at the sight of Alina and Lincol, especially Penny who was


    sitting across from them.


    There were some who couldn''t resist and would take out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    ...


    After lunch.


    Alina sent the child to school, while Lincol got into her car.


    Alina, "What are you following me for?"


    He was a scoundrel for being so well-dressed.


    Lincol, "Did you ask him?"


    "For what?" Alina didn''t understand his question.


    Lincol, "The person whoid hands on you six months ago."


    "Ask who?"


    "Chester, otherwise who do you think is so capable of hiding the real culprit behind it?"


    "Why didn''t you just say that he was the one who found someone to kill me?" At this moment, Alina


    was looking at Lincol coldly.


    In response to such a retort from her, Lincol was not annoyed, and his smile was even more profound.


    "What, you don''t believe me?"


    "He has done so many things to me, is it worthy of my special attention?"


    She did not trust the man in front of her, but she had an ideal what Chester had done to her.


    "Where are you going? I''m going too."


    "Worship the ancestors, you go too?"


    "Why not?"


    "... " This time Alina was really getting angry, now no matter what she did, Lincol had to follow her.


    He wasn''t like this when he was on Isha Ind before.


    "You have nothing to do?"


    "You are my important thing."


    Alina was speechless at this.

 Chapter 653 Their Embrace

    Chapter 653 Their Embrace


    Chapter 653 Their Embrace


    After knowing that Alina had had dinner with Lincol, Chester was in a sullen mood.


    Lucas looked at him intensely, "Sir."


    "Lincol?"


    "Yes."


    Lucas nodded his head.


    The moment the words left his mouth, Chester closed his eyes, and the moment he opened them


    again, hostility could be seen.


    The cigarette in his hand burned out, and the moment it burned his skin, Chester subconsciously threw


    it away.


    "Where is she now?"


    "Over to the cemetery."


    "They''re together?" The moment he spoke again, there was more than hostility in his tone.


    Even Lucas, who was standing some distance away, could feel it clearly at this moment.


    He nodded wordlessly.


    And the atmosphere in the office was thus even more like a freezing cer.


    After Alina''s return, Chester never asked about what happened during these six months.


    Probably, because he knew Alina too well. He knew how she would respond to someone giving her


    something to fall back on when she was most hurt.


    He didn''t dare to ask, didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Yet there was an answer in his heart. From the way Lincol was now pestering her, it seemed to have


    reinforced this answer in Chester''s heart.


    "Sir." Lucas was rmed, yet Chester walked away in anger.


    ...


    In the cemetery.


    Alina looked at her grandfather and Megan''s pictures, who were buried together, with agony.


    She had been silent since she arrived here and seemed to have never moved after just cing the


    flowers in front of the tombstone.


    She had no tears.


    Yet it was this calmness that was hiding her heartache inside. It hurt so much that she couldn''t even


    cry.


    What kind of pain was that?


    The feeling of losing everything like that had happened once before when she was in Ingford, and now


    it hurt just as much.


    It hurt so much that it almost drove her crazy and almost made her mad.


    And it was all thanks to Chester.


    She was pulled into a warm embrace, "If you want to cry, just cry out."


    "Let go."


    Alina''s tone was cold, but the man holding her was so helpless, "No need to be strong, okay?"


    By Lincol, at the beginning she plead in vain. After knowing that Grandpa and Grandma Megan passed


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    away one after another, she was like a walking corpse, no one could tell what she really cared about, or


    maybe she already didn''t care about anything.


    And it was her attitude of not caring about anything that was so rming.


    "Alina."


    "He gave you the Tower Fan Mountain project, didn''t he?"


    "..." The man who was embracing her froze at that moment, "What are you doing?"


    Again he spoke, his maic voice wasced with a deep doting.


    Alina closed her eyes, "I want that project."


    "Okay, you can have it."


    In these six months, apart from Alina wanting to leave Isha Ind, no matter what she had asked of


    Lincol, he gave her everything.


    Alina snorted coldly, "Don''t you ask why?"


    There was a time when Lincol wanted so badly to snatch it from Chester''s hands, it was a project cost


    tens of billions.


    And now, he agreed to give it to her without the slightest hesitation.


    "Anyway, it won''t be returned to Chester." his maic voice was full of certainty.


    Alinaughed coldly.


    She took hold of his strong wrist and broke away from him.


    She turned to Lincol.


    In the moment of turning around, her cold lips unintentionally touched on his warm neck.


    At that moment, both of them stiffened.


    Lincol''s body trembled, and as Alina was about to take a step back, his strong, powerful palm gripped


    her slender waist and brought her into his arms.


    "Let go." Alina raised her eyes, with discontent.


    Lincol even seemed to tremble momentarily at such a look from her, "Alina, you provoked me."


    At this moment, if not in this special ce, he really wanted to bang her.


    When Chester came, he saw the two of them embracing each other, and at that moment, fury wrapped


    her up.


    "Sir." Lucas looked at Chester whose back was trembling, and then looked at Alina and Lincol who


    were not far away.


    His heart, moreover, was raised to his throat at this moment.


    And Alina and Lincol, in the midst of this quietness, heard Lucas'' voice, Alina subconsciously pushed


    Lincol away.


    And she saw Chester full of hostility.


    Seeing that it was Chester, she gave a smile and took Lincol''s hand, "Let''s go."


    Lincol''s palm was held by Alina, at that moment he understood the reason, and there was even a slight


    bitterness.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything and let Alina take him away.


    The moment he passed by Chester, his hostile voice rang out, "Abby."


    Alina and Lincol didn''t stop their steps, but left in silence.


    All the way to the moment they got into the car, the two didn''t even look at Chester, the car started,


    bringing up an unpleasant exhaust.


    The wind in the cemetery always carried a chilly feeling.


    Lucas looked at Chester''s back and stepped forward, "Sir."


    He wanted to say something, yet at this moment, nothing could be said.


    Chester narrowed his eyes.


    All that shed through his mind was the image of Alina and Lincol with their hands intertwined.


    "See?" The moment he opened his mouth, Chester''s tone was full of hostility.


    Lucas stood behind in silence.


    Alina''s world was getting more and moreplicated.


    "What do you think?" Chester asked in an increasingly sinister manner.


    Lucas, "Miss Hughes doesn''t look like someone who would retaliate against you."


    After all, a lot had happened in Alina''s world before, yet no matter what kind of conflicts and


    contradictions she and the Collins family were having, she had protected Chester, had never hurt


    Chester.


    So much so, will she now?


    Chester, "Huh."


    Not like someone who would retaliate against him?


    Yes. Once, no matter what kind of chaos her world had be, she had always protected him.


    And now that invisible guardianship of hers had beenpletely destroyed by him. Her every move


    was now a revenge on him.

 Chapter 654 Trying To Disown The Account?

    Chapter 654 Trying To Disown The ount?


    Chapter 654 Trying to disown the ount?


    The car parked in front of the building in the city centre, Alina opened her mouth, "Get off, you can take


    a taxi to where you want to go."


    "I want to be by your side." Lincol looked at Alina.


    Alina, however, looked at him with disgust.


    Lincol, "What a cruel woman, just after using me, you turn your back to me."


    Lincol looked polite and courteous, but his mouth was always full of unexpected words, so Alina didn''t


    bother to pay attention to him.


    Seeing that Alina didn''t say anything, Lincol still didn''t have the intention to get out of the car and only


    said, "What do you want from Tower Fan Mountain?"


    "That''s not for you to worry about."


    "Then do you know what the Tower Fan Mountain project means to Chester?" Lincol didn''t care if she


    answered or not.


    But for her to be so direct in asking for the Tower Fan Mountain project, it was clearly not as simple as


    the value of it.


    And Lincol was even more clear about what that Tower Fan Mountain really meant to Chester, yet it


    was such an important project, when it came to Alina, he gave it up.


    Alina was indeed important in his heart.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Lincol, I don''t care how you want to get back at Chester. I said, don''t drag me in, or else..."


    She looked at him coldly.


    Lincol was instantly silent.


    What exactly had happened to her before?


    At this time Lincol remembered that her eyes lost the color when she knew that her grandfather and


    grandmother had passed away.


    How exactly she survived in Isha Ind, it was probably because she had Penny waiting for her.


    Lincol got out of the car.


    The car rushed out like a stray arrow, the dashing rear end of the car highlighted Alina''s desperation.


    "This damned woman." This is the city, can she drive that fast?


    Or was he just a beast in her mind?


    Without waiting for Lincol to react, he received a solid punch to his face.


    Sure enough, a man can''t have a woman in his heart. It was really a loss, he didn''t even notice when


    Chester came to his side.


    "Shit!" Lincol was instantly furious.


    He stood up straight and went towards Chester, and without even thinking, he punched Chester in the


    face.


    In front of the building where people wereing and going, the two of them just wrestled together.


    ...


    Annie returned to Eglinton with Macy and returned to Chester''s estate, where the maids and butlers


    were still respectful and polite to her.


    At first there might have been individual disobedience, but it was all forced down by Macy.


    But they all knew that this was not a permanent solution.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Annie packing up her things, Macy frowned.


    Although she was now outwardly healed from this injury, this was a more serious injury, and she still


    needed to recuperate for a while.


    Annie, "I''m going to Shirling."


    When Macy heard that Annie was going to Shirling, she instantly changed her face.


    "You can''t go there." Macy stepped forward and took the things Annie had packed straight out of the


    case.


    And Annie, who was already in a bad mood, shouted, "Why can''t I go there? I''m his fiancee now."


    She had been watching all of Chester''s movements at all times during the days she was in Eglinton.


    He went from Ingford to Eglinton, then from Eglinton to Oklens, and then followed Alina to Shirling.


    "You''re right, you''re his fiancee, but it won''t do you any good if you go to Shirling now."


    Andre was in Shirling.


    He was absolutely defending Alina.


    And Caleb was over there too. In short, the situation over in Shirling was veryplicated now, in


    Macy''s opinion.


    The more chaotic the ce, the less she should go into that mess.


    After all, they have a lot of things hidden in their hearts, especially that thing from six months ago.


    "Don''t go to them." They should be low profile, as long as they don''t show up, they wouldn''t be


    suspected.


    "Sis." Seeing that Macy kept stopping her, Annie couldn''t stand it even more.


    Why did she have to be the one to hold back, now that Chester already belonged to her, why did she


    still have to put up with all this?


    Annie was very unconvinced.


    Macy, "Do you want to make them suspect you?"


    Macy was unpleasant.


    Everyone in Shirling was shrewd. The fact that they hadn''t suspected Annie during this period of time


    was probably because all their attention was on Alina.


    And once Annie appeared over there, then all the things that happened half a year ago would be led to


    Annie.


    When Annie heard these words, she, who was already tight inside, now felt even more suffocated.


    "Who are they to suspect me?" Even with all the words being said, at this moment, Annie was still


    discontented.


    Macy, "Just on the basis that we actually did it."


    Annie felt even more instantly choked like never before at Macy''s words.


    They did it.


    Thinking of this, Annie and Macy both felt suffocated, "Why is she so lucky."


    Hasnan River was so big, why did she meet Lincol by chance?


    Why did Alina always meet someone who could save her?


    Macy, "Now is not the time for us to dwell on her fate."


    "Then what are we going to do?" No going to Chester, no secretly finding out what happened to that


    man.


    Was she going to sit here and wait for death?


    Both Macy and Annie knew very well that Chester was by Alina right now, if this went on, it was only a


    matter of time before they were together.


    Even if Annie was now very unconvinced in her heart, there was nothing else she could do.


    "Go then." Macy thought about it and eventually took a deep breath.


    Hearing that Macy had finally let her go to Shirling, there was no way for her to rx in her heart,


    instead, her heart was tightening up because of those words from Macy just now.


    "Sis."


    "That man dare note out." Macy said with a deep breath.


    After all, up to now, that man did not dare to ask them for final payments, so it was evident that he


    knew that Lincol and others were checking him out.


    He wouldn''t dare toe out.


    But now if Annie didn''t go to Shirling, and if Alina and Chester went back together again, there would


    really be nothing left for them.

 Chapter 655 He Has Saved My Life

    Chapter 655 He Has Saved My Life


    Chapter 655 He has saved my life


    Alina personally went to pick up Penny from school in the afternoon, and the moment she saw Alina,


    Penny smiled brightly.


    "Mummy."


    "Give me hug." Alina opened her arms, yet the child didn''t jump into her arms, but put her tiny hands


    into her palm.


    Alina, "..."


    "Mummy is too thin, Penny is growing heavier. Let''s wait until Mummy eats more before hugging


    Penny."


    When she hugged Penny earlier, Penny felt that Alina had lost much of her weight.


    At this, the smile on the corner of Alina''s mouth thickened.


    "Let''s go."


    The child followed Alina, and everywhere they passed, they caught attention.


    Some of the people who had seen Alina in the morning were still thinking about what a wonderful child


    she would have.


    Now that they saw Penny, they all sighed at how cute Penny was.


    In the car, Penny said to Alina, "Mummy, will we see that uncle again today?"


    Uncle? Lincol?


    Alina couldn''t stop herself from stiffening when she heard the words.


    While driving, she nced at her daughter in the rearview mirror, "Penny likes that uncle?"


    "Yeah."


    Lincol really had a face that charmed both men and women, young and old.


    Alina, "There will probably be a chance in the future."


    Lincol was in Shirling now, and ording to some contractual issues they had on Isha Ind before,


    she probably didn''t get rid of him that easily.


    And the child instantly smiled happily when she heard that there would be a chance to meet Lincol in


    the future.


    ...


    They returned home.


    Everything seemed to be the same over here, except for the absence of Grandpa and Grandma


    Megan, everything else remained the same.


    Even many of the habits of life remained the same.


    When Alina returned, Andre returned, his face sullen.


    "Penny,e to Granny Liza."


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Luna hugged Penny.


    She only felt that her son was getting more and more gloomy now.


    It had been like this for the past six months, whenever Andre was in a bad mood, Luna would rush to


    carry Penny away.


    She was afraid that Andre''s temper would affect Penny.


    Penny just followed Luna.


    Alina went up and frowned, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Andre was silent.


    Alina looked at the butler who was waiting on the side, the butler said ''Nellie'' to Alina.


    Alina knew what kind of things Andre''s heart was hiding nowadays.


    She came to Andre, "Andre."


    Andre, "Let''s eat."


    Eat?


    At this time there were few people who could eat looking at his face.


    Luna had apparently taken Penny to her room to eat, and if she could, Alina wanted to follow her there.


    But if she did that, she would probably only touch Andre''s nerves even more.


    The two of them sat in the quiet dining room, with only the sound of cutlery shing, Alina looked at


    Andre, "What exactly happened between and sister-inw?"


    Although she hadn''t seen how these two had gotten along at one time, she had heard Luna talk about


    it quite a lot before.


    It was said that these two had been close to get married.


    As for what actually happened after that and why the wedding was cancelled, no one knew.


    During the years that Nellie was out of the country, Andre''s world had been very peaceful. But Nellie


    was a taboo for him.


    Every time someone mentioned her in front of him, it would definitely cause him to lose his temper.


    Andre looked sharply at Alina, "That''s not your sister-inw."


    Alina, "Andre!"


    "From now on, none of you are allowed to see her or speak to her." At this moment, Andre was full of


    anger when he said these words.


    However, Alina felt that at this moment, Andre was just like a child.


    And the more such a child-like temper tantrum was going on, the more it proved that there was


    something big happening between these two people.


    As for what exactly it was, only Andre and Nellie probably knew right now.


    "Did you see Lincol today?"


    "Yes."


    "And met Chester?"


    This was Shirling after all, no matter what was going on, it couldn''t escape Andre''s eyes.


    Andre looked at Alina, "Do you know how VIG got through the difficult times?"


    Seeing that Alina did not say anything, Andre continued.


    Alina looked at Andre in silence, it was obvious that she didn''t know much about this. The only thing


    she knew on Isha Ind was about Grandpa and Grandma Megan.


    Andre continued, "It''s not that Chester is soft-hearted enough to let us off the hook."


    Alina froze at this.


    Although it was Alby stepped in at the time, they could never forgive Chester for that.


    Alby finally saved everything, but the lost at the beginning were immeasurable.


    Alina, "Lincol has already handed over the Tower Fan Mountain project."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is a project values tens of billions, you know how to run it, right?" There was a lot of involvement


    with Chester in that project.


    Andre''s concern for Alina was put in his stomach in an instant.


    Aftering back in the past few days, she had done nothing other than keep her distance from


    Chester, and he thought she would be the same as she had been in Ingford.


    No matter what kind of turmoil was happening in her world, she would always protect Chester, but now


    there was no need to worry.


    She, surprisingly, took the Tower Fan Mountain Project back from Lincol''s hands and gave it to Andre.


    The more Chester invested in the Tower Fan Mountain project, the more involved he would be now.


    "Alina."


    "Although it''s not considered his lifeline, it will definitely be a heavy blow." In response to Andre''s gaze,


    Alina seemed to not care in the slightest.


    Quietly, she ate the food on her te.


    At this moment, when talking about this matter, it was as if she was talking about a matter that had


    nothing to do with er, yet it was heartless and cold.


    "Alina, you know what I am thinking."


    "But do you think it''s possible?"


    "At least don''t get involved with Lincol." Andre said in a tight tone.


    He was now, basically, certain that Alina''s hatred for Chester was not this calmness that she was


    showing.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And it was such a calmness that she was probably thinking all the time about how to turn everything he


    had upside down.


    She can bepletely heartless towards Chester, but Andre doesn''t want her to have too much


    involvement with Lincol either.


    Alina lifted the juice in front of her and took a sip, her tone still calm, "He has saved my life."

 Chapter 656 DidnT Want To Repay Him

    Chapter 656 Didn''T Want To Repay Him


    Chapter 656 Didn''t want to repay him


    Andre''s gaze as he looked at Alina was even stern at this moment.


    He wanted to say something, yet Alina was so m that he did not know what to say.


    No one knew what kind of state of mind Alina hade back with.


    But now she waspletely heartless to Chester. This was at least what Andre saw at the moment.


    But when he thought of her involvement with Lincol, Andre''s heart tightened even more, "There are


    many ways for us to repay him."


    "I didn''t think of repaying him." Just as Andre finished his words, Alina responded in a careless manner.


    Andre wanted to ask something else, but what he got was only a deep look from Alina.


    The moment when Andre felt the strongest change in Alina was probably this moment.


    ...


    The original quietness in Shirling was shattered in an instant.


    When Alina came out of the shower, Andre came over and knocked on the door, who covered in chills,


    Alina asked with a frown, "What''s wrong?"


    "Look for yourself."


    Andre handed the tablet to Alina, Alina took the tablet and with just one nce, her face instantly sank.


    Without looking at the content carefully, she only saw the apanying picture, and on the


    apanying picture, it was a picture of her and Lincol embracing each other in the cemetery.


    Also, the picture of them having lunch together at noon, with him teasing Penny. The caption, ''Jon


    Hughes marries to the heir of the Shaw family.''


    And thements said everything.


    There were those who wished her well, but naturally there were those who rehashed some of the


    previousments to m her for being slutty.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The fact that Andre would have such a face, he must have read thosements, but Alina was


    indifferent.


    She handed the tablet to Andre, "Did Lincol do this?"


    "No."


    "Then who was it?"


    "We haven''t found out yet." Since it wasn''t Lincol pressuring her to do it on purpose, then it was the


    person behind this who wanted to ruin her who did it.


    Alina''s mind, at this moment, was as clear as it had ever been.


    "Where is Annie now?"


    When Andre heard the name ''Annie'', his nerves, which had been tightened, became clear at this


    moment.


    Annie had been by Chester almost since Alina''s disappearance, and now the people around Chester


    were more than recognizing her.


    Now the people of Chester probably hadn''t reacted to Alina''s return and were still engrossed in the fact


    that Annie would be the future mistress.


    "I''ll take care of it right away." Andre turned around with his body full of hostility.


    However, just as he reached the door, Alina said, "There''s no need to deal with it."


    "Alina, you..."


    "Someone will take care of it, save your breath." She seemed to have seen through everything, and


    that was why she was so calm.


    Andre naturally knew exactly who she was talking about and nodded.


    ...


    When Lincol saw the relevant report, he was using a hot towel on the bruised area of his face.


    "Rarely, there are still people who are so kind." The phone was thrown at Layton, who caught it


    precisely.


    The report really didn''t go out from him, but it''s good to have someone doing this for him.


    It saved him from putting pressure on that woman himself and annoying her for nothing.


    Layton, "Miss Hughes has a certain status in the international arena."


    "Heh."


    That status was something that no one could just surpass.


    Andre had done a lot for Alina in those previous years, and he was the one who had helped her to


    reach her status with his own hands.


    The towel in his hand was thrown on the table, "I now feel that Alina is blind, why has she to be


    involved with the Collins family?"


    "..."


    "If she was with Andre, isn''t it better than the Collins family''s man?"


    Caleb wanted her life for Emma, and Chester threw her into hell for his mother.


    In short, in Lincol''s heart, the Collins family was no good.


    Especially that Edison.


    Layton thought for a moment, "If no one stirred things up, she and Master Chester would indeed be a


    good couple."


    Many previous reports had been read by Layton.


    Although he knew that his boss hated Chester, but for a long time in the past, Chester had been a good


    man.


    Lincol snorted coldly, "If he was really good enough, Alina wouldn''t have married Caleb."


    No matter what the reason was at that time, in Lincol''s opinion, a man who could let go of the woman


    he loved, no matter how strong he was in other fields, he was not manly.


    Layton, "The Collins family has always beenplicated, if it had been you at that time, you wouldn''t


    necessarily have been able to do better than him."


    With those words, Lincol red fiercely at Layton.


    It was probably only Layton who dared to speak the truth in front of him.


    Lincol was everyone''s nightmare in Eglinton.


    Even Chester had to guard against him.


    Layton, "Under thisplicated cleansing, Miss Hughes probably has a defensive enough heart."


    That was what Layton wanted to say most.


    It was telling Lincol that he shouldn''t actually think too much of an emotionally rich woman like Alina,


    and especially not with his heart.


    Or he was destined to get hurt.


    "That woman good at one thing."


    "What?"


    Lincol said, "She never goes back to her ex."


    Layton, "..."


    Caleb had made a lot of efforts in trying to get her back before, but Alina did not to get back to him.


    And it was true to Chester too.


    "She won''t go back after she has moved on, right?" Layton reminded with some apprehension.


    He was worried that Alina might never have moved over Chester.


    Lincolughed coldly.


    "You don''t know how Chester treated her before." Alina hated Vanessa, who destroyed her family.


    However, Chester had even made her kneel down in front of Vanessa''s tomb.


    He was even worse than Caleb. To put it more seriously, Chester is now nothing in Alina''s heart.


    Layton is clear about this, and when reminded by Lincol, he thinks that only if Alina is sick in the head


    will she go back to Chester.


    But, there was a more serious issue, "Master Chester is different from Master Caleb, he and Miss


    Hughes have a daughter, Penny."


    "That''s even more impossible." What women can''t stand is for their children to be aggrieved.


    And Chester was not a good impression in Penny''s heart.

 Chapter 657 Icy Confrontation

    Chapter 657 Icy Confrontation


    Chapter 657 Icy Confrontation


    Alina looked tenderly at her daughter Penny, dotingly bringing her into her arms, and the child seemed


    to have a sense.


    In an instant, she squirmed and squeezed into her arms to find afortable position.


    "Mummy, no daddy, no daddy." The child said in her sleep.


    In the past two days of sleeping with Penny, Alina was hearing Penny talking in her sleep almost all the


    time, all about Chester.


    It could be seen that the psychological shadow left in this child''s heart during the time in Ingford was


    quiterge.


    "Okay, no daddy." Alina coaxed her softly, while the child seemed to settle down at ease at her smell.


    The phone vibrated, Alina picked it up and looked at it, it was Chester calling.


    She hung up.


    However the next moment, he called in again. But Alina did not want to pick up, and refused to answer.


    However, when Alina thought Chester had given up, the next moment, a message came, "Five


    minutes, if you don''te out, I''ll go in."


    It was all threatening.


    Although Alina didn''t want to see this man very much, she still got up cautiously, afraid that she might


    wake Penny up.


    Putting on her jacket and going downstairs, the only thing left in the hall was the dim night light in the


    aisle, all the people had gone to bed.


    Alina gingerly went out.


    She saw the man leaning against the car door smoking under the streetlight not far away, and there


    were still sparks of fire that had not beenpletely extinguished by his feet.


    He must have been here for a while.


    Alina slowly stepped forward, there was some slight hobbling in her gait, it was the after-effects of her


    previous injury.


    He hadn''t paid too much attention to it before, but now Chester saw it.


    "What is it?" Alina stood at a distance of two metres from him, just looking at him icily.


    At this moment, Chester was, somehow,pletely irritated, and Alina was pressed against the cold


    car door.


    As she got closer, she could clearly see the bruises on the corners of Chester''s mouth. Who had the


    guts to do that to his face?


    But that was not what Alina wanted to care about.


    His breath on her cold cheeks was warm, yet it made her feel surrounded by danger.


    Subconsciously, she was about to push the man away, but her hands were held tightly by him, "Tell me,


    what is your rtionship with Lincol now."


    The moment the name Lincol came out of Chester''s mouth, his tone was gloomy.


    Alina, "Is it rted to you?"


    Her tone was equally icy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    And such an icy response was undoubtedly pushing Chester''s nerves even further to the edge of fury.


    His coarse fingers gripped her delicate jaw, "Alina!"


    The p, which rang out crisply in the dark night, indicated how stiff the rtionship between the two


    was now.


    This stiffness and coldness was just like the rtionship between Alina and Chester, the rift was getting


    bigger and wider.


    There was no way for them to cross it.


    The night breeze brushed.


    Chester looked at the cold-eyed Alina in front of him, and his heart was spreading pain.


    The atmosphere between the two people under the night sky became more and more stiff.


    Alina pushed him away and turned to leave, however the next moment she was grabbed by Chester,


    "He is not a good person, don''t have any more entanglements with him."


    "You are not a good person either, so please stay away from me in the future." Alina said nonchntly.


    In Alina''s heart there had long been no clear definition of a good person.


    She just knew what people were not to be approached for her, and what people were no longer


    possible.


    The coldness in her body does not even allow one to see any hope.


    She was still alive, yet she was more desperate than dead.


    Chester is now experiencing what desperation is in Alina, he just quietly grabbed her wrist.


    However, at this moment, Alina did not even give him a look back.


    Even so, he could feel the coldness in her eyes at this moment.


    "I know you hate me, but please don''t put yourself in such a position to get back at me, you know you


    are now..."


    "Are you trying to tell me what all the talk about me is out there?" Before Chester could finish his words,


    Alina cut him off.


    Her tone was still so cold.


    Those eyes, at this moment, were pure without any impurities other than the coldness.


    Looking at Alina, Chester only felt as if arge slit had been torn open in his heart.


    He felt the great pain.


    "Abby." He called her name, yet he could no longer see any colour under her eyes.


    Once, when he had called her that, her eyes had always shone with the feverish yearning for the


    future.


    "Did I suffer any less when I was with you?"


    She was a sister-inw seduced her ex''s brother.


    In those days, under those circumstances, there were actually quite a few such remarks, only then


    many blessings overshadowed them.


    But that doesn''t mean that there wasn''t such criticism.


    How on earth did she get through that situation?


    However at that time, she was so righteous, and at this moment in talking about this past, she was


    careless.


    It seems to be a sarcasticment on the once self that did something so unworthy.


    "Abby!" Chester''s body stiffened, those past events were vividly visible, yet they made his heart even


    more suffocating.


    What exactly had happened?


    Once she had defied everything for him.


    It didn''t even matter what had suffered in her world, she hadn''t changed a bit towards him.


    Now it changed.


    Alina looked at the man holding her wrist andughed sarcastically, "Master Chester, you are high and


    mighty, but what are you doing now?"


    "Questioning me? Or begging me to go back to you?" Clearly, he was here to question her.


    Only now, in Alina''s mind, he was in no position to question her.


    No matter what was going on in her world, or who she was with, he was not even qualified to ask half a


    word.


    Chester''s thin lips were pursed as he looked at Alina.


    Even if Alina didn''t say anything now, Chester felt it clearly now.


    "Can you let go of me?" Her voice was still very soft and cold.


    It was such indifference that made Chester seem to be scalded and let go of her hand.

 Chapter 658 Drenched In Rain

    Chapter 658 Drenched In Rain


    Chapter 658 Drenched in rain


    She doesn''t say anything, and the mere scent of her body can make him feel distance.


    Alina once smiled so dazzlingly at him, and now is still smiling too. Just this smile no longer let him feel


    the temperature.


    The moment Alina turned around, Chester uttered in a mute voice, "Lincol is a dangerous person, don''t


    get involved with him."


    At this moment, Chester had unloaded everything in front of Alina after all.


    Once he was like a king standing on top of the pinnacle, yet now he had lost the most important person


    in his heart.


    In front of Alina, he lowered his eyes, yet still could not get a warm look from her.


    Before, even when Caleb had told him time and again that Alina was no longer in this world, he still


    decided that he had notpletely lost Alina.


    But now, he knew that he hadpletely lost her.


    ...


    After the gale, there was a torrential rain.


    Chester stood in the cold rain for a long, long time, watching the light in Alina''s room go down


    He didn''t know how long he stood in the cold rain, but in the end his body was so cold that it was numb.


    This night, Alina and the outside world seems to be a stark contrast, she slept very well, feeling the


    breath of her daughter, especially peaceful.


    When she came downstairs in the morning, Andre was not there.


    Luna looked at her somewhat strangely, and Alina frowned, "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    Luna subconsciously nced at Penny.


    Alina instantly understood.


    "Where''s Andre?"


    "Outside."


    Alina subconsciously looked outside, and saw Andre and Chester standing together.


    It had rained all nightst night, "When did hee?"


    "It seems like he stayed all night."


    Alina, "..."


    Under her eyes, it was even instantly icy cold.


    Luna, "Master Chester know a lot of things in this half year of your disappearance."


    What was said seemed to be careless, but it told Alina the most important information, which made


    sense.


    Previously she had even ploughed up Vanessa''s grave, yet Chester hadn''t done anything to her.


    Luna looked at Alina worriedly, "I saw all the reports yesterday."


    It was the one about Alina and Lincol, Alina didn''t answer, she just put the egg in Penny''s small bowl.


    The child was much better behaved in eating than before, especially the picky eating problem before


    was gone.


    When Luna saw that Alina did not say anything, she sighed and did not know what to say at this


    moment.


    She added, "Alina, Grandpa is gone, and my mother instructed before she left to take care of you and


    Penny."


    At that time, Alina had not yet been found, but Megan always seemed to feel that Alina would return


    safely.


    She regretted that Zane had not seen his only family member until he died.


    She was heartbroken.


    Alina nced at Luna, "Auntie."


    "So whatever you''re going to do, make sure you tell us and don''t face it alone." Right now, Alina was in


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    a situation that seemed especially dangerous to Luna.


    Alina looked at Luna in silence, wanted to say something, yet at this moment was unable to say a


    single word.


    Luna knew exactly what was going on in her heart, "I know you hate him, but there are many ways to


    get back at someone."


    And when ites to emotional revenge, the way Alina doing now is undoubtedly the most cruel.


    But this cruel way is undoubtedly hurting herself too.


    If this goes on, Chester is in pain, and she can''t end up well.


    Alina understood Luna''s meaning, "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Luna was worried that Alina would be hurt in her feelings again.


    However, she didn''t even have feelings now, so how could she be hurt? So now Luna had absolutely


    nothing to worry about in all this.


    Hearing Alina in such a steady mood, Luna nodded reassuringly, "Andre is not as weak as you see


    him."


    "So don''t worry, okay?"


    It was a reminder of Alina''s paranoiast time over at Ingford, when she was probably really worried


    that VIG would be ruined at Chester''s hands, right?


    And how could Andre allow that?


    Up until now, no one knew why Alby would take action, and all thought it was because of Caleb.


    But the real reason was clear to Luna.


    Her son had grown up and became ruthless.


    Alina understood Luna''s meaning, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I understand everything."


    "It''s good that you understand, I just don''t want you to be alone again."


    No matter what happened, she would not leave Alina alone


    Therefore, Luna hoped that whatever Alina wanted to do next, it was better to let Andre know.


    So that they would not be off guard.


    For example, in Ingford, the events are still fresh in her mind, and Luna does not want that to happen


    again.


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded obediently, and Luna was thus relieved.


    When Andre came in, he saw that Alina and Luna were talking about something.


    There was nothing going on at the office today, so she wasn''t in a hurry.


    When she saw Andree in, she subconsciously looked outside, but Chester had already left.


    Luna was probably really busy, so after she finished eating, she left in a hurry.


    Alina was left with Andre and Penny. Alina felt that Andre did not look good.


    No one knew what he had said to Chester outside just now, but he had been unable to hide this


    emotion since he came in.


    "I''ll send the child to school first." Alina got up, however the next moment Andre, who hadn''t said


    anything, looked at her, "Let P send her."


    Alina, "..."


    "I have something to say to you." Andre''s tone was serious, and Alina looked at Penny, who looked at


    her without saying anything.


    She wanted Alina to send her to school, but she had some invisible fear of her uncle.


    Maybe it''s because in these six months, Penny no longer had capriciousness from before.


    Alina squatted down and helped the child tidy up her clothes, "Mummy will pick you up early this


    afternoon, okay?"


    At this time P had already entered.


    And P''s face was white.


    "Okay." Luckily, Penny was very good, and when Alina said this, she nodded her head obediently and


    followed P to leave.

 Chapter 659 WonT Let Go Of You That Easily

    Chapter 659 Won''T Let Go Of You That Easily


    Chapter 659 Won''t let go of you that easily


    After P greeted Alina, he took Penny away.


    When there were only Alina and Andre left, Alina walked towards the table and sat back down at the


    seat she had just taken.


    At this moment, the gentleness in her gaze was no longer there when she faced Penny just now, and


    she asked, "What is it?"


    "Chester was here all nightst night, do you know that?"


    "No."


    She was telling the truth.


    Andre''s gaze was serious as he looked at Alina, yet underneath that seriousness, there was clearly an


    overwhelming worry at the moment.


    Andre, "It rained all nightst night, do you know that?"


    "Yes."


    She knew it, after all, she liked the sound of rain, so the windows would leave a gap at night, and the


    sound would easilye in.


    This time, without waiting for Andre to speak, Alina said first, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Chester won''t let go of you that easily, you have to stay away from Lincol even if you no longer have


    feeling for him."


    Alina, "..."


    "Alina, there are many ways to get back at someone, you''re using the most dangerous way now, and..."


    Andre didn''t continue with the words that followed, just looked at her.


    And then, his tone was even more serious than just now, "Involving Lincol in this will do you no good."


    Andre knew it well what kind of person Lincol was.


    Alina, "I know your worries, but you don''t have to."


    Andre still looked at her silently.


    Alina, "Now it''s not a matter of whether I want to involve him or not, it''s him who approaches me."


    She had made clear enough with Lincol.


    Yet he had no intention of giving up.


    Andre looked at her in silence, and such a look made Alina shiver.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    "What kind of deal did you make with him when you were on Isha Ind?" Andre, in the end, asked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In terms of interests, Lincol would not ept a loss.


    And he knew Alina''s identity, and knews the rtionship between her and Chester.


    And what is the rtionship between Chester and him?


    So at this time Andre reacted, Lincol can not unconditionally send Alina back.


    Moreover, Alina had recovered a long time ago.


    Why was it that she did note back until half a yearter, and before that, she could not even


    contact her family.


    At this moment, when Andre asked this question, a sh of ice coldness clearly shed under Alina''s


    eyes.


    "Alina."


    Seeing the icy coldness and hostility coexisting under Alina''s eyes, Andre''s heart choked, "What


    exactly happened?"


    "Nothing, I''ll go to thepany first." Alina stood up, the conversation with Andre could not be carried


    on.


    And when Andre looked at this obvious reaction of Alina, his heart was even slightly choked at this


    moment.


    At the moment Alina turned around, "Alina!"


    Alina paused in her steps.


    Turning back to look at Andre, the deepness under those eyes seemed to hide some deepest pain.


    No one knew exactly what she had experienced during these six months by Lincol, and why Lincol was


    entangled with Alina at this time.


    But it seems to make some sense.


    ...


    Alina drove straight to thepany, and her phone was vibrating constantly.


    She didn''t bother, connected it to the car with Bluetooth, inside came Caleb''s voice, "Where are you


    now?"


    At this moment, his tone was unpleasant.


    Alina, "Company, what''s wrong?"


    "I''lle to you right away."


    Alina, "..."


    When she heard that Caleb wasing to look for her, she only felt her brain hurting.


    "I''m very busy today."


    "I won''t take up much of your time." Just as Alina finished her words, Caleb responded.


    Alina, "Alright."


    For she more or less knew Caleb, since he wanted to see her so badly now, her refusal was not


    helpful.


    When she arrived at the office, she saw Margoting down from the car, in a white dress, looking


    very clean and slender.


    Seeing Alina, Margot clutched her manuscript and respectfully went forward to greet her, "Miss


    Hughes."


    Alina looked at the manuscript in Margot''s arms, especially the ck circles under her eyes, and


    frowned, "Worked overnight?"


    "The fashion show in Ipswich is already only twenty days to go, it''s rather urgent."


    Margot worked all night.


    She had to read some of the features of the fashion show, and she had to contact the factor that made


    jewellery.


    Her time was more than tight.


    Alina, "Show me some of your previous designs."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Alina turned around and headed for the office building.


    Margot hurried to follow.


    The reason why eF was interested in her before was because she was good in this area of design, but


    it was a pity that in Kara''s hands, her strengths had not been developed.


    Therefore, up to now, Margot still does not have much experience in this industry.


    As soon as Alina arrived at the office, Margot sent over some of her previously sealed drafts.


    They were neatly organised, each category was sealed in a bag, and even the design time was marked


    on them.


    It''s not often to find someone who is so careful.


    From these, it was clear that Margot''s character was at least fine. Otherwise, how could she and Kara


    have no way to co-exist?


    Alina opened it and took out the drafts inside, which were all designs with mountainous atmosphere.


    "You used to love going to the countryside?"


    "Yeah, I would go every season." Because the ces she went to were different, the beauty she saw


    was different, hence inspiration generated was different.


    Alina looked at several stacks of drafts and selected some drawings from them that were suitable for


    Ipswich this time.


    "Put these here with me, I''ll have Brandon arrange and make them as soon as possible."


    "Miss Hughes." Margot looked at Alina gratefully, not expecting Alina to personally intervene in this


    matter.


    After all, these were all jobs that were left to the designers alone, and the leaders above only needed to


    see the final product and the results.


    But she did not have many contacts in this business, so she did not dare to make any time oversight.


    It was different if Alina intervened, as she had many contacts on her side, so if she intervened, it would


    all be done in the fastest possible time.


    Alina looked at Margot, "Brandon will arrange some resources for you, you will have an easier time if


    you can use your stock."


    The word ''easy'' didn''t have much effect on Margot, but the word ''resources'' made her eyes light up.

 Chapter 660 Ungrateful Woman

    Chapter 660 Ungrateful Woman


    Chapter 660 Ungrateful woman


    Margot actually wasn''t new in this industry.


    Before she went to eF, she had worked in anotherpany, but at that time, the resource was with the


    experienced staff.


    As long as one enters into an industry, one naturally hopes that one will have all the resources, even if


    one is suffering and tired.


    eF saw her talent, yet the agent made it impossible for her to stay.


    Now that she was here with Alina, Margot had seen the light.


    "Thank you, Miss Hughes."


    "Go now."


    "Okay."


    Margot left with her drafts. The moment she went out, she saw Caleb enter with a chilling aura.


    That hostility enveloped her and made her subconsciously want to avoid it.


    However, the moment she stepped back, her feet tripped over something, ''Ah'' and her body fell


    backwards uncontrobly.


    The moment Margot closed her eyes in fear, thinking she was about to fall to the ground, however her


    waist was caught.


    The man''s fresh breath enveloped herpletely.


    It was so familiar that she seemed to lose the light in front of her eyes, and even though she was sane,


    she couldn''t see anything at all.


    "Stand still." his stern voice rang in her ears, and Margot returned to her senses, standing somewhat


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ufortably.


    Caleb was full of biting cold.


    After looking at the manuscripts scattered all over the floor and frowning, Margot squatted down, "I''ll do


    it myself."


    She picked up the manuscript on the ground and carried it in her arms, the whole process took less


    than half a minute.


    And Caleb frowned at her.


    The moment Margot turned around, Caleb said, "Sorry."


    Margot stiffened.


    Was this an apology to her? In her understanding, Caleb was a very dangerous man who would never


    apologize to anyone.


    Without waiting for Margot''s response, Caleb had already entered Alina''s office, and when Margot


    turned back, she saw the closed office door.


    A few fragments shed in her mind, but eventually she suppressed them all, turned around, and left.


    ...


    In the office.


    Caleb''s gaze was sharp as he looked at Alina, who had made an email of the relevant draft and sent it


    to the relevant producer.


    Within a minute, the other side replied to her, saying that they would send her the finished product in a


    week''s time.


    The other party was a brand that Alina had been working with for several years, and seemed to know


    Alina''s materials very well.


    So every time, there was no need for Alina to say anything, and they were able to pick out the materials


    that she absolutely liked.


    After thest word was typed, Alina finally looked up from theputer to Caleb, "What is it?"


    And Alina felt Caleb''s always sharp gaze.


    She was indeed disgusted with Caleb, but when she left Ingford, she had finally changed her mind


    about this man in front of her, but it was only a change of mind.


    Caleb, "I want you to answer a question now."


    "What question?"


    "What exactly is your rtionship with Lincol?" Caleb almost gritted his teeth as he asked it.


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    Caleb, "Tell me."


    Alina, "What do you want me to say?"


    If it wasn''t for the small kindness this man had shown her before she left Ingford, she would probably


    have done the same as she did with Chester, saying it''s nothing to do with him.


    And now Alina''s response was considered to have given him enough respect.


    She fished out his cigarette from the drawer and lit it. She then took two puffs.


    Caleb only felt that his brain was hurting at this time, "Alina."


    "If you insist that I answer, I just want to say that I don''t want to be involved or have dealings with


    anyone in the Collins family." Is that an adequate answer?


    Caleb was even more furious.


    "You ungrateful woman." These words were said with gritted teeth.


    At that time, he should not have helped her and should let her be tortured by Chester.


    And when Alina heard these words, sheughed.


    But it was with mockery in it, and such mockery even more stimted Caleb''s nerves at this moment.


    Caleb, "Even if you choose to be with Andre, it makes sense, but do you what Lincol is?"


    Caleb said furiously, just thinking about those reports from yesterday made him mad with anger.


    Alina, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    When she first went back to the Lawson family, even Grandpa didn''t think that way, so it was clear that


    he really did treat them as brother and sister.


    And the siblings rtionships were the most appropriate, and when it goes beyond that, no one knows


    what the consequences will be.


    Alina understands this all too well.


    Therefore, her heart is more clear than ever.


    When Caleb looked at Alina, his heart only felt suffocated.


    "What exactly happened between you and Lincol on Isha Ind?" ording to Alina''s maturity, Caleb


    knew Alina must have seen many things clearly. She would not be a random casual person, however in


    the matter of Lincol, how could she?


    When ites to Isha Ind.


    At the moment Alina had different attitude to Caleb.


    Putting down the mouse in her hand, she lifted the ss of water and took a sip, "Do you know how I


    came back this time?"


    When Andre asked this question, he wanted to know what had happened while she and Lincol were on


    the ind.


    In the six months before, they didn''t get any news, then what about Andre?


    In the series of reactions from Andre afterwards, it was clearly not like they had gotten any news, which


    meant that Alina had not been in contact with anyone.


    So, what was the reason for that?


    And after she came back, Andre, like everyone else, had no idea what had happened to Alina and


    Lincol in the past six months.


    "How did Ie back?" At this moment, when he heard Alina take the initiative to mention it, Caleb''s


    nerves, however, instantly tensed up.


    Alina put down the water cup in her hand.


    Without answering Caleb''s question, she asked, "Do you know the grudge between Lincol and him?"


    Even Chester''s name seems to be something that Alina is not even willing to mention now.


    Caleb nodded.


    In the early years, Chester had even had a lot of grudges with the Shaw family in order to gain a


    foothold in Eglinton.


    So much so that even now, even though Lincol had inherited the entire Shaw family, some of the


    grudges were still going on and had not stopped.

 Chapter 661 Her Return May Be Hard

    Chapter 661 Her Return May Be Hard


    Chapter 661 Her return may be hard


    Alina pushed the remaining cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    She uttered, "You probably don''t know too well how deep the grudge between them really is."


    It referred to that Chester and the Shaw family were rivals.


    But they didn''t know how deep the grudge was, so Caleb was tense as he listened to Alina''s calm and


    careless words.


    "Alina!"


    "Because of him, Lincol almost took my life." At this moment, Alina was so lighthearted when she


    spoke these words.


    Yet no one knew how she had survived by Lincol during these six months.


    Now all people thought that Lincol would not let go of her, yet no one knew how terrifying that man was.


    It was during that six-month-long period that Alina saw very clearly Lincol''s increased hatred for


    Chester.


    When she was on Isha Ind, she was alone.


    Now, it was different.


    "Alina." Caleb moved his lips, wanting to say something.


    However, after listening to Alina''s light-hearted tone, he knew that a lot of untold things must have


    happened behind this.


    At least all this that Lincol was showing now was definitely not as simple as they saw.


    Once upon a time, he hurt Alina.


    And when Alina was talking about it, she made such an understatement, and the more she looked like


    this, the more it meant that things were not simple.


    More than that, it meant that under that veil, no one knew what had happened to her.


    "What did he do to you?" At the time of asking this question, Caleb only felt suffocated.


    And right now as he asked this question, Alinaughed, as if she wasughing at his childishness and


    naivety.


    Yet was Caleb''s world pure and naive?


    But the fact that Alina had such augh now showed that everything in these six months was not as


    simple as they thought.


    "When your brother was in Ingford, if it wasn''t for Annie, he could have died, do you know that?"


    At this, Caleb frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Caleb did not understand.


    And Alina was serious at this moment, especially her eyes went cold.


    She muttered, "I did it."


    Caleb felt his mind copsed at this moment.


    Even though he had seen all kinds of scenes and his thinking had always been quick, at this moment


    when he heard Alina''s words, surprisingly, he lost in his thought for a long time.


    "What did you say?" At this moment when he opened his mouth again, Caleb could barely hear his own


    voice.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    What was the once Alina like? After knowing the truth, there was a blood feud against the entire Collins


    family.


    Yet even under those circumstances, she hadn''t touched Chester.


    Alina lit up a cigarette again.


    However, before she could smoke it, it was taken away from her hand by Caleb, "Alina!"


    "You don''t believe that, do you? But that is the truth."


    "Why?" Caleb asked with a tight tone.


    Alina looked at Caleb, "Why?"


    "Toe back." Lincol is a man of extremes.


    He looked decent now.


    At that time on Isha Ind, to suppress her, his attitude was so tough that it was terrifying.


    Alina looked at the sea that surrounded her on all sides, all in despair.


    If they knew what had happened to her in the past six months, then no one would be worried about the


    rtionship between her and Lincol.


    She was now more awake than ever.


    Caleb was confused, "In order toe back?"


    So, she made a move on Chester.


    "Before, I didn''t quite understand human nature, I only thought that the one most important in my heart


    can be hurt."


    However, now she understood, it was because the man didn''t hurt her, or she wasn''t desperate enough


    for him.


    Did Alina hate Chester?


    Sure, but even if it was to be revenge against Chester, she wanted it to be pure revenge.


    But in the end, in the midst of all that abyssal despair, she couldn''t carry it any longer.


    Thetter words were not spoken by Alina, and Caleb naturally did not know Alina''s state of mind


    afterwards.


    He only felt that theplete change in her body.


    Getting up, looking at Alina, he wanted to say something, however in the end nothing was said.


    As he walked to the door, his back trembled slightly, "If I hadn''t hurt you so much then, would you have


    be what you are now?"


    In her short sentences, Caleb felt the darkness and horror in it.


    Alina, "It has nothing to do with you, eventually I will face this."


    Even being with Caleb was under Edison''s calctions, eventually Chester will still treat her like that,


    and it''s hard to say that if the Collins family would be in a mess.


    And the scenes that happened would be even more serious than now.


    When Caleb heard this answer from Alina, he only felt suffocated.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Alina" "I know you hate him. But..." At this moment, Caleb couldn''t say a word.


    He had witnessed with his own eyes how fierce Chester was.


    And then, with his own eyes, he witnessed Chester''s regret.


    When people regret, it is probably the most painful time, and Caleb did not want that Alina would


    regret.


    "I don''t want you to regret, so stop it now. I will help you take care of Lincol."


    Once during the marriage, Caleb knew that he had never been protective of Alina.


    But now, seeing Alina step by step into her current state, he seemed to have seen the abyss ahead of


    her.


    He didn''t want her to go on.


    Alina, "..."


    Deal with Lincol?


    It seemed so ridiculous.


    In Alina''s opinion, Caleb thought it too simple.


    If some things could really be handled so easily, then she would have returned a long time ago.


    ...


    When Margot took her things to print, she saw Caleb who was walking away and she stood still.


    No one could see theplexity at her eyes.


    And yet, she did not go forward.

 Chapter 662 Drive Away

    Chapter 662 Drive Away


    Chapter 662 Drive away


    Annie hade to Shirling, and when Chester knew she wasing, his face instantly clouded over.


    He looked sharply at Ronan.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that he was ming him for not handling things well this time.


    "She has been reluctant to leave." Ronan exined.


    Chester narrowed his eyes, "So you just let here to Shirling?"


    At this, Ronan realized that mission about a woman was not easy to aplish.


    Because, they would cry or make a scene.


    What Chester didn''t know was that now Ronan didn''t want to get entangled with the woman''s matter


    again, thought he had to go to North Eglinton.


    Chester saw that Ronan''s attitude was not right.


    The next moment Ronan said, "I want to go to North Eglinton."


    Chester and Lucas looked at each other, and at this moment, Chester had a soulful torture for Lucas in


    his gaze.


    With just a nce, Lucas averted his gaze, clearly not wanting to have any involvement in this matter.


    ...


    Alina still went to pick up her child at noon.


    However, at the entrance of the school, she surprisingly saw Annie, and at that moment, her face


    instantly gloomed.


    When Annie saw her, she stepped forward, yet without waiting for her to speak, Alina warned her, "If


    you dare to make a scene here, I''ll definitely get you killed."


    At this moment, Alina was full of hostility and did not look like she was joking.


    Annie originally wanted to p her, but now she was forced back by Alina''s hostile eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Alina, her body trembling with rage.


    As long as she thought of Chester standing outside Collins Castle all nightst night and getting


    soaked to the skin, she couldn''t stop her heart from aching.


    She felt even more that Alina was a demon, a demon that specializes in eating people''s hearts.


    Seeing the way Annie was so angry that she couldn''t speak, Alina coldly spat out, "Get the hell out of


    my way."


    "Alina!" Annie was not exactly coward, and now that she was threatened by Alina, she was even more


    furious in this instant.


    She stepped forward and wanted to say something simrly threatening to Alina.


    However, the moment she stepped forward, she clearly felt something sharp against her abdomen, as


    if she would be stabbed in if she took another step forward.


    Looking down, she saw the bright knife.


    Instantly, Annie''s pupils tightened, "Alina, you... you..."


    "I said, go away, and..." In Alina''s tone was killing intent.


    She was smiling, and the people looked at them as if they were looking at two sisters who were talking


    intimately.


    Yet who would have known that in this darkness, there was such hostility flickering.


    Alina clearly felt Annie''s trembling, She uttered sinisterly, "If you dare toe here again, it won''t be as


    simple as a threat."


    A threat?


    Even a simple threat was now frightening enough, and Annie clearly felt it.


    Her original anger eventually subsided bit by bit.


    "Wait and see." Although unwillingly, it seemed that Annie only dared to drop these words now, and


    then left.


    Watching Annie got into the car that Chester had allotted to her, Alina put on a grim smile.


    Last night, Chester stood outside her house all night?


    Everyone came to her to talk about it, yet at this moment, Alina felt ironic and ridiculous.


    Her phone vibrated, Alina picked it up, it was Chester calling.


    There were still ten minutes before school ended, so Alina picked it up, "What do you want to say?"


    Did he want to tell her not to bully Annie? That she was too timid to withstand the scare?


    But how weak could Macy''s sister be? It was good that she didn''t bully others, as she was so arrogant


    just now.


    "I''ll be picking up Penny at noon today." Chester still didn''t know that Annie hade to the school to


    Alina.


    Yet Alina was not hiding anything.


    She said mockingly to the other side of the phone, "So, you told her to be here?"


    Alina could guess, when Chester received a call from Annie, what she would make up on the phone.


    "Who?" Chester stiffened, not understanding who exactly Alina was talking about now.


    Alina, "Just now Annie said she wanted to pick up Penny, do you think I would let you guys pick up the


    child?"


    Alina said with hostility.


    And Chester instantly ragged.


    "She came to pick up Penny?"


    "Oh, don''t you know that she''s a verypetent stepmother?" Alina bit hard the word stepmother.


    Alina had already hung up the phone.


    At this time, Annie''s phone call came in, Chester was full of hostility, picked up, but, before he could


    say anything, Annie cried out first, "Chester."


    Chester''s eyes narrowed.


    However, Annie didn''t seem to care what his attitude was right now, she only said, "I''m hurt."


    "How did you get hurt?" Chester''s tone at this moment was all about hostility.


    At this moment, Annie heard it, and first froze before choking up even more.


    Sobbing, she said to him, "I know you are busy and want to take care of Penny, and the child is not


    eating or sleeping well at school, so I want to pick her up for dinner, but..."


    Annie did not continue, but waited for Chester to ask.


    However, Chester did not ask anything.


    She could only continue, "But I met Alina, she..."


    Now Annie was silent again, thinking that at this point, Chester would actually ask a question about


    what Alina had done.


    But in the end, she was still disappointed, Chester didn''t say anything.


    Annie could only say stiffly, "My wound hurts."


    This was a reminder to Chester that she had been injured when she was in Ingford earlier.


    And she got injured for his sake.

 Chapter 663 Just In Name Only?

    Chapter 663 Just In Name Only?


    Chapter 663 Just in name only?


    It worked more or less for Chester. "Don''t go messing with her in the future."


    He, atst, responded, yet this response was so cold.


    Annie could not believe that even though her words hade to this point, Chester was still so cold.


    In her heart, there was some bitterness.


    "Chester."


    Chester hung up the phone, while Annie did not react.


    Sitting in the car, although she wasn''t really hurt by Alina, her face was white at the moment.


    ...


    Annie got back on the manor, and Macy froze when she saw her return with a white face.


    "Where did you just go?" Macy didn''t know exactly where Annie had just gone.


    Annie looked at Macy in sadness, "Sis."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Chester''s heart is really on that bitch." Just thinking about Chester''s cold and icy attitude, Annie felt


    her heart ache.


    When Macy heard this, she knew what she had probably just gone to do.


    "Why did you go to her?" Chester couldn''t even walk out for a long time after learning that Alina was


    dead.


    Now that she had managed toe back, Chester now naturally had all his thoughts on Alina.


    Therefore, in Macy''s opinion, there was really no need for Annie to mess with Alina now.


    However, Annie was unwilling to be restless.


    "Sis, I..."


    "Alright, I know it''s hard for you right now, but you have to calm down now." Although, it wasn''t easy.


    But ording to Macy''s understanding of human nature, she knew that right now, Annie could not fight


    with Alina.


    It would be very bad for her.


    "If you want to be with Chester, you have to do as what I say." Macy had a headache.


    And Annie''s heart was full of with hatred as the thought that Chester cared for Alina.


    But what she was more afraid of was losing Chester.


    Although she was reluctant, she still nodded, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    After all, she couldn''t actually think of any good solutions on her side, apart from listening to Macy.


    She didn''t seem to have any other better way.


    And when Macy heard Annie say this, she was slightly relieved.


    "Don''t mess with Alina from now on, got it?"


    At this, Annie''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife.


    Macy took a deep breath, "Now Chester''s heart is filled with her."


    "If you piss him off now because of Alina, then you will be sent away."


    When Annie heard this, she couldn''t help but be worried.


    She didn''t want to be sent away.


    Even if she was just here to watch Chester, it would be good enough. If she was really sent away, that


    was another story.


    "Then do I have to give in to her?" When Annie heard these words, all her patience waspletely


    shattered.


    Looking at Macy, she continued, "I''m Chester''s woman in name now."


    "That is in name only."


    Annie, "..."


    Even if she was nominal, she was still known by everyone now, what was Alina? She was just a slut


    who divorced Caleb and still wanted to marry his brother.


    And now, she''s even with Lincol.


    "A slut who now wants to marry Lincol, what a joke. I just don''t believe that Chester will still want her."


    At this moment, Annie clenched her hands into fists, and under her eyes was vicious light.


    At her words, Macy''s brain was bursting with pain.


    ...


    Alina originally wanted to take the child to eat out, but after Annie made such a fuss, she didn''t want to


    go out now.


    So she took the child back to the Lawson''s.


    Luna had returned at noon.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    Alina looked at Luna, who had a somewhat grave expression on her face, and Alina took a look at


    Penny who had obediently eaten thest bite of rice into her mouth.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She asked, "Full enough?"


    "Yes, Mummy."


    "Then go and y, mummy will take you to schoolter."


    "Okay." Penny was quite well behaved, especially when she heard that Alina would personally take her


    to school, she was happy.


    Penny went out.


    When there were only Alina and Luna left, Luna handed her the phone to her.


    Alina took a look and understood what happened.


    "They''re moving pretty fast." What was reported on it was all about Alina''s current behavior.


    The past between her and Caleb before, and her past with Chester were all turned up.


    There was a lot of scolding in thements.


    When she was with Chester before, because she was a victim in Caleb''s world, they all sympathised


    with her.


    Even under the operation, they all ended up on her side, and there was especially a lot of bashing of


    Caleb and Emma back then.


    But now it was different.


    Now that Lincol had intervened, everyone''s heart had changed. They all decided that she was a slut.


    "Who do you think did it?" Luna brought her phone over.


    It was impossible to say that there was no one behind this maniption.


    Alina smiled coldly, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Luna, "..."


    In the past, it was Vanessa who hated her, but now who was she standing in the way of? The person


    behind it was clear.


    Alina, "Don''t worry about it, someone will take care of it."


    Even at this point in time, Alina did not look worried in the slightest, which made Luna''s heart feel a lot


    better.


    Alina looked at Luna, "Auntie."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m so sorry." Because of her, all of her family members had been unsettled along with her.


    Although someone would definitely take care of it, Alina thought that it was still necessary for her to


    step in personally in this matter.

 Chapter 664 The Condition Of Leaving Her

    Chapter 664 The Condition Of Leaving Her


    Chapter 664 The condition of leaving her


    When Luna heard Alina say this, she felt heartache for Alina.


    She grabbed Alina''s hand, "What are you talking about?"


    "In this world, where there are people, there will be struggles, and there will be scheming." As she said


    this, Luna''s tone was full of sighs.


    When she was young, she had suffered a lot in order to be with Marcel Francis.


    What had she done wrong back then?


    She did nothing, but those people would always keep getting her involved.


    She knew exactly what it was like to be caught up in it, so how could she bear to me Alina now?


    "Do you know who was protecting me while I was going through this?"


    Alina didn''t quite understand.


    Luna sighed, "It was your grandfather."


    This was why after Alina returned to the Lawson family, the entire Lawson family treated her very well,


    even Luna, the sister of Alina''s mother who had a different father and a different mother, did not have


    any prejudice towards her.


    Alina, "..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Luna, "I took up all of your mother''s fatherly love, do you hate me?"


    Alina said, "It''s not your fault that my mother didn''t get that all, but because Grandma and Grandpa


    didn''t make it to the end."


    "Then don''t you hate my mother?"


    Grandma Megan?


    In the beginning when she knew she had a grandfather in this world, who didn''t evene back when


    her grandmother and parents passed away.


    At that time, Alina really didn''t understand much, and was diabolic about the existence of such a family.


    But after a long time of living in the Lawson''s, she gradually came to know what all this was about.


    "Life is unpredictable."


    In response to Luna''s sharp question, Alina did not know how to answer, and in the end, she could only


    reply with this sentence.


    Luna was heartbroken at Alina''s answer like that.


    She was still so young, yet she saw so thoroughly in many things.


    "Actually, your mother had a better life than me, at least in the beginning with the person she loved, it


    was so smooth."


    And for Luna to havee this far, with Marcel, no one knows just how much suffering she had to


    endure.


    Alina did not say anything, just quietly looked at Luna.


    ...


    At one o''clock after work, Lincol was to make a phone call to see if Alina has eaten.


    But Andre came.


    Although he and Alina are not blood brothers, but Lincol was still polite.


    However, for what happened next, Lincol could not be calm anymore. Andre ced a document in front


    of him.


    Even if the two of them hadn''t started a discussion about it at this moment, Lincol knew exactly what


    Andre was here for.


    "Mr. Francis." Lincol put away the arrogant yfulness under his eyes, and his gaze towards Andre


    was serious at this moment.


    He hoped that Andre would not continue.


    Andre saw Lincol''s change in attitude, and he had to say that this man''s mind was really keen.


    He didn''t say anything yet, yet he had already seen through it.


    It was said that once many things of the Shaw family almostpletely fell into Chester''s hands.


    It was Lincol who single-handedly turned around that terrible situation.


    Such a person was equally terrifying as Chester.


    Such a person was naturally unsuitable to be with Alina.


    Andre, "This is Could tform, a project of Eglinton."


    Lincol, "Could tform?"


    Another project worth hundreds of millions in Chester''s hands?


    How did he get it?


    Lincol''s gaze towards Andre was deeper at this moment, and Andre said, "As long as you nod your


    heard, this project is yours."


    "How did you get this project?"


    It was not that easy to snatch something from Chester''s hands, and he had previously given up on the


    Tower Fan Mountain project because of Alina.


    Yet now Could tform was in Andre''s hands?


    He had new understanding of Andre. Before, he thought that VIG would go broke, and that Andre was


    no match for Chester.


    However, in only half a year, the project of Could tform has actuallye into the hands of Andre.


    Now Lincol seriously suspected that the situation of VIG at that time was actually a fraud put out by


    Andre.


    He was really cunning. He had deceived all the people.


    Andre opened the document without saying how he got it, but said to Lincol, "Taking something from


    Chester''s hand, that was your wish before, right?"


    The two men were on par.


    Ever since they had faced each other, neither of them had gotten anything good out of the other''s


    hand.


    And now, if Could tform came into Lincol''s hands, naturally, there was no need to say anything to


    know what the situation was.


    He could guess what Chester will look like when he finds out this news.


    Lincol, "Say your terms."


    The previous Tower Fan Mountain project was tempting, so was Could tform.


    Andre, "Stay away from her."


    Lincol''s question was direct, and Andre''s answer was direct.


    The whole office went instantly gloomy.


    Lincol''s gaze towards Andre was sharper at the moment, while Andre lit a cigarette, "I know about the


    grudge between you and Chester."


    That hatred, as he learned after investigating, was not as simple.


    The two were facing each other with all eyes, Andre said first, "Alina didn''t bother you after she came


    back, she was very sober."


    "So don''t pester her, she won''t be with you."


    Alina hated Chester, Lincol hated Chester, these two together would really deal a big blow to Chester.


    Even if Alina did nothing and was with Lincol, that would be the greatest revenge.


    But it was the one that Alina disdained to use the most.


    She knows very well that Lincol is not a simple person, once she joins forces with this man, what if she


    really crushes Chester?


    At that time, she would probably not be able to get away so easily when she was around Lincol.


    Her world was alreadyplicated enough.


    Now, she no longer wanted to get caught up in it, so even if she wanted to take revenge on Chester,


    she would definitely not choose such a stupid way.


    "You seem to know her well?" Lincol''s tone took on hostility at this moment.


    Andre, "Know better than you."

 Chapter 665 Now, I Like Her

    Chapter 665 Now, I Like Her


    Chapter 665 Now, I like her


    The terms that Andre offered were tempting enough for Lincol, and at this moment the two of them


    were staring at each other silently.


    And the entire atmosphere of the office was tense.


    Finally, in the midst of such quiet and suffocating air, Lincol closed the document and pushed it towards


    Andre.


    Andre, "You..."


    Lincol said with a smile, "Your terms are tempting, but I can promise you that I won''t use her."


    Ever since she came back from Isha Ind, Alina had been avoiding her, so she was worried about


    this?


    She was ignorant of him.


    Is he, Lincol, someone who needs to use a woman? He just wanted to see a y, where Chester was


    trapped by love.


    But Alina didn''t even take the bait.


    It turns out that it was because she was worried about using her that she did not retaliate Chester.


    Andre looked at Lincol sternly, he did not trust anyone.


    And Lincol could see his distrust.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "If you didn''t want to use her, why did you trap her on Isha Ind for so long?" Andre did not believe


    that Alina was willingly at Isha Ind.


    It naturally went without saying what everything in Shirling meant to her. She wouldn''t just be on Isha


    Ind without any intention ofing out.


    Lincolughed, "At first, I have the desire to use her."


    Surprisingly, she endured all, to the end when she could not bear it anymore, she deceived him and


    denied it after she returned to Shirling.


    He liked her nature like that.


    "But now, I like her."


    Andre''s face wentpletely dark at this.


    Lincol, "You don''t need to look at me like that, and you don''t need to tell me whether it''s suitable or not,


    in the matter of rtionship, it''s not for outsiders to say whether it''s suitable or not."


    "Between you and her, it is impossible." Andre replied nonchntly.


    Lincol''s face was sullen.


    "Then with who it is possible? Chester? Or Caleb?"


    Andre was speechless.


    Alina hated both Caleb and Chester.


    Although at that funeral in Ingford, Alina''s impression between Chester and Caleb had been absolutely


    reversed.


    But that didn''t affect her decision that she wouldn''t get involved with the Collins family anymore, the


    Collins family was really too hurtful to her.


    "Even if it''s not them, it can''t be you."


    "Why? Or do you think that by choosing an ordinary person she will be happy? With her status today,


    an ordinary person with her would probably want nothing else but to want her money."


    "And don''t forget, she has a past with both Chester and Caleb, ording to the self-esteem of ordinary


    people, I''m afraid her life will be even worse."


    Lincol had a poisonous tongue.


    Andre couldn''t say anything now.


    ...


    Eventually, Andre left in anger.


    Layton appeared behind Lincol. The conversation between them just now had been heard by Layton.


    That was Could tform, but his boss had actually given up. Lincol''s face looked calm, but Layton felt


    ache inside.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Annie has arrived in Shirling?"


    "Yes."


    "Huh." At this moment, Lincol smiled meaningfully.


    Underneath those eyes, there was even a dark light flickering.


    Chester, like Caleb at the beginning, would have difficult time to get through this hurdle.


    ...


    As Ronan arrived to give his report to Chester, Macy came first, and at the moment there were only


    Chester and Macy in the study.


    Macy had haggard, and with Alina''s tactics, she hadpletely lost her status in the medical world.


    Nowadays, she was just an idle person.


    At the beginning, she could think otherwise after seeing some of Annie''s affairs, but now, apart from


    Annie''s affairs, she has nothing else to keep her busy.


    After Annie arrived in Shirling until now, she hadn''t even seen Chester yet, which undoubtedly made


    Macy anxious as well.


    After all, everything was ruined for her now by Alina.


    If Annie still couldn''t catch Chester, then the two of them would have no ce to live


    "What is this?" The moment Macy pushed a medical document bag towards Chester, Chester asked


    coldly.


    Instead of answering, Macy stood up from her chair and knelt down in front of Chester.


    Chester, "..."


    At this moment, Macy, who was kneeling on the ground, was shivering with astringency.


    "Mr. Collins, you should not me her for going to the school gate to look for Penny, she actually..."


    At this, Macy''s tone was full of choked sobs, and Chester''s eyes darkened.


    Macy continued, "She can''t have her own child in this life."


    As she said these words, Macy''s tears slid straight down.


    "The bullet went straight through the most important part on her body at that time, and the doctor said


    that she would never be able to be a mother for the rest of her life."


    "..."


    "Do you know what that means to a woman?" The moment she raised her eyes, they were full of


    heartache and pain.


    Chester, "..."


    "I know that all your minds are on Miss Hughes right now, but please, for the sake of her defiance at


    the time, don''t make her too wretched."


    The whole study''s air was now getting heavier and colder.


    Macy prostrated herself on the floor.


    All of them knew that Macy loved her sister, but they didn''t expect her to do this for Annie.


    Chester''s eyes were profound as he looked at Macy, without saying a word.


    And it was his silence that made Macy shiver, "She is a poor girl, she was already in poor health."


    "This time it was even more traumatic, she was so eager for her future and wanted to be a gentle


    mother."


    Macy kept talking.


    Her crying sank the entire study in a sad atmosphere.


    Chester tiredly pinched his brows, and under his eyes were sickeningly cold.


    Macy cried and said quite a lot, yet Chester didn''t say a word, until finally, Macy looked up at Chester.


    "I know you don''t like her, and she won''t get in your way, just please give her a chance to live well."

 Chapter 666 The Person Who Harmed You

    Chapter 666 The Person Who Harmed You


    Chapter 666 The person who harmed you


    After sending Penny to school, Alina went to work, yet just as she turned around, she saw Caleb.


    When she saw him, Alina only felt her brain hurt even more.


    Caleb stepped forward, "There is clue about that person."


    Raising her eyebrows, Alina didn''t understand what Caleb meant by that.


    "Who?"


    "The person who harmed you."


    "..." The person who harmed her? On the Hasnan River, it was so cold and windy.


    The person who chased her underwater was so fierce.


    Andre had been looking for that person, so had she, but in six months, she got no news of that person.


    Now Caleb had a clue?


    "What clue?" Alina asked.


    Caleb, "A person is still alive and went abroad after taking a sum of money, this person was instructed


    to do so."


    "I''m now checking who actually remitted this money to him." The remittance ount was found, but


    this ount transferred money in from another ount.


    That means this ount is just an empty ount, and surely the person behind this is really cunning.


    However, as long as there was a clue, it could definitely be traced, after all, it happened only half a year


    ago.


    Alina, "Give me the information, I''ll check it out."


    "It''s better for me to check, if there are too many people to check this clue, it might alert him."


    Alina frowned.


    Caleb was right.


    Alina looked at him, "Then from now on, you stop."


    "Alina!"


    "I hope you understand."


    She hated Caleb, even to the point of wishing him to death, but now she wished Caleb well.


    "Some things, some people are not worth it." Her tone of voice was somber and she said it sharply and


    dryly.


    Caleb felt suffocation inwardly.


    "You still can''t forgive me." He was wrong, he shouldn''t have tried to hurt her who was pregnant.


    At that time, his heart was actually aching. He asked the doctor over and over again to make sure she


    was safe.


    But now, it was pointless to say all of this.


    Alina, "As I said, it''s not about forgiving."


    Those things had really happened, there was no way to erase them.


    Even though Alina said it so, Caleb seemed to have nothing but pain now.


    Alina took several deep breaths, "Go back to Ingford, okay?"


    "You really like Lincol?" In saying this, Caleb''s tone was sad.


    Alina was silent, not answering.


    And it was this silence that made Caleb couldn''t help but take two steps backwards.


    He was weak and suffocated.


    She was alive, yet she made him feel an unprecedented despair and pain.


    "Alina, no matter how much you hate the Collins family, you can''t be with Lincol, he is not a good


    person."


    How sinister was Lincol when he confronted with Caleb?


    Up to now, Caleb''s memory was still fresh.


    Alina can''t be with such a person.


    Alina was still silent.


    Such silence undoubtedly made Caleb go from despair to madness and roared, "Even if you don''t care


    about anything anymore, don''t you care about Penny?"


    Penny has tugged at Alina''s heart time and time again, Alina loves this child.


    Alina, "You probably haven''t understood."


    "What?"


    "Everything in my future has nothing to do with you." At this moment, Alina''s tone was all cold and


    detached.


    Her words made Caleb''s heart bepletely shattered by something.


    That feeling was so painful.


    "Alina."


    When exactly did everything about her be irrelevant to him? It seems that it started with Chester,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    right?


    From the moment she turned towards Chester, she was reminding him time and again that everything


    about her was no longer relevant to him.


    She was getting farther and farther away.


    And he was still standing in the same ce watching her back, always thinking when she would look


    back at him.


    ...


    When Alina returned to the office, Margot was waiting for her.


    Looking at Alina''s not-so-good face, she asked with concern, "You look tired, do you need to take a


    rest?"


    "No, you can go ahead."


    "I saw the sample just now, it''s so pretty."


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    For a moment, she remembered that she asked someone to make the jewellery on those drafts of


    Margot''s, and she hadn''t seen the finished product on her side yet.


    But Margot was more than satisfied.


    "It''s good that you like it." Alina said in a gentle tone.


    That was how designers were, if the other party could make her design to her liking, she would be


    more confident.


    This paved a wider and longer path ahead.


    Margot, "Thank you, Miss Hughes."


    At this moment, Margot thanked Alina from her heart, Alina nodded, "After Ipswich, there should be


    another show, so you should work with Brandon and see the relevant styles."


    No one knew what kind of excitement Margot was feeling inside.


    She had been waiting for an opportunity like this for years.


    But thepany that signed her at that time gave her great hopes at the beginning, but the result


    failed her.


    At that time, it was really tormenting for her.


    "Miss Hughes."


    "Go on."


    "Okay." Margot stood up and picked up the documents.


    Her gratitude for Alina was obvious.


    ...


    When she came out of Alina''s office, Margot received a call from the courier and hurried downstairs to


    get it.


    However, just as the lift door opened, a figure in ck shed out, and she couldn''t dodge in time.


    The moment she was knocked down, Margot clearly heard a ''click'', followed by a muffled grunt of pain.


    She fell heavily to the ground, and the intense pain from her ankle made her numb for a moment,


    before the pain hit her right at the heart.


    It was so painful that she couldn''t catch her breath.

 Chapter 667 Remember What You Said Today

    Chapter 667 Remember What You Said Today


    Chapter 667 Remember what you said today


    When Alina came out to look for Brandon, she saw Caleb carrying Margot into the lift, surrounded by a


    few employees watching.


    Brandon was there too.


    The moment Caleb took Margot away, Brandon was startled, "Alina."


    He stepped forward and respectfully greeted Alina.


    Alina frowned and looked at the shing descending floor numbers on the lift screen, "What''s wrong


    with Margot.


    "Just now Master Caleb came to you, and but in hurry he bumped Margot and broke her foot."


    Alina nodded.


    She didn''t understand why Caleb was looking for her again, but it didn''t matter, she had a lot of things


    to do now.


    She hurried to dock with Brandon on the relevant work.


    ...


    The moment Caleb carried Margot out of the lift, several receptionists looked their way.


    Margot hid in Caleb''s arms, and her movement made Caleb stiff.


    Looking down at Margot who felt embarrassed to hide, he asked in a mute voice, with a hint of


    displeasure, "What?"


    Was it an embarrassing thing to be with him?


    Caleb thought of Alina, who avoided him at any time, and his eyes became colder.


    Margot was in his arms, she naturally felt contrast in his emotions.


    "They are my colleagues, I..." Margot did not go on, but struggled gently, "Put me down, I can walk by


    myself."


    Caleb ignored her, and carried her into the car.


    He had driven himself, so he was driving to take her to the hospital.


    All along the way, Caleb didn''t say anything, and it was this silence that made her hearts keep pumping


    tight.


    ...


    Alina told Andre what Caleb said to her today. And Andre had found a breakthrough.


    "Don''t worry, there will be results soon."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Just as Alina was about to hang up the phone, Andre wanted to say something, yet at this time, he


    could not say anything.


    Especially when he thought of what Lincol said today, he was really angry.


    Although Lincol was promising him everything.


    But Andre did not believe him.


    Alina, "Anything wrong?"


    Alina clearly sensed that there was something else he wanted to say.


    Andre, "I hope that you will not be impulsive in your feelings."


    Caleb was left out before, but Chester gave everyone a pretty good impression at the beginning.


    Even at that time, even Andre thought that Chester was the best person for Alina, yet he was wrong.


    Chester was good to Alina before, but in the days that followed, he was harsh to Alina.


    Alina knew what Andre was worried about and put on a smile, "Don''t worry."


    She had long since passed the age of thinking that whoever was good to her was a good person.


    Now Alina would think about what the other party''s purpose was, and besides, Lincol was not good to


    her.


    This purpose is so obvious, can she not see it?


    Hearing that, Andre was slightly relieved, "Remember what you''re saying now, okay?"


    If this were to happen again, they would have no way out.


    Alina, "Find that person as soon as possible."


    Although, she had a guess in her mind, and it was not far from the truth.


    But when it came to her grandmother''s affairs, she was all about the truth, and now for her own affairs,


    it was even more so.


    "Okay."


    Andre hung up the phone.


    Alina put down the phone, the moment her hands were sped, under her eyes were coldness.


    The assistant knocked on the office door, "Come on."


    The assistant pushed the door in, "Miss Hughes."


    "What is it?"


    "Miss Moon wants to see you."


    Macy, or Annie?


    Alina looked at the assistant wordlessly. With a nce, the assistant saw Alina''s thoughts and said, "It''s


    Miss Macy Moon."


    "Let her in."


    Macy?


    It was as if from the beginning, Annie had been protected by Macy.


    Alina was aware of Annie''s scheming.


    But for such a person, she didn''t even care to dwell on it.


    She thought that Chester was a treasure, so let her have him. And she would find out the truth.


    The assistant soon brought in Macy.


    This was the first time they had faced each other head on since Alina had returned from Isha Ind,


    but in secret, they had already fought a few times.


    "What can I get you to drink, Miss Moon?" The assistant''s tone was still respectful, yet without waiting


    for Macy to speak, Alina waved her hand.


    The assistant was instantly rmed and closed the door before she left.


    When there were just Alina and Macy left, their eyes met with a silent confrontation.


    Alina leaned back in her office chair, her gaze deep as she looked at Macy.


    She was smiling, and in that smile was a mockery.


    Macy was instantly enraged by such a look from her.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    "What is the matter you speak of?" Macy was destroyed, but Alina didn''t even feel it was enough.


    She had done so much evil that she hadn''t gone into the prison for the rest of her life.


    When Macy came, she had already prepared herself mentally enough, but the moment she really saw


    Alina, all the preparations she had made in her heart were instantly gone.


    "You''re pretending to be confused?" As she said these words, Macy gritted her teeth.


    Looking at the angry look in her eyes, Alina did not bother to continue pretending, and uttered, "To be


    honest, I''m quite dissatisfied."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "After all, with what you''ve done, you don''t deserve to be out in the open."


    "Alina!" Macy''s anger, instantly, rose high.


    She hade for Annie''s matter, but when it came to her own matter, her emotions were out of


    control.

 Chapter 668 Beaten Out

    Chapter 668 Beaten Out


    Chapter 668 Beaten Out


    Looking at Macy''s thoroughly angry look, Alina put on a brighter smile, "Once, you were very good at


    controlling other people''s emotions?"


    "Oh no, it''s controlling other people''s memories." Alina said carelessly.


    Yet it was disintegrating Macy''s inner mind.


    Once she stood on a dazzling high tform, she was so proud, although many times she did not climb


    up by bright means.


    But she wouldn''t have been able to keep it if she hadn''t been able to, would she?


    Everything was going so well for her.


    Yet after meeting Alina, it wouldpletely fall apart.


    "Alina!"


    "What? You''re here because of this?" Alina did not want to nag her so much.


    The fall of Macy from the high tform was something she deserved, and even if she was now like a


    dog in mourning, she had asked for it.


    If she replied on the right path, no one would actually suspect her, yet she had done many evil things.


    With Alina''s high and mighty appearance, Macy got angrier.


    It took her a long, long time to slightly suppress it.


    "You and Master Chester are over, so don''t entangle anymore."


    Just as Macy finished her words, she was sshed with coffee by Alina.


    Macy''s face was full of coffee, which fell on her body, at that moment she was more than wretched, her


    body trembled as she looked at Alina, her anger even flourished.


    Alina, "Who are you to say that?"


    No matter what it was like between her and Chester, it was definitely not Macy''s turn to say anything.


    "Alina!"


    Macy roared.


    Alina dialed a phone number out, which was soon picked up, "Miss Hughes."


    "Get two security guards here."


    After saying that, Alina dropped the phone, and Macy didn''t expect Alina to call for security guards.


    Was Alina going to kick her out?


    "Alina!"


    "You''d better shut up." Alina looked at her sharply, warning all over her eyes.


    When Macy saw such hostility under Alina''s eyes, she felt scary.


    Once upon a time, the first time she saw Alina, she carried such a killing intent under her eyes.


    "You''re shameless, you married Caleb and still want to marry Chester, and now you want to be with


    Lincol, how can you be so shameless?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Macy really does not care about anything for Annie''s sake, all her reason arepletely burned out by


    the anger.


    The security guards had alreadye over by this time, and Alina looked at the once arrogant and ice-


    cold Macy, who was now just like a shrew.


    She didn''t want to talk to her that much and only said to the security guard, "Beat her out."


    Security guard, "..."


    "How dare you." Macy, who reacted, even shouted angrily at Alina.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Macy threatened, "If you kick me out in such a way, you won''t be


    able to stay in the international arena."


    What Alina hated most in her life was someone threatening her.


    Back then, Emma had calcted to threaten her life. .


    And now Macy presumed to threaten her with her status?


    Alina gave a sign to the security guards, who instantly understood and went forward to grab Macy and


    dragged her outside.


    "Ah, Ah, she beats me, she beats me. Jon Hughes is going to beat me to death." All along the way,


    there was Macy''s frantic crying.


    When Brandon heard themotion and rushed over, he saw that Alina was leisurely signing her


    papers, unaffected in the slightest.


    Alina, "She is out?"


    "I''ll arrange for an emergency PR right away." Seeing Alina''s appearance, Brandon knew that Alina


    didn''t put up with these people this time.


    But she wouldn''t let them ruin her reputation either.


    Alina put on a smile, and without waiting for her to say anything, Brandon went out.


    When she was left alone, the smile on the corner of her mouth was withdrawn and reced by ice cold


    and hostility.


    ...


    Chester originally wanted to go to Alina in the afternoon, but he went to Annie first.


    The moment Annie saw Chester, her heart was now filled with excitement, "Chester, you''ve finally


    The moment she opened her mouth, Annie''s tone still had the aggravation she couldn''t hold back.


    After all, at that time, apart from sending her to the hospital, Chester had nevere to visit her.


    She thought that after helping Chester to block that, he would love her like he did for Alina.


    If Alina hadn''te back, Chester would love her now because of that incident, right?


    Alina, what a pest.


    "Is your injury better?" Chester stood two metres away from her coldly, even his words were still so


    cold.


    But even so, this brought a lot of courage and hope to Annie.


    "Better."


    After receiving these words from him, it seemed that any aggravation before was worth it, Chester


    responded, "That''s good, take good care of yourself."


    After saying that, Chester turned around.


    The moment she saw Chester turn around, Annie cried out, "Chester."


    "What''s wrong?"


    His tone was cold, that incident hadn''t affected her status in his heart.


    And at this moment, Annie had decided that this incident must have something to do with Alina. Damn


    Alina!


    Wait until she hadpletely be Mrs. Collins before settling these scores with her.


    "I have already healed."


    Chester looked at her sternly.


    Annie said sharply, "Next month, the show in Ipswich, I..."


    Looking at his increasingly icy face, Annie bowed her head, and the aggravation in her tone intensified,


    "I want to attend."


    "Go ahead."


    Chester didn''t mean to stop her.


    Annie was overjoyed.


    "But I don''t even have an exhibition ticket on my side right now."


    "Lucas will send it to you." At this moment, Chesterpletely lost his patience, dropped these words


    and left.


    Annie was relieved to hear that she could have jewellery exhibitor ticket for the show.


    She was capricious in front of Macy, but she knew what to do.


    Chester was now indifferent to her, so she''d better to develop in the career first.


    If she could not be Mrs. Collins, but had some roots in her career, it would be good for her.


    ...


    When Macy returned, her face was bruised and swollen.


    When Annie saw that, she was startled, "Sis, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I won''t spare Alina." Macy clenched her hands into fists, gritting her teeth and roaring low, her eyes full


    of hatred.

 Chapter 669 Start A Conflict

    Chapter 669 Start A Conflict


    Chapter 669 Start a conflict


    Just as Alina was about to leave work, Brandon hurried over, "The jewellery exhibition tickets for the


    show in Ipswich were robbed by someone."


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    "Who took them?" They had already received the tickets, so it didn''t matter to them.


    But if someone had gotten it before the show, then it mattered so much to them.


    Brandon looked at her intensely, "Master Chester."


    Alina''s eyes turned sharp, and then, she couldn''t help butugh.


    She snorted coldly, "How worthy of being a man from the Collins family."


    Back then, when Caleb tried to snatch resources from her for Emma, he was this unscrupulous.


    And now Chester did the say to win resources for Annie.


    "Leave this matter to me." Compared to the anxiety of Brandon, Alina didn''t seem to take the matter to


    heart.


    After all, this was the first resource that Margot had received after working with theirpany, and


    Margot had a lot of expectations about it.


    Moreover, her samples had all been made. So if the qualification for this show was really snatched


    away by Annie, this would be a big blow to Margot.


    Sitting in the car, Alina got a call from Lincol.


    Subconsciously, Alina did not want to answer it, but in the end she picked it up, "What for?"


    "What a heartless woman."


    When she heard these words, Alina instantly lost her good temper.


    Chester had snatched resources from her hands, something she had never thought of before, but this


    was good.


    The stiffer the rtionship was, the better.


    She was still in a bad mood thinking about how to handle this matter, and now these words from Lincol


    made Alina''s face instantly darken even more.


    "I like yourment." Alina answered carelessly.


    It surprised Lincol.


    "Say it, what do you want?" Alina did not want to talk nonsense with him, as she was very busy.


    Lincol, "Be careful of the Moon sisters."


    "Oh?"


    "You drove Macy out? No, beat her out?"


    Alina, "The news spread out?"


    All this was expected to her, Macy came to her door today with purpose.


    However, Alina was prepared.


    Lincol, "Don''t worry, it''s all been suppressed."


    Alina, "Who told you to suppress it?"


    Instantly, Alina''s tone turned colder.


    Lincol subconsciously was about to call her a heartless woman, but seemed to understand something


    in this instant.


    "You did that on purpose?"


    Yes. It must be Alina''s intention, she dared to do that, naturally she had her reason.


    Lincol was such a shrewd person. In just a sh, he understood what Alina was up to.


    "You will make a loss too."


    "Do you see what I have lost?"


    Since she dared to do this, naturally Macy would not be able to achieve her goal.


    Lincol was still underestimating Alina, he seemed to have forgotten exactly how Alina had ravaged


    Emma in public opinion at that time.


    Now all those things have all passed, but Alina''s means of turning the tide is something he would never


    expect.


    "You are really something." Originally, he thought Alina was weak, yet now Lincol understood


    Seemingly soft and weak, she actually wouldn''t need anyone''s protection.


    "Since you love to get involved so much, but now there is one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "The exhibitor''s ticket for the Exhibition Show in Ipswich has been snatched away, so can you help me


    take it back?"


    "Who did that?" It was good enough that she didn''t rob others, but someone dared to snatch hers.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Lincol said, "I will help you take it back."


    After saying that, Lincol hung up the phone.


    And at this time, Alina''s eyes were cold.


    ...


    Lucas eyes were gloomy as he looked at Chester.


    Chester, "What?"


    He sensed the abnormality on Lucas.


    Lucas, "Have you really decided to give this exhibition ticket to Miss Moon?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the problem?" Ever since Alina had returned, all his thoughts had been on Alina.


    Naturally Chester wasn''t clear what this really meant now.


    A chill ran down Lucas'' back, he said, "It had already internally decided to use jewellery from Miss


    Hughes''pany before."


    "And this matter should have been dovetailed with Miss Hughes as well." Lucas could think of Alina''s


    cold attitude towards Chester as she found out the truth.


    And Chester''s face suddenly went pale when he heard these words.


    Lucas, "Miss Hughes should have learned of this news by now."


    At that moment, Chester snatched the exhibition ticker from Lucas'' hand and walked outside at a brisk


    pace.


    He didn''t dare to think about what kind of reaction Alina would have if she knew about this.


    He was even more clear about what it meant for him to take this ticket.


    When Chester thought of this, his mind was nk.


    ...


    Alina returned home with Penny.


    Andre seemed to have nothing to do today and came back earlier. When Alina came back, she saw


    Andre and Nellie in the back garden seemingly arguing about something.


    Afterwards Nellie left in anger.


    And standing from Alina''s perspective, she saw Andre looking at Nellie''s back, there was clearly pain


    under his originally furious eyes at the moment.


    Why was there that pain? Andre had always had everything in his hands, so why was he in such pain?


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "Why is uncle unhappy all the time?" The child said softly.


    The corner of Alina''s mouth raised a touch of bitterness, this is probably the helplessness of the adult


    world. They became strong, but carred burden.

 Chapter 670 Stirred Up In The End

    Chapter 670 Stirred Up In The End


    Chapter 670 Stirred Up In The End


    Andre knew about Chester taking away the ticket for the show in Ipswich. Therefore, when he saw


    Alina, there was still some concern in his eyes. But Alina was calm as she was.


    He could guess who Chester got the exhibitor''s ticket for.


    But now, she really didn''t care anymore.


    Because she doesn''t care about that man anymore.


    So, it didn''t matter to her what that man did.


    "Do you want me to get it back?" Andre asked Alina.


    Although Alina acted calm, but Andre felt upset.


    How could Chester do such a thing?


    Alina took a sip of the soup, "This soup is really delicious, auntie made it herself, right?"


    "Alina."


    "No need, Andre, someone will get it back."


    "Who?"


    "Lincol."


    Andre, "You..." Andre only felt a headache.


    He didn''t want Alina to get involved with Lincol.


    Alina knew exactly what Andre was worried about, "Don''t worry, even without me, these two would


    confront each other."


    "It is different." Andre said with a somewhat tight tone.


    And what Alina said was the truth, if there was no Alina, Chester and Lincol would fight each other.


    Alina snorted, "He snatched away my qualification for the exhibition for Annie, I''ll let Lincol get it back,


    what is wrong with that?"


    Andre, "..."


    It doesn''t seem wrong in this way.


    But think about it carefully, it seems that this is the bigger problem.


    "I am really afraid that you will lose your life." Andre said in a tight tone.


    The smile on the corner of Alina''s mouth was even thicker at this moment, she uttered, "I lost it long


    ago."


    Andre, "..."


    Suddenly, sadness emanated from Alina''s body.


    But she was telling the truth.


    She had already lost her life in the early years when it came to Caleb.


    "Alina." Andre tried to soothe Alina, yet he didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, no one is allowed to judge her right or wrong, or even question her good or evil.


    There is a cause and an effect on everything.


    ...


    Chester was in the car when the phone rang, it was Lincol calling.


    Lincol said mockingly, "Chester, I really admire you."


    "..."


    "I thought you would kneel down in front of her and beg for forgiveness after she came back, but now it


    seems I was overthinking."


    "What are you trying to say?" Chester didn''t have a good temper with Lincol, and at this moment, his


    car was at its speed limit.


    Lincol, "I want to the exhibition tickets for Ipswich."


    "Why?"


    Chester seemed to understand what Lincol was actually up to.


    And Lincol didn''t hide anything from him, he said, "Alina wants it."


    The sound of the brake rang out, followed by the ear-piercing sound of tyres grinding the ground.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Chester''s mind shed with images of Alina''s six months on Isha Ind.


    Thinking about those, Chester''s breath couldn''t help but rush up.


    Chester really wanted to break Lincol into pieces, "Don''t worry about it."


    "I will deliver it to her personally." Chester was gnashing his teeth with every word.


    It could be seen that he was now furious.


    Lincolughed lowly, like a demoning out of hell, "I''m afraid that if you send it to her, she won''t


    ept it."


    "If she will ept it, she wouldn''t have asked me to take it back."


    "She asked you to ask for it?"


    "What do you think?"


    At this, Chester hung up the phone in a puff.


    ...


    Lincol was pleased to hear that Chester had hung up the phone, while Lay was rmed.


    After all, Layton was clear about what it was like when Lincol and Chester were confronting each other.


    Lincol was pissed off by Chester before, but now he had finally seen the scene where Chester was


    grinding his teeth in anger.


    But Layton was worried, "Are you really just using Miss Hughes?"


    After a long time, it seems that even those around him can no longer see what is true and what is false.


    Lincol gave Layton a nce, which made Layton startled.


    It wasn''t his fault, after all, Lincol had always been a rather deep person.


    It seemed that no one could get into his heart.


    Lincol looked at Layton, "Don''t worry, he won''t do anything to her."


    There was no direct answer to Layton''s question, Lincol was already a person who would not exin,


    and for those around him, he did not bother to exin.


    Layton was worried about Alina.


    After all, he knew what kind of person Chester really was.


    But after hearing what Lincol said, he seemed to be quite relieved.


    Lincol, "He won''t just give up."


    In Lincol''s opinion, when Chester did something like that to Alina at that time, he should be ready for


    what would happen next.


    After so many years, it seemed that neither of Caleb or Chester really understood Alina.


    Her determination would make their hearts shiver.


    And she would nevere back to the man she loved before.


    It would be sad to love such a woman, but they could not help themselves.


    As if there was magic in her body that always kept attracting them.


    Layton nodded, "You are right."


    Hopefully, it was just about Chester, not Lincol.

 Chapter 671 DonT Like Things That Others Have Used

    Chapter 671 Don''T Like Things That Others Have Used


    Chapter 671 Don''t like things that others have used


    After Alina put the child to sleep, Chester''s phone call came in, and she flipped it over, and then went to


    take a shower without paying the slightest attention.


    When she got to the bathroom, she called Brandon, who picked up, "Miss Hughes."


    "Put a news out." Now, Alina didn''t care in the slightest what bad tricks Macy and Annie were holding


    back.


    Brandon, "What''s the news?"


    Alina, "Just say that the person who tried to kill me on the Hasnan River six months ago said he was


    instructed by someone and wanted me to pay a sum of money, and he would tell me who that person


    was."


    Brandon was dazed and didn''t understand what Alina intended by this, but in an instant, it seemed to


    make sense again.


    Now, apart from the one clue on Caleb, nothing else had been found yet, and Alina seemed, in no way,


    to care if that person could actually be found.


    And by doing this now, she was undoubtedly trying to scare the person behind.


    Brandon responded as he understood Alina''s intention, "Yes, I will announce it."


    Hanging up the phone, a cold light shed across Alina''s eyes.


    Having been back for such a long time, she hadn''t wanted to make waves in Shirling, but since wave


    after wave of people hade, she would not show her mercy.


    After taking a shower, she came out.


    In an instant, Alina felt the unusual aura in the room, turned her head and saw Chester sitting by the


    bed.


    His eyes full of love as he watched the sleeping Penny.


    But at this moment Alina felt it so ironic.


    Chester heard the movement and looked towards her, his eyes filled with pain.


    Ever since Alina came back, everyone, including Chester, has felt that everything was not quite real.


    But the fact that she coulde back was a joy to him.


    "Abby." Seeing her, at this moment, Chester''s eyes were clearing up, and he was finally sure that she


    was still there.


    However Alina''s face was cold.


    "Get lost."


    She spatted out in a dry and crisp manner without the slightest hesitation.


    Chester froze at her words.


    Looking at Alina''s face, he couldn''t even help but feel tight in his throat.


    "Abby." Why on earth had theye to such a point between them now?


    Why was there no longer any temperature under her eyes?


    Once, no matter what was going on in their world, there was always a hidden intolerance in her eyes


    when she looked at him.


    And when exactly did she start looking him so coldly and heartlessly.


    And when Alina heard the word ''Abby'', her eyes became colder.


    Penny on the bed rolled over and seemed to be about to wake up.


    Alina''s eyes became more warning at this moment.


    Chester did not want to wake up Penny, he knew in his heart what kind of position he had in the child''s


    heart right now.


    He turned to Alina, "Shall we talk?"


    Subconsciously, he looked outside at the balcony.


    If Penny was not there, Alina would have had someone throw him out.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, Penny was not sleeping soundly, she followed him out after all.


    The wind on the balcony was cold.


    The moment the wind ruffled through, Alina clearly felt the chill and subconsciously gathered her robe.


    The next moment, the jacket with his temperature covered her shoulders, "Very cold?"


    Alina instantly threw Chester''s clothes on the ground, the disgust under her eyes was not concealed in


    the slightest.


    "Abby."


    "What do you take me for? What makes you think I would like something that someone else has


    used?" Alina looked proudly at Chester.


    The icy coldness under his eyes was so mocking.


    What did Chester look like when he put his coat over Annie''s body? It was gentle and considerate.


    At that time, Alina had only one thought in her heart. She would not take that.


    It wasn''t that Chester had left her behind then. Rather, it was that she had stayed away from Chester at


    that time.


    This mockery in her eyes was heavily stimting Chester''s heart, and in the face of this statement from


    her, Chester could not even say a word at this moment.


    His heart hurt so badly.


    After taking several deep breaths, Chester barely suppressed the stuffy weight in his heart, and he said


    to Alina, "You know, that''s not..."


    "Not what? Not genuine?" Chester was interrupted by Alina.


    Her original sarcasm was now emanating from all over her body.


    Alina was constantly stimting Chester''s heart at this moment.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Alina continued sarcastically, "Then you are genuine to me?"


    "Abby!"


    "Genuine in making me kneel in front of your mother''s spirit tablet? Genuine in destroying VIG?"


    Alina paused, and then continued in a cold tone, "Genuine that you snatched the exhibitor ticket from


    the show in Ipswich and gave it to Annie?"


    Chester stiffened violently, and at this moment he thought of that phone call with Lincol in the car.


    Lincol said that Alina asked him to take it back for her. However, at this moment, when he faced her


    cold and sarcastic question, he, surprisingly, had a moment of inability to answer.


    "It''s a misunderstanding."


    "Hehe, one word from her has caused such a misunderstanding, nowadays, she is really important in


    your world."


    Alina said with sarcasm.


    And it was such words that made Chester''s heart feel as if arge hand had reached in and clutched


    his heart fiercely.


    It was painful and suffocating.


    "If I had known that you wanted that exhibit ticket, I wouldn''t have taken it anyway."


    "But you took it, for Annie." Alina''s tone was sharp, not giving Chester the slightest chance to catch his


    breath.


    And she seeded, Chester was now really tasting what pain was like.


    Alina turned around.


    Chester said, "That exhibition ticket is still yours, I have already taken care of it for you."


    "Heh."


    "Here." Chester handed her the exhibition ticket.


    Alina was unexinedly happy at this.

 Chapter 672 Scared Enough

    Chapter 672 Scared Enough


    Chapter 672 Scared Enough


    She took the exhibit ticket.


    This, which originally belonged to her, had been decided internally, but was snatched away for no


    reason.


    The fact that Lincol was allowed to grab it was deliberate on her part. Love or not love is now indifferent


    to her, but none of these people could have a good time.


    And when Chester saw Alina ept it, he took a breath of relief.


    "Abby."


    "What do you think this exhibition ticket can mean?" Alina raised her eyebrows, her eyes were still cold


    and devoid of any temperature.


    Chester was dumbfounded.


    He knew that nothing could be changed between him and Alina now, so what if he sent the exhibition


    ticket to her?


    The barrier she had against him had been there for a long time, and it wasn''t something that could be


    But he, in his heart, was still hoping.


    "In the future, you can tell me what you want, no need to tell Lincol." As he said these words, Chester''s


    heart was aching.


    No one knew how panicky his heart really was at that moment when he learned that this exhibition


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ticket was Alina''s.


    Alina, "Heh."


    She snorted.


    "Once in Ingford, there were many things I was unwilling to do, if Lincol was there at that time, I would


    have joined hands with him to ruin you regardless of his purpose."


    Every word of Alina was ruthless.


    And Chester couldn''t stop his body from tightening up when he heard these words.


    These words were like a needle, stabbing him fiercely in the heart, "I am sorry."


    "Heh." Alina sneered.


    Not wanting to say anything more to Chester, Alina turned around and headed inside, "Don''te here


    again."


    And when Chester heard these words, his heart was even more painful and suffocating.


    ...


    Even if Chester personally put the exhibition ticket into her hands, Alina disdained.


    Chester never came again to Annie afterst trip.


    And the bruises on Macy''s face made it clear to her what had really happened between her and Alina.


    However, this message she sent out about ''Alina being arrogant and domineering'' was intercepted.


    "This man is really crazy, does he not want to live anymore? How dare he ask Alina to give him arge


    sum of money?"


    Both Macy and Annie now felt like they were going crazy when they heard the news, and that man was


    going crazy too.


    Annie was furious.


    And Macy was now unable to say a word.


    Watching her stay silent after reading the report, Annie stepped forward, "Say something, Sis."


    Macy, "What do you want me to say?"


    "If that person really uses this as a condition, Alina will..."


    The words that followed could not be said by Annie, and her face changed.


    How did things turn out to be like this now?


    Macy''s face was no better at the moment, afraid that Alina was really in contact with that person.


    "Sis, find a way." That man was crazy, it didn''t matter if he was going to die, but if he gave them up,


    they would be buried with him.


    In fact, the most frightening part now was not Alina, but Chester.


    Up to now, Chester has not made any progress towards her, even if Macy came to her door and said


    something like that, Chester only gave a visit, and that''s rming.


    He knows. In ordance with his heart for Alina, he definitely won''t let any of them go.


    "What can be done now?" Macy''s face turned white as she looked towards Annie, she was actually


    more fearful than Annie.


    In her mind, even Chester knew the truth in the end, but in ordance with thest time Annie had


    disregarded her life for Chester, Chester would have let her live.


    But she was different, if Chester knew that she was involved in that story in Ingford, Chester would get


    her killed.


    "Do we have to wait to die?" Hearing that there was no way out, Annie instantly panicked.


    Waiting to die?


    No, can''t wait to die.


    She could not just die, that person must note back, the call didn''t count for anything, if it was just a


    call, it didn''t count as strong evidence. As long as that person didn''te to Shirling, then things


    wouldn''t turn out to be the most horrible scene for them.


    Macy looked at Annie with worry, "From now on, you have to think of a way to gain the trust from


    Master Chester."


    That was hard.


    But now, they had to do something.


    Annie, "What do I do?"


    "Let all the people think that you and Master Chester have always had a good rtionship." Macy


    grabbed Annie''s shoulders and said word for word.


    She, now, had arrived in Shirling.


    Yet she did not live with Chester, if this were to get out, everyone would think that she and Chester


    actually had nothing to do with each other.


    "Don''t forget, when you were in Ingford and Eglinton, those people thought that you and Master


    Chester were a couple, they decided that you would get married."


    However, now in Shirling, everything had turned confusing.


    "Okay, I understand." Annie nodded her head.


    The hatred in her heart towards Alina was spreading even more at the moment, yet she couldn''t care


    less about that.


    No matter what, she had to be with Chester.


    Things hade to this point, and there was no turning back for either of them.


    And this night, both Macy and Annie had a hard time sleeping through the night. They were scared by


    that report that Alina broke out.


    Lincol saw the report.


    Layton scratched his hair, ''''This person is crazy, right? How dare he make such a demand to Alina?"


    "Doesn''t he know what kind of people are behind Alina now?"


    It was only before that there were scandals with Lincol, and she even had such a powerful brother.


    How dare he threaten Alina?


    Yet Lincolughed when he heard these words.


    "Hehe, threaten her? No one dares to."


    "But now..." Layton felt that as long as a normal person wouldn''t dare to threaten Alina.


    It could only mean that this person''s brain must be broken now.


    The corners of Lincol''s mouth lifted up into a deep smile, "She''s very smart, she just wants to scare


    that person behind the scene."

 Chapter 673 Those People Thought I Am Kind

    Chapter 673 Those People Thought I Am Kind


    Chapter 673 Those People Thought I Am Kind


    Now the person behind hadn''t been found yet, but it was scary enough.


    Layton understood at this moment.


    He looked at Lincol in disbelief, "You mean, she''s trying to scare the person who tried to kill her?"


    "Hmph, she''s always been cunning." This was why he never allowed her to contact the outside world


    when she was on Isha Ind.


    Once contacted, her cryptic words would not something he could deal with.


    Layton was stunned.


    She even did such a thing.


    Although that person was in the dark, she was in the light. It was reasonable to say that she was


    defenceless, but now even if the person in the shadows wanted to do something to her, he would not


    dare to do anything now that Alina had done so.


    At least for a short time, he wouldn''t dare do anything.


    "Miss Hughes..." Layton wanted to say something, now he lost his words.


    Women have deep hearts.


    He never know what she will do tomorrow.


    What''s more, her intention of doing so is actually just a mere purpose.


    ...


    Alina slept well at night, however there were others who had a hard time sleeping through the night. At


    the breakfast table, Penny finished her breakfast and was taken away by P.


    Alina was now starting to get busy.


    Andre looked at her with strange eyes. Alina asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Has that person really contacted you?"


    "Who?"


    Alina didn''t react to who exactly he was talking about.


    But soon she understood.


    Just now, Andre had not asked because of Penny''s presence, but now he couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    Alina chuckled.


    Andre, "What are youughing at?"


    "What kind of arrangement do you think I would have if that person really called me?"


    If a person was that important, someone would have been sent to pick him up immediately, yet there


    seemed to be no action on Alina.


    Just Brandon was allowed to send out a messagest night.


    Then, there was no other movement.


    There were no arrangements even up to now, not even a discussion with him.


    Andre instantly became clear.


    "It is such a boring thing." Right now, Andre really didn''t know what to say about Alina.


    Alina nodded, "It''s quite boring."


    "You..."


    "Yesterday, my exhibitor ticket for Ipswich was taken away, I felt I was too quiet and those people


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    thought I was kind."


    She just didn''t want to ruin Shirling''s quietness, but those people were going to pounce on her like


    crazy, then she could only show them she was a tough nut.


    Alina knew Annie was a scheming woman.


    So yesterday, she had snatched the exhibition ticket from Chester, and she didn''t believe it was a


    coincidence.


    "Who did it?" When Andre heard this, he instantly became angry.


    Alina, "Chester."


    Andre, "What?"


    When he heard this name, Andre''s eyes were full of shock, unable to believe that Chester would dare


    to do such a thing.


    But instantly, he was even more furious.


    All these years in Alina''s career, he had always been careful, but Chester did such a thing, it really was


    going to piss him off.


    "How could he do such a thing?"


    "It must be Annie''s request, you know the ws of the men of the Collins family."


    "You mean that now Chester, like Caleb at that time, is going to do whatever he can for Annie?"


    If that were the case, he would not let Chester get an advantage, even if he poured the entire VIG''s


    strength into it.


    Alina, "Not really, he already gave it back to mest night."


    So it was just Annie''s trick.


    Andre, "You ept it?"


    "Why not? That was a contract I had negotiated before, and this is not a question of whether I ept it


    since she interferes."


    Annie was unwilling to leave Chester.


    But now Chester was nothing to Alina, everything depended on her mood.


    Andre was nervous, but after hearing Alina''s interpretation, he was slightly relieved.


    It''s good that she can be so clear, if she really gets caught up in it again, it will only be her who suffers.


    As Andre said, the men of the Collins family are all of the same virtue.


    ...


    When P sent Penny to school, Penny waved her hand to P in a good manner, "Goodbye, P."


    "Bye, little Penny." P really liked Penny, but even if she did, she was cold when she gave the child


    goodbye.


    And she didn''t know exactly when it was that she no longer knew how to smile.


    People say when a child is very young, that smile depends on the mood, and when they grow up and


    experience more, the smile bes just an expression.


    But now for P, she seems to have been unable to make an expression.


    Turning around, she walked to her car.


    Seeing Fabian who leaned his back on her, P''s eyes subconsciously went colder.


    "Can you give way?" Facing Fabian, P was always cold and icy.


    Even though Fabian had taken care of her when she was sick before, she who had long since not


    known how to appreciate a person.


    Up until now, there was not even a single word of thanks.


    Aside from working hard every day, she couldn''t seem to do anything.


    "P." Fabian uttered as he looked at P, as P looked at her wristwatch.


    "I don''t have time." With that, she pushed the man away.


    When backing up, Fabian looked at P in shock, not knowing when exactly P started to have such


    great strength, while P had already gotten into her car and drove away.


    How long had he been in Shirling? It had been half a year since then.


    In these six months, he had been trying to have P tell him what really happened back then, but P


    hadn''t said a single word.


    "P." Watching the rear of P''s car turn into the intersection without any hesitation, Fabian''s eyes


    showed a hint of depression.

 Chapter 674 She Is A Tough Nut

    Chapter 674 She Is A Tough Nut


    Chapter 674 She is a tough nut


    Although Margot had injured her foot yesterday, she still came to thepany.


    She still walked apparently with some hobbling.


    "Go back and rest if you don''t feel well." For her own employees, Alina had always been generous.


    Even if they took a day or two days leave, they wouldn''t have their wages deducted.


    Margot''s face went pale.


    Alina frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Margot, "Miss Hughes, am I giving you trouble?"


    "Why do you say that?" Alina did not understand what this meant.


    There were many people who had caused her trouble over the years, but none of them could make


    Alina take them to heart.


    Margot bowed her head, "Ipswich Show called me yesterday afternoon and said that ourpany was


    cancelled, was it because my design was not up to scratch?"


    So it was because of this matter?


    She was really innocent enough.


    But the action over there was really fast, they had even called Margot.


    Alina took out the exhibition ticket from her bag and pped it into Margot''s arms, "Don''t think blindly,


    the samples will be delivered this afternoon, take a good look."


    And when Margot saw the exhibition ticket, she was in disbelief.


    "Miss Hughes."


    "As long as the contract is signed, no one can renege." After saying that, Alina turned around.


    She was dashing back, even Margot couldn''t help but be intoxicated at this moment.


    Margot was a fan of Alina, and now she was even more adoring.


    When she received that phone call yesterday, she thought that her design had not been approved and


    did not dare to ask Brandon.


    But, it was fortunate that the ticket was taken back.


    Otherwise, the show probably wouldn''t be able to go on smoothly. Because before that, Alina would


    definitely go through the judicial process.


    Both Chester and Annie would be involved, and she was a tough nut.


    If Annie wanted to steal resources from her like Emma did, she could really be resting.


    ...


    Ronan came.


    Seeing the injury on Macy''s face, he knew how that injury became, although at that time that news was


    put out for a minute, he had seen it.


    But Ronan didn''t say anything.


    "Will Chester be back at noon?" Seeing Ronan, Annie thought Chester would be back at noon, so he


    had Ronane over to inform her.


    And she had just sent a message to Chester, and here he was letting Ronane to inform her.


    Was this a kind of regard for her?


    When she thought this, the unpleasantness in her heart from before was now gone.


    Ronan looked at Annie with a frown, "Master said that you can''t go to the show in Ipswich."


    "What?"


    Annie instantly stood up in shock when she heard these words.


    She looked at Ronan, questioning, "What do you mean by that?"


    Ronan, "Mister also wants you, in the future, to stay away from Miss Hughes."


    Macy and Annie were stunned.


    Ronan didn''t say anything more, just turned around and left afterwards.


    When Macy and Annie were left, Annie was even more furious, "Sis, you heard it, what gives her the


    right? Ah!"


    Annie roared in anger.


    Macy, "Calm down."


    Macy was calm, but, how did it get out of hand?


    However Annie could not be calm now, "Last time when all the jewels in Oklens were reced, it was


    her who interfered it, and now she still wants to do so in Ipswich?"


    "Anyone can make their effort, why should I give in to her."


    Now Annie was really mad.


    Not even caring that there were Chester''s people here, her emotions were nowpletely out of


    control.


    Macy, "Annie!"


    She tried to control Annie, however, Annie was already trembling with anger.


    "I can''t even have children, is it so much to ask for a name? Why can she have everything and I can''t?"


    Macy kept roaring in anger, unable to be calm.


    Now she didn''t even have a name by Chester.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Macy wanted tofort her. But she knew what it was like for someone to have their career ruined.


    ...


    In the morning.


    Alina came out of a meeting with Margot and others, and when she returned to her office, she saw


    Lincol sitting in her office chair.


    Alina was instantly angry, "Get up."


    She didn''t like people sitting in her seat, as long as it had been sat on, she felt ufortable.


    Lincol was still smoking, she could not put up with it.


    Sprinting forward, she tugged his clothes and dragged him upwards, yet the next moment, she was


    easily brought into his arms.


    The fresh breath enveloped her.


    "Let go."


    "It smells so good." Smelling the faint smell on Alina''s body, Lincol instantly knew what brand Alina


    liked.


    And it was the smell that instantly evoked a familiar memory for him.


    As the memory shed through his mind, his eyes instantly darkened.


    Alina didn''t know what was wrong with him, in any case it was very easy to stand up and when he


    looked at Lincol again, his face was devoid of temperature.


    "Never mind, I don''t want this chair, you can sit down as you like." Although she knew that this man


    was joking.


    But when his face was dark, it was always the time when he was most dangerous.


    It was ironic that she had figured out his temper even in only half a year.


    Her words instantly brought the man back to his senses, and when he looked at her, there was no


    longer the yfulness under his eyes from earlier, but sourness that did not match his own.


    Alina, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Do you like the cosmetics of this brand?" His tone was gentle and doting.


    It waspletely different from the yful and unrestrained him.

 Chapter 675 HeS In Pain

    Chapter 675 He''S In Pain


    Chapter 675 He''s in pain


    Alina showed a unpleasant face.


    Coldly humming, she said, "It doesn''t matter if I like it or not, it''s not like I bought it anyway."


    What she said was true, her skin was good, and she didn''t need to put too much effort into her


    cosmetics.


    In the past, when she was around Caleb, she hardly ever put on make-up, and indeed she didn''t need


    to.


    It was probably because Luna had a fascination for skin care products and such, so she had skin care


    and makeup ready for Alina.


    "Heh." In an instant, that unrestrained look returned to his face.


    His eyes that looked at Alina took on a bit of yfulness. Alina said, "Don''t bother, I don''t have anything


    on me that you''re familiar with."


    "If there is, it must not be what I intended."


    Lincol probably had a story.


    However, Alina was not the least bit curious about this man''s story.


    Rumour had it that he was not close to women, yet how many men in such a family were not close to


    women in the slightest?


    The former Caleb was flirtatious and uninhibited, after the marriage was somewhat restrained, but had


    different things.


    As for Lincol, who knows what happened to make him curb his fondness for women?


    Lincol looked at her and had to say that this prickly look of hers was really simr to that woman.


    But because of this, she was more likely to suffer from such a nature.


    "Andre hase to me."


    "Oh."


    Lincol, "Not curious what he was looking for me for?"


    What else could Andre be looking for Lincol for?


    Alina could guess


    "He really cares about you, more than he cares about Nellie. Do you think there is any factor of yours


    that he and Nellie have not been able to be together until now?"


    Alina felt that he was just being unreasonable.


    The problem between Andre and Nellie was there before he returned to the Lawson''s.


    Alina hadn''t even figured the reason out until now.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yeah, if he really had a heart for you, he wouldn''t have let you and Chester get together."


    At least after Caleb was over, there would basically be nothing left for the Collins family.


    When Alina heard Lincol''s words, her face sank.


    After all, her rtionship with Andre was pure, so naturally she did not want anyone to talk nonsense


    about it.


    Suddenly, his warm palm covered the back of her hand, the temperature was so warm that Alina


    subconsciously wanted to withdraw.


    However, his force tightened, "What are you doing?" Alina red at him indifferently.


    Lincol put on a smile and said yfully, "You are quite smart."


    What he was talking about was the news that she had Brandon announce outst night, which was to


    scare the hell out of the person behind the scene.


    Alina''s face went white.


    "It is a crude tactic, and only people who are really weak-minded can probably be fooled by you."


    "That''s all I want." Although the person hadn''t been found yet, or even just a clue, when this news went


    out, it would scare even the hell out of the person behind that.


    If he dared toe, then he should be mentally prepared to not have a good time over here.


    When Chester came, he saw Lincol''s hand on the back of Alina''s hand, and at that moment, his face


    instantly turned gloomy.


    When Lincol and Alina heard the movement, they looked towards the door and saw Chester standing in


    the doorway with a chilling look on his face.


    And the assistant trembled timidly as he followed behind, looking somewhat nervously at Alina.


    Chester had barged in.


    Alina was subconsciously about to draw back her hand, however his force was heavier at this moment.


    Lincol''s gaze towards her was so doting at this moment, and it was only this nce that made Alina


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    understand instantly.


    The force in her hand slightly rxed.


    Chester''s heart was constantly rising and falling, and the look in his eyes towards Lincol was already


    suffused with killing intent.


    Lincol felt such an aura clearly, and finally let go of Alina''s hand and stood up.


    Helping Alina to sit down, he dotingly nodded her nose, "Work well and have lunch together at noon."


    "Okay." Alina replied stiffly, while Lincol was smiling with satisfaction.


    If Chester was not there, Alina would naturally refuse without hesitation, but with Chester there, then it


    was a different story.


    The moment he passed by Chester, Lincol gave him a provocative look, the arrogance in his eyes was


    obvious.


    Alina was speechless.


    She was not too clear about this side of Lincol before, she actually did not expect this man to be so


    childish.


    Looking at them like this now, Alina could almost think of what the scene was like whenever these two


    confronted back in Eglinton.


    When the office was left with Alina and Chester, Chester stepped forward and grabbed her up from the


    office chair.


    Without waiting for Alina to react, his fierce kisses poured down.


    Alina struggled, yet she was held even tighter by him.


    It hurt. Alina, who was already breathless, felt even more suffocated by the pain at this moment.


    However, Chester was like a wild beast that had gone mad, venting his fury on her, and only after a


    while did his breath smooth out.


    Only then did he let her go.


    She pped heavily on his face, yet her hand was shackled by his instant grip.


    His coarse fingertips rubbed her red and swollen lips, and he said sternly, "Did he do that to you too?"


    Angrily ring at Chester, Alina struggled again, but was carried to the desk by him and sat down.


    Alina only felt the sky spinning.


    The hostility in his body, enveloping her, seemed to swallow her up into his abyss, even that wasn''t


    enough.


    "Abby, you can''t do this to me." He buried his head in her chest, and Alina was instinctively about to


    push him away.


    He had been fierce just a moment ago, yet his tone carried a grief.


    Alina narrowed her eyes, "Howe I can''t do this to you?"


    What right did he have to say that?


    What he had done cause great pain on her.


    Chester held her more tightly.


    As if this was the only way to solve the problem between them, it didn''t matter whether she forgave him


    or not.

 Chapter 676 Do You Have Cared About Penny?

    Chapter 676 Do You Have Cared About Penny?


    Chapter 676 Do you have cared about Penny?


    Chester had never been so helpless.


    There was a time when his world was only about wanting or not wanting, and as long as it was what he


    wanted, there was never anything he couldn''t have.


    In the past years, only Alina had made him be out of control again and again.


    He still couldn''t escape now.


    "Do you know how I''vee through all these years?" Speaking again, there was choking in his


    maic voice.


    In the past six months, he hurt a lot, even to the point of numbness. Without Alina, he felt his heart


    empty.


    That hollow feeling was going to swallow him up, and he struggled again and again on the edge of the


    abyss, unwilling to sink.


    "I miss you, I miss you like crazy." Without waiting for Alina to speak, Chester said as he hugged her


    with tighter force.


    Every single day and night he missed her like crazy.


    Alina, "Do you know what is the one thing I regret the most when ites to you?"


    "Abby." Chester did not want her to go on, knowing full well that what he got out of her mouth now


    would not be good news.


    However, Alina continued, "That is going back to you."


    Chester clearly felt the nourishing coldness that was bubbling up from Alina''s body when she said this.


    Before, when he was far away, he always felt that there was no warmth on her body, but now that he


    was closer, he could feel it more clearly.


    There was no warmth on her body now.


    Pain spread in his heart, "Abby."


    Alina, "If I had remembered you then, I would have stayed away from you."


    Her words were so clear and so explicit.


    Although she hadn''t experienced many rtionships, she knew very well that once that person became


    the past, there must be a reason why they could not be together.


    If so, why continue?


    That was the most wrong thing she had ever done.


    Alina''s words tore at Chester''s nerves so hard that he wanted to say something, yet nothing could be


    said at this moment.


    Alina, "You can watch me marry Caleb, that already says it all."


    Alina was always sober.


    Those things that happened further back made it clearer within her that what she had decided was


    right.


    A person who was not able to solve the problem at that time, then will certainly not be your future


    support either.


    She pushed Chester away with a cold attitude.


    And when Chester met her cold eyes, he only felt that his world waspletely dark.


    "Abby." His voice was so soft that it was as if he himself could no longer hear the sound.


    Yet what Alina responded with was indifference.


    The entire office was now still because of their atmosphere, and Chester took several deep breaths as


    he looked at Alina.


    However, the stuffy weight in his heart was still so stuffy that he couldn''t breathe.


    "So, do you like him?" Since she said that the most wrong thing she had done was to get back to him.


    Then Caleb waspletely impossible in her world, right?


    His eyes had an undisguised grief.


    However, her words that seemed to have be the gulf between them, no matter how hard he tried,


    he could not cross over.


    Could he say that Alina was heartless?


    No.


    Now he was talking about Lincol. He saw their embrace at the cemetery, and the way he looked at her


    with doting eyes just now.


    Now, Alina''s silence seemed to say that the rtionship between them.


    Chester felt his heart hurt.


    He took Alina''s hand, and Alina wanted to withdraw it, but he grabbed it tightly.


    Alina looked at him coldly.


    Chester asked in a choked tone, "Do you know the grudge between him and me?"


    "Does that have anything to do with me?"


    "Not afraid of him using you?" She was so sick of people using her, so what about Lincol?


    Alina was once again silent.


    Chester met her icy eyes, he disliked her being so cold-hearted, yet there was nothing he could do


    about it now.


    He gently tidied up her messy hair, and then said, "He must have a purpose foring near you."


    "Abby." As Alina was about to pull back her hand, his grip on her got heavier.


    Chester looked at her with eyes that were deep and firm.


    Once, Alina could still tell herself that it was because Chester had experienced a lot.


    But she didn''t like the feeling that what was imprable, for perhaps it was the most dangerous for


    her.


    Chester tightened his grip on her hand, "I know you hate me, but you''ve always been sensible."


    "..."


    "Don''t let hatred blind you, okay? You can punish me however you want, okay?"


    Now with Alina''s actions, Chester was truly helpless.


    Watching her and Lincol being together, he was angry and wished to destroy all.


    Yet thinking about what happened between them not too long ago, he didn''t even have the


    qualifications to be angry at her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if it''s for Penny, don''t be with Lincol, okay?"


    As his words fell, Alina hit his jaw, a clear, crisp p sounded in the pressurized air.


    Talking about Penny made Alina''s hatred for Chester even stronger.


    In Ingford, even if she wanted to take Penny away, there was nothing she could do at that time.


    She just watched as Chester took Penny away time and time again.


    He did not care even though the child was crying her heart out.


    "Who are you to mention Penny to me?" There was nothing left between them when they mentioned


    Penny.


    Now he was asking her to stay away from Lincol for the sake of Penny?


    "Did you ever think of staying away from Annie for Penny''s sake? I do remember that you let Annie and


    Penny live together at Waterside Vi."


    At those words, Chester felt his brain wentpletely nk.

 Chapter 677 He Believes Empty Words

    Chapter 677 He Believes Empty Words


    Chapter 677 He believes empty words


    During that time, no one knew exactly what kind of fear and torment Alina''s heart was enduring, she


    was afraid that Annie would turn against Penny.


    Macy was insidious in her methods, and Annie had gone to Chester with Macy''s support, she did not


    believe that Annie was any kind of good person.


    "Do you know what Annie is? Macy''s sister! Are you trying to tell me that she''s a good woman?"


    "Abby!" Chester grabbed her hand again.


    At this moment, Alina clearly felt that Chester''s hand was trembling.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Alina forcibly pulled her hand out.


    She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out at the lightning.


    What she was once most afraid of was thunder, yet when exactly did she stop being afraid? It seemed


    to be from bing thoroughly aware of the human heart.


    She found that the human heart was more frightening than thunder, so these natural terrors didn''t seem


    so appalling to her.


    "You told me not to get involved with Lincol for Penny''s sake, but you know what? Penny likes Lincol."


    Chester, who was already breathless, now felt even more suffocated.


    Alina, "Does Penny like Annie? But whenever you say that Penny likes her, I''ll understand what you''re


    doing."


    Chester, "..."


    Did Penny like Annie?


    Penny didn''t even like him, how could she like Annie?.


    Chester only felt like his world was about to copse.


    "You question me now for not thinking of Penny?"


    "I''m not questioning you."


    "Good that you''re not, because you are not in a position to do that." After saying that, Alina didn''t want


    to continue to dwell with Chester.


    She walked straight to the door, pulling open the office door, outside it was empty without a single


    person daring toe over.


    They sensed that the atmosphere over here was not right.


    "Go away, there''s nothing for us to talk."


    Chester wanted to say something, yet at this time, nothing could be said.


    What exactly happened in Ingford?


    He was now nk.


    He could barely remember what had happened at that time that had brought him and Alina to such a


    state.


    He walked to the door in silence, and the moment he passed by Alina, Chester looked at her, "That


    person contacted you?"


    This was the real reason why Chester came to her.


    That person had contacted her, then the person behind it must have almoste out too, right?


    Alina, "Do you really want to know who exactly he is?"


    "Tell me."


    Chester''s tone had started to get cold.


    Alina, "Annie Moon."


    Chester, "..."


    "Your fianc¨¦e." Looking at his stunned look, Alina answered.


    Chester''s gaze at her was sharp at this moment, and the word ''fianc¨¦e'' was even more like a hammer


    hitting his heart.


    The moment the words fell, he shook his head almost subconsciously, "She''s not."


    "All the people in the past six months have thought that Annie would be the mistress of your family,


    what''s the point of telling me otherwise?"


    "Abby."


    Chester was once again flustered.


    "I will give you an exnation."


    "The status of fiancee? No need." Alina said.


    "However, I do need an exnation for the murder she bought six months ago."


    "Okay, I''ll give it."


    Chester left with a body full of hostility.


    It seemed that no matter what kind of request Alina made, he would agree unconditionally.


    However, even this could not gain a gentle look from Alina.


    Chester walked away.


    Alina turned around, and without waiting for her to close the door, Andre came in.


    Andre''s face didn''t look good as he walked towards the sofa and sat down, looking at her with scrutiny


    in his eyes.


    Alina walked over and sat opposite him, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Did you do that on purpose?"


    Last night, when she put out the news, she had clearly told him that the person was actually unknown


    to her, just to scare the people behind it.


    Just now, Andre had heard what Alina had said to Chester.


    Alina lifted the ss of water in front of her and took a sip, and then she said, "He is having a good


    time."


    All those people around him were having a good time.


    Alina knew clearly why exactly Annie came to Shirling.


    Since she wasing here, and even stirring up trouble here, then Alina would not be mercy.


    When Andre looked at Alina, he only felt frightened.


    "So, you don''t know anything at all?"


    "It is just empty words, the men of the Collins family believe empty words anyway." Alina put down the


    water cup in her hand to look at Andre.


    At the sight of this look from Alina, Andre''s heart rose to his throat.


    In the end, it hade to this moment.


    Earlier she hoped that Penny would live in peace and quiet in Shirling for the rest of her life.


    And now such peace and quiet was going to be shattered by someone.


    Macy had sought provocation at her door, and even the two had released news of her and Lincol


    before, moreover, they came to Shirling.


    "Remember how Caleb believed Emma?" Not waiting for Andre to speak, Alina continued.


    Emma?


    At that time, no matter what Emma said, Caleb seemed to believe it.


    And now that Alina was talking about empty words in front of Chester, Chester believed it too.


    No matter how much Alina hated him, his heart was filled with her.


    Therefore no matter what Alina said now, Chester would believe it, then his would would now be


    Andre did not feel half as relieved, instead he was even more worried.


    "I said, leave everything to me, have you forgotten?"


    "I''m not a waste." As soon as Andre finished his words, Alina responded.


    And she was right, she was not a waste.


    When people didn''t offend her, she naturally didn''t need to pay any attention to them, and she didn''t


    care in the slightest what position Annie was actually in in Chester''s world right now.


    What drove her crazy was that now Annie had destroyed the peace of Shirling and wanted to stir up a


    fishy storm here.


    Then, Alina could only let her world get out of control as well.

 Chapter 678 He Really Believed It

    Chapter 678 He Really Believed It


    Chapter 678 He really believed it


    Annie waspletely out of control as Alina thought.


    As long as she thought of the ticket for the show in Ipswich was taken away by Alina again, she wanted


    to go find Alina and to tear her apart.


    "Calm down." Macy''s mind was dazed after Ronan had left.


    Especially since Chester had probably turned towards Alina, and the two were nowpletely lost.


    "Annie, let''s escape." Macy said to Annie.


    Hearing these words, Annie stiffened as she looked towards Macy.


    "What did you say?" Escape? Escape to where?


    Leave Chester?


    Annie had never thought of leaving Chester.


    Macy, "I was wrong before."


    Those recordings of the phone calls could not be the most favorable conclusive evidence, but they had


    overlooked one issue.


    That was, it didn''t matter if other people believed it or not, it was enough for Chester alone to believe


    Alina now.


    What they was afraid of was Chester''s belief to her, Chester was a vital existence to them.


    Once Chester believed Alina, everything they wanted would be gone.


    ording to Chester''s heart for Alina, he might them them both killed.


    Annie frowned.


    "Sis, but..."


    "Nothing else matters now." Whatever Annie wanted to say now, Macy had no intention of listening any


    further.


    It happened so suddenly.


    The snatching of the exhibition ticket and that man. This was undoubtedly all about to cut off all of


    Annie''s paths.


    Alina was really despicable.


    "What not matter anymore? That was originally mine." Annie waspletely furious.


    How was it unimportant?


    Those were the most important to her.


    When Macy saw Annie''s reaction was so big, she was endlessly worried in her heart, "Compared to


    being alive, those are unimportant."


    "Are you saying that Chester will take my life? He won''t!" On this point, Annie was very firm.


    At this moment, she seemed to have unprecedented confidence in Chester, and it was this same


    confidence that made Macy even more worried.


    "Maybe that phone call was a fake." Annie said frantically.


    Macy, "What are you saying?"


    "If that person did call her, would she have just announce it? It must be fake."


    Annie, in fact, wasforting herself in such a way.


    Yet Macy felt it was truth.


    Yes.


    Fromst night to now, they had been having a bad time, fearing what that person had said to Alina.


    Many people were now keeping an eye on what happened half a year ago, if Alina had really received


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    a call from that person, she certainly send someone to get that person back, how could she just expose


    it?


    "Alina is really cunning."


    Macy was now full of hatred for Alina.


    She still had ck circles under her eyes, so it was clear what kind of tormentst night had been for


    her.


    "Alina, I will never spare you." Alina had tricked them.


    Macy waspletely mad.


    She didn''t expect Alina to fool them.


    Annie, "It must be a fake, isn''t it?"


    Although it was just a casual remark just now, but now Macy''s analysis was probably right.


    "Let''s wait and see." Macy gritted teeth as she said this.


    It was obvious that she hated Alina for being so cunning.


    It was clear that nothing was going on, yet it had turned their world upside down.


    "But still, we have to be careful, we must not let that person really contact Alina." Annie reminded Macy.


    No matter what kind of conditions that person proposed, they had to agree.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Right now, Macy hated Alina, so did Annie.


    Just thinking about that message from Alina caused their inner fears, she hated Alina with passion.


    ...


    When Chester came over, Macy went out.


    When Annie saw Chester, there was joy and panic in her heart. Although she really wanted to see


    Chester, his face now was not right.


    "Chester." Annie was timid as she looked at Chester, her heart in her throat.


    In fact, she was smart, and naturally knew why Chester was appearing here now.


    At this moment, she was standing so far away, but she could clearly feel the hostile aura on Chester''s


    body.


    Although Annie was scheming, she could not even, in her fear, help but tremble vaguely.


    His deep gaze in the dim space was like a beast, ready to tear its prey apart.


    And his silence made Annie''s heart even more flustered.


    She wanted to say something, but nothing came out from her mouth.


    "Do you know why Ie to you?"


    "I don''t know." Annie answered, and then nodded nervously.


    Chester''s gaze, at this moment, was stern.


    And it caused cold sweat to instantly break out on Annie''s back.


    Chester, "I''ll give you a chance, say it."


    "It''s not me."


    "Look at me and say it." Chester uttered in a cold voice.


    And now Annie dare not look at Chester, just sensing the pressure given by him, she felt like she was


    about to go crazy.


    But in the midst of such pressure from the man, she raised her head in the end, and then lowered her


    head in the next second.


    Even her forehead was breaking out sweat.


    When Macy returned, she saw the way Annie was trembling with fear, especially at the sight of


    Chester, even though she was mentally strong, at this moment, she was scared.


    "Master Chester." Annie, who liked Chester so much, was now scared to the point of wishing to hide,


    yet Macy actually took a step forward at this time.


    Chester''s gaze towards her was even sterner at this moment, filled with satanic terror.

 Chapter 679 Stirred Up

    Chapter 679 Stirred Up


    Chapter 679 Stirred up


    "What did you say? How did it scare Annie like this? My sister is simple-minded, don''t scare her,


    Master Chester." Macy went forward, pouring a cup of water for Chester and handing it to him.


    However Chester didn''t reach out to take it, he just looked at her with a gaze that was even colder and


    scarier at the moment.


    Macy, "..."


    Seeing this, Annie''s brain had gone nk at this moment. The oppressive feeling in the air was clear to


    her.


    However, Macy was different from Annie, who had grown up under her protection all these years, and


    Macy was someone who had seen great storms.


    When faced with oppression on Chester''s body, although she felt nervous inside, she did not show the


    same panic as Annie.


    "You are here because of public opinion, right?" Seeing that Chester did not speak, Macy finally spoke


    up to break the silence.


    Annie looked at Chester even more nervously.


    And at this moment, she clearly saw that Chester''s hostile aura lingered on his face.


    Her heart, which was originally tense, felt pain in her heart at this moment because of this hostility.


    Chester looked at Macy, his gaze sharp with endless coldness.


    "I know, once this public opinion is out, all the spears will be pointed at us, so do you think we have the


    ability to do this, Master Chester?"


    "..."


    "Do you think we''re really that bold to do it right under your nose?" At this moment, the hostility on his


    face made even Macy, who had seen a lot of storms, subconsciously had to avoid it.


    However, she suppressed her inner copse and, in the end, went up to meet him.


    When she met his falcon-like eyes, Macy knew that she could not avoid it.


    Once she avoided it, then this man would be like a beast, tearing her and Annie apart


    Even though, Annie was now a life-savor for Chester, this man would not care.


    In his heart, no one was important except for Alina.


    So at this time, there couldn''t be the slightest deviation. He was a perceptive person, once he saw


    through the truth, but both of their lives woulde to an end.


    The two looked at each other.


    Annie watched from the side, her heart in her throat.


    Just when Macy was about to feel suffocated, Chester finally withdrew his gaze on her.


    Cigarette butt was pressed into the ashtray.


    "Whether this has anything to do with you or not, get the hell out of Shirling." Chester got up, his


    reserved air was filled with a thick killing intent.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Macy frowned.


    Annie''s face went white instantly when she heard these words.


    The very moment Chester turned around, Macy knelt on the ground, "Master Chester, you are killing


    Annie, you know that..."


    "Macy, you''re a wise woman." Before Macy could finish her words, she was interrupted.


    And at this moment, Macy only felt that cold sweat had broken out on her back.


    Annie''s tears kept slipping down.


    The whole air was filled with despair at the moment.


    The moment Chester was about to go out, Macy saw the tears on Annie''s face, and her heart ached.


    She got up from the ground and followed Chester out the door.


    The moment Chester was about to get into the car, she shouted out, "Master Chester, please wait."


    Chester gave her a feeling of pressure.


    Macy felt such a heavy pressure, and reason told her what kind of danger it would mean if she


    continued to speak in front of Chester now.


    However, she knew what the consequences would be once they really left Shirling now.


    Alina was now pressing her and Annie.


    The failure of the cooperation she had negotiated with a medical institution in the past few days was


    due to Alina''s interference.


    And at this juncture, the right to exhibit at Ipswich Show was taken away by Alina.


    This was clearly to block the way of the two sisters.


    "I know that Miss Hughes is very important to you, in fact, Annie understands it very well, but we can''t


    really leave you right now."


    Macy suppressed the stuffy weight in her heart and stepped forward,ing to Chester and meeting


    his sharp, sinister eyes.


    Macy only felt like her throat was being choked.


    "Consider you return her the favor that she save your life," Macy looked at Chester, her gaze carrying


    an endless heaviness as she spoke the words that followed.


    And the more she said, the more hostility on Chester''s face became thicker.


    ...


    When Alina returned home, she saw that Andre was already sitting in the dining room. Luna was


    probably really busy these days, after Alina came back, she rarely came back.


    When Penny saw Andre, she rushed over happily, "Uncle, you''re back so early today."


    "Yes, are you happy?"


    "Yes."


    Ever since Alina came back, the smile on the child''s face had been growing.


    Andre dotingly rubbed the top of the child''s hair, "Dinner?"


    "I ate at school." The child said good-naturedly.


    A child with a mother by her side was energetic in everything she did, Penny didn''t even eat much at


    school before.


    So every time she came home, Andre had to worry about what she ate and drank.


    The child went to get her own things, mysteriously, no one knew exactly what she was doing.


    Alina and Andre were left in the dining room, and amidst the sound of tableware clinking, Alina clearly


    felt Andre''s deep gaze.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" In the past few days, Andre had been looking at her with such a


    gaze from time to time.


    It made Alina decided that whenever Andre looked at her with such a gaze, there must be something


    wrong again.


    Andre, "When you broke the news like that, you were really just scaring those two women?"


    "What else do you think?"


    Andre frowned looking at Alina''s careless appearance.


    Such a news scare was really intimidating, but Macy and Annie hade back to their sense now.


    "I learned something very interesting today."


    "Oh?"


    "Since Macy''s path in the medical world copsed six months ago, but she hasn''t given up and is


    recently trying to work with Cloud Bio."


    "..."


    "But it got stirred up." It went without saying just how important this coboration was to Macy.


    But now it was surely a heavy blow to Macy, which was undoubtedly causing her to lose credibility in


    the industry once again.

 Chapter 680 How Many More Things Are You Hiding From Me

    Chapter 680 How Many More Things Are You Hiding From Me


    Chapter 680 How many more things are you hiding from me


    But in response to such a question from Andre, Alina only carelessly said, "How many people did she


    offend all those years?"


    "So this time, there are quite a few people who keep an eye on her, right?" As she said this, Alina


    looked towards Andre.


    Andre frowned.


    This statement might be quite convincing for others, but he did not believe it.


    After all, he knew Alina.


    Alina, "You don''t believe me?"


    "Alina, I''m trying to tell you that you were never alone, and I didn''t protect you all these years because


    of Grandpa."


    During those years, VIG was in Andre''s hands, but many of the shares were under Alina''s name.


    Andre and Zane, however, were not rted to each other by blood.


    All people thought that Andre was protecting Alina because of Zane, yet Andre knew that it was not.


    Alina, "I saw my sister-inwing out of the hospital yesterday, she didn''t look too good, you still


    need to be more concerned."


    "Alina." Andre''s tone was heavier at this moment.


    Alina, "I don''t know what happened between you and her, but in my opinion as long as it''s not hatred,


    it''s better to forget those unpleasant things."


    There was an unbridgeable gulf between her and Chester.


    Even if all the misunderstandings were solved, it was absolutely impossible to avoid the feud.


    Andre instantly understood Alina''s words.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only now did Andre realize that Alina had actually never put down the hatred of her parents and


    grandmother, and now her grandfather had gone.


    Indirectly, the cause of Grandpa''s death was rted to Chester.


    She was calm as if nothing had happened, as if she had moved on.


    However since the matter of Macy was detected by him, Andre had been clear secretly Alina had done


    a lot.


    "You and Lincol joined forces, right?"


    "No." Alina denied it almost without hesitation.


    But Andre would not believe it at this juncture.


    Through the matter of Cloud Bio, Andre clearly felt that Alina was hiding quite a few things from him.


    He was worried that Alina would really agree to Lincol''s request.


    "Alina."


    "Lincol saved me, I will naturally give him a big gift back, you don''t need to worry about that." She


    would not get involved in the feud between Chester and Lincol.


    When Andre heard this, his heart just kept rising and falling violently, "I will return him his favor."


    "Andre."


    "I don''t want you to get involved with him."


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Andre, "..."


    Agree readily?


    There was a feeling of being perfunctory, but Alina added, "I really don''t want to get involved with him,


    but you''ve seen what kind of person he is."


    "You..."


    "Things won''t be asplicated as you think, trust me."


    He trusted Alina, but he couldn''t trust Lincol.


    Only if one was clear about that involvement of the Shaw family and Chester would one know what


    kind of vicious existence these two parties were.


    Previously, Chester loved her and was therefore able to protect her absolutely.


    But Lincol was different, he knew what her identity was from the moment he saved her, so he took


    advantage of her right from the start.


    What kind of consequences would it be to be involved in two dangerous people at the same time? This


    naturally speaks for itself.


    Andre was worried about Alina


    "Then tell me, what exactly are you still hiding from me now?" She blocked Macy''s path, which was


    something that Andre hadn''t thought of before in any way.


    His intuition told him that Alina must have been hiding a lot from him.


    She didn''t want the Lawson family to be involved in her affairs? And she would not forget her hatred,


    nor would she let it go.


    Alina, "Lincol epted that project of Could tform?"


    "Yeah."


    Alina, "There''s a very important partner in the Tower Fan Mountain project called Myles Dean."


    When he heard this name, Andre''s eyebrows knitted.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Alina continued, "This person has a very strange personality, even if


    something goes wrong with the Tower Fan Mountain project now, he will only look for Chester."


    "..."


    "The cooperation between them can''t be underestimated, once there iswsuit, there ispensation,


    and it will give Chester a headache."


    At this moment, when talking about Chester''s problem, Alina was as calm as if he was apletely


    irrelevant person to her.


    And it was this calmness that made Andre''s heart tremble.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It won''t do us any good if the Tower Fan Mountain project falls into our hands, after all, we don''t really


    know this industry."


    So, once Alina had asked for this project from Lincol in the first ce, she had never thought of letting


    VIG operate it on its own.


    However now, the most troublesome person was Chester.


    Andre clearly felt ruthless in Alina''s body.


    She stirred Macy into a state of distraction, took the opportunity to stir up the cooperation negotiations


    between her and Cloud Bio, and now to Chester.


    She was meant to fight with Chester.


    She agreed everything on the surface, yet behind the scenes, she had done a lot.


    He just didn''t see it, but Chester and Macy already had their heads in the sand.


    "How many things are you still hiding from me?" Andre''s tone had a hidden anger in it.


    Alina lifted the milk in front of her and took a sip.


    Looking towards Andre, she said, "Whether it''s Chester or the two Moon sisters, they are very


    cunning."


    "Alina."


    "It''s not that easy to get them into the mudpletely." Since it wasn''t easy, she would take her time.


    Little by little, let them be utterly defeated.


    Andre''s heart heaved.


    When it came to Chester, Andre now did not know what to say.


    Some time ago they could have clearly seen what kind of vicious person Chester really was.


    Andre didn''t dare to imagine if he ever made any other moves.


    The fact that Chester had the position he had today in Eglinton was proof that he was ruthless enough.


    "Look, the Moon sisters were about to lose everything, but they had saved Chester''s life."


    Alina snorted coldly, as if she was saying words that had nothing to do with her, and the word ''Chester''


    was so distant when it came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 681 He Is Angry

    Chapter 681 He Is Angry


    Chapter 681 He is angry


    Before Ipswich Exhibition Show, Chester didn''t even appear in front of Alina, as for what he was busy


    with, Alina knew it by heart.


    At noon on the antepenultimate day, Lincol came to Alina, "You failed."


    Alina raised her eyebrows, not knowing which incident Lincol was talking about.


    He respectfully opened the car door for her, this time Alina got into the car. The moment the car was


    driven, Alina asked, "Which matter?"


    She was busy these days, not paying much attention to Chester.


    Lincol, "Annie is still with him."


    Alina, "..."


    At those words, the corners of her mouth lifted up in a cold smile.


    "This is considered a failure on my part?" A sarcastic rhetorical question startled Lincol.


    Even Lincol was confused about Alina, could it be that public opinion before really just to scare the


    Moon sisters?


    In Shirling, Lincol did not get news as fast as Andre did, and he did not know about Macy''s secret talks


    with Cloud Bio about cooperation.


    Alina knew full well of this woman''s every move, and if she wanted to make a move, that depends on


    Alina to agree or not.


    Lincol, "Isn''t that why you want to get rid of them?"


    Previously, when they came to Shirling, there had been no movement on Alina.


    But Alina had warned him not to make any trouble in Shirling.


    It could be seen that Alina was hoping that Shirling was quiet.


    However now...


    Alina, "Whether they leave or not, it''s none of my business."


    In fact, during this period of time, Alina had seen that even if she did not want to raise the fierce wind in


    Shirling, these people would not leave.


    And even if she was quiet and didn''t want to stir up trouble, these people, however, wouldn''t treat her


    like air.


    She had never been a passive person, and would only make those who wanted to take the initiative


    face apletely passive situation.


    Lincol was at his wits'' end with Alina.


    However, since his return, he had actually not mentioned anything more about the joint effort between


    them, and saw clearly that Alina would not work with him.


    This woman was cunning and opinionated, so it was not that easy to join forces with her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the restaurant, he helped Alina cut the steak, "Do you know what''s going on between Chester and


    Annie now?"


    "Nothing to do with me." Alina replied.


    However, Lincol was looking behind Alina, and Alina turned back to follow his gaze.


    With a single nce, the corners of her mouth lifted into a cold smile.


    It turned out to be Chester and Annie, who was now wrapped around Chester''s arm.


    "You really don''t care?" The moment Alina turned back, Lincol looked at her unconcerned face.


    He had seen it all clearly when they were in love.


    If this affection was fake, then what else in this world was real?


    Alina ate her food in silence.


    And seeing that Alina did not say anything, Lincol asked with interest, "Do you think that the two of us


    being together is the greatest revenge against him?"


    Alina rolled her eyes.


    Lincol, "Got it, insipid woman."


    He saw that although Alina hated Chester, she wouldn''t be an ipetent person who would use her


    feelings to take revenge.


    She hated Chester.


    But she would not use her feelings to get back at Chester.


    In thest weak, she was upied by work, seemly had forgot about Chester.


    But what she had done secretly was enough to give Chester a headache.


    "I''m full."


    Alina put down the knife and fork, Lincol put down the red wine ss in his hand and got up, although


    Alina did not want to pay attention to him.


    But as she walked towards the door, Lincol was forcing her into his arms.


    Alina looked at him coldly.


    Lincol whispered, "If you dare to push me away, I will strip you in front of him."


    Alina gritted her teeth, and eventually gave up pushing him away.


    After all, she knew very well what kind of person Lincol was, a person who does what he says, for such


    a scoundrel, she''d better not question his words.


    The moment the two embraced each other and walked past Chester, gazes like knives shot at them.


    Chester had not seen Alina when he came in just now, however, now looking at Lincol''s hand on her


    shoulder, his body was instantly full of hostility.


    Both hands subconsciously clenched into fists.


    At that moment, his bone joints were clucking.


    And Annie was startled when she saw Alina and Lincol together. And then a sh of pleasure shed in


    her heart as she looked towards Chester.


    She did want Alina and Lincol to be together.


    It would do her good to be with Chester, but Chester had already gotten up from his seat.


    "Chester." Annie subconsciously about to call out to him, however at this moment Chester ignored her.


    He strode towards the direction where Alina and Lincol had left.


    The pleasure that Annie had in her heart just now was instantly dissipated. Her eyes instantly had an


    endless hatred for Alina.


    ...


    Alina got into Lincol''s car. The moment the car started, the passenger door was pulled open.


    She was forcibly dragged out of the car.


    An aura of hostility enveloped herpletely.


    Alina, "Let go of me."


    It was Chester.


    However, Chester dragged Alina towards his car.


    In the midst of Alina''s struggle, he forcibly shoved her into the car.


    Lincol looked at Chester''s biting back, the corners of his mouth raised a deep smile that was


    imperceptible to people.


    The moment the car started, Alina subconsciously wanted to pull open the door, but the next moment


    she was yanked by her wrist.


    The car rushed out, like a stray arrow.


    The powerful inertia caused Alina''s heart to lift violently.


    There was a sharp brake, and the car pulled over the roadside.


    Alina, who was not wearing a seatbelt, crashed towards the front, however, the next moment she was


    embraced.


    At that moment, Alina clearly felt the trembling of his embrace.


    Alina did not make any movements, yet she made Chester feel the endless coldness and hostility in


    her body.

 Chapter 682 Really Together With Lincol?

    Chapter 682 Really Together With Lincol?


    Chapter 682 Really together with Lincol?


    After a long time, Chester''s breath gradually stabilized, yet the force of his hold on Alina became tighter


    and tighter.


    The maic, husky voice carried his grimness, "What is your rtionship with him now?"


    He had warned Lincol time and time again before, and was giving advice to Alina time and time again,


    but it was now that things seemed to have gotten out of hand.


    The corner of Alina''s mouth contained a smile, "As you can see."


    His arms around her tightened in this instant.


    Alina, "What do you mean by holding me like this now?"


    Just now, he was with Annie, and now he was hugging her?


    Chester heard Alina''s sarcasm, "I''m not with her."


    He, who was not good at exining, never would exin.


    But he did exin to Alina.


    However, this exnation made Alina sneer.


    "Yes, she is your saviour." These words were even more ironic.


    Chester, "Abby."


    "..."


    "Stay away from him." These words, unconsciously, carriedmand, and it was such amand


    that made Alinaugh with irony.


    Chester, "He''s not a good person."


    "Andre knows that too." Without waiting for Alina to speak, Chester added.


    And it was this addition that made Alina smile even more openly, but this openness stung Chester''s


    heart.


    The moment he let go of her and pulled away, Chester clearly saw the indifference under Alina''s eyes.


    "Abby."


    "Master Chester, you probably still doesn''t understand until now, it doesn''t really depend on whether


    the person is good or not in a rtionship."


    "..."


    "You''re not a good man either." With thesetter words, Alina''s face instantly went cold.


    Chester, "..."


    And when he heard Alina''s words, his heart choked violently at this moment.


    Was he not a good person?


    "Abby."


    "I epted you even when you weren''t a good person once, what''s wrong with me being with Lincol


    who isn''t a good person now?"


    Such blunt words made Chester instantly stiffen.


    What was she saying?


    She really was with Lincol?


    In his heart, the pain became obvious.


    Alina turned around, pulled open the car door and got out, standing at the car door with a smile,


    "Nowadays, our paths are different."


    "..."


    "In other words, we are now standing on two extremes, so you should not interfere with my private life."


    After saying that, without waiting for Chester to say anything else, Alina left.


    Chester was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, he thought of that he had once said such words to her.


    After that, nothing more crossed their paths.


    And now she had said the same thing to him. Was he going to go two different paths with her again,


    just like he had once done?


    No, he couldn''t.


    Sitting in the car, Chester''s grip on the steering wheel were therefore tightened.


    ...


    When Alina returned to thepany, the assistant looked at her apprehensively, Alina asked, "What?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Miss Moon has been here for a while, forcing her way in." Now the wholepany knew what kind of


    feud the two Moon sisters and Alina had.


    Macy had cut her off back then.


    And now, she was in the way of the Moon sisters, so this grudge was only rising high now, with no


    tendency to extinguish.


    Alina nced at her wristwatch, "Where''s Brandon?"


    "He has gone over to the factory."


    Alina nodded and then headed to the office.


    The moment she pushed open the office door, she saw Annie sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face,


    while her gaze was deadly fixed on the photo of her and Penny on the coffee table.


    The hatred in those eyes made Alina''s gaze at her even colder.


    The high heels made a crunchy sound on the wooden floor, and Annie returned to her senses.


    The moment she looked at Alina, she clearly felt the unconceble queenly aura on Alina''s body.


    Just as she had done in the Oklens when she returned, standing on that high tform, it seemed that


    even her gaze was impossible to meet.


    However, now, Annie was meeting Alina''s gaze, with fierce under her eyes.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth raised into a smile, "Not pretending anymore?"


    Before, in front of Chester, she was really good at pretending.


    Not only in front of Chester, even in front of Macy, her sister, she was very good at pretending.


    Annie, "Why do you still tangle with him? Don''t you hate him? Now you have everything."


    Alina sat across from Annie.


    The moment she leaned on the back of the sofa, she was full of leisure and noble aura, and it was such


    noble aura that drove Annie crazy time and again.


    She, truly, envied Alina.


    "Let me just remind you, there are some things you should do, but there are some things that you


    should not do." Alina looked at Annie.


    In her tone, it was all warning.


    And Annie, who had always been pure in front of Chester and Macy, now took in Alina''s warning.


    She said sarcastically, "You think he really loves you? It''s not at all because of you that he''s staying


    over here in Shirling right now."


    "Oh?" Alina looked at Annie icily, gesturing for her to continue.


    Annie looked at the icy coldness under Alina''s eyes, her heart wavered for a moment, but in an instant


    it was firm again.


    She continued, "Everything he is doing now is because there is a child between you, if there is no child,


    you are nothing."


    Alina''s eyes were instantly dim when it came to the child.


    "If you''re really capable, just take him out of Shirling, you don''t need to show off in my ce."


    Wasn''t she just trying to say that Chester had already moved on to her in the past six months?


    For this, Alina did not care at all.


    Annie was like a beggar who had picked up a treasure.


    She was happy to have something that others had thrown away.


    Annie, "It is because you have child, so he is not willing to go, you know that?"


    Annie jerked up.


    Alina looked at Annie who had suddenly gone crazy and raised her eyebrows.


    The next moment, Annie opened her mouth, "Give us Penny and I promise that he will never appear in


    front of you again."

 Chapter 683 Delusional Attempt To Take Penny Away

    Chapter 683 Delusional Attempt To Take Penny Away


    Chapter 683 Delusional Attempt to Take Penny Away


    Alina looked at the mad Annie.


    She knew that Annie was being driven crazy, and she sneered, "Oh, give Penny to you guys?"


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely love her as if she were my own daughter."


    " Just as Annie finished her words, the tea in Alina''s hand sshed towards her.


    It wasn''t exactly boiling hot, but the heat made Annie feel instantly scorching.


    "Alina!" Her angry shout resounded throughout the office. Alina said to Annie who was about to go


    crazy, "Hurry up and go to the hospital, you''ll be disfigured if you''rete."


    "Aren''t you just relying on the fact that you have Andre and Lincol behind you? What else do you think


    you are?"


    Annie was nowpletely enraged.


    Just the thought of Alina having so many backers behind her drove her crazy with jealousy.


    Alina, "Wait until you have such backers too, then you''ll know what you are."


    At this, Annie wanted to go up and tear Alina apart.


    But the pain on her face only made her reluctantly leave first.


    When Brandon and Margot returned from the factory, Brandon headed for Alina''s office, having gotten


    word of Annie''s arrival first.


    However, just as he reached the door of Alina''s office, the door was pulled open from the inside without


    waiting for him to reach out.


    Annie came out in tears.


    Alina gave a nce at the picture of Penny and her, and when she saw Brandon enter, she said, "Send


    two people in shifts to keep watch at the entrance of Penny''s school."


    "Okay." Brandon nodded, and knew why Annie was in such a mess just now.


    As long as there were people who had intention to take away Penny, Alina would not let any of them


    go.


    ...


    When Annie returned to the vi, Macy was still happy that Chester had finally agreed to keep Annie


    here.


    However, when she saw Annie return in a mess, she was shocked, "What''s going on?"


    Who would dare to treat her like this?


    Annie opened her mouth, "It''s Alina."


    Macy instantly sank her face.


    "You went to her?"


    Annie nodded.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The me of anger under Macy''s eyes could not be suppressed instantly.


    "Why did you go to her?" Hadn''t they agreed before to recognize the difference between her and Alina


    in Chester''s heart?


    Right now, they had to rely on Chester in order to survive.


    Then for that taboo in Chester''s heart, none of them could just touch it now, yet what was Annie doing?


    Now Macy was angry.


    When Chester came here and decided that they were the murderers, she almost clearly felt the hostility


    in Chester''s body.


    "Do you recognise what kind of existence you have in his heart or not?" Seeing that Annie did not say


    anything, Macy''s tone was imcable as she growled low.


    And it was at this time that Annie instantly came to her senses.


    She looked at Macy in a wretched manner, "I''m just angry."


    "What did she do to you?" Now Alina had made a move, but she hadn''t even received any news right


    now.


    However Annie just went to Alina.


    Annie cried out, "Chester went to look for her."


    "Isn''t it normal for him to go looking for her?"


    "She snatched him from before my eyes." Annie was defenceless as when Chester went looking for


    Alina.


    This made her realize even more what the difference between her and Alina was.


    She couldn''t stand it.


    When Macy heard these words from Annie, she became even more angry, "Even so, you have to put


    up with it."


    Now if they left Chester, none of them should want to have a good life.


    Macy was very clear about this, which was why she told Annie to be patient.


    And at this moment, when Annie heard that she had to endure, her emotions were even more on the


    verge of copse, "Then how long do I have to put up with it?"


    She waspletely going crazy.


    As long as she thought of Alina''s position in Chester''s heart, shepletely broke down.


    "You have to put up with it even if you can''t, it''s impossible between Alina and Chester, don''t you


    understand?"


    "Just because she''s proud? Her attitude is firm in front of brother Chester, but her existence has given


    me no way out in this life."


    Just as Macy''s words fell, Annie yelled right back.


    So what if Alina didn''t have any feeling for Chester now? She hadpletely dominated Chester''s


    heart.


    As long as she was there, then it was impossible for anyone to be with Chester, and because of this, it


    drove Annie crazy.


    "The reason they are like this is because they have a child." Without waiting for Macy to speak, Annie


    continued.


    And as Annie said this, Macy even instantly went white.


    "What do you want to do?" Did she want to make a move on the child?


    At this moment, Macy instantly choked and looked at Annie in disbelief.


    She was crazy, she was really crazy.


    She was her sister, so she could immediately know what was in Annie''s mind when a word was


    uttered.


    And Annie was nowpletely mad.


    She uttered, "It''s only really impossible as long as they don''t have a child."


    "I''m warning you, give up that thought." Alina had already made it difficult for them.


    If anything really happened to Penny, Chester would definitely suspect them.


    After all, Chester was suspicious of what had happened six months ago.


    Thinking about that day, although Chester had promised them to stay in Shirling for the time being,


    before he left, he still warned, "If what happened half a year ago is really rted to you, I will break you


    into pieces."


    Even with Annie''s saving grace, Chester''s words at that time were still so dangerous.


    "Chester is still investigating what happened half a year ago, you now must take a rest."


    Compared to living, all other things seem to be unimportant.


    At least in Macy''s heart, that was the case.


    Annie, however, thought otherwise.


    "You will help me, right?"


    Macy scolded with a sullen face, "Don''t even think about it."


    After such a long time, Macy knew what kind of dangerous person Chester really was, and she had to


    stay alive.

 Chapter 684 Stop Your Delusion

    Chapter 684 Stop Your Delusion


    Chapter 684 Stop your delusion


    To live well, they can never casually mess with Chester, this was the truest thought in Macy''s heart.


    Especially now that the things from half a year ago are not even cleaned up, Annie still wants to have


    other actions?


    Now Chester''s mind was on Alina, so it was easy to imagine how important that child really was to


    Chester.


    "Stop your delusion." At this moment, Macy was so sensible and sober.


    And as Macy uttered these words, a sh of disappointment, even despair, was evident under Annie''s


    eyes.


    If it was before, whenever Macy saw Annie like this, she would have been heartbroken and would


    agree to do anything.


    But after Chester''s warningst time, Macy knew that she couldn''t do anything.


    No one knew what Macy had talked to Chester about at the time to get him to leave her and Annie


    here.


    But Macy knew very well that that was thest charm to save her life.


    Once something happened again, Chester would definitely cut them into pieces.


    "Really can''t?" Seeing Macy''s attitude was so resolute, the disappointment in Annie''s eyes intensified.


    Macy, "No."


    She was so firm.


    Thinking about that scene at that time, Macy was still having palpitations, so she dare not to agree to


    those requests of Annie now.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ...


    In the evening, Alina picked up Penny and went home together.


    However, when she walked to her car, she saw Chester standing in front of her car. When Penny saw


    Chester, she subconsciously hid behind Alina.


    This reaction stung Chester''s heart.


    Alina picked up Penny, "Not afraid, okay?"


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "I don''t want to be separated from you." The child said timidly.


    She thought of everything that had happened in Ingford before.


    Even after so much time had passed, the child would still be subconsciously scared when she saw


    Chester.


    Alina, "Go wait for Mummy in the car, okay?"


    "Okay."


    The child was very obedient at this moment.


    She got into the car from the other side, and when Chester looked at the child''s fearful appearance as


    she avoided him, his heart felt like a pair of big hands had been stretched into it.


    And his strong and powerful heart was just tugged hard and painfully suffocated.


    Alina came to Chester''s face, "See? Penny doesn''t want to have anything to do with you."


    "Abby."


    "Annie told me today that you''re tangling with me here because of the child, and that I won''t see you


    again as long as I give you the child."


    Chester was shocked at this.


    Alina knew that Annie was hiding it from him, but why did she say it?


    It wasn''t a test, it wasn''t jealousy, and it wasn''t anything about caring for him or wanting him to turn


    back. Rather, she wanted no peace on his side.


    Feeling Chester''s rapid breathing, Alina put on a smile, "It''s okay, you don''t have to condemn yourself


    for the sake of the child."


    "It''s not like that." As soon as Alina finished her words, she was refuted by Chester.


    Alina raised her eyebrows, "Actually, I don''t care at all about how things are really like, but you guys are


    really bothering me now."


    Chester stepped forward and pulled her into his arms, "It will all be over soon, trust me."


    He said firmly.


    And Alinaughed.


    "Over?"


    It won''t be over, he thought too simply.


    Chester, "After everything is over, let''s all let go of the past, okay?"


    "You mean you can''t end it with Annie right now? We''ll start over when you''re done, is that what you


    mean?"


    As she said this, Alina''s tone was even more sarcastic.


    And Chester, who heard these words, was even more stiff.


    Alina, "Whether you can end it or not is another story, but it is impossible for us to start over."


    "Abby." His tone was sad.


    Alina, "Do you know what you look like now?"


    Without waiting for Chester to say anything, Alina continued, "Like what Caleb looked like at that time."


    At that time, Caleb was like this, telling her over and over again that he and Emma would be over soon.


    Yet those so-called non-endings were so ridiculous.


    Now Alina didn''t know the reason for the non-ending between Chester and Annie.


    But the Collins family were the same kind of people and she gently pushed Chester''s away.


    Meeting his mournful eyes, Alina however snorted coldly, "It''s really the same."


    After saying that, Alina got into the car, and then the car scurried away from Chester like a shuttle.


    Chester stood in the same ce for a long time, but did note back to his senses.


    Every time he came into contact with Alina, he clearly felt the distance between them, and he hated this


    distance.


    Yet there was so little he could do about it.


    Once, he had never experienced the feeling of powerlessness, but in Alina, he had experienced that


    feeling again and again.


    "Abby." Murmuring the name softly, he was even more suffocated with pain.


    ...


    Time and again, Annie tried to report the rtionship between Alina and Lincol, but every time, she


    was intercepted.


    "What a waste, I spent so much money for you guys, but you failed to put out a single report?" Annie,


    now, waspletely furious.


    Macy was now certain that she would not help her.


    And just in the afternoon, Macy even told her that she was about to go over to M country.


    Was her sister to abandon her?


    Thinking about what Macy had said to her in the afternoon, "In the future, you should behave yourself."


    Macy was intimidated by her sister, thinking that there was nothing that Annie dared not do.


    And it was such audacity that made Macy''s heart only tighten, thinking that if she continued to be over


    here, she would only be dragged down by her.


    Because of Macy''s decision to leave, Annie was even more frantic, trying like crazy to bring down Alina


    as fast as possible.


    When Chester came, he heard Annie arguing with the person on the other side of the phone, "I don''t


    care what methods you use, you have to put that report out."


    After yelling angrily, without waiting for the person on the other side of the phone to say anything else,


    Annie hung up the phone.


    However, at the moment she turned around, she saw Chester standing in the backlight, at that moment


    Annie was so scared that her phone fell to the ground.

 Chapter 685 Annie Was Beaten Up?

    Chapter 685 Annie Was Beaten Up?


    Chapter 685 Annie was beaten up?


    With a ''ng'', the phone broke apart in pieces.


    At this moment, even though Annie couldn''t see the expression on his face clearly, yet he in the


    backlight made her clearly feel the gloomy coldness on him.


    "Chester, when did you get here?" The moment she opened her mouth, her tone couldn''t help but


    tighten.


    In fact, looking at his expression, Annie knew that he had heard all the words just now clearly.


    The pain in her heart was even more dull.


    Chester took a step towards the sofa, his body was full of a biting aura of unconcealed reserve and


    hostility.


    Annie saw Chester, who hadn''t been here for several days, there was no joy on her face, instead her


    heart was suffocating and heavy.


    The moment Chester sat on the sofa, his body exuded the cold aura of a king.


    Annie looked shocked.


    "Chester." The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was full of aggravation.


    Yet his sharp gaze was on her, and even in the face of such aggression from her, he still didn''t waver.


    The aura emanating from him was so cold that Annie almost felt desperate.


    "What do you want to report?" He finally spoke, yet his tone was like a Satan crawling out of hell.


    Annie''s heart sank even deeper as she listened.


    ...


    Macy was packing up her things, she knew that Annie waspletely out of control.


    Although she really loved her sister, but in front of life, people are selfish.


    There was a time when Annie was facing a physical illness alone, and she would do whatever it took to


    pull her back to life.


    But now, when every single thing Annie does is driving her to death, after weighing her options, Macy


    chose to leave.


    Even though she had feelings for her, what she was doing now seemed too dangerous to Macy.


    When the maid came, she saw Macy who was packing her things, "Miss."


    "What?"


    Seeing the maid''s stony face, Macy frowned.


    A wave of unease rose in her heart and almost instantly she thought of Annie.


    The maid said, "Master Chester is now with Lady Annie, with an angry face."


    Just instantly, Macy sensed something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Lady Annie was on the phone when Master Chester came over."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    On the phone?


    Annie barely had any friends in the world, so if she would be on the phone, it was usually for


    something.


    Almost instantly, Macy dropped what she was holding and came out from her room.


    In the living room, Annie clearly felt the hostility emanating from Chester.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Go." Chester closed his eyes and ordered grimly.


    And in that instant, Lucas understood what Chester meant and gave a direct wink to the head maid on


    one side.


    Everyone knew exactly what Chester''s order meant, and the head maid walked forward.


    And Annie saw the same grim expression on the head maid''s face and was now nk inside in fear.


    Although she was scheming. But when faced with hostility, her heart was still not strong enough.


    Just like now, facing the ice-cold head maid, she was so scared that she couldn''t stop shivering.


    The head maid, who had been treating her with respect all this time, looked at her coldly and raised her


    hand.


    The moment the p fell, Annie felt her brain go nk and her face in great pain.


    It didn''t even make her realize, in this instant, what was happening to her.


    Without waiting for her to react, constant ps fell heavily on her face.


    No one shouted to stop, and naturally the head maid would not stop.


    When Macy arrived, she saw Chester sitting like an emperor on a sofa.


    He looked grimly at what was happening in front of him, while Annie was already beaten and bloodied


    at the moment.


    He didn''t hit women.


    Yet it was possible to watch icily as the woman was bloodied in front of him.


    "Master Chester." Macy stepped forward in shock.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, based on that was happening in front of her, she knew


    that it must be rted to Alina.


    At this moment, she thought of the maid had said that Annie was on the phone when Chester came.


    So she could guess what that phone call really meant.


    She didn''t expect Annie to move so soon, and even more so, she didn''t expect her to really dare to do


    anything.


    "Sis." The moment she saw Macy, Annie looked at Macy pleadingly for help.


    At this moment, her brain was painful, yet the head maid still had no intention of stopping, and Chester


    acted as if he hadn''t heard Macy''s shout.


    He just looked coldly at what was happening in front of him.


    Chester made it hard to imagine how gentle he was when he was in front of Alina.


    Macy came to Chester, "Please spare her life, Master Chester."


    Yet at this moment, Chester still ignored her.


    Ten minutes had passed.


    Even if it was just a p, yet Annie was still dying on the floor, her face swollen.


    Her hair was scattered like a madman, and at this moment she was much more wretched than when


    she came out of Alina''s office.


    Macy thought Chester and Alina were the same type of person.


    Both of them, both were so terrifying. When Alina had her been beaten up out of the office, Alina was


    this cold and dangerous.


    Annie kept coughing, blood spitting out from the corners of her mouth, shocking to the eyes.


    Chester spoke in a bitter voice, "I''ll ask you once more, what are you going to report?"


    At this, Annie on the floor trembled, and Macy understood instantly at this time what Annie was really


    up to.


    It was Alina again.


    How many times had she warned Annie?


    "Master Chester, I''ll take her away." Macy chimed in.


    Time and again, Annie had told her to stay by Chester, and she had all been soft-hearted enough to


    fight for her.


    But now Macy understood one thing very well, to continue to stay by Chester, Annie would lose her life.

 Chapter 686 Grace? He DidnT Care

    Chapter 686 Grace? He Didn''T Care


    Chapter 686 Grace? He didn''t care


    Macy was very clear that if Annie wanted to use her life-saving grace to be by Chester, that was a


    delusion.


    In the matter of Alina, that saving grace would really be nothing.


    "Sis, I..." once Annie heard that Macy wanted to take her away, she shook her head.


    However the words that followed didn''te out as Macy stepped forward and pped her on her


    already swollen face.


    "Shut up." One more word in front of Chester at this time would have killed her.


    Before, they were so wrong.


    And Annie had already been weak, and now she hadpletely lost her voice after being pped


    down by Macy''s p.


    Macy was now very clear that she could not let Annie remain by Chester.


    Once Chester was allowed to find out about that person, then she would die.


    And it was only a matter of time before that person was found out, now they had to go far away.


    "Master Chester." Macy looked towards Chester.


    At this moment, Chester''s eyes were cold and deep, and the moment the four eyes met, Macy avoided


    almost instantly in fear.


    Lucas'' phone rang. He took a nce at Chester and went to the side to pick it up, and came back


    within a few minutes, "Sir, something''s wrong."


    Chester looked at Lucas, who continued, "It''s Mr. Dean."


    Myles Dean?


    Chester walked out with big strides.


    And Macy looked at Chester''s back, and at that moment, she was sort of relieved, until after Chester


    had gone out, she turned around and came to Annie.


    "Annie."


    Macy looked at the head maid to one side who now had no trace of respect on her face towards them.


    The way these people treated them all depended on Chester''s attitude towards them.


    Macy had no choice but to take Annie to the hospital.


    It was already past eight o''clock in the evening when they came out after the treatment.


    When they came back, Macy said to Annie, "Annie, let''s go."


    Although the doctor had treated her, her face was still swollen now, so it was clear how hard Chester''s


    people had hit her.


    And when Annie heard Macy talking about leaving again at this moment, she answered, "I''m not


    leaving."


    "Can''t you still see that? For Alina, he could take your life."


    "He didn''t ask me to leave." Annie said doggedly.


    There was her own stubbornness at this time, and just the thought of leaving Chester made her choke


    on the pain even more.


    At this time, she was not willing to leave Chester by half a step.


    Looking at Annie, Macy said, "Do you really have to wait to die?"


    Die?


    No .


    "He won''t take my life."


    "On what basis? On the basis of that favor you saved his life? He doesn''t care." If there was a bit of


    gratitude, he would never have allowed someone to beat her up.


    The fact that he would let someone beat her was a sign of how little he would have cared about her.


    "Do you know that you''re no better than a pet to him?"


    "Stop, please." Annie, who had been beaten by Chester''s people, hadn''te back to her senses.


    Now hearing Macy say such words, this was undoubtedly lynching her.


    She, really, felt the pain.


    ...


    Chester was now anxious, apparently because of the previous project of Tower Fan Mountain.


    The project was given to Lincol, but Lincol gave it to Alina, so many procedures have not been done,


    and now there was such a mishap.


    So now the project was in Alina''s hands, but the trouble was left to him.


    The atmosphere in the entire conference room was gloomy to the extreme.


    When Ronan handed a copy to Chester, Chester only took a nce at it and was instantly covered in


    hostility.


    "Sir." Ronan said heartily, yet before he could say the words that followed, he got an icy re from


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester.


    Therefore all those problem about Alina were swallowed in full by Ronan.


    Alina was nowpletely at odds with Chester.


    Alina, who had been so quiet all this time, had actually been secretly nning from the moment she


    returned.


    She was, indeed, very clever, outwardly being involved neither Andre nor Lincol.


    And she looked so calm before, but she had actually been plotting everything in secret.


    Now she gave him a heavy blow.


    ...


    Alina''s trip to Ipswich had beenpletely set and everything was ready.


    And she would follow the team to go to Ipswich early tomorrow morning.


    The phone vibrated just as she was lying on the bed, it was Chester calling.


    Alina subconsciously looked at Penny who was already asleep, and finally got up and went to the


    balcony to pick up the phone, "Say it."


    "Come down."


    Alina looked towards downstairs, she saw the man under the street light not far away from the main


    gate, who was looking at her at the moment.


    Even from that distance, she could feel the oppressive hostility under his eyes.


    Alina, "What is it?"


    "You have five minutes, if you don''te out, I''ll go in and find you." After saying that, Chester hung up


    the phone.


    Alina frowned and looked at the man under the street light, Chester was still looking at her.


    Although Alina was angry and did not want to see him, she still turned around and put on a thicker robe


    to go downstairs.


    Both Andre and Luna had already gone to bed.


    Alina went straight out the door, and she saw the man leaning against the car door with his back to the


    door and a cigarette in his hand.


    Alina stepped forward, "Make it short."


    She had something to do tomorrow and did not want to spend time with him.


    Chester looked at her with obvious sharpness under his eyes, and Alina naturally knew exactly why this


    was.


    "You did it?" Chester didn''t beat around the bush with her.


    Alina knew that he was talking about the Tower Fan Mountain project, from the very beginning when


    that project came into her hands, she had already made aprehensive n.


    Although she was no business genius, she knew how to make a project failpletely.


    Alina, "Is there any problem?"


    "Abby."


    Chester''s eyes sharp as he looked at her, even his breathing was ragged at that moment.


    Alina, "Do you still remember the way you destroyed VIG?"


    At that time, he was so hysterical, it seemed that nothing would be spared, and she was so sore.


    She went to great lengths to protect him, and but he wanted to destroy VIG.


    Now, they stood on opposite sides.


    Alina looked at Chester, "Are you going to make me forget?"


    She won''t forget.


    She would not forget how her parents and grandmother died, and how he tried to destroy VIG.

 Chapter 687 This Woman Is Quite Ruthless

    Chapter 687 This Woman Is Quite Ruthless


    Chapter 687 This woman is quite ruthless


    Chester got out of the car, his intimidating aura caused Alina to subconsciously back away, yet the next


    moment she was pulled into his arms.


    His cold fingers cupped her jaw, "So, this is what you want now?"


    Alina, "That''s not enough."


    Once, she looked at him with warmth, but only biting coldness was left.


    It turns out that a person not really can''t let go, but not to the most painful time.


    Chester made Alina feel exactly what it was like to be in pain, and those tactics were really nothing


    "What more do you want?" Alina''s words were constantly tearing at Chester''s nerves at this moment.


    His tone of voice, likewise, was gradually losing its temperature.


    Alina met his cold eyes with a smile.


    She held his strong, powerful wrist,ughed carelessly, "A lot."


    "It''s just not clear at the moment where to start." Her every word was spoken with irony.


    And it was such sarcasm that made it feel endlessly dangerous.


    No one knew what her next tactic would be like.


    "I don''t care what you want to do, but don''t tangle with Lincol." At this moment, there was a helpless


    indulgence in his icy tone.


    He, in the end, failed to stop her.


    He knew that she was angry.


    Therefore if he stopped her, it would only make things worse.


    But no matter what she was going to do, Chester wanted her not to get too involved with Lincol.


    However, these words were the ones that made Alinaugh.


    "You have seen my rtionship with Lincol now, who are you to tell me not to get involved with him?"


    At those words, Chester instantly stiffened.


    This was the first time since the issue of involving Lincol, she responded positively.


    Alina turned around, "I''ll go in first if you have nothing to say."


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" At the moment Alina turned around, the voiceing from behind


    her was even more somber.


    Alina paused in her steps and didn''t turn back.


    Instead, the dash and swagger on her back made Chester only feel piercing.


    Only when she hadpletely let go, would she be so dashing. Once upon a time, he had seen her


    face Caleb with this attitude.


    At that time, she was this dashing.


    Alina, "Penny likes him a lot."


    After saying that, Alina lifted her steps and went in.


    And Chester stood in the same ce, for a long, long time, he could not react.


    What kind of existence Penny in Alina''s world was?


    She held on because of her daughter.


    And now, she said Penny was very fond of Lincol? What does this mean? That she would think about


    her daughter and really stay with him?


    Suddenly, Chester only felt as if arge hand had reached into his heart, tugging hard on his heart.


    No blood was seen, but it made him feel the pain of blood dripping.


    ...


    Soon, Lincol knew that Chester was in big trouble because of the Tower Fan Mountain project, among


    the many people he worked wit, Myles was a very difficult person to deal with, and Lincol had


    cooperation with him.


    He didn''t expect Alina to stir up such a big mess for Chester.


    As Alina had justid down on the bed, Lincol''s phone call came in, "You want to screw me too, don''t


    you?"


    Although Myles was not looking for him, Lincol was d that the Tower Fan Mountain project was not


    in his hands for too long.


    Otherwise, he would be in chaos too.


    Alina, "I have an early morning flight tomorrow, bye."


    For such pestering, Alina had no patience.


    However Lincol did not give up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I am at least your saviour, and this is the way you treat me?" The tone of his voice was full of


    usations against Alina.


    The words ''life-saviour'' only sounded sarcastic to Alina''s ears.


    She uttered, "I was indeed quite grateful to you at first."


    If the subsequent events on Isha Ind had not happened, Alina would have been ungrateful.


    Lincol naturally knew what Alina was talking about.


    At that time, knowing that she was Chester''s woman, it was a difficult time during thetter half of the


    time she was there.


    Alina, "I didn''t want to involve you in this incident, you don''t need to be so angry with me."


    She was telling the truth.


    She had it under control, so now Myles only found Chester and did not involve Lincol at all.


    After all, the project had been in Lincol''s hands for less than a week at the time.


    "You will screw him."


    Alina, "..."


    ''She had lost too many families, all because of Chester.


    Alina closed her eyes.


    "Mummy." The child rolled over and hugged Alina''s slender waist.


    And at this moment, Alina hung up the phone, knowing that Penny was talking in her sleep, she patted


    her gently.


    The child''s was still muttering something, and Alina gently soothed her for a while before she finally


    quieted down.


    ...


    In the dimly lit study, Lincol closed the document and handed it to Layton, who was beside him when


    he called Alina just now.


    Layton took the document and said, "I can''t see through Miss Hughes'' mind."


    Lincol put on a smile, "She now just wants to fight with Chester."


    Her parents and grandmother had all died because of the Collins family, and even her grandfather''s


    death had something to do with Chester.


    So how could she not care?


    Layton was shocked at this.


    Alina was indeed quiet when she hated someone, and now in Shirling, she was the only one who


    looked calm.


    Everyone''s heart had be stirred into turmoil in her calmness.


    "Now as long as it''s beneficial to her and Chester''s hatred, she is using everyone utterly."


    Now when Lincol said this, he wanted to grab Alina and skin her.


    While yelling that she didn''t want to have anything to do with him, she had swindled him into this


    whirlwind, and now Chester hated him with a passion.


    If it weren''t for Myles'' current troubles, it would definitely be him that Chester would be dealing with


    right now.

 Chapter 688 Sharing A Room

    Chapter 688 Sharing A Room


    Chapter 688 Sharing a Room


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Lincol became.


    Eventually, he arrived outside the Lawson''s at three in the morning.


    Alina''s phone was on mute, as she was due to get up at about five, so Lincol didn''t get through at all.


    At this moment, Lincol was standing under the dim street light, his face darker than the sky, "Damn


    woman."


    After calling several times but failing to get through, Lincol was furious.


    He didn''t expect Alina to be so deep-rooted in her heart that she had swindled him in just like that.


    ...


    In a daze, Alina was picked up, so she opened her eyes and was about to smash her fist over.


    However, just as she made a move, his threat came to her ears, "Dare you try?"


    Lincol?


    Alina instantly woke up as he carried her and headed towards the balcony.


    Alina felt nk in her mind.


    "What are you doing?"


    Now that it was dark outside, didn''t this person even sleep?


    However, what Alina didn''t know was that Lincol was now angry with her and couldn''t sleep, if he didn''t


    let the me of anger out today, he felt that he would burn to death.


    Alina was ced on a rattan chair, his hands were propped up on the armrests, and he was looking at


    her with an aggressive gaze.


    Although Alina was now awake.


    "What time is it?"


    "Three o''clock."


    "You''re not sleeping at three o''clock?" Alina became even more angry.


    Whoever married this man in the future would definitely not have a good time.


    Because when he didn''t want to sleep, no one in the whole family should want to sleep, how torturous


    those days were could be imaged.


    Suddenly, Lincol came closer, his warm breath spreading all over her face.


    "Now in the whole of Shirling, you are probably the only one who can sleep peacefully." A person


    without a conscience could naturally sleep.


    Alina did not understand what Lincol meant by this statement.


    He reached out and pinched her face, "You''re very bold, aren''t you? You dare to take advantage of


    anyone?"


    Lincol hadn''t expected that Alina would set him up before.


    It was a good thing that Myles hadn''t involved him this time. If he had, he couldn''t imagine what it would


    be like.


    Now Lincol, like Andre, was trembling with fear as he watched Alina.


    The reason is that he doesn''t know what her next move will be, nor does he know what else she is


    hiding from him.


    Alina, "I didn''t use you."


    "What do you really think Myles is?" He was somewhat suppressed.


    Alina, "I didn''t use him, I just couldn''t do that project."


    "..."


    "Is that a sin?"


    Lincol was speechless at her words.


    "There''s nothing wrong with what you said." But would Myles think so?


    Now that the project had gone so wrong, Myles was in a mess.


    Analyzing the feud between Alina and Chester, it was inevitable that he would decide that Alina had


    done it on purpose.


    At that time, would she still have good consequences?


    "Do you know what kind of person Myles is?"


    "No."


    "Then I''ll tell you now."


    "I have no dealings with him, you don''t need to tell me." Before he could finish his words, he was


    interrupted by Alina.


    At this moment, Lincol really was pissed off.


    However, in fact, in this matter of Myles, Lincol did not need to worry, because Chester would not let


    the matter spill over to Alina in any way.


    She, in fact, saw this point, right?


    Thinking of this, Lincol''s heart trembled even more. "You''re really a terrible woman."


    She had calcted how Chester would handle this matter, so no matter what kind of person Myles


    was, she dared to do whatever she wanted.


    At this, Lincol''s heart only felt suffocated.


    Alina, "..."


    Terrible woman?


    "Since that''s the case, then stay away from me." Alina said coldly.


    Against his biting gaze, she was not the least bit fearful, but Lincol saw the light that used to shine in


    these cold eyes of hers.


    So when exactly was it that there was no more light under her eyes?


    "You''re dreaming." Lincol got up and stood by the balcony''s railing. The location of this house was


    really good.


    The mountains under the dimness gave a beautiful scene.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lincol, "How many more things are you hiding from me?"


    Lincol was scared of Alina, and only felt that this damned woman was bold enough to provoke anyone.


    As long as she could get back at Chester, she would do whatever it took.


    Alina, "I don''t need to ount to you for what happened to me, do I?"


    "Alina, you better tell me the truth." At this moment, his tone was serious.


    Alina was silent.


    Lincol turned back to her, and the night breeze made him feel a thick coldness.


    Alina subconsciously gathered the pajamas she was wearing, and the next moment the jacket with his


    temperature smashed on her.


    Alina threw it at him, "No need."


    Lincol, "Doesn''t Andre even remind you what kind of person Myles is?"


    During this period of time, under Alina''s maniption, Andre was puzzled too.


    No one knew exactly what Alina was thinking, and what Andre was most worried about was Alina


    joining forces with Lincol.


    In fact, Lincol was even more worried about Alina.


    Alina, "I don''t have any dealings with Myles, and we haven''t cooperated, so what if he knows about my


    grudge with Chester?"


    Lincol was furious.


    "Don''t you know that Myles is an unreasonable person?"


    Alina, "You are unreasonable, do you need a reason to deal with me?"


    Lincol was really speechless at these words of Alina.


    Alina was about to get up early, and now that she became angry because Lincol came to her with all


    these nonsense.


    She uttered, "I''m really sleepy."


    With that, she got up and was about to walk inside, however, just after taking two steps, she thought of


    a serious question and looked back at Lincol, "How did you get in?"


    Lincol looked her in silence, Alina added, "You hurry up and go."


    Alina couldn''t care now how he came in.


    However, the next moment, Lincol headed to her room, Alina pulled him back, "What are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you the one who told me to leave?"


    "You came in through the front door?" When she asked this question, Alina was shocked.

 Chapter 689 Making Him Jump Off A Building?

    Chapter 689 Making Him Jump Off A Building?


    Chapter 689 Making him jump off a building?


    Lincol looked at her, "I can''t do anything in secret."


    This was a sarcastic remark, but it was about to be four o''clock, the butler and the maids knew that she


    was leaving early in the morning, and they could have woken up at this hour.


    If Lincol was seen going out from the front door at this time, it would be a big problem.


    "No, you can''t go out through the front door." Alina grabbed him.


    Lincol frowned, "Then where do you want me to go out from? Jump down?"


    Alina, "..."


    "I don''t have the ability to do that."


    He did have that ability, but just wanted to screw with Alina here now.


    Alina was so angry.


    "No, you..."


    "Can''t get out?"


    "You''ll just jump off."


    "You heartless woman." Lincol pulled her into his arms, and now he really wanted to strip her.


    He had never seen such a heartless woman.


    The two of them tangled with each other till four thirty, and now here came the problem.


    Because the butler and maids were already up.


    Alina looked at Lincol with anger.


    Lincol, "Now, jumping down doesn''t work, right?"


    People were up, if he jumped down, that movement would certainly attract people''s attention.


    Alina''s heart was heaving with anger at the moment, if she could, she really wanted to kill this man.


    "Then stay in this room and don''t go out." Wait until night.


    Lincol, "No, I have a meeting at eight in the morning."


    Alina, "So what are we going to do now?"


    She can''t let everyone know that Lincol spent the night in her room.


    Lincol, "You''re single now, what''s there to worry about?"


    Alina red at him fiercely, so angry that she couldn''t say anything.


    Although their voices were small, they eventually woke Penny up, the moment she saw Lincol, she


    rubbed her eyes, in a daze, "Uncle."


    Her soft voice was endearing.


    Lincol was never a person who liked children, but the moment he saw Penny, he liked her.


    Alina saw that Penny was woken up, and her brain was clear.


    "I have to go now."


    She was going to leave, what were these two going to do?


    Lincol, "Go ahead."


    He did say it dryly, but how was she going to leave?


    Alina looked at Penny, worried about her, Penny said, "Mummy, you are going on a business trip?"


    "Yes."


    "Go ahead, I''ll take care of uncle." The child said understandingly.


    And it was this understanding that made Alina even more blocked.


    Alina gave both Penny and Lincol instructions and left only when it was really toote.


    When she came downstairs, the butlers and maids were busy with their own work, and when they saw


    Alina, they all greeted her respectfully.


    And Alina went straight to the airport.


    Brandon and Margot were already waiting there, and by the time she arrived, all the people in the


    group had already changed their boarding passes.


    Before getting on the ne, Alina gave Lincol a call, "You must leave at night."


    "I have a meeting."


    "No." Alina was furious.


    She was afraid of being caught, but in fact she hadn''t done anything.


    Lincol, "You want me to stay in your room all day? Do you want to starve me to death?"


    Alina, "You can''t starve to death if you don''t eat for a day."


    "Okay."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only when Lincol relented did Alina breathe a sigh of relief, but before hanging up the phone, she


    instructed Lincol, "Tell Penny not to say anything."


    "She waits for Andre to leave before going down."


    "Okay."


    Alina was only slightly relieved, yet the moment the ne shot up into the clouds, the more Alina


    thought about it, the more she felt wrong.


    It was impossible for Penny to wait for Andre to leave beforeing downstairs. If Andre could not see


    Penny at the breakfast table, he would definitely go to her room to look for her.


    When she thought of this, Alina felt her head was all over the ce.


    She picked up the phone and tried to turn it on, but the next moment she was stopped by Brandon,


    "Don''t turn it on now while the ne is ascending."


    Alina was angry.


    ...


    In the past, Penny woulde down early, but today, by breakfast time, she hade down yet, and


    Andre had looked at his wristwatch several times.


    Finally, he asked "What time did Alina leave?"


    "About after five."


    "Where''s Penny?"


    "Still in her room."


    Hearing that Penny was still in her room, Andre got up and headed upstairs.


    In the past, when Alina was not around, it was always Andre who woke up Penny, so now as long as


    Andre was around, there was basically no one who would mind Penny.


    At this moment, in Alina''s room, Lincol looked at Penny''s face, which looked like Alina''s.


    "Uncle, is my painting good?" Penny was obedient, as Alina said she could not get out of her room, she


    stayed in.


    Lincol looked at the painting the child had drawn and the corners of his mouth lifted up with a touch of


    doting, "What is this?"


    The child''s drawing was too abstract and Lincol didn''t understand it at all.


    "It''s mummy and daddy."


    Lincol stiffened.


    "This one is me." Penny pointed to a small dot on the picture, she really wasn''t very good at drawing


    people.


    But she was just a kid.


    Lincol looked at her with a bit of pity in his eyes, "Didn''t you say you didn''t like daddy?"


    If she didn''t like him, why did she still draw him?


    Penny lowered her head in resignation.


    Lincol looked at the top of her hair, and the pity in his heart grew thicker at the moment, as he picked


    her up and looked at her unhappy look.


    Dotingly, he pinched her cheek, "Say it, what do you think?"


    "Uncle."


    "Yes?"


    "Why are all their dads so nice?"


    At this time Lincol remembered that Penny was now a school child, so naturally she was exposed to


    more at school.


    What she saw, what she heard, and what she used to do in the environment of being nursed at home


    was naturallypletely different.


    "Do you think their dad is good?"


    "Yeah."


    As she spoke of this, Penny''s eyes were filled with iprehension of her father and envy of others.


    Children are like that, in many cases material things are not the most important thing to them.


    What was most important was the love and care that their hearts crave the most.


    Chester had not given her such love.


    Lincol hugged the child, only to feel that Chester was a bastard.


    Before Penny spent a lot of time in Ingford, but Chester, surprisingly, did not leave a good impression in


    her heart.

 Chapter 690 Jealous And Heartbroken

    Chapter 690 Jealous And Heartbroken


    Chapter 690 Jealous and heartbroken


    Standing in the doorway through the door panel, Andre could hear Penny chatting with a man, and at


    that moment his heart skipped a beat.


    He kicked the door open.


    Penny and Lincol were still chatting, when they heard this sound, they both looked towards the door in


    unison, and with a nce, the air froze.


    The moment the four eyes met, Andre only felt his heart tightening.


    Lincol didn''t seem surprised at all, after all, Alina''s arrangement was already full of loopholes.


    Now, that couldn''t be med on him.


    They had done as they were told.


    "Penny,e here." Andre struggled to suppress the anger in his heart, this scene was now a bit


    sudden.


    He was, for a moment, a bit overwhelmed by the reaction.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Penny obediently slid down from Lincol''s arms and ran towards Andre, the moment he held the child in


    her arms, Andre''s brain was still nk.


    He turned sharply and carried Penny down the stairs, and not long after, came up again.


    The two were facing each other again, their breath more tense. Lincol was lying wantonly on Alina''s


    lounge sofa.


    At this moment, he hadpletely lost his usualposure.


    Andre, "Get up."


    At this moment, Andre couldn''t tell how angry he was in his heart.


    Lincol, "She told me not to go out."


    Andre was already angry, and now when he heard Lincol''s words, he was even more furious, "Get out."


    Lincol''s gaze that looked towards Andre was deep and cold.


    All this time, Andre had always guarded against Lincol, even going out of his way to get him to stay


    away from Alina.


    But they actually met in such way.


    He had gone to great lengths to keep her from stepping into another abyss, and here she was drawing


    wolves into her house?


    In front of Lincol, Andre dialed Alina''s phone again and again, but the phone was always off.


    Alina was now on the ne.


    For a long, long time, Andre couldn''t even calm down.


    "Why are you here?" Finally, Andre asked the question.


    Lincol, "As you can see."


    "She knows?"


    "This is her room, can she not know?" Andre felt like he had asked a foolish question.


    Lincol looked at the exasperated Andre.


    The corner of his mouth lifted up into a meaningful smile, "What are you worried about?"


    "Lincol, what exactly is rotten inside your Shaw family that you need me to remind you of? Don''t involve


    her in this."


    Although Andre had been stirred up these days, he still saw the essence of things clearly.


    The Shaw family was an abyss.


    How miserable Alina had been set up by the Collins family, Andre naturally saw it clearly, how could he


    possibly let her fall into this mire of the Shaw family?


    "You think I want to use her?"


    "You and Chester''s feud needs even less for me to say, the whole world knows." So if there was no


    element of use, Andre didn''t believe it.


    "Even if I use her, it''s still good for her."


    "She doesn''t need it."


    Lincol could see that Andre was guarding Alina, that was absolutely attentive.


    He didn''t want to see any slight deviation.


    Even if he wanted to take revenge on Chester, he would definitely not let her fall into another abyss,


    everything had to be clean.


    "Go away." Andre did not want to see Lincol at all right now.


    Especially meeting in this room in such a way that made everything just feel so out of control.


    Andre was really worried about Alina.


    Lincol had mastered the Shaw family, what kind of fishy and bloody situation was that on the way, and


    what kind of grudge did he have with Chester?


    All these things show that this man is definitely not the good person he seems to be.


    At the drop of a hat, life and death are all at his disposal. With such a dangerous man, staying away


    was the smartest choice.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the room was even more frozen to the limit.


    In the end, Lincolughed lowly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use her." Only want her.


    During this period of time, Lincol had seen Alina''s tactics, and he needed such a woman.


    Nowadays, in Shirling, the only person who could do her own business without worrying was Alina.


    She''s got other people on the ropes.


    She herself, however, did not lose anything.


    As he passed by Andre, Andre said, "I hope you can stay away from her."


    Lincol, "As you can see, that''s not very likely."


    Andre was pissed off at his answer.


    ...


    Chester was now anxious.


    Because of the loss at Tower Fan Mountain, Myles had made some rude demands, which Chester


    naturally would not agree to.


    Ronan and Lucas had worked with him all nightst night, and now Myles was still in the middle of


    urgent negotiations.


    However early in the morning, a news spread out.


    Mr. Shaw and Miss Hughes are to get married. This news instantly blew up the entire Shirling.


    The apanying picture was of Lincoling out of the Lawson''s early in the morning, and another


    one was a picture of him going inst night.


    Seeing these two photos, the aura on Chester at that moment was even more instantly pushed to the


    freezing point.


    Lucas instantly felt his brain go nk when he saw the photos.


    The news about the rtionship between Alina and Lincol had been buzzing for a while, but none of it


    hade out clearly.


    Even every time the public opinion came out, it was suppressed, but even so, there was still many


    whispers.


    Chester narrowed his eyes, "Lincol went to the Lawson''sst night?"


    Lucas and Ronan dared to respond now.


    The moment Chester opened his eyes, there was a chill in his eyes.


    ...


    As Lincol had just returned to the vi, Layton handed him the tablet, and when he saw this report,


    Lincol instantly grimaced.


    "Who did this?" Unexpectedly, there was someone keeping an eye on them at all times.


    No, to be exact, keeping an eye on Alina.


    Layton, "The person behind this hasn''t been found yet, but it should be someone from Chester, should


    we press it down?"


    "Suppress what?" This kind of information, the more the better.


    Layton instantly understood what Lincol meant, and chill ran down his back, "If Miss Hughes finds out,


    she will definitely me you."


    "She''s not a fool." Lincol now saw this woman clearly.


    When she was in Isha Ind, she was actually very good at hiding her fangs.


    So no matter how suspicious this matter was, she would not suspect him.


    Besides, did he need to do anything about this kind of thing?


    There are more people who are more anxious than him.


    However, in such a public opinion, it invariably tied him and Alina together.

 Chapter 691 Would I Be Afraid Of A Shaw Family?

    Chapter 691 Would I Be Afraid Of A Shaw Family?


    Chapter 691 Would I be afraid of a Shaw family?


    A few hourster.


    The moment Alina came out of Ipswich International Airport and turned on her phone, it was vibrating


    continuously.


    When Brandon saw her about to answer the phone, he went forward to help her with her luggage,


    "Thank you."


    Alina thanked him, took out the phone, it was Chester calling.


    She hung up without hesitation, the next moment, however, Andre''s call rushed in. When she saw


    Andre''s call, Alina knew what he was up to.


    However, as soon as Andre''s call was hung up, Caleb''s call came in.


    Frowning, she finally picked up Caleb''s call, "Hello."


    "You''ve arrived at Ipswich?"


    "Yeah."


    Alina responded sullenly, her voice clearly hazy with the exhaustion of not having slept well.


    As the words left her mouth, Caleb was silent and Alina said, "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t have time to talk nonsense with them now.


    Hearing this, Caleb froze.


    He knew that these days Alina would be spending in high mental tension.


    Once, he had kept her in Wend Vi, who had nothing to do all day, but now she didn''t even have


    time to say more than a word?


    At this moment, Caleb didn''t know exactly what emotions he should have.


    Alina continued since he was silent, "Bye then."


    "Lincol spent the night at the Lawson''sst night?" Just as Alina was about to hang up the phone,


    Caleb finally spoke up.


    At this, Alina tightened her hand squeezing the phone, bone joints were all white at this moment, and


    her heart was even raised to her throat.


    She closed her eyes, hiding a sh of anger under her eyes.


    "No." Alina was not a person who would exin, especially not obliged to exin anything to Caleb,


    but now, she subconsciously denied it.


    However this denial of hers did not make Caleb believe it, "Then why did he get out from the Lawson''s


    today? And he hasn''te out again since he went inst night."


    Two consecutive questions mmed into Alina, and Alina knitted brows.


    "How do you know that?"


    It had only been a few hours.


    Could it be that the entire Shirling knew about it now?


    The next moment, Caleb said through gritting his teeth, "Now the entire Shirling knows about it."


    Sure enough.


    Alina, "And how did they know about it?"


    Now, she was really getting angry.


    Shirling used to be the quietest, but now this Shirling is full of mishaps, and as for how exactly it was


    caused, naturally there is no need to say more.


    Caleb, "The entire Shirling is reporting that you and Lincol are close to get married, Alina, do you treat


    my reminders to you as a deaf ear?"


    "..."


    "Do you know what the Shaw family is? Hasn''t the Collins family made you suffer enough?"


    Caleb was truly furious.


    Even at this moment, he admitted that Alina had once suffered in the Collins family.


    And Caleb was able to tell Alina very responsibly at this moment that the Shaw family was an even


    more terrifying ce than the Collins family''s interior.


    Alina, "The Collins family didn''t even get me killed, am I still afraid of a Shaw family?"


    She was angry at this moment.


    Especially since these words wereing from Caleb''s mouth, she had lost her patience.


    Caleb froze at her words.


    "You..."


    "I have something else to do, Bye." She did not know how the news came out.


    Even if she knew, she didn''t have time to deal with this right now.


    The show in Ipswich was rted to the future expansion of herpany and the scale of the whole


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, right now, she was toozy to deal with these trivial things.


    Therefore, when Caleb still wanted to say something, Alina had already hung up the phone.


    Caleb was a slightck of reaction.


    Tomas, "Will you go to Ipswich?"


    Caleb closed his eyes.


    Going to Ipswich?


    Thinking of Alina''s impatient look on the phone, as if nothing was important to her now.


    In that case, what was important?


    Caleb was angry.


    "Why was Lincol at the Lawson''sst night?" He gnashed his teeth as he asked this question.


    And this question really made things difficult for Tomas.


    After all, Lincol was unpredictable in his likes and dislikes, and there was already an unclear


    rtionship between him and Alina during this period of time.


    "Squash the news all at once." Caleb''s tone was pressed.


    Tomas, "Now that Master Chester has stepped in, things are already dying out."


    Caleb''s face looked even worse at the moment.


    "Annie is still over here?"


    "Yes."


    Caleb, "..."


    At first, when Annie came over here, why didn''t he do anything? It was because he wanted to invisibly


    stop between Alina and Chester.


    And Annie was undoubtedly a very good factor.


    He knew what she really cared about and what she really hated after all that time with her.


    There was no doubt that Annie had yed a part in the increasing stalemate between Alina and


    Chester.


    But now, he hated this woman.


    She was only leading Lincol on.


    Tomas looked at Caleb''s increasingly bad face and said, "Don''t worry, she can''t hurt Miss Hughes."


    "Master Chester is still sober."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Caleb gave Tomas a look, and Tomas knew that he had said the


    wrong thing and lowered his head somewhat sheepishly.


    But in this matter of Annie, Chester was indeed more sober than what Caleb had done to Emma


    before.


    What was the most important thing to Annie at this time? Naturally it goes without saying.


    Yet even Annie, who had saved Chester''s life, still failed to grab an exhibitor''s ticket for Ipswich Show


    this time.


    "You''re right, he''s always sensible in such matters, and since he''s so sensible, what''s Annie still doing


    staying over here?"


    Tomas was speechless.


    At this point, Tomas couldn''t understand Chester either. After all, Annie wasn''t getting anything out of


    him right now.


    But even if that was the case, why was she still in Shirling?


    Annie and Macy were now facing a lot of mishaps.

 Chapter 692 Taking Everything Away From Her

    Chapter 692 Taking Everything Away From Her


    Chapter 692 Taking everything away from her


    In the vi, Annie watched as the message flew up before gradually going out again, the fierceness


    under her eyes like it was infested with poison.


    At this moment, she was on the phone with Macy, who had already left Shirling.


    "You saw that? So there''s no point in you staying over there." It was a kind ofst gift from Macy to


    Annie.


    Annie was now trembling with anger, "No, things are not as simple as you see."


    "..."


    "Seeing that Alina keeps getting involved with Lincol, he will definitely lose his patience." In Annie''s


    opinion, Chester was just fresh towards Alina, and the matter between Alina and Lincol had been


    costing his patience.


    Then, he will have no feelings for Alina, and at that time, she will be the most important person to


    Chester.


    "Alina will not let you go." Macy''s tone was concealed with anger at the moment.


    After leaving Shirling, she was still thinking about her own affairs.


    She wanted to return to her position in medicine.


    She wanted to achieve sess in that field again.


    However, Alina was really too ruthless.


    No matter who she met, she was rejected outright, and those people didn''t even dare to give her a


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    chance to meet.


    Her path was blocked.


    "I''m not afraid of her." When she heard that Alina would not let her go, Annie went straight to madness.


    She, at all, was not afraid of Alina.


    Macy, "I hope you can be sensible, you''ve seen things clearly enough this time, haven''t you?"


    "You''ve already abandoned me, why do you care if I''ve seen clearly?" For Macy''s departure, Annie


    hadn''t evene back to her sense until now, she didn''t expect Macy to really leave her just like that.


    Macy, "Take care of yourself."


    Seeing that Annie couldn''t listen to anything and even stirred up nonsense, Macy had no patience and


    hung up the phone.


    After all, her own affairs were now as bad as they could be.


    She just wanted Annie to recognise reality clearly.


    Although she had saved Chester''s life, looking at Chester''s attitude towards Alina, she knew there was


    no point.


    Chester was not Caleb.


    There was no point in holding on like that to her.


    "Boom." Hearing such words from Macy, Annie mmed the phone in anger.


    The fact that Macy would leave Annie was something that no one had expected.


    Now, even more, such a gift was given to her to see clearly, yet could she still see clearly?


    She saw the relevant previews on the show in Ipswich on TV, as well as Alina and Margot''s publicit.


    Two people''s smiles at the moment were so dazzling and eye-catching.


    This was what she had been dreaming of for so many years, yet this time, it was surprisingly snatched


    away by Alina to Margot.


    Her hands clenched into fists, and her eyes were filled with hatred to the limit.


    "Alina." It uttered through gnashing teeth.


    ...


    In the airport, Chester sat in the lounge, there was unconcealed fatigue in his eyes as he picked up the


    phone.


    He said in a cold voice, "You go handle this matter."


    "But sir," Ronan on the other side of the phone wanted to say something else, however Chester had


    hung up the phone.


    Lucas stood to the side respectfully, he knew how urgent the situation was now.


    However, what one didn''t expect was that at this juncture, he was going to go to Ipswich.


    And the reason for this was that he hadn''t been able to contact Alina, and he was on pins and needles.


    "Sir." Lucas went forward, wanting to say something, yet after seeing the biting coldness in Chester''s


    eyes, he did not know how to say anything further.


    Chester, "Say it."


    "Should I go to Ipswich?"


    "What for?"


    Isn''t it just to see that there is no more contact between Alina and Lincol?


    But even Chester could not necessarily stop Alina now, so what could he do if he went to Ipswich?


    But it was not appropriate for Chester to leave now.


    Chester pinched his brows, knowing what Lucas was worried about, he said in a deep tone, "Do you


    think Myles is now eyeing me?"


    At these words, Lucas looked at Chester with some uncertainty.


    In just an instant, Lucas understood what Chester meant, "I''ll go check right away."


    With that, he took his phone and tablet, and soon Lucas came back with a gloomy face.


    Chester looked to Lucas, who had grave gaze at him.


    Before, he felt that everything was under his control, and he didn''t expect him to remain so sharp in


    such a chaotic situation.


    "Mr. Dean is already on his way to Ipswich, he has taken off for an hour."


    As the words fell, a gloomy light shed under Chester''s eyes.


    The aura on his body was more biting.


    Looking at Lucas, he said, "Call Brandon, now no matter what he uses, he must be by her side."


    Lucas, "Okay."


    Hurriedly, he walked to the side to make the call.


    And Lucas not only called Brandon, but also Andre.


    Alina was all over the world these years, and wherever there was her business, Andre would definitely


    have something in ce.


    When Andre heard that Myles had gone to Ipswich, his body tensed up.


    "Have you contacted Brandon yet?" He hadn''t gotten through to Alina until now.


    Lucas, "Yes, but still uneasy."


    After all, it was Myles Dean.


    Although the trouble was all given to Chester, the Tower Fan Mountain project had cost Myles a lot.


    He was a man who held a grudge.


    Now, when he went to Ipswich, it was obvious that he had found out that Alina had retaliated against


    Chester for her personal vendetta, thus involving Chester in the matter.


    ording to this vengeful character of his, it would be a mess.


    "Got it." Andre called Alina again as soon as he hung up the phone.


    Alina must be busy, and it was lucky that Brandon had been contacted.


    He, however, still didn''t dare to rx even half a bit.


    "Damn it." At that time, he did not expect that Myles would involve Alina.


    At that time, when Alina talked about this matter, he thought that he would only throw all the trouble to


    Chester, but ignored the fact that Myles was an unreasonable person.

 Chapter 693 DonT Let Him Get Close

    Chapter 693 Don''T Let Him Get Close


    Chapter 693 Don''t let him get close


    Andre called P, who was now over at Ipswich and picked up the phone, "Sir."


    "Myles has gone to Ipswich, make arrangements on your side, don''t let him get close to Alina."


    "Mr. Dean hase over?" Hearing that Myles had gone to Ipswich, P was worried.


    Earlier, when Andre had allowed the Tower Fan Mountain project to deviate, she had actually thought


    that Myles might spill over to Alina.


    Now, it seemed that she had been right.


    As long as Alina retaliated against Chester now, she would definitely incur a bacsh.


    "Yes."


    "Got it." P was alert, so she made the arrangement as she had hung up the phone.


    Just after hanging up the phone, the room door was open and Fabian came in, carrying breakfast in his


    hand.


    When she saw him, P didn''t pay any attention, and just kept talking on the phone.


    Fabian ced the breakfast on the small table until P finished herst phone call, he said, "Miss


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hughes is getting more and more impatient now."


    P froze for a moment.


    Was Alina impatient? Yet she didn''t see it as necessarily so.


    "This feud between her and Chester is destined to involve a lot of mischief and trouble." But it seemed


    impossible to let Alina just let it go.


    Her families all died because of the Collins family''s calctions.


    She could even be generous enough to overlook how Chester had treated her in Ingford, but Zane''s


    death was probably the main reason why Alina finally got back at Chester.


    Vanessa, who had left the Hughes family in ruins, was already dead.


    This feud would have been brought to a close, and it was Zane that was the main reason that involved


    Chester.


    Fabian looked profoundly at P, who was not affected by his gaze in the slightest and walked to sit


    opposite him.


    The way he held his coffee was elegant.


    Fabian, "Do you need my help?"


    Having followed P during this period of time, Fabian could sort of see that she was rigorous in


    carrying out every one of Andre''s orders.


    As long as it was an order from Andre, it had never failed, so it was no wonder that she had been able


    to be by the side of a picky person like Andre for so long.


    However, Fabian did not know what kind of kind of gratitude Andre had for P.


    "No need, it''s all arranged." P said in an indifferent tone.


    To him, she always kept her distance.


    Fabian froze for a moment.


    He did not expect that she could be so methodical even when facing such an oppressive opponent like


    Myles.


    At this moment, Fabian''s mind shed back to a scene when P was once at her most innocent.


    When she encountered something she couldn''t solve, she would cry.


    Even in college, because of the untimely development, to go to the canteen to eat the table she was


    struggling.


    Since when on earth had she, who only cried when things happened, now be so sharp and


    "When are you going back?" P asked.


    Fabian froze, and the hand holding his coffee cup was tightened.


    During this period of following her around, she was either letting him go or asking him when he was


    going to leave at any time.


    She didn''t show clear disgust, but definitely didn''t show enthusiasm either.


    "What happened back then?" At this moment, Fabian didn''t answer P, but instead asked his


    question.


    P didn''t say anything, just eating her food.


    Although Fabian was not considered a stranger to her during this time, he was definitely not an


    acquaintance either.


    P was silent, Fabian''s eyes flickered deeply.


    Sensing the low pressure on him, P said, "Yesterday, I received a call from Ingford."


    Saying that, she looked at Fabian across the table.


    At this moment, Fabian''s gaze was deep, but his heart was in his throat.


    "Who was it from?"


    "Karina Watson."


    Fabian''s eyes instantly went dark.


    He could guess the purpose of this call.


    Seeing that Fabian did not say anything, P put down the spoon in his hand and took a napkin to


    wipe away the stain at the corner of his mouth.


    And then looking at Fabian, he said, "I don''t have time to tangle with you guys right now, so even if you


    don''t leave Ipswich, at least don''te near me, okay?"


    "You''re scared?" Fabian asked, looking at her with a gaze that carried even more of a sense of


    oppression at the moment.


    P put the tissue down, "You know what is the priority, right?"


    Fabian''s gaze towards P deepened, "What is the priority for you now?"


    P did not answer his question.


    And the indifferent look in her eyes had answered everything.


    She had suffered during their rtionship.


    In that bloody lesson, P had moved on.


    Seeing the man always looking at her sternly, P opened her mouth, "One always grows up after


    getting quite a few lessons in this life."


    For example, her.


    She had once thought that the world was a beautiful ce, and that people were good in every way.


    But in the end, she was wrong.


    In the end, she knew what hypocrisy was.


    She made it clear, and Fabian looked at her with colder gaze at the moment.


    P had no time to dwell on him.


    She got up to get her clothes and got ready to go out, although all the arrangements had been made


    around Alina now, she had to be foolproof.


    "How did you get to Andre?" Just as P was walking towards the door, he asked in a flinty voice.


    P turned back to look at him.


    The corner of her mouth lifted into a smile, "You should ask me how I left the Williamson family."


    "P."


    "I think you should trust them." P could guess what the Williamson family would say to Fabian.


    Without waiting for Fabian to say anything else, P went straight out the door.


    Fabian sat in the daylight, his eyes were yet dim.


    P was devoted to every single thing that Andre ordered.


    Once upon a time, she was devoted to him too.


    ...


    When Penny saw that it was Nellie who hade to pick her up, she put on a cute smile, "Nellie."


    "Miss me?" Nellie held Penny up. Penny nodded, "Yes, I miss you so much."


    "Mummy is with you, will you miss me?"


    "Yeah." The child was more grateful, before when Alina was not around, Nellie doted on her and loved


    her.


    Little children''s likes were this simple, who treated them well and would rejoice in return in equal love.

 Chapter 694 She Is Already Politic

    Chapter 694 She Is Already Politic


    Chapter 694 She is already politic


    Nellie really liked Penny.


    Every time she saw her sunny face, it was very healing.


    "Uncle ising to pick me upter." Just as Nellie was about to leave, the child suddenly uttered this


    sentence.


    Nellie froze for a moment.


    She handed the phone to Penny, Penny was puzzled, "What for?"


    "Call uncle and tell him that I will take you to dinner today."


    "Okay." Penny smiled, although she was very small, she knew the odds between Andre and Nellie.


    Andre was sullen as he received a call from Penny saying that she was with Nellie.


    "Put her on the phone." Andre gritted his teeth.


    Penny, "Ok."


    Then she handed the phone to Nellie, who picked up the phone, "What?"


    Andre, "I said, don''t see her again."


    "This is Alina''s daughter, let Alina talk to me." After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Andre got pissed off.


    Now what happened on Alina was not to be underestimated, and Nellie was still so full of mishaps at


    this time.


    ...


    After Alina arrived at Ipswich, she was so busy that she had to bring Margot along to take care of many


    things.


    When Brandon said that Myles was already on his way to Ipswich, Alina looked at Brandon with a


    frown, "What does that mean?"


    "Most likely he ising for you."


    Alina, "What is wrong with him?"


    Those contracts had nothing to do with her at all, but Myles still came to her.


    Brandon, "We have to be careful of him."


    "Then let''s arrange it." When she was working on the Tower Fan Mountain project, she had people


    investigate Myles.


    She knew that this man was vengeful.


    This time, he would skip Chester and find her, probably because Tower Fan Mountain had caused him


    a great deal of damage.


    However, she had done a good job on her side, so Myles could not find her.


    But this person might have secret mishaps in the dark.


    "P ising over."


    Alina, "Is P in Ipswich?"


    "Yes."


    Over the years, P helped Andre a lot.


    As the two were talking, P came and saw Alina, striding towards her, "Miss."


    "Here you are."


    "Yes, don''t worry, it''s all arranged."


    When she heard that Myles hade to Ipswich, Alina was indeed worried that it would put a damper


    on the show.


    But now when she heard P say this, she was slightly more settled in her heart.


    However, ording to her previous investigation of Myles, she knew that if that man really wanted to


    do something, the arrangements they were making now would count for nothing.


    "When will he arrive?" Alina asked.


    Brandon and P both stiffened and looked at Alina with some worry in their eyes.


    "Miss, Mr. Dean has a deep heart and a shifty personality."


    "I know." Alina nodded her head.


    But for the sake of Ipswich Show to go on normally, she thought that it was necessary for her to meet


    with this person when he came.


    P, "Will be here in three hours."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Looking at her wristwatch, three hourster she and Margot were meeting the person in charge and


    had no time.


    Alina nced at Brandon, "Make an appointment with him fordinner."


    Brandon And P didn''t expect that Alina would decide to meet Myles even though she knew what


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    kind of a person he was.


    Since when, exactly, had she learned to be so independent?


    Once upon a time, she had always been supported by Andre in her career path, so no matter what


    trouble she encountered, she had never stepped in to solve any problems on her own.


    But now, it was different.


    Now, she had begun to learn to solve the problem on her own.


    "Okay." Brandon nodded, his heartplicated at this moment.


    After all, when Alina was in Wend Vi, he was by Chester at that time, so naturally, he knew exactly


    how Alina got to where she was today.


    She, who was at the mercy of others, was unable to protect even her child back then.


    And now, it seemed she could stand against everything.


    ...


    When Chester arrived, it was close to night, and Lucas urgently checked Alina''s current location.


    However when he got the result, he was shocked.


    "Sir." He came to Chester, and when Chester looked at Lucas, his eyebrows were even more instantly


    screwed up.


    Lucas, "Now Mr. Dean and Miss Hughes are together."


    Chester was dumbfounded.


    "What are they now?"


    "Wangyue International Revolving Restaurant."


    Saying that, Chester had already gotten into the car, Lucas got into the car, the car speeding like a


    bullet through the prosperous centre of Ipswich.


    And at this moment, on the top floor of the revolving restaurant, the entire city was in full view of the


    night.


    Alina opened a brocade box.


    The man sitting opposite was full of reserve and hostility, looking at her with meaningful eyes at the


    moment.


    Alina, "Mr. Dean, you have been looking for it for a long time, right?"


    In the brocade box,y a pair of zed tealights.


    This was what Myles had been looking for all this time, and after Alina found out about it, she did some


    snooping to find out that it was something that his beloved woman liked.


    Nowadays, people who liked such antiques were usually elders, and it was unexpected that such a


    young girl would like them.


    The man opposite lowered his eyes and his pupils had a momentary shock before the corners of his


    mouth raised into a smile as he looked at Alina, "People say that you are protected in everything you


    do."


    "Now it seems that you are capable, who do you need?"


    Alina heard at this moment that he was in a good mood and raised her eyebrows, "A gift for Miss Ann,


    she will like it, right?"


    "Think I''ll let you off the hook just because of this? Do you know how much it has cost me this time?"


    His tone wasn''t exactly cold.


    But it did state the intention of hising.


    Alina lifted the red wine ss in front of her and elegantly extended it to the man, "No matter how much


    the loss is, you can earn it back, can''t you?"


    "What a cruel woman."


    Myles saw Chester''s single-mindedness towards Alina, but did not know the grudge they had.


    Therefore, it made Myles'' eyes have some contempt in them.


    Alina did not give an exnation, "It has nothing to do with you about what kind of person I am, but, I


    didn''t expect that you wille to me personally."

 Chapter 695 IM A Big Believer In Fate

    Chapter 695 I''M A Big Believer In Fate


    Chapter 695 I''m a big believer in fate


    Alina knew that she hade to the right ce today.


    If she hadn''t met this person, only then was she unaware of what this person would actually do.


    But now that she had seen him, everything depended on this gift.


    ...


    Annie was happy to learn that Alina had caused Chester in trouble.


    Macy was now gone and she was very angry though, she still depended on Macy, at this moment on


    the phone, Macy didn''t feel half happy, "You don''t have to be happy too early."


    "Sis."


    "No matter what kind of trouble it is, Chester will solve it for her."


    "But she''s stirred up such a big mess for Chester." Annie didn''t believe it, as this was a project that had


    lost hundreds of millions.


    Would Chester really continue to take such a defeated woman to heart?


    There was nothing Macy could do about such stubbornness of Annie.


    "It seems that it''s not that easy to make you see clearly."


    Up till now, Annie knew that Alina was a very important existence in Chester''s heart.


    But yet she firmly believed that this importance would dissipate.


    ...


    When Lincol knew that Myles had gone to Ipswich, instantly he was on guard.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Lincol was furious.


    Layton had only just gotten the news, and he didn''t expect Myles to really react to go to Alina at this


    time.


    Lincol grabbed his jacket and headed out.


    Layton hurried to follow.


    "If there is any news about her, you have to watch it at all times." In the car, Lincol said furiously.


    Layton''s forehead was covered in dense sweat as he responded, "Yes."


    It had only been a few hours, and Myles had even been to Ipswich.


    "But there''s no need to worry, Master Chester has already rushed over there."


    At this, Lincol''s face became even darker and darker.


    Layton felt this low pressure knew that he had said the wrong thing and said nothing more.


    ...


    When Chester met Caleb at the airport, Chester was apanied by Ronan.


    Caleb looked unpleasant.


    "Letting me deal with all this trouble? Why doesn''t he deal with it himself?" Chester had actually asked


    him to stay here to deal with the follow-up problems on Myles.


    Caleb was outright furious.


    This had nothing to do with him in the first ce.


    Ronan''s attitude was cold, "Master Chester said that he won''t be in charge of many things in the


    "What does he mean?" If he wasn''t in charge of hispany''s affairs, so who would be in charge?


    Instantly, Caleb understood.


    Now Chester was going to spend most of his time on Alina, and Alina was bound to get him into a lot of


    trouble now that she was retaliating against him.


    This left him with no time at all to go to Alina.


    And now he was asked to deal with it?


    "He really yed a good game." At this moment, Caleb was furious and only felt that Chester was a


    madman.


    If he was in charge of thepany, then wouldn''t Alina''s revenge not start from thepany?


    The next moment, Caleb roared, "Doesn''t he know that that woman hates me too?"


    Ronan didn''t say anything, he just stood firmly in front of Caleb, that attitude of stopping him from going


    to Ipswich was so firm.


    This was Chester''s mandate, and he would not let Caleb go to Ipswich.


    Caleb was so angry.


    "Don''t think that I have to listen to him because he''s my brother."


    Ronan remained silent.


    Caleb was even more furious at this.


    His phone vibrated, Caleb picked it up, it was from Ingford, "Hello."


    "It''s me." Alby''s low voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Caleb answered, "Father."


    But even so, the moment he opened his mouth, it was still hard to hide the coldness in his tone.


    Alby, "If you really want what''s best for her, there are many things you can''t at least get involved in at


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    this juncture."


    "She is my wife."


    Caleb instantly understood that his father was favouring Chester.


    When his mother was alive, she favored Chester too.


    When did they ever think about his feelings?


    And at this moment when he said that Alina was his wife, Alby was silent.


    And his silence was undoubtedly a reminder to Caleb of what had once happened between her and


    Alina.


    Caleb only felt suffocated.


    "She and he are in a terrible situation."


    "So, it will be even worse for you to get involved." What was it like between Alina and Chester now?


    She was almost blinded by hatred, even if that hatred had turned against her.


    She hated the entire Collins family.


    Caleb closed his eyes, "So what do we do now?"


    When he heard that Myles had gone to Ipswich, for Alina, the first reaction from Caleb was to go and


    find her.


    Alby, "Caleb, the start between you and her was a mistake."


    "Isn''t that fate? I''m a big believer in fate." Since they were destined to be a couple, he would not


    easily let go of her hand.


    After saying that, Caleb hung up the phone.


    When he saw that Ronan was still in front of him, Caleb said in a cold voice, "Tell him, it''s out of my


    hands."


    "Master Chester said that if you handle this matter of Mr. Dean properly, you are equally protecting


    Miss Hughes."


    "What does he mean? I handled it?"


    "Master Chester said that there is nothing he can do now."


    Nothing he can do?


    Who would believe that he, Chester, didn''t have a solution?


    Chester was using this way to trap him in Shirling for the time being, just to stop from keeping him


    away from Alina.


    Not waiting for Caleb to speak, Lincol''s voice came from not far behind him, "He is right, the most


    important thing now is to take care of Myles."


    Caleb turned around.


    Seeing that it was Lincol, the anger on that face could not be dispersed even more.


    Lincol, "Myles is bound to be vengeful, since he went to Alina at this time, it is most likely because he


    didn''t get an advantage on your brother."


    Chester would not take loss, so he left thepany to Caleb.

 Chapter 696 Giving You My Life, OK?

    Chapter 696 Giving You My Life, OK?


    Chapter 696 Giving you my life, OK?


    Seeing that Caleb was already too angry to say anything, Lincol came to him, "Now she needs


    someone to guard her side, but this matter needs toe out with a result."


    So, before that Chester could not leave Alina for half a step.


    At the same time, someone had to take care of this matter properly.


    And Chester naturally trusted Caleb, so this matter could only be left to Caleb.


    ...


    When Alina saw Myles put that brocade box away with the lid on, her heart was kind of relieved.


    "He is surrounded by jackals, no matter what your feud with him is, don''t involve hispany." Myles


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    said in a faint tone.


    Alina put on a smile, "Thanks for the reminder."


    With that, she drank all in one go.


    That brash look was the kind of crispness that men liked in the business world.


    Myles looked at her meaningfully, once thinking that Chester was so protective of a soft woman.


    But he didn''t expect her to have such a straightforward character.


    When Chester arrived, he saw Alina and Mylesughing and talking with each other, and Lucas, who


    was following behind him, saw the scene and froze.


    Myles was a difficult man to deal with.


    And this was something that Chester has not slept for several days and nights, and now the scene


    before eyes were shocking to him.


    Myles saw Chester first, at this moment Alina''s back was to him, so she didn''t see him.


    "It seems that he is very attentive to you." Myles uttered.


    The smile on Alina''s face froze, not understanding what Myles was talking about.


    The next moment, he continued, "He cared about you. Some hatred can be put aside."


    This was something Alina really didn''t like to hear anymore, but because it was Myles, she didn''t flip


    out on the spot.


    That affair between her and Chester was now a taboo to her deep inside her heart.


    She would not be happy with anyone who brought it up.


    A powerful aura enveloped her, and Alina''s brows furrowed lightly as she turned around to see Chester


    striding towards her.


    At this moment, the smile on her face was all but withdrawn.


    "I didn''t expect that you woulde here." The moment Chester stood behind Alina, Myles smiled


    slyly.


    Chester, "I agree to what you want."


    Regarding those conditions that Myles had put forward before, Chester had never relented on.


    And now that he had even approached Alina, Chester had agreed after all.


    "Huh." Mylesughed, and then said, "So people cannot have a soft spot."


    At one time, whether it was in Eglinton or Ipswich, who could make Chester suffer?


    However, as long as anyone touched Alina, then he would definitely not be able to hold on.


    Chester''s eyes shed with coldness.


    When he looked at Myles, there was a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Myles got up and picked up the brocade box, "No need."


    Saying that, he looked towards Alina, "Thank you for your gift."


    After saying that, his gaze returned to Chester once again, he said, "But watch out, she is really


    something."


    He was sarcastically referring to Chester, nowadays it was not that easy to get Alinapletely in his


    hands.


    Once women get to their career, they were like eagles with wings spread, to put them in a cage again


    depends on whether they agreed or not.


    Chester frowned, not waiting for him to say anything, Myles had already left with his things, without any


    sense of oppression on him.


    It was evident that all had been agreed between Alina and him.


    Myles left.


    Alina got up and picked up her bag, yet her arm was caught "Let go."


    "Having a nice chat?" His tone was cold, and invisibly revealed a sense of hostility.


    It was not clear what this hostility was caused by.


    Alina, "Yes."


    Chester grabbed her arm with greater force.


    "Alina."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Alina shook off the strong, powerful hand, and then left without looking


    back.


    But Chester woulde after her, which she hadn''t expected.


    They still thought that Myles would kill her?


    When she was about to get into the car, a cold breeze ruffled behind her, and before she could turn


    around, she was taken into his arms.


    By the time Alina reacted, she was already shoved into the car by the man.


    The car left the spot smoothly.


    It was Lucas who drove the car, the partition went up, leaving only space for the two of them, Alina


    turned around in anger to look outside.


    Chester looked at her angry face, "Am I bothering you?"


    These words, even Lucas, who was in the driver''s seat in front of the partition, could hear sadness.


    Alina didn''t say anything.


    She had properly handled Myles.


    Should he be d that nowadays she can handle everything by herself?


    Or should he be angry that she can now talk andugh with any man at will?


    She, in the end, has changed, and at the moment it all seems to have turnedpletely out of control.


    Alina, "You''re sick."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, he got her hand, and Alina subconsciously wanted to pull her


    hand away, but the next moment she was held tightly by Chester.


    Alina, "What are you doing?"


    "Is your anger out?" The Tower Fan Mountain project was no joke, and it went without saying that


    Could tform was even more so.


    The next moment, Alina withdrew her hand without answering, but those icy eyes already said


    everything.


    Chester pressed his anger, took a deep breath and asked, "Then tell me, what do you want me to


    be?"


    Now, it seemed that as long as Alina said one word, he wouldply with her wishes.


    Alina didn''t say anything.


    The next moment, there was a force on her neck as Chester forcibly broke her towards him, "Tell me,


    what do you want?"


    Alina just looked out in silence.


    Unlike the way Chester had once been hysterical and wanted to make her pay the price, she was now


    very calm.


    However, it was this calmness that made it even more difficult for people to figure out what she was


    thinking inside.


    This time, Myles'' attack on her was easily defused by her.


    So what was she going to do next?


    "Abby, whatever you want, I will give it to you." He could just be what she wanted, why should she


    have to do it herself?


    The two of them looked at each other, Alina''s eyes were always calm, Chester asked, "What do you


    want next?"


    Alina did not say a word, yet it made his heart, at this moment, ache.


    "I''ll give you my life, okay?"


    At this, Alina remembered that there was a time when Chester wanted to take her life.


    "I want it, will you give it to me?"

 Chapter 697 Caleb Is Confused

    Chapter 697 Caleb Is Confused


    Chapter 697 Caleb is confused


    The moment the two people met each other.


    Alina clearly felt the force of his hand squeezing her at this moment were unconsciously heavy, all the


    way to the hotel.


    Looking back at Chester, she asked, "What for?"


    The two of them did not continue what they had just talked about, however the man was looking at her


    at the moment with a deep and deep gaze.


    Chester, "In the future, say what you want me to be, don''t do it yourself, okay?"


    At those words, the light under Alina''s eyes dimmed.


    "I don''t care." In the next moment, she said in an arrogant tone, and then shrugged his hand away.


    She left without a backward nce.


    She of today was indifferent to the point of being outrageous.


    Lucas looked at Chester with some concern, and only when Alina had gone far away did he speak,


    "Master Caleb has gone to thepany."


    Although cursing and swearing, he eventually went to thepany.


    Chester nodded.


    Lucas couldn''t see exactly what he meant now, after all, his rtionship with the Collins family wasn''t


    exactly close all these years.


    However this time, knowing that Myles came to Ipswich, he rushed over urgently


    Now he had Caleb go to thepany, was he going to stay a long time with Alina?


    Even so, he did not have to have Calen step in the affair of thepany, right?


    The suddenness of Chester''s decision this time made many people unable to understand it.


    ...


    As Alina got into her room, she received a call from Caleb, who rebuked, "How much trouble have you


    messed up?"


    "If you really hate him, just kill him with a knife, why do you have to make such a big mess?"


    Before he stepped in, Caleb felt that whatever Alina was doing now was right.


    But after taking over, he found that she was ruthless.


    She didn''t want to leave any room for Chester.


    "This is a big trouble?" The corners of Alina''s mouth contained a smile, and the sarcasm in her tone


    passed through the airwaves.


    Caleb froze.


    Then, he said angrily, "Doesn''t that count?"


    "Before, VIG almost copsed."


    That wasn''t so bad.


    But the time before when Chester struck out at VIG, it shook everyone.


    "However, you and him have been on bad terms with each other, is this an usation against me?"


    Alina didn''t know what Chester had asked Caleb to deal with.


    And when Caleb heard this now, he was even more furious.


    "The two of you messed up and you want me to deal with it for you, it is ridiculous."


    Alina was slightly frozen.


    "You''re handling it?"


    "Yes, I was going to go to you."


    Now as long as Chester and Alina are mentioned, Caleb has a headache, every time these two have a


    split, he will have a bad time.


    He didn''t know anything about what happened back then, but he was responsible for her.


    And now, she and Chester were in trouble, and he had to deal with it.


    Alina frowned.


    She didn''t understand what thisint from Caleb really meant, and the next moment Caleb said,


    "If you feel guilty, go back to me."


    "You''re thinking too much."


    Alina uttered.


    Because of her dryness, Caleb was hurt.


    Since when did this woman''s heart became cold and hard?


    Now she and Lincol had an unclear rtionship


    But he was very clear that it was impossible between Alina and Lincol.


    The door of her heart closed too tightly.


    After Chester, it seemed that nowadays she would never open her heart to anyone again, and he did


    not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "What a cruel woman." As he said this, there was some bitterness in his tone, some reproach, and


    even more, some undisguised doting.


    More than that, it was actually helplessness.


    Alina, "I''ve already tasted the bitterness of going back to Chester, I won''t have the same ordeal again."


    "How do you know it''s an ordeal?"


    "Life is short, I don''t want to keep cing bets."


    She, now, had taken her feelings as a bet? How badly Chester had hurt her?


    He''d seen it all.


    In fact, she was right, it was a kind of bitterness.


    "Actually, I''m quite relieved that you have such a though now." Caleb said.


    It seemed that it was right for Alina not to move on to anyone at this time, so that it looked as if no one


    had a chance.


    And it just so happened that she could protect herself in such a way.


    Just as Alina was about to hang up the phone, Caleb added one more sentence, "But don''t do things


    like that again."


    He was talking about the Tower Fan Mountain project.


    Although it gave Chester a heavy blow, this caused herself in trouble.


    Alina did not answer but hung up the phone.


    Caleb listened to the ''beep'' sound on the phone, only to feel his brain bursting with anger.


    Tomas came in with the documents in his arms, "Master Chester has agreed, whatever the terms are,


    we say yes to Mr. Dean."


    "Tell Myles to go to hell."


    Tomas, "..."


    Caleb had already seen those conditions, it was just rude as hell.


    When did the Collins family let these people spill their guts unconditionally?


    Tomas looked at Caleb apprehensively, "It''s probably because he has been looking for trouble on Miss


    Hughes, so Master Chester..."


    Tomas did not continue, but the meaning was clear enough.


    As long as it is rted to Alina, all of them will agree unconditionally, just now Caleb and Tomas still do


    not understand.


    Why did he suddenly go to Alina? Was it really just because of Myles?


    But if it was because of Myles, it wouldn''t be necessary for him to take over this matter, Caleb always


    felt it was not that simple.


    He always felt that Chester had something important to hide from him.


    "Tell him that I am in charge now, and I will raise my request."


    Thinking about those conditions that Myles had offered was too deceptive.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Tomas was shocked, "Give him the answer like this?"


    "Or what?" Caleb gave him a look full of oppression, and Tomas'' back instantly broke into sweat.

 Chapter 698 With An Ulterior Motive

    Chapter 698 With An Ulterior Motive


    Chapter 698 With an ulterior motive


    But these two brothers were really cunning.


    Chester was now like a good man, agreeing to whatever conditions Myles proposed in order to stabilize


    him.


    What was more, Myles had a good deal with Alinast night.


    He would only pester Caleb, at least not find Chester and Alina again.


    Not only did this allow Alina''s show to go ahead smoothly.


    At the same time, it preserves that major loss.


    But then came the question, "In that case, all the losses are borne by Mr. Dean?"


    Tomas, at this moment, reacted.


    This was Caleb''s usual tactic, he didn''t care that much, but he resolutely would take a loss.


    But this time, the other party was Myles.


    "What are you afraid of?" Caleb said in a very unpleasant manner.


    He seemed to have understanding of Chester''s intention, why Myles went to Ipswich.


    Alina was now Chester''s soft spot, so at this juncture, he took the advantage.


    But Caleb was different.


    Nowadays, although he was protective of Alina, he would have someone take his things.


    Although these years, he did not have good terms with Chester, but they were families.


    Tomas was not afraid, but if the news reached Myles, there would be a bloody storm.


    ...


    Annie was still thinking how to exin to Chester, and she didn''t want to sit around and wait to die.


    Now without Macy, she seemed to have lost her ability to think, leaving herpletely at a loss for


    words.


    After Macy left, she hadn''t slept well for days.


    "Chester has now gone to Ipswich, do you still n to be by his side?" Macy called after all.


    Annie had actually survived, and Chester hadn''t let her leave now, it was something that all of them


    hadn''t expected.


    Even more so, people could not see what Chester was really thinking now.


    Annie, "You know, I''ve loved him for so many years."


    She had remembered him since the first time she saw him, and she had now managed to be with him,


    how could she leave?


    Annie was not willing to leave Chester.


    "It''s Caleb who is handling the matter of Myles." Macy said.


    Annie frowned.


    She was so concerned about Chester, so naturally she knew what was really happening around


    Chester and Alina during this period of time.


    Now Macy''s sudden words caused her heart to freeze instantly.


    "What do you mean?"


    She was clearly aware that there had been unhappiness between Chester and Caleb before because


    of Alina''s matter.


    The next moment, Macy said, "Caleb is now in charge of the branch of Chester''spany."


    This was what was most iprehensible to people.


    Everyone in the Collins family had their own business, all separate from each other, and now Chester


    suddenly let Caleb go to hisbranch of thepany.


    Things were not that simple.


    "You mean that he won''te back to Shirling?" But Alina would definitelye back to Shirling after


    the show in Ipswich was over.


    Macy sighed, "No, but..."


    Now that Caleb took over everything, and that was what made it most iprehensible.


    Annie was shocked as she listened, "You mean that in the future he will all make time for Alina as much


    as possible?"


    Things were moving so fast between them?


    Macy was silent.


    And Annie''s heart was even raised to her throat.


    This was not good news for her.


    "No, no." She muttered.


    If Chester was really thinking this way, then what was her to Chester in the future?


    Annie was really anxious.


    "Annie."


    "..."


    "Can''t you still see clearly?" This is something that everyone can see clearly, but only Annie can''t see


    clearly.


    Annie, "..."


    Without waiting for her to speak, Macy continued, "He cares so much about Alina, yet he hasn''t dealt


    with your issue, I suspect..."


    Macy paused and her tone was serious.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie''s heart was in her throat.


    Macy, "I suspect he has an ulterior motive for keeping you around."


    In Macy''s opinion, Chester had allowed Annie to be in Shirling, it would definitely not be because of the


    kindness of saving his life.


    It was even more unlikely that it was because she was in his heart.


    After leaving Shirling, Macy seemed to have been sober.


    Annie, "What kind of intentions could he have?"


    Annie was puzzled at Macy''s words.


    Macy, "It''s because it''s unclear that it''s more terrifying."


    Previously, when Alina made so many moves, Chester would definitely be suspicious too, but even


    then he didn''t really do anything to Annie.


    At that time, she felt that Annie might have some ce in Chester''s heart.


    But now that Macy hade to her senses only felt the terror.


    "Annie, Chester is not a simple person, I think it''s better for you to leave him now." The more she


    thought about it, the more Macy felt that something was wrong.


    Chester was a scary person, for the sake of Alina, he would do anything.


    Up to now, Macy would never forget what had happened to Emma.


    And the fact that Emma ended up in that situation undoubtedly had Chester''s push behind this.


    Annie heard what Macy meant, took a deep breath, "Don''t worry, as long as that thing is hidden, it''s


    fine."


    They were basically sure that thest time Alina had released that news, it was actually just to scare


    them.


    That person, however, was scared.


    Knowing that Alina had these big shots by her side, he dare not contact Alina, unless he really did not


    want his life.


    In Annie''s opinion, as long as this matter was hidden, then there was no need to worry about it.


    "But I have a feeling that it''s not just this matter." Macy said with worry.


    She always felt panicked.


    But Annie was not willing to hear that much, "Sis, if you really care for me,e back and help me."


    It was impossible for her to leave Chester.


    Annie was insistent as before.

 Chapter 699 WhatS The Point Of Kneeling On The Ground?

    Chapter 699 What''S The Point Of Kneeling On The Ground?


    Chapter 699 What''s the point of kneeling on the ground?


    Alina always felt dizzy, so in the show, she was bracing herself, but even then, it couldn''t hide her


    splendour.


    Margot always stood by her side, and today her jewellery became the main attraction.


    The glitz and mour was instantly new.


    The show was a sess, and Alina''s design paired with Margot''s uniqueness made the show an


    outstanding sess.


    Coming down from the stage, she uttered, "Miss Hughes."


    Margot, even now, could not help but be excited, in fact, at the beginning of the show, when those


    people saw the jewellery, they were already poking around the relevant designers.


    What kind of rise would be ushered in on them naturally went without saying.


    "Congrattions, it was a sess." Alina extended her hand to Margot.


    Once such words were all said to her by Andre after every scene, now, she said to Margot.


    Margot ced her hand into hers and Alina smiled.


    A special person hade today.


    Kara.


    But Kara was only here to watch the show, after Emma, and with Margot''s departure, there was


    basically nothing left for her to do at eF.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Margot saw Kara, she naturally didn''t have a good face, before, Kara forced her to follow her


    path, it had done bad to Margot.


    "Miss Hughes, let''s talk." Kara still came to Alina.


    Compared to her once arrogant and haughty attitude, Kara was considerably more restrained.


    Alina raised her eyebrows and looked unhappily at her wristwatch, "Sorry, we don''t have anything to


    talk about."


    She was telling the truth, the trouble stirred up by Kara and Emma was still fresh in her mind.


    Although she was not a person who held grudges, she did not want to pay attention to the people who


    once deliberately tripped her up.


    "Miss Hughes." The very moment Alina turned around, Kara suddenly fell to her knees.


    There were quite a few staff members backstage and some of their peers, and at this moment, when


    they saw this scene, they all threw their eyes at her.


    Alina instantly turned pale.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Margot took a step in front of Kara, "What are you doing? Are


    you trying to use this despicable tactic to me all of your slump on Miss Hughes?"


    The word ''despicable'' was bitten particrly hard by Margot.


    It reminded those present of what kind of feud had once urred between Kara and Alina.


    Kara''s face instantly turned white.


    However, without waiting for her to speak, Margot continued, "Those dirty tricks are not enough to


    teach you a lesson? You still want to continue?"


    "You nder me."


    "Then what are you doing on your knees now?"


    Kara, "..."


    "You know very well what kind of asion this is, and you know what effect your kneeling will have on


    Miss Hughes, what is your intention now?"


    At these words,bined with the previous feud between Kara because of Emma and Alina, the crowd


    took a sigh.


    The eyes that looked at Kara turned strange.


    Alia took a look at Kara''s white face and take a step forward, "How far you can go in this business in


    the future is not up to me. So don''t ruin yourself with this kneeling."


    Alina''s words carried her characteristic threat.


    Kara''s face was pale at this moment.


    Margot was really clever, and in a few words she had turned the tide of public opinion onto Kara.


    The two of them walked away, leaving Kara alone.


    She had suffered a great deal in this business because of Alina, and today she was just trying to get


    revenge on Alina.


    However, revenge failed, and with the good offices of Margot, it almost ruined her own.


    "Alina." She gritted her teeth and stood up, she really wanted to tear Alina apart.


    After Alina and Margot came out from inside, the car was already waiting not far away.


    Alina didn''t stay in the same hotel as Margot and the others, she gave Margot a look, "I''ll send you


    back."


    "No need, Miss Hughes."


    "Get in the car." Alina said.


    Margot was unease, but still got into Alina''s car, she was a person with a cool nature.


    But after suffering, she was now starting to be politic.


    ...


    In the car.


    Alina''s phone vibrated, seeing that it was Caleb calling, Alina hung up.


    But the next moment, his call came in again, Alina finally had no choice but to pick it up, "Hello."


    "Why aren''t you answering my phone?" He was clearly unhappy.


    Alina, "Busy."


    She did not want to say one more word to Caleb, perhaps a lot of her patience had been consumed in


    this man.


    Caleb, "Chester now intends to hand over thepany to me."


    Alina didn''t understand.


    Caleb continued, "You should pay attention recently to see if something happened to him."


    To Caleb now, this decision of Chester was very sudden.


    This made him, for a moment, not react.


    Not to mention that it was sudden for Caleb, Alina was a bit unresponsive when she suddenly heard


    this news.


    "You can just go and ask him."


    "He won''t tell me." He had already asked.


    And Caleb got this news an hour ago, this decision of Chester was not sudden.


    But now this news, to everyone, was sudden.


    Alina, "That has nothing to do with me."


    She was, as always, icy cold.


    When Caleb heard her icy words, he only felt his brain bursting with pain, "You don''t think it''s because


    of you?"


    "I don''t need it right now."


    Because of her?


    No matter what reason these people are using to get to her, she actually doesn''t need it.


    But she then asked, "What do you mean?"


    Caleb''s was confused, many things happened suddenly and did not give him a chance to react.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "I just want to find out why he did so."


    Even if it was because of Alina, so what?


    There was no need to leave the wholepany behind, right?


    Caleb really didn''t understand what exactly Chester meant by this.


    "Then you don''t need to ask me." Alina still did not want to have any involvement.


    Caleb got pissed off.


    It was clear that everything revolved around her, yet she always acted so breezy, as if everything had


    nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 700 You Are Really Something

    Chapter 700 You Are Really Something


    Chapter 700 You are really something


    Without waiting for Caleb to say anything else, Alina hung up the phone.


    When he dropped off Margot at the hotel, however, Margot did not get off immediately, Alina looked at


    her, "What?"


    "Miss Hughes, is it really impossible for you to go back to Caleb?"


    Alina''s eyebrows tightly knitted.


    The image between Margot and Caleb shed in her mind when she was at thepany.


    Alina closed her eyes, "If you know the feud between me and the entire Collins family, then you


    wouldn''t be asking me this question."


    Margot froze momentarily.


    And then she understood what Alina meant by that.


    Once, when Alina didn''t know anything, then all her involvement with the Collins family seemed logical.


    But after knowing that, it was the hurdle in her heart that was the hardest to get past.


    Margot got out of the car.


    Alina went back to her hotel, after this was over, she had to continue to stay here for another day, to


    meet with people on various detailed projects.


    P saw Alina return and respectfully stepped forward, "You''re back."


    Alina nodded and took off her coat, which P respectfully took, before pouring her a cup of ck tea


    to warm her up.


    The moment Alina took it, she said, "I met Mr. Williamson when I was downstairs just now."


    Fabian was not a stranger to her, after all, during the two years she was married to Caleb, their


    rtionship was not exactly harmonious and intimate, but they were considered to be respectful of


    each other.


    Therefore, Caleb''s many circles would naturally not avoid her.


    When P heard Alina mention Fabian''s name, her body stiffened for a moment, and Alina looked at


    her and said, "He''s been following you all this time."


    Previously, when she was around Caleb, Alina was most familiar with the fact that Fabian was an


    ascetic man.


    He was gentle and mild, yet no woman could just go near him.


    She did not know that he had such a rtionship with P.


    P did not look well.


    Alina added, "You''ve been by Andre for many years."


    "Six years." P said.


    Six years ago, she was almost locked up in a mental institution.


    Both of them remembered not-so-good past, just when Alina thought that P would not answer


    anything, P said, "When I first met with Andre, I was in the mental hospital."


    At those words, Alina''s heart trembled.


    Not a very good past, it seems.


    P made herself a cup of ck tea and took a sip, Alina asked, "It is hot."


    It looked hot, yet P just didn''t seem to feel it, the moment she lowered her eyes, Alina clearly felt the


    heartache emanating from her body.


    And P continued, "I was actually adopted by him."


    Fabian?


    Alina frowned, remembering at this time that it seemed that she had heard it said before at Caleb that


    the Williamson family had adopted a girl.


    So P should have been adopted by Fabian.


    "You and Andre met at a mental hospital?"


    "Yes."


    Alina did not continue to ask.


    In the earlier years, the Williamson family was in turmoil because of the session issue, and the old


    man of the Williamson family was dictatorial and arbitrary.


    The members of the family were basically stuck in the family business, so it was natural for them to


    fight to the death over that piece of pie.


    As for what kind of sacrifices were created in, naturally it goes without saying.


    But the rtionship between P and Fabian was not that simple. What happened after that was even


    moreplicated.


    "I was once quite afraid of him." P said.


    There was fluttering pain under her eyes.


    Alina froze, "Mr. Williamson?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That wasn''t right.


    Fabian looked like a modest gentleman, who treated everyone very well, but P was afraid of him?


    P nodded, "Yeah."


    From the time she entered the mental hospital, everything in there had been forced her to forget


    everything about the Williamson family.


    And she had never mentioned the Williamson family to anyone since she entered that hell, that ce


    that was a second ce of peace for her, making it so painful for her to even mention it.


    When Alina heard this, she felt even more that what had happened was not simple.


    She went forward and gave P a hug.


    P stiffened, "Miss Hughes."


    "These years, you''ve had a hard time, haven''t you?" Alina took a sigh.


    In fact, during those years when she left Caleb, if it wasn''t for Andre, she hardly have managed to


    survive.


    And how had P managed to hold on all by herself?


    P, "I am fine by Mr. Francis'' side."


    The Williamson family had given her a second life and ultimately deprived her of that right.


    Then Andre had definitely given her the freedom to live.


    Andre was her boss, yet made her feel that she had the right to freedom for herself.


    ...


    P went back to her room.


    As Alina had fished her bath and came out, she heard the doorbell ring, and went to open the door


    while rubbing her hair.


    "Who is it?" The moment she put her hand on the door handle, she asked first.


    "Hello, room service."


    Hearing that it was room service, Alina opened the door, and it was the waiter who brought her the


    meal, probably ordered by P.


    P was always thoughtful.


    However, when the meal was brought in and Alina was about to turn around, a man came into view.


    As Alina was in a daze, he stepped in.


    Alina took a deep breath and tried hard to tell herself not to get angry.


    But, still she got angry.


    Did she know him that well?


    When room service left, Alina still stood at the door without the intention of going in, Lincol looked at


    her with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What? Afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Alina, "Do you know what respect is?"


    Alina had discovered that Lincol never showed her respect.


    Looking at her angry look, Lincol put on a big smile, "You are really something, surprisingly you have


    the ability to deal with Myles by yourself."


    Before, he had really underestimated this woman.


    She was a fox indeed.


    She looked quite normal, yet her mind was so deep that it was frightening.

 Chapter 701 DonT Worry

    Chapter 701 Don''T Worry


    Chapter 701 Don''t worry


    For example,


    she dealt with Chester alone before, and now solved Myles''s trouble alone.


    Alina closed the door and walked over, sitting down across from Lincol, "People always have to grow


    up."


    When she first left the Collins family and Caleb, she did need to rely on Andre to barely survive at that


    time.


    But now, it was different.


    Lincol, "Chester has Caleb take over hispany, do you know that?"


    Alina already knew.


    And since she didn''t say anything, Lincol guessed she probably knew about it.


    Alina, "This has something to do with you?"


    "I''m warning you that he''s probably going to move the goalposts."


    Shifting the goalposts?


    Alina frowned at him, and the next moment Lincol continued, "You don''t hate Caleb that much, do


    you?"


    Thest time in the Hasnan River, he told her he''d help her leave Ingford while everything they once


    had wiped off.


    At that point, although she didn''t answer positively, she was really tired.


    Lincol added, "Annie is still by his side."


    "I don''t really want to talk about this topic." Alina had no interest in this topic and really did not want to


    talk about it.


    Lincol froze for a moment.


    It was only at that it urred to him what kind of indifference Alina had towards the men of the Collins


    family.


    So she was not really interested at all about what Annie was to Chester.


    "Is this all you want to say?"


    "All this? You think I have nothing to do?" It was just a reminder.


    Seriously, Lincol really did not understand Chester''s operation.


    It seemed unlikely to shift the target.


    But what was a reasonable exnation?


    Why did he have Caleb take over hispany, even Myles'' troubles were handled by Caleb?


    "Can''t you see that I am worried about you?" Lincol was telling the truth.


    There was still that much worry on his side when he heard that Myles had actually gone to Ipswich to


    look for Alina himself.


    Especially with the way she was now against Chester, Lincol was really worried that she would suffer


    based on her temper.


    But she was capable.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, I''m living a good life." Alina said carelessly, with such indifference,


    now she seemed to care about nothing.


    Lincol stiffened when he heard the words.


    Was she nning to live her next life alone?


    It was possible. After all, the two Collins brothers had disappointed her.


    "This is what you''ve been trying to do?" Trying hard not to lean on anyone, trying hard to stand in her


    ce, and there''s nothing anyone can do to her?


    Alina was silent.


    She had changed,pletely different from the time when she was on Isha Ind.


    Seeing that she was not willing to talk about this topic, Lincol was not bored to continue, he continued,


    "They show was so sessful, it is going to expand yourpany, right?"


    At this rate, even a listing would not be a problem at all.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina remained silent, obviously there was nothing she wanted to talk to Lincol.


    Lincol chatted with Alina for a while before leaving.


    Alina was really tired these days, because of Myles, her nerves are always tense.


    Now she got time, and fell asleep on the sofa.


    ...


    P was kind of relieved after the danger alert around Alina was lifted, and Alina had to stay over here


    for another three days.


    She, however, was nning to fly to Shirling on this evening''s flight.


    The doorbell rang and P threw the cup into the box to get the door.


    Unlike Alina, she was a fighter and therefore never feared anyone.


    The moment she pulled open the door, a familiar scent hit her nose.


    P frowned, she didn''t believe it when she heard Alina say that Fabian was at the hotel just now, but


    she didn''t expect him to really follow her over.


    When Fabian came in, he saw that P had already packed her things, and the pink piggy cup on top


    of her clothes was very solid.


    His frown that had been tightly knitted unconsciously dispersed considerably.


    "Flying to Shirling?"


    "I think you''re idle." When P spoke to him nowadays, her tone waspletely devoid of the


    carefulness that once existed.


    Fabian stepped forward and picked up the cup.


    And P turned back, her breath caught in her throat because of it.


    Fabian, "Still use it after all these years?"


    Apparently, this cup had been used by P for many years and the paint had fallen off the rim of the


    cup, which he had given her on her sixteenth birthday.


    P took a few steps forward and snatched it, "I''m just fond of the old things, don''t think too much


    about it."


    "If you are so fond of old things, what about people?" His words carried a touch of mockery.


    P knew that his patience was about to run out.


    After all, once upon a timeher. Back then she could see him being gentle and polite to everyone.


    But he never showed a smile to her.


    P put the cup back into the suitcase, not throwing it into the trash, because she didn''t want this man


    to say that she was weak-minded.


    In fact, she was telling the truth, she could wear a dress for three to five years and really didn''t waste


    any time recing it.


    It zipped up, her movements were so sharp.


    However just as she was about to go and get her clothes, she only heard the maic voice of the


    man behind her, with the usual forcefulness towards her, "When you go back, resign your job."


    P frowned.


    The moment she turned back, she looked into his still warm eyes, but she felt it his invisiblemand.


    P put on a smile, "It''s been hard to endure all, hasn''t it?"


    Indeed.


    Fabian had been as patient and gentle as he could be with her, even asking her over and over again


    what had happened back then.


    But couldn''t he find out with all his skills? Did he have to waste his time on her?


    The moment she clearly saw the coldness under his eyes.


    "We have to go back to Ingford." The moment P turned around again, Fabian said in a firm tone.

 Chapter 702 Getting Andre To Fire Her?

    Chapter 702 Getting Andre To Fire Her?


    Chapter 702 Getting Andre to fire her?


    P didn''t want to pay that much attention to Fabian.


    She just calmly emphasized, "You should have said you had to go back to Ingford."


    She felt she had a good life for now.


    Fabian, "So, are you now telling me that the Williamson family really has raised an ungrateful woman?"


    P shivered at the sound of his voice.


    Sensing the mockery from Fabian, P closed her eyes, only to feel the kind of depression she felt in


    the Williamson family back thening back.


    That was a bad feeling.


    Without much ado, she turned to her suitcase, rummaged through it before pulling out a card.


    Walking up to Fabian, she smashed it on the coffee table, making a ''pop'' sound, that seemed to


    indicate P''s current anger.


    Fabian frowned, and his gaze now had a cold intent.


    P, "There''s half a million in this card, and I''ll put half of my monthly sry into this card in the


    future."


    He said the Williamson family raised her, well, she did not care how much money the Williamson family


    actually spent on her.


    And she was willing to spend her life paying it back, but definitely in her own way.


    The look in Fabian''s eyes at this moment waspletely devoid of temperature.


    P instinctively felt fear, but in the following it waspletely suppressed.


    And then she turned around, picked up her suitcase and headed out the door.


    When she left, she took the room card with her, so within two minutes, the lights in the room went out.


    The only light left was the faint spark of smoke held in his fingers.


    Esme came over and then looked at the man sitting in the dimness from the light in the corridor and


    said respectfully, "Sir."


    "How was it?"


    "As you expected." Esme said, bending respectfully.


    The air in the whole room at this moment was colder.


    Everyone said that Fabian was a modest gentleman, but those who were around him knew what kind


    of a Satan he really was.


    And all these years he seemed not to care about all and was bent on finding just one person.


    But in secret, the Williamson family was turned upside down.


    "Where is the person now?" After a long time, Fabian finally spoke in a cold voice.


    Esme, "Five years ago, met with a car ident and was killed."


    At his words, Fabian was full of hostility.


    Those eyes in the darkness, usually so gentle, were now shining with a light of a beast.


    He was dormant in the darkness of the night, one never knew what kind of dangerous attack would


    "Now, are we going to Shirling?" Esme asked.


    Having just found out that P was about to fly to Shirling, Fabian pushed the cigarette butt into the


    ashtray.


    He just said, "Call Andre and fire her."


    Esme felt a chill ran down his back.


    It was not that easy, right? What kind of impact will P have once she leaves Andre?


    She was the right-hand woman in Andre''s hands, so once she left Andre, even if Andre did not ask,


    those peers would definitely not dare to use P at will.


    ...


    Alina had a restless sleep, and although she was too tired to open her eyes, she always felt that there


    were eyes in the dark watching her.


    As the scent became more pronounced, she opened her eyes in the end.


    "Ah!" The tall figure not far away made her scream out in fright while fumbling for the light.


    However on reaching out she found herself surrounded by nothing, for she had slept on the sofa.


    Subconsciously, she was going to look for her mobile phone, but the ck figure came towards her,


    and Alina was even more frightened with a cold sweat.


    "Don''t youe any closer."


    The familiar fresh scent surrounded herpletely, and at that moment all of Alina''s fears turned into


    anger.


    It was Chester.


    How did he get into this room?


    His kiss carried its strong smell of alcohol. Alina subconsciously tilted her head to avoid it.


    And his movements, as a result, stopped.


    "Now disgusted with me?"


    Alina, "Let go."


    These two words are cold and devoid of any warmth.


    Alina didn''t want to talk to him so much, yet Chester said, "Abby, I really want to give my life to you."


    This statement made Alina even more baffled.


    "Then just give it to me." If he dared to give, she dared to take.


    The air, however, fell into a long silence.


    Alina, "Can you let go of me?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just been terrified and was now covered in cold sweat.


    "I''ll be with you forever, okay?"


    Alina didn''t want hispany.


    When he said such words to her in such an affectionate tone, Alina could not help but feel disgust.


    And even in the dark Chester felt it clearly.


    And likewise, Alina could feel her sadness.


    ...


    P returned to Shirling, went straight to thepany, as she did not rest well, she felt dizzy in her


    brain.


    And just after arriving at the office, she was called by Andre to his office.


    Andre looked at her and P frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s going on between you and Fabian?"


    When Andre rarely brought up personal issues, and when he did, it meant things were getting a bit out


    of hand.


    P looked at Andre.


    The next moment Andre said, "Do you know Esme?"


    "Yes."


    Fabian was surrounded bypetent and fair people, and this was the main reason why she had been


    able to be by Fabian for so many years.


    But she had no cross paths with Esme.


    Now, Andre said, "Last night, she called me."


    Esme called him? In other words, it was Fabian''s people who called him?


    P''s face at this moment was whiter.


    "It''s because of you." Andre said as he looked at P''s pale face.


    P, "What do you intend to do with it?"


    At this moment, even if Andre didn''t say anything, P could exactly the reason of the call.


    Andre frowned at her, especially when he saw the tiredness under her eyes.


    He lit a cigarette and took a couple of puffs.


    A hint of irritation could not be dissolved. P, who had been with him for the past few years, knew


    how important some of the equipment and essories in Fabian''s hands were to Andre.


    Just when P did not want to make things difficult for Andre and was going to offer her resignation,


    the next moment Andre said, "Contact Yupto and Bangon."


    So Andre was nning to switch partners?


    P''s heart ached, and at this moment she felt even more moved by Andre.


    "Arrange for their products to be tested immediately." The quality of the products produced by Fabian''s


    But to keep it in such a way was not Andre''s style.

 Chapter 703 WhatS The Point Of Coming Back?

    Chapter 703 What''S The Point Of Coming Back?


    Chapter 703 What''s the point ofing back?


    The moment P returned to her office, she copsed into her office chair, clearly feeling that Fabian


    hadpletely lost his patience.


    After all these years, the matter of her and him was once again brought to the surface, and it was not


    for her to withdraw or to avoid it.


    When Nellie came over, she saw Andre smoking, she went up and took the cigarette from his hand.


    "You contacted Yupto and Bangon? Is something wrong?"


    The air in the entire office froze in an instant.


    Andre looked at her with hidden danger, Nellie felt nervous.


    Without waiting for her to say anything to exin, Andre snorted coldly, "If you can''t let go of him, why


    did youe back?"


    "Andre!" Nellie cried out.


    Andre retracted his gaze on her face, "Get out."


    Nellie stiffened.


    Looking at his scarlet eyes, she continued, "He won''t threaten you, you don''t have to go to all the


    trouble to get back at him."


    "Get back at him?"


    Andreughed mockingly and coldly.


    Such a cold mockery made Nellie only feel that her heart was stuffed with a big cotton.


    "You think too highly of yourself. I won''t do that for your sake." Andre relit a cigarette and took two


    puffs.


    As if she really had nothing to do with him anymore.


    It was clear that she was getting the answer she wanted, yet at this moment Nellie felt pain in her heart.


    She finally turned around, "Good to hear that."


    She had made a fool of herself.


    How could she think that he would make a move for her sake since he did the slightest movement?


    Yet the moment her hand was on the doorknob, Andre opened his mouth again, "What if I did make a


    move on him? What would you do?"


    Nellie''s hand froze.


    Her back, violently, trembled lightly.


    The moment she looked back at Andre, she met his prating gaze, causing her grip on the door


    handle to subconsciously tighten.


    She wanted to say something, but against the danger under his eyes, Nellie knew that she was still


    impulsive, "You have be the president of VIG for many years, so you naturally know that there are


    some things you can do and some you can''t, these don''t need me to worry about."


    After saying that, Nellie pulled open the door and scurried out.


    Standing in the corridor outside her office with a pale face, Nellie wanted to tell him many things were


    not what he saw back then.


    But it''d been exined so many times.


    He, not once, believed in her.


    So that even if she had just said that she and Sidney really weren''t what he thought they were, he


    would have taunted her as he always did.


    He would think that she was deliberately leaving things out like that to protect Sidney, right?


    Thinking of this, Nellie only felt her heart choking hard.


    ...


    When she entered the lift, she met P, whose face was equally pale.


    Ever since her return, Nellie had known that nowadays P was the most powerful special assistant


    beside Andre, and she did not show her joy and anger.


    It was the first time she had lost her emotional management.


    "Miss James." P greeted respectfully when she saw Nellie.


    Nellie collected her emotion. The painful colour under her eyes just now disappointed into thin air.


    Nellie nodded, stepped into the lift, "You don''t look well, what''s wrong?"


    "If you''re not feeling well, take time off."


    "Thank you, Miss James, for your concern, I am okay." P said in an icy demeanor.


    Nellie nodded and said nothing more.


    She didn''t really have the heart to care more about anyone else right now, much less pry at P about


    Yupto.


    ...


    After spending three days in Ipswich, Alina had been taking Margot to meet key people at various


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    points, she was supposed to stay on for a few more days.


    But she was very unwell.


    "Are you alright, Miss Hughes?" When she came out of the building, Margot saw that Alina looked very


    bad.


    Alina waved her hand, her chest stuffy, yet just as she got into the car, she stumbled and prostrated


    herself on the ground.


    Her knee hit the rough ground, instantly breaking the skin, and the pain was so intense that Alina felt


    nothing but pain.


    "Miss Hughes." Margot, who was following behind, was shocked and went forward to help Alina up as


    soon as she could, and saw that blood was flowing from her knee.


    The moment she got up, Alina felt a sharp pain.


    Margot panicked, hurrying to get tissues out of her bag to help Alina clean up, "I''ll do it myself."


    "I''ll do it." The moment Alina reached out, Margot avoided her hand.


    Alina was bleeding badly and Margot just wanted to stop the bleeding temporarily and then take her to


    the hospital.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not stop the raging blood.


    Alina, "I''ll do it myself."


    Taking the tissue in Margot''s hand, Alina tried to press it to stop the bleeding, yet the blood, however,


    surged and soaked the tissue.


    Margot was rmed, "Miss Hughes, go to the hospital right away."


    "Okay."


    Right now, there was no choice but to go to the hospital.


    When Brandon was not there, Margot panicked, she had just got her drive licence and her skills were


    not good.


    But right now it was impossible for Alina to drive the car, so Margot forced herself to turn on the


    navigation and started the car.


    She was so nervous that her vest was sweating, but she still had to pick up speed.


    As they had got to hospital, Alina was already passed out in the back seat, with a lot of blood flowing


    from her knee.


    "Miss Hughes, Miss Hughes." Hadn''t she just broken the skin? Why was it like this?


    The hospital got the news and urgently brought Alina into the resuscitation room.


    It was at this point that Margot called Brandon with trepidation.


    Within half an hour, Brandon arrived at the hospital.


    Along with him, there was Chester.


    Underneath his clear face, there was a panic that could not be concealed at the moment, as if


    something had gone out of control from his hands.


    Brandon stepped forward to Margot, "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, Miss Hughes just bumped her knee and it kept bleeding." It was just a small wound,


    wouldn''t it stop bleeding if it was cleaned up well?


    Alina''s wound wasn''t big, but she just couldn''t stop the bleeding.


    Looking back now, Margot''s heart was still heaving violently.

 Chapter 704 Ignoring All And Yourself

    Chapter 704 Ignoring All And Yourself


    Chapter 704 Ignoring All and Yourself


    Margot said it was only a minor injury.


    Alina, however, went into the resuscitation room for a full two hours before the doctor came out in a


    sweat.


    When he saw Chester, respectfully, he stepped forward, "Mr. Collins."


    Everyone here knew Chester.


    Chester frowned and looked at the door of the resuscitation room, Alina was still inside, there was an


    unconcealed panic in his eyes.


    He asked, "How is she?"


    "Miss Hughes is out of danger for now, but..."


    The doctor looked at the people present and hesitated, and the next moment Chester said, "But what?"


    "There should be surgery as soon as possible."


    Brandon and Margot subconsciously nced at each other, both bewildered.


    Surgery?


    What surgery? What was wrong with Alina?


    Chester nodded, "I know."


    Soon, Alina was pushed out from inside, the wound on her knee already treated, and her face was


    white.


    It was only at that Margot remembered that Alina did not look well during this period of time.


    They all kept thinking she was just too tired.


    After all, with all that has happened, how could she not be tired? But now she and Brandon realised


    that things were not as simple as they had thought.


    "Mr. Collins, what''s wrong with Miss Hughes?" In the ward, Alina hadn''t woken up yet.


    Margot asked apprehensively.


    Since the doctor has said that she needed surgery, this should not be a minor illness for her, right?


    Brandon, too, looked at Chester''s back.


    Chester looked at Alina, whose face was pale, and there was an indescribable sorrow and pain in his


    eyes.


    ...


    Andre confronted with Fabian, both Yupto and Bangon have agreed to enter the product testing.


    Brandon''s call came in, "Hello."


    Andre spoke, his tone not exactly kind.


    Brandon, "Mr. Francis, something goes wrong."


    Andre frowned.


    Nellie came in the office, and Andre was very unhappy about Nellie''s appearance.


    With a nce, he withdrew his gaze on Nellie and said to the phone, "What''s wrong?"


    Andre''s heart was in a panic for no reason.


    In his opinion, Brandon was with Alina, so what he said must have something to do with Alina.


    Brandon, "Miss Hughes is sick."


    "Sick? She has a cold?" Andre''s first thought was that Alina''s health was already bad, and it was


    possible that she often caught a cold.


    To put it more seriously, that was a bad cold?


    However, Braodon''s words shocked Andre''s heart.


    "Leukemia."


    Andre felt his brain go nk, thus blocking out all sound.


    The words ''leukaemia'' were constantly tearing at his senses.


    "Leukemia?" It took a while for Andre to find his voice.


    Nellie, who was sitting on sofa waiting for him, had her eyebrows knitted as she heard this.


    She didn''t know what else Brandon said on the other side of the phone, but Andre now looked very


    bad.


    Andre''s phone was mmed on his desk, he got up, grabbed his jacket and was about to head straight


    out the door.


    "Is Alina sick?" Nellie stood up, and Andre looked at her silently.


    Nellie stepped forward, "I can..."


    "No need." Before Nellie finished her words, Andre turned around and left.


    Nellie stood in the same ce, just felt a great deal of heat. How much he really hated her? Even if it


    was such a big problem about Alina, he wouldn''t let her interfere.


    ...


    Alina woke up after a sleep of unknown duration, still feeling weak, with Chester by her side.


    Seeing her wake up, Chester touched her forehead, now that her temperature was back to normal too.


    "Are you thirsty? Want some water?"


    Alina moved her lips, only to feel that not only was her body weak, even her lips were numb with no


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    feeling.


    Chester looked at her pale and bloodless face. This was leukaemia, a raging attack on the body''s


    immune system.


    Only after Alina drank some warm water did she feel better slightly.


    She was to get out of bed.


    Chester, however, stopped her, "What are you doing?"


    For Chester to block her, Alina obviously didn''t understand why.


    She was unaware that she was ill.


    Chester, "You can''t leave the hospital now."


    True, she was weak, but wouldn''t she be fine once she''d taken her cold medicine?


    "Abby." Chester uttered.


    His eyes carried an unprecedented heaviness, and Alina frowned, "What?"


    Her tone was cold.


    Chester took her into his arms.


    No one knew what kind of heartache Chester had, so much so that he found it difficult to even breathe.


    Alina, "Let go."


    She still disliked and instinctively rejected Chester''s touch in this way.


    But anyone who has hurt her once will be subconsciously avoided for the rest of her life.


    It goes to Caleb before, and it is the same to Chester now.


    Chester, "Do as I say."


    He was firm in his tone.


    It was the first time he had been so assertive with her since he had chased her to Shirling.


    As if, back to the very beginning, it was gentle but with an unquestionablemand.


    "Heh." Alina snorted.


    The strength of Chester''s hold on her at this moment was heavier.


    Alina, at this moment, clearly felt the trembling of his body. He was afraid? Afraid of what?


    A bad feeling rose in Alina''s heart at this moment.


    "What''s going on?"


    Chester was stunned.


    How could she not know that something so big had happened to her?


    Or perhaps she was just too busy these days, with her heart so preupied with her career that she


    neglected everything and herself.


    Was she punishing herself, or was she punishing him?

 Chapter 705 WhatS Wrong With Her?

    Chapter 705 What''S Wrong With Her?


    Chapter 705 What''s wrong with her?


    How did Chester find out about Alina''s condition?


    It was because some time ago, Alina always felt that her body''s immunity was down and she was


    catching a cold at any time.


    So she went to the hospital for a medical check-up, only to forget about it, and then this medical check-


    up, by mistake, was seen by Chester.


    Caleb was dealing with the matter of Myles, and the more he dealt with it, the more furious he felt.


    Because he gave an offer that Myles wouldn''t agree.


    But ording to Myles, he would lose a lot of money, and he, Caleb, had never suffered such a loss


    before.


    Now, naturally, he can''t.


    Because he was angry, he called Alina, "Can you notify me in advance if you want to provoke anyone?"


    "When I''ve got his bottom line, you can do anything you want." Losses on their side were inevitable.


    Looking at that huge loss, Caleb now especially wanted to beat Alina up severely.


    It was good that she was independent.


    The crisis was over, but there was still a mess, and she''d taken herself off the hook.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Caleb became.


    "It''s me." Chester''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Caleb was surprised.


    He was already feeling angry at Chester for leaving him with the mess, but now, he was even angrier.


    The main reason why Chester threw this mess to him was, naturally, that he had made Alina mad.


    Now he chased after someone, but threw the mess at Caleb.


    "When are youing back?" Caleb had always instinctively backed off Chester, but now he couldn''t


    help but gnash his teeth.


    Chester didn''t answer his question, but only asked, "All taken care of?"


    Caleb''s brain hurt, "How can it be that easy?"


    "..."


    "Get your ass back here, I don''t want to be in it." He had never suffered such a loss in his life.


    Although thepany is Chester''s and he hates Chester with a passion, but Chester is his big brother


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    and he will not blindly lose money.


    Chester, "Whatever Myles wants, just give it to him."


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you?"


    Caleb, who heard this, was outright speechless.


    He was really willing to give and lose anything for Alina.


    But Alina did not care about it.


    Thinking of Alina made Caleb''s brain hurt, "You''re with her now?"


    He got trapped, but Chester was with Alina day and night?


    Has he forgotten Alina used to be his wife?


    Chester, "She''s asleep."


    Caleb was once again furious, "Chester, don''t go too far."


    Was this something to brag about?


    She had stayed in Wend Vi for two years, and even in Collins Castle, he was the one who stayed


    by her side.


    Unfortunately, Caleb felt a pang of weakness at the mention of those now.


    "She''s sick."


    Caleb, "What do you mean?"


    What do you mean by sick? If she''s sick, she can just take her medicine. Is it necessary to trap him


    here with that horrible Myles?


    Caleb had the same reaction as Andre, in hearing that Alina was sick, the first reaction was that she


    had just a cold.


    "I won''t be back for the next while, bye."


    "Hey, what do you mean?" What came back to Caleb was a ''beep'' sounding from the other side of


    the phone.


    This was going to piss Caleb off and he smashed the phone.


    "All of you bully me." Myles was a tough one to mess with, so was his brother, stealing his wife and


    throwing this crap at him.


    But then again.


    What exactly was Alina''s illness? Why did he have to stay with Alina all the time and note back?


    Thinking of this, Caleb only felt a headache.


    He sensed that something was wrong.


    He then made a call to Lucas.


    The phone picked up and there was amotion on the other end, "Master Caleb."


    Lucas'' tone was respectful.


    Caleb frowned, "Where are you?"


    "Hospital."


    Caleb, "What''s going on?"


    On the phone, it was clear that Chester had no intention of picking up on him, but he obviously sensed


    something was wrong.


    Chester left in a hurry, which was not like his style of acting.


    "Miss Hughes is sick and we have been in the hospital for the past few days."


    Caleb, "What kind of illness?"


    At this moment, when asking, Caleb''s tone clearly carried a slight urgency of repression.


    He thoroughly realised that Alina''s illness was not as simple as a cold.


    Lucas, "Leukemia."


    Caleb, "..."


    Leukaemia?


    Not an unfamiliar name, yet it has always been such a distant presence in their world.


    ...


    Andre reached the airport.


    Nellie came too, and when he saw her, he still had a sullen face, "Are you really that worried about


    him? So you follow me here?"


    Nellie, "If I do this surgery, her chances of surviving will be high."


    "Heh, it''s not a major illness, there are plenty of top teams of specialists around the world, you want to


    trade me for that?"


    Nellie looked at Andre, his eyes were cold, "In that case, you can pretend that you didn''t see me."


    With that, she brushed right past Andre and walked straight towards the security checkpoint.


    Andre looked at her back and was instantly furious.


    Stepping forward, he pulled her by the hand, "I told you, you''re not needed."


    "I didn''te for you." Nellie waved his hand away.


    Andre stiffened at this moment.


    By the time he reacted, Nellie had already handed the ticket to the security counter along with her


    documents.


    As he boarded the ne, Andre said to her, "Don''t think I''ll let Sidney off the hook."


    "Whether you let him go or not, that''s your business." With that, Nellie walked towards the direction of


    the economy ss.


    Andre looked at her arrogant back and hated her even more.


    Where the hell did this woman get the courage? Thinking he''s going to pretend the past didn''t happen?


    ...


    When Caleb found out that Alina had leukemia, hepletely had to quit.


    Immediately, he dropped everything he was doing and prepared to fly to Ipswich.


    However, just as he left the office, he was stopped by Ronan.


    "Get out of the way." To the people around Chester, Caleb naturally didn''t have any good temper.


    Ronan, "The matter on Mr. Dean has not dealt with now, if it keeps on dragging on, I am afraid that it


    will anger Miss Hughes."


    "Don''t think I don''t know that you are trying to hold me by such underhanded means."

 Chapter 706 Macy Senses A Crisis

    Chapter 706 Macy Senses A Crisis


    Chapter 706 Macy senses a crisis


    Caleb was now really mad, not at all willing to stay.


    Seeing that Ronan never let go, Caleb opened his mouth, "Give him thepany, is it enough?"


    At this moment, whether it was once his father or his mother, he cannot remember a word of them.


    Ronan, "What Mr. Dean wants is not that."


    Caleb''s heart was heaving.


    Myles wasn''t after this, he naturally knew that, but the key issue was that he didn''t have time to dwell


    on it with him now, did he?


    Just as the two were tangled up, Alby''s call came in.


    Caleb, "Father."


    Probably he knew exactly what was going to be said on the other side of the phone, but he picked it up


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    anyway.


    Since when had he gotten used to the family''s bias? When it came to Chester and him, his family was


    always in favour of Chester.


    Caleb didn''t give in as much as he didst time, "Do you know what he did to her in Ingford?"


    "..."


    "Can''t I regret it yet?" At this moment, Caleb shouted angrily at Alby.


    Yes, he regretted everything he had done to Alina because of Emma.


    Who was without fault?


    Did they have to keep reminding him again and again of what he had done to her because of Emma?


    Air became quiet.


    There was no telling what was said on the other side of the phone again, and Caleb didn''t care that


    much.


    Ronan was still waiting at the door.


    When Caleb saw him, he said in a cold voice, "If you don''t want to die, don''t stop me again."


    What was most important?


    He didn''t want to care about anything now.


    Why would Alina get sick?


    ...


    Alina''s illness was very sudden and Chester would follow her to Ipswich because he was worried that


    this would happen.


    Little did he know that what he feared would happen.


    At the moment Chester had gone to discuss the emergency n with the doctor, although with the


    current technology this was not a major illness.


    But the risk involved was too high and Chester wanted to minimise it.


    Margot was always at Alina when she woke up, "Margot."


    "Miss Hughes, how are you feeling?"


    "What time is it?" Alina wanted to check the time, yet the wristwatch was taken off her wrist.


    Margot said, "Ten twenty in the morning."


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    "Three days."


    "..." Three days? How could she have slept for three days? How could it be such a long time?


    Margot looked at Alina''s bewildered look, obviously she had no idea that she had such a serious


    illness.


    During this period of time, Alina always felt that she could not lift her spirits, so she would drink some


    coffee to refresh herself before going to work every time.


    When Chester returned, he was followed by a long medical team.


    Alina looked perplexed at the huge crowd, even the dean was there.


    The bad feeling in her heart got stronger at the moment.


    Brandon came over and called Margot away.


    The doctor gave her a series of examinations, and after that he led the people away again, Alina


    looked at Chester without saying a word.


    At the moment the ward was just the two of them.


    Alina moved her lips to ask something, yet at this moment, there was a feeling that she couldn''t ask a


    single word.


    Chester, "How do you feel now?"


    Chester poured a ss of warm water for her and then said, "You''re going to be transferred to a ward


    in a few minutes."


    She was in a special situation and this normal ward was not an option.


    Alina was bewildered at the moment.


    She wanted to ask something, but at the moment she didn''t dare to, fearing that she might get an


    answer she didn''t want.


    Chester, "Abby."


    "Transferred to what ward?"


    "Sterile ward."


    Sterile ward?


    Even if Alina still didn''t know exactly what kind of illness she was suffering from, she couldn''t help but


    feel worried.


    "I..." She''d just bumped her knee when she got in the car, and it was just a small cut.


    Why was it so serious?


    Chester, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Alina did not ask, and Chester did not say.


    But his words already indicated the seriousness of the matter now.


    ...


    Annie still lived in Chester''s estate, while Macy had probably left Shirling.


    Standing outside the circle, she could see better.


    "I always feel that things are not righttely." Chester''s attitude towards Annie was cold.


    Even with her grace in Ingford, it was never on Chester''s mind.


    Yet Annie was able to be by Chester for so long as a result.


    Annie, "Now that it is over, it''s time for them toe back, right?"


    "Master Caleb went to Ipswich too, and so did Mr. Francis."


    Annie could guess it still revolve around Alina, why else would they have gone over there?


    Macy, "Annie, I''m worried about Chester."


    "What are you worried about? Can''t he still take my life?" As she said this, Annie''s tone was full of


    bitterness.


    Macy felt her eyelids fluttering.


    Something seemed to bepletely out of control now.


    She was really worried.


    Annie, "Sis, I''ve made up my mind."


    "Annie." On the other side of the phone, Macy had a headache, and her tone was serious at the


    moment.


    Yet Macy continued, "Didn''t you tell me that it was impossible between her and Chester?"


    Yes.


    Alina was proud.


    All her efforts during were to stand outside of her feelings and not touch any of them in the future.


    In any way, it didn''t seem like she would ever return to Chester.


    It was only after Annie had figured this out that she felt she could just wait now even if she didn''t do


    anything.


    "Anyway, be careful, Chester is very deep-rooted, I''m worried he has an ulterior motive for keeping you


    around."


    Annie didn''t take that to heart.


    After chatting with Macy for a while longer, she hung up the phone.


    However, just after hanging up, Ronan came over. Annie was absolutely pleasant to the people beside


    Chester.


    In the past, she was too ignorant, there are countless idents in this world, who knows what


    tomorrow will be like?


    So don''t offend the people around Chester.


    "Miss Moon, Master Chester said that you shoulde with me over to Ipswich."


    Annie, "To Ipswich?"


    At this, Annie''s heart burst with joy.


    Ronan nodded and Annie opened her mouth, "Wait for me then, I''ll go and pack."

 Chapter 707 What People Fear Most When They Are About To Die

    Chapter 707 What People Fear Most When They Are About To Die


    Chapter 707 What people fear most when they are about to die


    Shirling was quiet again.


    Before Andre left all the exnations to P, P remembered clearly. As Andre had just left, she was


    caught in an overtime work.


    She had been with Andre before, she knew his style of doing things.


    But these things, after all, were not something she had dealt with before, so this whole day had left her


    back tingling from sitting.


    Her phone vibrated, it was a call from Ingford, "Hello."


    "Miss Johnston, it''s me." The voice of Esme came from there.


    P subconsciously wanted to hang up the phone.


    However, before she could hang up, Esme said first, "You''d better not hang up, I have a few words of


    reminding you."


    "What?"


    P''s tone was colder.


    Esme, "If you don''te back, Mr. Williamson won''t be able to rest, we have found out everything


    about you and Mr. Francis."


    "..." A cold light appeared under P''s eyes, and even Esme, who was on the other side of the phone,


    felt it clearly now.


    Without waiting for P to say anything, Esme continued, "Mr. Francis helped you before."


    "..."


    "Mr. Williamson said that you should not want Mr. Francis to lose anything because of you."


    "He threatened me?" P clenched her hands into fists, the cold light under her eyes zing.


    Esme, "Do I need to prepare a special ne for you?"


    She was assertive.


    They had been refused by Andre, so they were nowing straight to P.


    At this moment through Esme''s breath, it seemed that P could feel the threatening toughness


    P, "Give me a month."


    "Miss Johnston, I am afraid that..."


    "If he doesn''t agree, juste at me." P was now really angry and hung up the phone.


    How could she possibly go back to Ingford now?


    Now that such a big thing has happened to Alina, most of Andre''s thoughts must now be spent on


    Ipswich.


    Even if he was eventually back, he probably would not be able toe to the office very often, at least


    for thest month, and she could not leave.


    ...


    Fabian had returned to Ingford.


    Esme hung up the phone, only to see his grim face in the dim space, he had heard the contents of the


    phone call just now.


    Respectfully, Esme stepped forward, "Sir, Miss Johnston said it would be a month before she returned."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It didn''t work.


    Esme could see what Fabian was probably thinking and continued after a moment''s thought, "A lot of


    things were still unclear back then."


    "I''m afraid you can''t push too hard."


    "You''re saying I forced her?" He looked sharply at Esme.


    The kind of harshness made Esme avoid at a nce.


    Esme, "No, no, I mean that person is dead, and a lot of things are still unclear, I''m afraid..."


    Receiving this gaze from Fabian, Esme lowered her head in fear, not daring to continue.


    "Send her a message, if I can''t see her in a week, then VIG..."


    Esme stiffened, "Mr. Francis..."


    "Go."


    Esme wanted to say something else, however Fabian had absolutely no intention of continuing to listen


    now.


    Thest time Chester and Andre went against each other, Andre was able to survive from the hands of


    the furious Chester.


    From this point of view, Andre was definitely not someone who can mess up, and if they fight hard


    against him, they will definitely not be able to win an advantage.


    But Fabian''s mind was made up, and he was obviously forcing P in this way as well.


    ...


    Andre had just arrived at Ipswich.


    Then he received a call from Esme. Andre was never one to be threatened, he said, "Tell Fabian, if you


    want a woman, chase her properly, this underhanded tactics will do harm to his future."


    "Mr. Francis." Hearing the hostility in Andre''s tone on the other side of the phone, Esme could only feel


    a cold sweat running down her back.


    And then, Esme told Andre the general situation.


    Andre did not expect that Fabian would go straight to threaten P, Andre only thought Fabian had a


    problem with his mind.


    Didn''t he know the consequences of this?


    Now, based on these tactics of Fabian, it was basically to force P to go back to him.


    But the tactic and manner are really iprehensible.


    ...


    Andre hung up the phone.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw Nellie get into the taxi, the car rushed out like a bullet in front of his


    eyes.


    It was not expected that Nellie would not wait for him.


    They had got off the ne together, so it was impossible that Nellie hadn''t seen him.


    "This damn woman." There were so many people now that it wasn''t even easy to get a taxi, and she


    didn''t wait for him when she got one.


    ...


    After Alina found out about her illness, she was calm, so when the nurses and doctors came over to


    help her transfer to a ward.


    "Get me out of the hospital." Her tone was calm.


    The air in the entire ward was quiet because of her words, and Chester looked at her with his brows


    knitted tightly, displeasure in his eyes.


    But he still patiently stepped forward, "Abby."


    "Brandon."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "Arrange a flight back to Shirling for me."


    "Miss Hughes, you can''t." The doctor on the side reacted and tried to stop it, however Alina''s attitude


    was clear, "Go now."


    Brandon and Margot looked at each other and finally reacted.


    Chester was now stiff and the doctors all looked at Chester in unison when they saw her in such an


    attitude.


    And Chester''s gaze was always on Alina''s body, he waved his hand and the doctor hurried away with


    the nurses.


    Brandon rushed out with Margot.


    When it was just Alina and Chester left, Chester grabbed his hair, holding back the fluctuations within


    him.


    "Abby, now..."


    "My mind is made up." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina.


    No one knew what kind of mind she had now as she learned the news.


    But she was instantly relieved as a result.


    It was as if something, with this illness of hers, would end.


    If it did turn out that way, then it wouldn''t be a bad oue for her, except that the only one she


    worried about was Penny.


    So after the inner turmoil, she wanted to get to Penny.


    "What the hell do you think? The medical conditions in Ipswich are a hundred times better than that in


    Shirling." That was why after Alina arrived at Ipswich, he dropped everything and came here.


    The aim was to have her surgery to be done in Ipswich.


    And now she was actually going back to Shirling?


    Alina did not look at Chester, her eyes were as cold as ever, "I want Penny."


    "Then I''ll have someone go and fetch Penny." If it was just a matter of thinking of Penny, that was fine,


    so why did she have to go back to Penny?

 Chapter 708 Just Want To Go Back To The Land She Grows Up

    Chapter 708 Just Want To Go Back To The Land She Grows Up


    Chapter 708 Just want to go back to thend she grows up


    Alina bowed her head, shaking her head, "I want to be with my family."


    Ipswich was vain for her, it was as if nothing belonged to her here.


    In the past, Alina never understood what it was like when one was on the verge of death, and she had


    not reached that point now though.


    Yet, it was felt clearly.


    One of the things that people fear most in their final hours was actually the fear that they would not be


    able to return home.


    Some might say it was pretentious, but that was how she felt now, she was in fear, inside she was like


    a rootless duckling, everything was empty.


    That''s what she''s like now, with an empty heart.


    She just wanted to go home, as if everything would be settled once she got home.


    "Then I''ll let them alle."


    "I want to go home. I want to go back to Mulherd Manor." Alina raised her head to look at Chester.


    Chester felt his heart a violent choke.


    Her tone was so soft, yet so firm, it was more than going back to Shirling.


    She wanted to go back to pick up Penny and go back together to Mulherd Manor in Ingford, to the


    ce where she had grown up since childhood.


    It turned out that no matter how many changes she had gone through over the years, in the end


    Mulherd Manor was her true home in the true sense of the word.


    "Abby." Chester felt heartbroken, and pulled her into his arms.


    The annoyed anger in his heart at the moment dissipated, "Okay, I''ll arrange it."


    She said she wanted to go home.


    At this small request, how could Chester bear to refuse?


    She just wanted to go home.


    And the ce she most wanted to go back to, the ce where she was happiest, was all in ruins by the


    Collins family.


    When Alina saw Nellie, subconsciously, she looked behind her, Nellie opened her mouth, "He''s one


    step behind me."


    "Andre is here too?"


    "Sure." How could he note after such a big thing had happened?


    And hearing that Andre hade, Alina looked at Nellie even more suspiciously, wherever Andre had


    gone before, she supposed to follow him. Howe she got here ahead of Andre now?


    In her hand, Nellie was holding the examination report from the doctor.


    It was Alina''s examination report.


    After looking at it, she said, "It''s not very serious now, as long as it''s operated on early."


    Nellie said.


    Alina looked at Nellie in shock, she had absolutely no idea about this matter of Nellie studying


    medicine.


    She had a high level of attainment in the art world, but now she even knew about medicine, she was


    really a quality woman, why didn''t Andre like her?


    When Andre arrived, he saw that Nellie was already discussing with Alina about the surgery, "Right


    now, the immediate thing is to find a sessful match first."


    "It''s not soplicated ahead."


    A sessful match?


    The odds are highest for immediate family members.


    But Penny was still so young.


    Alina''s face was white because of this, "I can wait."


    Surgery was for sure, but using Penny was an absolute no-no, so even if Penny was to be the match,


    Alina was reluctant.


    "Wait for what?"


    "Penny, no!"


    "Things are not as serious as you think."


    "No!" Before Nellie could finish her words, she was interrupted by Alina.


    Although she didn''t know anything about medicine, she knew what the doctor meant by what he said


    implicitly.


    Andre entered with a ck face and gave Nellie a fierce re, interrupting the conversation between


    the two.


    When Alina looked at such a gloomy look in Andre''s eyes, she knew that he was furious.


    He took full ten minutes to take a taxi.


    So aftering in, he didn''t even ask about Alina''s condition, he carried Nellie and headed out of the


    ward.


    Having been tense inside for so long, Alina now had a moment of rxation atst, and a smile of relief


    lifted the corners of her mouth.


    After all, Andre and Nellie were actually not as bad as they thought they were in terms of their


    rtionship in the present.


    "What do you mean it''s not that serious? You vicious woman." Andre mmed Nellie against the cold


    wall.


    Nellie stood straight up, "Then what do you want me to say? Tell her that Penny is too young? That she


    can''t be operated on?"


    What happened if she really could not find a suitable donor?


    "Anyway, don''t talk nonsense in front of her." Dropping his words, he left for the ward without looking


    back.


    Nellie, "You really love your sister."


    Andre cared a lot about Alina, probably because of Talia Francis.


    When she thought of Talia, sadness shed under Nellie''s eyes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    If Talia was slive, she would have been pampered by Andre too, right? And she and Andre wouldn''t be


    in this situation now.


    Unfortunately, there was not buts.


    When Andre returned to the ward, Alina subconsciously avoided his eyes, Andre said with a strong


    Alina pityingly looked at Andre.


    Andre''s originally serious expression gotx in this instant, "Since when?"


    His tone of voice was not as serious as it was a moment ago.


    Alina bowed her head, "I don''t know."


    Andre frowned, "You don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know."


    Andre''s brain was bursting with pain.


    After experiencing this incident with Alina at this moment, he was thoroughly aware of the fact that


    some people seem to be on his side, but in fact, it was not true that if he cherish them, he would never


    lose them.


    There are so many external factors, such as, for example, her current health.


    "Andre, I want to go home." Alina looked at Andre.


    Meeting Alina''s eyes, Andre was depressed.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back." Andre couldn''t refuse Alina''s request, as she just wanted to go home.


    Alina, "I want to go back to Mulherd Manor."


    "Ingford?"


    Andre looked at Alina in shock, thinking that Ingford was thest ce she wanted to step into in her


    life.


    That ce held so much pain for her, yet what Andre did not know was that it held her entire life.


    There was not only the Collins family, whom she hated, but the ce where she had her roots, Mulherd


    Manor.


    "Abby, if you go to Mulherd Manor, I''m afraid..."


    "I don''t need you to take care of me, I just need to take Penny with me." Alina was really scared that


    this would be herst time.


    Andre saw the calmness in her eyes, she was not panicking about the illness.


    It was as if she had thought straight because of this illness.

 Chapter 709 Taking Her Home

    Chapter 709 Taking Her Home


    Chapter 709 Taking her home


    Caleb arrived.


    When he was just about to enter the lift, he saw Chester and Annie together, and at that moment,


    Caleb instantly got pissed off.


    When Chester saw Caleb, his eyebrows were knitted together.


    He hadn''t received a call from Ronan and almost all of his thoughts were now on the matter of Alina.


    "What brings you here?" Chester''s tone wasn''t exactly kind.


    Caleb''s heart heaved violently, "How do you n to get her killed if I don''te?"


    Chester, "..."


    Just as the lift doors were about to close, Caleb''s strong, powerful arm reached out, only to hear a


    ''ng'' as the lift door reopened.


    Chester looked at him indifferently, Caleb asked, "Why is she here?"


    He took a fierce look at Annie beside him.


    Chester had no intention of exining, and only said icily, "Go back now."


    "Chester." Caleb waspletely furious, and what Caleb now regretted most was that he had made


    concessions in the first ce.


    How was he ever qualified to stand by her side? If he was qualified, he was not giving in.


    Emma was by his side at that time, and for whatever reason he was protecting Emma, he had hurt her.


    But what about Chester? Was the harm he had done to Alina any less? Why did he still bring Annie to


    her now?


    "Isn''t it enough that you hurt her?" Caleb looked at Chester and yelled word for word.


    Annie had no idea what Chester had asked her toe to the hospital for, and what shed in her


    eyes now was a strong sense of smugness.


    The air was now filled with the hostility from each other.


    Chester looked at Caleb with a deep gaze and said word by word, "I don''t have time to exin to you


    now."


    After saying that, he led Annie out of the lift.


    The moment the lift closed, Caleb was so angry that he kicked the lift door, "What a fucking asshole."


    Caleb was furious.


    He didn''t expect that at this juncture, Chester would bring Annie to the hospital.


    ...


    After knowing Alina''s thoughts, Andre looked at her with more pity.


    Although leukaemia was not absolutely fatal with today''s medical conditions, the extent of the risks


    involved was evident just by looking at the fear people have of it.


    "Then I''ll make the arrangements." Knowing that forcing her to be in this hospital would only make her


    more unhappy inside and be more detrimental to her condition.


    So Andre agreed.


    Alina let out a sigh of relief when she heard these words from Andre.


    When Andre saw Caleb, he felt a headache.


    "Is there no one want the men in your Collins family?" Andre was eager to spur him on to leave.


    Caleb gave Andre a fierce look and then looked at Alina who was weak and pale on the hospital bed.


    Just a nce.


    His heart ached.


    At this point he did not continue on, but dragged Andre out of the room.


    "Let go." Andre was so furious that he wanted to kick him.


    Caleb, however, led Andre out, closing the ward door behind him, "The medical team is ready."


    Andre frowned, "What do you want again?"


    In Andre''s heart, the Collins family''s men were all unreliable.


    However Caleb and Andre left at about the same time, yet Caleb came so muchter just because he


    had everything figured out before he arrived.


    He waste because he had got a medical team ready.


    "Chester brought Annie to the hospital, it was only a matter of time before they met up."


    Andre was ragged.


    Was Chester crazy? Could Alina see that Annie now?


    "The ne and medical team are ready, you go now and drag Chester and Annie."


    "Where do you want to take her?"


    "Ingford, Mulherd Manor."


    Andre didn''t expect Caleb to know Alina so well.


    However, what Andre did not know was that when Caleb was seriously ill before, what he wanted to


    return to most was Collins Castle.


    A person''s greatest fear when they are very ill is that they will not return home alive.


    "Okay." Andre thought a lot, and eventually said nothing more.


    ...


    When the door to the ward opened again and she saw that it was Caleb who had entered, Alina,


    "You..."


    She did not know what to say now.


    Caleb stepped forward and brutally picked her up from the hospital bed.


    "What are you doing?" Alina''s face was really bad.


    He had been a modest man when he was married to her before, and such brutality had only been seen


    when he was protecting Emma.


    "Don''t you want to go home? I''ll take you back now."


    Alina, who was struggling, quieted down in this moment.


    Yet thinking of something, she raised her eyes.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Caleb continued, "Don''t worry, Andre will send Penny over."


    Alina felt instant pain in her heart.


    She burst into tears at this point.


    Caleb was holding her in his arms, and his heart was aching at the moment.


    He was really wrong.


    Caleb said to God again and again that he was wrong.


    He wouldn''t let her die, never.


    ...


    The medical team waited outside in great numbers.


    Caleb carried Alina to the ambnce that transferred her, "Don''t worry, the doctors are here, you will


    be fine."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alina was lying on a stretcher bed, and at the moment, when she looked at Caleb, she only felt pain in


    her eyes.


    "Close your eyes and get some sleep, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Alina closed her eye, she had never known the way home to be so eager.


    Thest time she left from Ingford, she thought she really didn''t want to go back for the rest of her life.


    Surprisingly, she still wanted to go to the ce where she grew up.


    In the airport.


    Caleb carried her straight to the ne, and naturally the medical team followed along to ensure her


    safety throughout.


    "Are you tired?" Caleb looked at the rarely well-behaved Alina in his arms.


    At the corner of his mouth, a satisfied smile lifted.


    Tomas got on the ne after everything was arranged and as he saw Caleb, who had already ced


    Alina, and went forward, "Sir."


    "Any news?"


    "There''s no word from Mr. Francis." So at the moment, probably nothing was found.


    Caleb snorted coldly at his words. Chester''s heart was probably on his life-savor right now, right? How


    could he care about Alina?

 Chapter 710 Conditions

    Chapter 710 Conditions


    Chapter 710 Conditions


    After the experience of Emma''s matter, what Caleb most feared now was the so-called life-savor.


    ...


    Andre.


    When he witnessed Chester taking Annie to the car, his face turned white with anger, and it was


    obvious that the whole process was followed secretly by Andre.


    He did note forward, but in the end it was good that Chester did not go to the ward and he could


    not help but feel mocked, "Bastard."


    Having said that, he turned around and went straight to his car.


    As Chester drove Annie to the hotel, Annie looked out of the window with some despondency in her


    eyes.


    The air was ridiculously quiet.


    After a long time, Annie spoke, "So, you get me here just to save her?"


    "What do you want? Money, a house, stocks?"


    "I don''t want any of these, you know what I want." Before Chester could finish his words, he was


    interrupted by Annie.


    At this moment, she got the courage to look at Chester like a deer hurt.


    Chester wrinkled his brow, displeasure clearly shing in his eyes.


    The hospital just did the final check and said they were sure that her and Alina''s genes could match.


    She just felt like her sky was falling.


    Her sister was right, and that he actually had no more than an ulterior motive for keeping her around.


    "If you want me to save her, marry me." Annie said with almost all the courage she could muster.


    With those words, Chester looked at her with a sharp gaze.


    "You know it is impossible."


    "Then let her go to hell." Knowing that Chester could not let Alina die, and what position Alina had in


    Chester''s heart, Annie was not willing to let go of such a good opportunity, and even though she


    sensed that he was a dangerous man, she turned bold.


    In the small space, the air was frozen and hostility ran through it.


    Annie looked down, her hands clenched together, "Do you know how many years I''ve liked you?"


    As she said this, there was an unconcealed sourness in Annie''s tone.


    "What do you like about me?" His tone was cold, with a strong sense of distance.


    It was like a beast lurking in the darkness of the night, could jump out at any moment and kill a person,


    and Annie''s heart tightened.


    "I''ve liked you since I first saw you."


    "At that time, you knew who I am?"


    "Yes, I knew who you are the day you went over there."


    "Heh." Chesterughed coldly, with mockery that Annie had no idea what he was mocking.


    But to hear Chester mocking her like that, her heart hurt.


    "I know your heart is with her, but as you know, it''s not going to work out between you and her."


    As she said this, there was an undisguised humility in Annie''s tone.


    No matter what kind of proud person you are, once you fall in love with someone, then all the


    arrogance in your body will be unloaded as a result.


    When Chester did not say anything, Annie once again plucked up her courage and said, "If you marry


    me, you can have as many operations on me as you want."


    "You''re forgetting one thing."


    Just as Annie finished her words, Chester looked sternly at her.


    Annie''s heart felt a sharp pain.


    He, surprisingly, looked at her with such a terrifying look, and even at this point in time, he seemed to


    have no fear at all?


    Annie sped her hands, dare not utter a word.


    Chester turned around, "Your life was given to you by the Collins family."


    At those words, Annie''s face went white.


    Chester did not continue thetter words, but Annie, in this instant, understood the meaning.


    Yes.


    When she was on the verge of death, it was Caleb who saved her, and that was because Alina needed


    her sister.


    Though it was a trade, she was alive because of the Collins family.


    Chester was actually warning her not to ckmail him with the life that the Collins family had saved?


    But she could not lose this opportunity.


    She must seed in marrying Chester, Annie thoughtl.


    In such a situation, Chester was still skeptical about them.


    If Alina was out of danger, she would have no chance again, so this was herst chance.


    No matter what kind of danger she faced, she would meet it bravely.


    The phone vibrated in the palm of her hand, Annie picked it up, it was Macy calling.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She picked up, "Hello."


    The moment she opened her mouth, her tone was choked with pain.


    Macy heard that her tone was off, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sis, I have a chance, I''m going to marry Chester." Although choked up, she couldn''t hide the


    excitement in her tone.


    Macy was silent.


    It was clearly good news for her, yet the scenting from Macy was gloomy.


    Even through the airwaves, in such a small and tight space, Annie could hear it clearly.


    "Sis?"


    "Annie, do you really want this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Master Chester will not marry you." Such words had been said countless times before by Macy.


    But at this moment, her tone was particrly firm, and Annie listened with an unpleasant expression on


    her face, "Sis."


    Her tone had been cold.


    She had waited for this moment for many years, yet her sister, who had been so supportive before,


    said such words, Annie was, naturally, angry.


    "His people control me."


    Annie, "What?"


    Macy continued, "What do you think you can hold him to ransom?"


    That was Chester, a man who dominated all.


    During those past years, he would do anything to get what he wanted.


    Now he just put all his heart and soul into the very sick Alina, but in order to make Alina well, he must


    be absolutely tough as well.


    He was like the living king of hell on earth. He now wanted to keep Alina alive, and would therefore be


    sure to keep Annie around at any cost.


    Annie was trembling badly, "Why did he control you? You didn''t do anything anymore, did you?"


    It was understandable that he had control of Macy before, but now she''d gone.


    Macy sighed, "Why do you think that is?"


    "..."


    "In his world, it''s not doing something that makes it wrong." In Chester''s world, perhaps there are times


    when doing nothing bes a fault.

 Chapter 711 This Is My Only Chance

    Chapter 711 This Is My Only Chance


    Chapter 711 This is my only chance


    Annie could never have imagined that Chester would use Macy to threaten her.


    At first Macy didn''t know what was going on and wondered why Chester''s people appeared in front of


    her.


    She should have been happy that Alina was seriously ill, but she couldn''t be happy at all.


    At that moment, she knew almost as well what Annie was trying to achieve with this.


    But she ignored Chester''s impact.


    "Who can ckmail Chester for something he doesn''t want to do?" She had the audacity to think that


    she could use this matter to threaten Chester to marry her.


    Not to mention the fact that there are still people in the world who can be matched with Alina, just the


    fact that she ckmailed Chester, when it was over, Chester would not spare her.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care." Annie was in an emotional turmoil, thinking that Chester had gone so far as


    to ckmail her with her sister and would not marry her.


    Her emotions werepletely close to copse.


    How could he do this to her? Did he know or not she loved him all these years?


    How could he be so cruel to her?


    "What do you mean?" Her heart rose to her throat.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Annie cried, "Sis, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Even if Annie did not continue, Macy probably knew what Annie meant in these words.


    She was really crazy.


    "You!"


    "I must marry Chester, you know I''ve waited for him for years, and this is my only chance."


    Macy felt her brain went nk.


    It was a blow to her.


    For all these years, she had been protective of Macy, constantly worried that she might die.


    She went to great lengths to keep her alive, even to the point of betraying her conscience.


    The sisters have nothing left but each other to depend on, so at all costs, she had to get more money.


    Just to let her live.


    Yet now...


    "You don''t care about me?" It was a long time before Macy spoke again, yet in the moment she did,


    she could barely hear her own voice.


    Why? Why did things turn out this way?


    Annie was sobbing uncontrobly on the other side of the phone.


    Her choice was made without hesitation.


    All these years of sisterly love she had shown her seemed like a joke.


    "Sis, I''m sorry, I, I... " At this point Annie could not continue, but actually made a decision in her heart.


    And that decision was heard by Macy.


    "From now on, I don''t have you as a sister, so behave yourself." After saying that, Macy angrily hung


    up the phone.


    Her choice was so unhesitating.


    Macy thought about the sacrifices she had made all these years to keep her alive, renewing her life as


    if she were mad.


    Yet at that time, Annie was so well-behaved, and her sweet cry "Sis." seemed to melt her heart.


    Little did she know it was just a reckoning.


    Yes, now Macy can only sum up those past years as a reckoning that Annie did to her.


    She had no semnce of affection for her, otherwise how could she have been so unhesitating in


    giving her up?


    Her heart was in dull pain.


    ...


    Annie''s heart seemed to be empty at Macy''s words.


    It was muffled and left her momentarily disoriented.


    "Sis." A soft murmur was sounded, and a hatred was shing in her eyes.


    It was all because of Alina. Without Alina, she and her sister would not have reached this point.


    Chester was gone.


    Annie returned to the hotel lost in thought and she made countless more phone calls over to Macy.


    But Macy didn''t pick up again.


    The phone was smashed hard against the corner, shattered instantly.


    What did she do wrong?


    She just wanted to marry the man she loved the most, what was wrong with her?


    Why should each and every one of them think she was wrong and even go so far as to leave her?


    ...


    After settling Annie, Chester hurried to the hospital, now he did not want to leave Alina even one step.


    He didn''t dare let up until she was operated on, or even until the operation was sessful.


    However when he got to Alina''s ward, he saw the nurse packing up the bed and Chester felt his heart


    was violently tightening.


    The nurse was startled to see him appear in the doorway. The quilt in her hand almost fell to the floor,


    "Mr. Collins."


    Because Miss Hughes was admitted to the hospital, the dean had stepped in to give them all a meeting


    and told them to be careful of Chester.


    Chester swept the ward and found that all the things that belonged to Alina had been taken away.


    His breath became ragged.


    "Where is she?"


    "Miss Hughes has been discharged from the hospital."


    "Who did that to her?" He was angry.


    The nurse heard the anger in his tone and trembled in fear, "It''s Miss Hughes'' brother, and Mr. Collins


    was here too."


    Chester''s aura at the moment was full of hostility.


    When he came out of the hospital, Lucas'' number shed on his phone and it was picked up, "Sir."


    "Find out where they are."


    "Who?" As soon as Lucas heard this, he knew that something was wrong, and that it might even be


    rted to Alina.


    Wasn''t he always at the hospital with her? How could this have happened?


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Lucas had already responded, "I''ll go check it out right away."


    A ''beep'' sound came from the phone, and Chester stood in the cold wind, with an undisguised grief


    under those deep eyes.


    Even if she left, wouldn''t she even tell him?


    And even, she left with Caleb. So, she was going back to Caleb?


    Lucas'' call came, "Sir, Miss Hughes was taken away by Master Caleb, they are already on the ne."


    "He''s crazy, isn''t he?" Chester was instantly furious.


    Alina was not in a good hearth, how could she stand that?


    Lucas knew what Chester was worried about, "Don''t worry, Master Caleb is prepared, there is a


    medical team following him, nothing serious will happen."


    Right now Alina might not be able to afford a minor mistake, so how can she afford anything problem?


    He was furious, and his knuckles whitened as he squeezed the phone.

 Chapter 712 What Do You Think YouRe Replying On?

    Chapter 712 What Do You Think You''Re Replying On?


    Chapter 712 What do you think you''re replying on?


    In the lounge on the ne, Alina was lying weakly on the bed, Caleb was always by her side, seeing


    Alina tossing and turning.


    He gently touched her forehead, "Can''t sleep?"


    "Stay away from me when we get back to Ingford."


    Every time he was slightly close to her, she would avoid him like a snake. When did the Collins family


    be so scary in her world?


    Caleb''s face was sullen, "Are you still trying to leave him a chance?"


    In Caleb''s view, every time Alina turned away from him, she was actually still thinking of Chester.


    After all, once when she had suffered so much, she had always been protective of Chester.


    The kind of protection that made him jealous.


    It made him realize clearly how important Chester really was in Alina''s heart at that time, after all that


    had happened between them, would Chester lose weight in her heart aspletely as he did?


    Or, was she actually leaving a way out for Chester by refusing him now?


    "Caleb."


    When Alina called his name, he instantly returned to his senses and there was a touch of warmth under


    his eyes.


    Yet meeting Alina''s indifferent eyes, his heart throbbed once again.


    "Hate and indifference are really two different things, you know?"


    So, at first she was indifferent to him, and afterwards he did so many things and thus incurred her


    hatred?


    "Alina, you are so cruel."


    "Ruthlessness is to be used on one''s beloved ones." Alina said in an indifferent tone.


    So she was not ruthless.


    Caleb, "What exactly are you relying on? That I like you? Or that Chester like you? That Lincol likes


    you?"


    She was so reckless because so many people like her.


    Alina''s face sank.


    "I wouldn''t want anyone to like me if I could."


    "With you, I almost even lost my life, and with Chester, I lost everything."


    "..."


    "Your Collins family has left me with nothing, and now you said I am cruel?"


    Even ''love'' was something she avoided these days.


    Chester heard the trembling in Alina''s tone, his heart more fiercely choked, "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I


    shouldn''t..."


    What the hell was he doing?


    Knowing that she had suffered so much because of the Collins family, knowing that she hated Chester


    in her heart, why did he say such things?


    Alina, "No need to say sorry, you are this kind of person, and your apology is meaningless."


    One moment ago an apology was being made, the next moment something even more vicious could


    be said.


    This was Caleb, and the man of the Collins family.


    All these years, Alina seemed to have figured out his temperament clearly.


    At this, his heart felt like it was blocked with a piece of cotton, suffocating painfully.


    "I''m sorry."


    Alina stopped talking.


    And Caleb knew that now was not the time to talk to her about her feelings. The hurt she had suffered


    at the Collins family was enough for her to close her heartpletely.


    But even so, Caleb still couldn''t help but ask, "What about Lincol?"


    Yes.


    Today she was already afraid of him and of Chester, and even turns away from the whole Collins


    family, so what about Lincol?


    What kind of existence does that person in her heart have?


    Alina, "I don''t think I need to exin this to you. You are even less qualified to ask me this."


    Caleb''s heart stiffened.


    At this moment, he was naturally clear that Alina did not answer positively, because of what Emma had


    done.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    On this regard, Alina had done a really good enough job.


    No matter how much she hated Chester and how much she wanted revenge, she had never joined


    forces with Lincol.


    She separated things clearly, knowing what to do and what not to do.


    And what about him and Chester?


    In losing his head, the bottom line was all but lost, "You''re right, I wouldn''t actually be in a position to


    ask you that."


    Alina was silent.


    Her brain hurt badly, especially as she was already feeling physically exhausted during and now, even


    more so.


    In a tangle like this with Caleb, she was even more incapable of coping.


    ...


    The nended in Ingford.


    The medical team here was all ready to go, and the building next door to Mulherd Manor had been


    arranged with a medical team by Caleb.


    He was very quick.


    "Don''t worry, in terms of bone marrow, an urgent search is already underway for an early surgery."


    Caleb said.


    The two never brought up the issue of their rtionship again.


    Alina closed her eyes, "I''ll do the next thing myself, you..."


    "Alina!"


    Before the words could be finished, she was interrupted by Caleb.


    Alina, "..."


    Caleb, "After the sessful surgery, I''ll stay away from you, okay? Don''t say again and again you don''t


    want to see me."


    Every time she said something like that, Caleb felt like she was stabbing in his heart.


    And he knew that Alina really didn''t want to see them.


    He knew that both he and Chester had done things that were not less forgivable.


    But he was not like Chester, he had been her husband.


    Seeing that Alina did not speak, Caleb sat on the chair next to her bed, "Andre is unlikely toe to


    Ingford now, don''t you want to live well and stay by Penny?"


    Alina closed her eyes.


    This disease was fatal? So on learning that she had leukaemia, she was, in fact,pletely rxed.


    But Penny was still so young.


    When Alina thought about it, she felt sad.


    ...


    The Mulherd Manor now was disinfected by the medical team, and it smelled of disinfectant inside and


    out.


    And after Alina returned to Mulherd Manor, she was rxed like never before.


    Tomas came over, "Sir."


    "Don''t set foot in here again, and if you muste in, wear protective clothing."


    Tomas was in a shock.


    He was aware of the fragileness of leukemia patients, but he did not expect that such rigorous


    protection would be needed, even Caleb, who was apanying Alina, was wearing a disinfected


    hospital gown.

 Chapter 713 Keep Watch Every Moment

    Chapter 713 Keep Watch Every Moment


    Chapter 713 Keep watch every moment


    "Okay." Tomas handed the document to be signed to Caleb and left without staying any longer.


    Tomas did not mention the matter of thepany, and he knew that Caleb must be with Alina


    wholeheartedly now.


    But thinking about Chester''s attitude, Tomas couldn''t help but worry about the scene that was toe.


    Andre''s call came in, "Please take care of her."


    Many things have be soplicated that he cannot see the essence clearly, so in such a


    confusing moment, Andre trusted Caleb even more.


    Caleb, "Don''t worry, I''ll be keeping an eye on her."


    He didn''t know exactly why Chester was now involved with Annie again, but neither Chester nor Annie


    would be allowed to hurt Alina again.


    "Many thanks."


    Andre said.


    Hearing the politeness in Andre''s tone, Caleb knew that Andre didn''t actually trust himpletely.


    So one must not do anything bad, or else one may not be able to clear his sins in his life.


    Just after hanging up the phone with Andre, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Caleb


    frowned and came to the window to look outside.


    Just saw Chester getting out of the car with Annie.


    Caleb''s breath was momentarily unsteady.


    When Chester was about toe in with Annie, Caleb blocked them at the doorway, he didn''t know


    that Chester still had the key to Mulherd Manor.


    He didn''t have one.


    When Chester opened the door, he saw Caleb in a sick suit.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know what kind of protection leukaemia really needs?" These days, it''s best for Alina to be


    in a sterile environment.


    Alina''s illness was sudden and therefore could not bepared to the normal one.


    "Don''te in, you''re covered in germs." Caleb said in an unpleasant tone, and Annie, who was


    following behind him, heard him clearly.


    Her face sank.


    Caleb was saying that she was a germ?


    It was a pity that Alina still needed this germ to survive now.


    Chester frowned and nced around the ce, the smell of disinfection had not yet dissipated.


    "How dare you bring her here, what the hell were you thinking?" Seeing Annie poke her head out from


    behind Chester, Caleb really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He used to be an asshole, but had almost forgotten what he had once done.


    But Cheste had actually brought Annie to this ce, Caleb''s heart choked.


    Chester, "You took her away because of this?"


    "Once you were so protective of her, what''s wrong with you now?" He didn''t even let go of Alina when


    she was seriously ill?


    Caleb didn''t care at all about what Chester was actually saying.


    Especially Chester''s attitude towards Alina has made them more and more confused.


    Chester, "Still the same as before, not being able to figure out anything, you still do something drastic."


    "Who are you calling drastic?"


    "Annie fits her surgical gene."


    Caleb, "What?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How was it possible?


    That was the reason he took Annie to the hospital earlier? Caleb''s face changed.


    Chester didn''t bother to talk to him, "Where is the medical team?"


    On the way here, Chester already knew that Caleb was well prepared for his visit to Ipswich.


    He moved fast, and when Alina said she wanted to go home, he was thinking of the protection.


    But Caleb moved faster than him.


    "The next floor." Caleb said without good grace, always blocking on the doorway, not wanting Chester


    to go in.


    Under Caleb''s repeated emphasis, Chester didn''t barge in and took Annie to the building next door


    where the medical team was staying.


    Upstairs.


    Marry stood by Alina, her eyes full of sadness as she looked at Alina, "How did you get such a


    disease?"


    "Marry, it''s okay." Alina did not take it into her heart.


    Perhaps it was the exhaustion of supporting herself all these years? So on the contrary, she was


    relieved to learn that she had it.


    Marry was truly heartbroken, "Lady Alina."


    "Alright, Marry." Seeing Marry''s distressed eyes, Alina said in a rxed tone.


    Marry, "So, did Penny go for a match?"


    Alina had only Penny as her family, who was her only hope for survival.


    And the mention of Penny making a match, Alina was depressed, "No, find something else."


    "But Lady Alina..."


    "She''s too small."


    How can Alina use Penny?


    The child was so young and had been in poor health since childhood, she couldn''t do that.


    With this disease, it would have been difficult to find a sessful match in the immediate family, and


    this is even more difficult to find others.


    A disease like leukaemia was dangerous as the rumor had it, and Marry was worried that her health


    wouldn''t be able to hold out.


    As the two were still talking, Caleb came in.


    Knowing that Annie turned out to be a bone marrow match for Alina, he was more annoyed.


    Because Alina didn''t know anything. And ording to Alina and the Moon sisters'' feud, he always felt


    that this matter would not go too smoothly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Alina was puzzled at his eyes.


    When Marry saw Caleb enter, she went out.


    None of them expected that the person who once hurt Alina the most would now be the one who would


    guard her.


    Caleb frowned, "Nothing."


    Alina, "When will Penny be here?"


    She didn''t care in the slightest about what Caleb was thinking.


    "Still on the way."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    The one she wanted to see most these days was Penny.


    Caleb looked at the flicker of tenderness under Alina''s eyes when he mentioned Penny, and was


    somewhat upset.


    Hopefully, she would finally hold on because of Penny.


    Caleb felt the relief that Alina felt when she knew she was ill.


    ...


    Once Chester had settled Annie down, he had a meeting with the medical team, based on the


    examination, now was actually the best time for Alina to operate.


    Caleb has really spent sky-high prices on everything for Alina, getting the entire medical system in.


    This building had be a small hospital altogether, so Alina''s operation would definitely be here as


    well.

 Chapter 714 DonT Mess With Him Again

    Chapter 714 Don''T Mess With Him Again


    Chapter 714 Don''t mess with him again


    The surgery was set for half a monthter.


    The medical professor gave Chester a clear analysis of the risks involved, and as Chester listened, his


    heart tightened.


    "The risk must be minimised." He would not allow Alina was in any danger.


    After hearing these surgeries, it took Chester to realise just how much risk was involved, but he


    couldn''t stand the thought of her taking even the slightest bit of risk.


    As he came out after the meeting, Annie waited for her.


    She hadn''t even had a chance to talk to Chester since she had spoken to Macy on the phone.


    When Chester saw her nervousness to speak, his eyebrows knitted together and a deep, dangerous


    light shed under his eyes.


    Annie, "Let''s talk."


    "Do you think you''re in a position to make a deal with me now?"


    Annie had always known how terrifying Chester was, but she had never expected him to be this


    terrifying.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." Annie said with sweat running down her back the moment Chester passed


    her by.


    Chester paused in his tracks.


    The moment she looked sideways, Annie even more clearly felt his knife-like sharpness.


    For a long time, unable to get a response from him, Annie gathered all her courage to meet the sharp


    gaze, and with one nce, she was frightened to avoid it.


    However, she didn''t.


    Exerting all her strength, she met his dark gaze, "I know your people took my sister away."


    When Chester''s people went there, they did not forbid Macy and Annie from contacting each other, for


    what purpose exactly, it was self-evident.


    Annie saw the light under his eyes, and she choked on her words, "I just like you, I just want to marry


    you."


    "..."


    "Why must you do this to me?"


    "Made up your mind?"


    "Yes."


    Annie nodded her head.


    Chester snorted coldly, "What do you think marrying me now at this juncture will do for you?"


    There was too long a road ahead, and it was more than a happy day to be a bride.


    And the so-called ''happiness'' was destined to be lost to her when she decided to marry Chester.


    Annie knew exactly what Chester meant.


    She met his gaze with her hands clenched in fists, "I just want to marry you."


    Her words were spoken with such firmness.


    As if it didn''t matter what it would cost her to marry Chester.


    The air was frozen.


    In all the years in Eglinton and Ipswich, no one had ever dared to threaten Chester, and even if there


    were one or two, they would not end up well.


    And now Annie was threatening him because of Alina.


    "She has surgery in half a month." Chester''s tone was tough.


    As for the conditions Annie proposed, he didn''t answer. Yet Annie, at this moment, clearly felt the threat


    in his tone.


    Annie took a deep breath, "You don''t have to threaten me, I''ve been on medication since I got on the


    ne."


    Chester, "..."


    "If you don''t agree, what if you escort me to the operating table?" If her bone marrow could not be


    used, Alina''s operation would not be sessful.


    Annie had gone out on a limb regardless of the consequences.


    After waiting for so many years for such an opportunity, how could she be willing to give it up?


    Chester looked at her with hostility in his eyes.


    "Stop taking your medication, your request..." Chester withdrew his gaze on her face and turned


    around, Annie''s heart was in her throat.


    This was her only chance. It couldn''t be that even at this point, Chester still wouldn''t agree, could it?


    Eventually, as he rounded the corner, he uttered, "You will have the answers you want today."


    At that moment Annie lost all her strength and sat down on the ground.


    Yet her mind was filled with the eyes of Chester looking at her.


    It was so terrible that as if he woulde up and crush her at any moment.


    ...


    On the day.


    The news broke out in Ingford that Chester and Annie were about to get married, and the wedding date


    was to be decided.


    And when the news broke, Ingford was abuzz.


    After all, that brouhaha between Alina and Chester made people think that Chester would never marry


    anyone other than her.


    At that time she disappeared on the Hasnan River, Annie followed Chester in and out at all times, and


    the only thing she ever suspected was that time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And by the time Alina returned again, the crowd thought there was absolutely no hope for Annie.


    But now such news broke out.


    Annie was happy to see the news, "Hahaha." It worked.


    She finally made it.


    Annie''s phone rang and it was Macy calling. Annie was her sister, even if she was grieved, Macy still


    hasn''t given up on her.


    She was angry, but now watch her in the edge of life, Macy could not stand by.


    "If you have any sense left, you should cooperate with Chester to get the operation done and not make


    such excessive demands."


    "What are you talking about, Sis?" Annie was instantly unimpressed.


    Macy wasn''t like this before, why was she so weak now?


    "Annie, do you know what it cost me to keep you alive? Don''t mess with him again."


    Macy said with her heart tightening.


    It seemed to Annie that she had finally gotten what she wanted.


    But in Macy''s view, a person''s lifetime is too long, and the start she had with Chester was destined for


    tragedy.


    Annie, however, did not care that much. Macy continued, "Do you really want my life?"


    Annie never thought about it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you." At this moment, in saying this, Annie was timid.


    Macy, "What do you think you''re going to get out of marrying him? Or do you think that if you marry


    him, you will have a good life?"


    Would Chester let her control him in this way?


    "Just stay out of it." Anniepletely lost her patience.


    Macy did not expect her to go crazy over Chester to this extent, and she was disappointed at her.


    She hung up the phone.


    Annie was even more furious when she heard Macy hang up again.

 Chapter 715 Penny DoesnT Go With Chester

    Chapter 715 Penny Doesn''T Go With Chester


    Chapter 715 Penny doesn''t go with Chester


    This night, Alina slept with peace of mind.


    When Caleb saw the report in question, he dropped his phone in shock, before picking it up and


    looking at it carefully.


    After five minutes of shock, he made a call to Chester, which picked up, "What?"


    He was as terrible as the Satan of Hell.


    It can be seen what kind of fluctuation Chester''s heart was really in right now, Caleb asked, "What are


    you up to?"


    Why was this newsing out?


    Chester, "Isn''t that exactly what you want?"


    Now Caleb was confused by Chester.


    It was still unknown whether Annie would be able to operate sessfully with Alina, and now he was


    marry Annie?


    Without waiting for him to say anything else, Chester had already hung up the phone.


    "Shit." Caleb was pissed off.


    Of course, this news must not be seen by Alina, although she imed that there was no possibility to


    be with Chester.


    But at this juncture, he didn''t dare to bet on whether her heart was really intact.


    Immediately, he ordered that no one was allowed to discuss this matter here in Mulherd Manor.


    When Alina came out, she saw Caleb calling a meeting with the maids and medical staff, "What can''t


    you discuss in front of me?"


    His face instantly stiffened as he looked towards Alina and stepped forward, "Why did youe out?"


    "I want to take a walk." The morning air was good and she had slept wellst night, so she woke up


    feeling much better.


    Caleb took the mask and put it on her, "I''ll go with you."


    Now Annie was in the next building, if not for the fact that she was carrying the bone marrow Alina


    needed for her surgery and the medical preparations had to be made on the side of the sub building as


    well, he won''t let her walk around under his nose.


    Alina, "You still haven''t told me what you just told them not to talk about in front of me?"


    "Say what you''re not happy about."


    "..."


    "Like Chester."


    Alina, "... " Talking about Chester? No one should dare to talk about him freely, right?


    But since so, Alina wasn''t interested in continuing to pick up the conversation.


    Every part of Mulherd Manor''s courtyard was familiar to her.


    She had lived here since she was a child and used to be heartbroken about it because of Emma.


    Little did she know that in the end, it would still be here that she wanted to return to the most.


    "When will Penny get here?"


    "In a minute, Tomas went to pick her up."


    "Okay."


    She had been asking for Penny since her return, which showed the importance of Penny in her heart.


    In the airport, the moment Tomas saw Chester, his body tensed up in fear.


    "Master Chester."


    "She ising?"


    "Yes, Penny will be getting off the ne soon." That girl was very clever, but Tomas was still uneasy, so


    he waited here early in the morning.


    Chester, "You go back first."


    "Master Chester."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What?"


    Tomas, "..."


    Meeting his terrifying gaze, Tomas naturally did not dare to continue questioning. He was Penny''s


    father, and he really had no reason to refuse.


    Nodding at once, he responded, "Yes."


    He hurried to the side to call Caleb.


    Penny came out of the exit with the stewardess, and when she saw that it was Chester who hade


    to pick her up, she turned around in fear and was about to run.


    However, just two steps away, she was picked up and then carried in Chester''s arms.


    "You bad man let go of me, let go of me." Struggling like mad because of her fear of Chester.


    Everything happened so that the flight attendant reacted instantly and rushed forward, "Sir."


    The flight attendant originally wanted to say something, but when she met Chester''s gaze, she didn''t


    dare to say anything.


    But only half an instantter, she resumed her professional smile, "Sir, Penny was checked in


    exclusively, and you are?"


    "Her father."


    "Father?"


    "He''s not, I don''t know him." Penny''s wide eyes fluttered at the stewardess, fear abounding in them.


    Her words that instantly made the air smell of wariness.


    The stewardess immediately picked up the inte and said something to the other side, holding on to


    Penny with one hand.


    "Sir, please give me the child."


    "Let go." Chester looked over coldly, with extreme displeasure already in his eyes, and that stewardess


    was anxious.


    "Sir, please wait for the police." With that, forcefully, she carried Penny away from Chester''s arms.


    Penny went into the arms of the stewardess and held her neck in a death grip.


    Within five minutes, the airport security arrived and a group of people were urgently taken to airport


    security to await processing.


    ...


    When Caleb received a call from Tomas and heard that Chester had gone to pick up Penny, he knew


    that he wanted to use the child to tether Alina again.


    If child was really that useful, the divorce rate wouldn''t be so high.


    No sooner had he thought about how to tell Alina about this than Alina received a call from Penny, in


    which the child was crying uproariously to Alina, "Mommy, that bastard tried to kidnap me again!"


    "Which bastard?"


    "Bastard surnamed Collins."


    Alina subconsciously looked at Caleb, and Caleb''s brain was now hurting, and Alina instantly


    understood who that bastard surnamed Caleb Penny was talking about.


    "Where are you now?"


    "It''s here with the policeman, will youe and get me, Mummy?" The child was crying hard.


    Alina, "You give your phone to the policeman."


    "Okay."


    At the moment in the airport security room, Chester''s face was so dark that the security had actually


    recognised Chester, they were all rmed.


    Not knowing what to do, they waited for the chief airport manager toe over, while the stewardess,


    after knowing Chester''s identity, was trembling with fear as she held Penny in her arms.


    "I miss mummy." The child had an instinctive fear of Chester, all she wanted now was to find Alina.


    The stewardess was in tears, "I miss my mother too."


    If she was not careful, she probably wouldn''t even see her mum again.


    The manager of airport came.


    Alina had already dealt with the police on the phone, "Sorry, Master Chester, we..."


    "It is okay." Chester waved his hand, clearly not having the patience to listen further, that manager had


    sweat over his back.


    He turned back to see the stewardess still holding Penny, he was even more furious and wanted to kick


    her, "What are you doing standing there? Why don''t you hurry up and give the child to Master


    Chester?"


    "Okay."


    "Miss, no."


    "Don''t call me." The bit of courage that she had just shown to Chester in the airport lobby had now


    gone up in smoke.


    The stewardess now just wanted to hurry up and send Penny away, and she wouldn''t dare to volunteer


    for such special consignments in future.


    She just couldn''t understand how such a small girl could be so clever as this.

 Chapter 716 Bribing Is Useless

    Chapter 716 Bribing Is Useless


    Chapter 716 Bribing is useless


    Penny was carried out by Chester.


    The child was shivering in his arms. Chester frowned and lowered his eyes, then he saw the child well


    behaved in his arms.


    "I''m horrible?" His tone of voice carried with displeasure.


    But the girl was really frightened before, otherwise how could she be so scared?


    The child''s tears fell down, onto the back of Chester''s hand, and at that moment Chester could only


    feel his skin being burned.


    He took a sigh.


    He was not very good at coaxing children, but seeing her so scared of him was not a good feeling in his


    heart, after all, who would want their child to be scared of them?


    As got in to the car, Chester then handed a doll to Penny, "Princess Elsa?"


    "Like it?"


    "Yes." Penny hugged the doll, her big eyes full of excitement.


    One moment she was scared and now she was so excited that she had forgotten what she was scared


    of.


    Although she really did have a lot of dolls, but kids never thought there were too many toys.


    "What a beautiful outfit for a doll, where did you find it?" Penny just felt like she had so many dolls.


    But this doll had the prettiest clothes.


    "You like it?"


    "Yes."


    "I buy it for you every day, okay?"


    Every day?


    Both Mummy and Uncle say she has too many toys so whenever she needs a new one, they don''t buy


    her one.


    Now having someone tell her that there will be a new toy every day, she asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then..." Penny looked cautiously at Chester, who raised the corners of his mouth into a gentle smile.


    That smile made Penny''s eyes wobble for a moment.


    So a bad man did smile.


    "Then it is a deal?" Looking at the less scary Chester in his smile, Penny tried to be bold in negotiating


    terms.


    Looking at the child''s tiny finger, Chester''s smile, at this moment, became more and more doting.


    The moment the two hooked their fingers together, it gave a veryfortable feeling.


    Penny, "Why did you buy me a toy? Is it a bribe?"


    At those words, the corners of Chester''s mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    "Is that okay?"


    His tone was very doting and gentle.


    He already had a clean-cut face that was popr with both young and old, and his excessive


    seriousness before was intimidating, but as he coaxed Penny, his gentleness made it easy to let down


    Penny''s guard.


    Penny''s hand stroking her chin as she was thinking, which melted Chester''s heart.


    However, just when it was thought that Penny would think of some answer, the child actually shoved


    her favourite Princess Elsa into his arms.


    Chester, "What are you doing?"


    Didn''t they make agreement just now?


    The child had obviously thought of some unpleasant memories and was now sitting with her head tilted


    to the side.


    Penny, "Better forget it, you''re still going to hit my mummy, I''m not taking your bribes."


    At this moment, he remembered that the only time he had made a move on Alina, Penny was right in


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    front of him.


    She was freaking out.


    Under Penny''s reminder, Chester thought of what he had done in Ingford during that time, and his heart


    choked with pain.


    He stroke the top of the child''s hair, "I''m sorry."


    Penny, "There are some wrongs for which apologies are useless, and I will not forgive you since you


    even hit my mummy."


    Now that Chester was not so scary, Penny had finally said what she wanted to say.


    Chester hade close to her time and time again, how could she not know what was going on as she


    was so smart?


    A sharp throbbing pain in his heart.


    A child can still say unforgiveness, what about Alina?


    She didn''t say anything, but she had already made up her mind that she wouldn''t forgive him again,


    right?


    Not to mention Alina, in fact even Chester himself could not forgive himself for that period of time. Up


    till now, Alina had not even given him a chance to exin.


    And he was d that Alina did not want to exin. For there are some things to exin that are


    powerless.


    And now Penny''s reminder made it even clearer to him that the past could not be healed by any


    exnation.


    And there are some hurts cannot be faded away as time go by.


    ...


    Andre had now seen the relevant reports, so immediately he made a call to Caleb, hoping that he


    would not let Alina see the reports.


    When Andre saw the report, his first thought was whether Alina could bear it.


    He didn''t dare to test her heart.


    The second call was to Chester, "Why did you go to pick up Penny?"


    Regarding the coexistence between Annie and Penny, Andre believed that Chester knew how much


    Alina really minded.


    "Andre, some of the obvious things are nothing more than expediency. Are you not clear?" For such


    brainless questioning by Caleb and Andre, Chester''s tone, atst, could not suppress the repression in


    it.


    Andre''s heart jerked even harder when he heard the word ''expediency''.


    "Do you know what consequences your expediency will bring?" Andre shouted angrily over the phone.


    He thought he had everything under control? Yet some things were not as simple as he thought.


    Chester, "I just want her to live now."


    Andre''s heart stiffened even more violently when he heard Chester''s words.


    Chester now only wanted to have Alina live, and as for the ways and means, it did not matter at all.


    "Then you keep an eye on Annie, that woman is no slouch." Annie would not behave, there were plenty


    of tricks up her sleeve.


    Andre knew the past between Annie and Alina, that Alina would not want her bone marrow, and that


    Annie would not be good enough to save Alina.


    Andre''s concern was naturally known to Chester.


    "Don''t worry." He knew that and would not let things go out that easily.


    At this, Andre was slightly relieved.


    After all, Annie had a lot of little tricks up her sleeve, and that woman was so ruthless at such a young


    age that they could not underestimate.


    When it came to the choice of marrying Chester or her sister, she could have chosen to marrying


    Chester regardless.


    Naturally, she knew how dangerous Chester was, and she wouldn''t be unprepared for anything.

 Chapter 717 No Leaving The Room

    Chapter 717 No Leaving The Room


    Chapter 717 No leaving the room


    She would not only think of marrying Chester, but more likely of her future with him.


    Annie''s stuff was cleared out.


    "Stop it, who are you to touch my things?" Seeing that the gang had actually thrown all her things out,


    Annie was mad as hell trying to get up to stop it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However the butler said very seriously, "Everything here is newly prepared for you, so those things you


    brought with you, Master Chester said to clear them all out."


    Annie''s heart choked hard.


    "I want to see Chester, you can''t do this to me, I''m his future wife, none of you can do this to me."


    There was the medicine she had brought.


    She didn''t expect Chester to y such a trick on her.


    The maid, however, cleared out all her things as if she hadn''t heard her.


    She watched her change her clothes in case she would hide something early in this room and therefore


    invited her to the other room.


    She, for real, was hiding something.


    As clever as she was, she was on guard against Chester ying this trick on her, but she didn''t expect


    it to fall through so soon.


    "No, let go of me, let go of me, I want to see Chester."


    No matter how much she roared, they acted as if they hadn''t heard her.


    Forced out of the room by the maid and on her way to the other room, Annie realised that the ce had


    been so strictly guarded that it had reached this point.


    At the entrance to each room stood two men in ck suits with sunsses, looking cold.


    Eventually, Annie was thrown straight into a room by two maids, and her body was now covered in


    nothing but clothes.


    "Miss Moon, Master Chester has said that from now on, you are not to leave this room until the


    operation."


    "You have me under house arrest? What qualifies you have?"


    "Everything is all ording to Sir''s wishes." Before Annie had finished her sentence, she was


    interrupted by the maid.


    When Annie heard this, her face turned whiter, and it was only now that she seemed to realise what


    kind of a whirlpool she had stepped into.


    "No, you can''t lock me up." The moment the door closed, Annie rushed up and rapped on it.


    Yet it was to no avail.


    It was as if they hadn''t even heard her and she waspletely lost.


    "Chester, how could you do this to me?" Their marriage had been announced even before.


    How could he do this to her as his fianc¨¦e?


    It was all because of Alina.


    He would really do anything for Alina.


    ...


    Andre felt that everything that had happened in Ingford before Alina''s surgery was so rming.


    P came in and handed him the document.


    All these years, she was like a cold machine, devoid of any emotion or expression around him.


    Today, however, was different.


    Along with the papers in front of him was a resignation envelope.


    Andre frowned at her, "You have made up your mind?"


    P had a tiredness under her eyes that could not be concealed, so it was evident that she was a bit


    bored after all of pestering with Fabian.


    She didn''t want to go.


    These few years of freedom were, for her, the most she had ever dreamed of in the Williamson family.


    At that time, under the hateful gaze of everyone in the Williamson family, she thought she had


    She dreamed of one day being free from the Williamson family, but never expected...


    "Thank you very much." Andre had once brought her out of that demonic cave.


    Andre, "Let me know if you need any help."


    P was the first one who could make Andre say such words, which showed how diligent she had


    been over the years.


    She had even brought a lot of benefits to thepany.


    P, "Okay."


    P did not refuse this polite statement from Andre, but ording to her rtionship with the


    Williamson family, there was a real possibility that she might need to return to Andre in the future.


    As she came out of the office, Esme was already waiting outside.


    Seeing Fabian''s people, P naturally had nothing good to say, and Esme respectfully pulled open the


    car door for her, "Miss Johnston."


    P got into the car and the small space emitted a clear scent, all belonging to Fabian.


    The car went straight to the airport.


    P kept looking out of the window, this was the city she had lived in for the longest time outside of


    Ingford and she loved it.


    These years had been exhausting but she loved the free air here.


    When they arrived at the airport, Esme checked in for the special flight as as possible, and then led


    P onto the special ne.


    P was quiet all the way, so Esme''s tone was rxed when she received Fabian''s call, "Yes, don''t


    worry, Sir, yes."


    Esme answered respectfully and then hung up the phone.


    Respectfully, she came to P, "Miss Johnston."


    P didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Esme brought her a ss of juice.


    And then she said respectfully, Fabian wanted her to go to Gandee.


    At those words, P stiffened.


    So when she went back to Ingford, it waspletely different from before? P didn''t say anything,


    and Esme sensed that something was wrong.


    After all, P had grown up over at the old mansion since she was a child, and that old mansion was


    as much home to her.


    And now, not go straight back to the old mansion? What did it mean?


    Soon, after returning to Ingford, P knew roughly what the reason was, as Mrs. Williamson had taken


    it upon herself to let Esther live over at the old mansion all these years.


    And Fabian had been at the old mansion from time to time over the years.


    But then, why did he force her to return by such means?


    Wasn''t it good that he and Esther were together?


    ...


    Alina had an unexpected visitor.


    Nellie, the woman who had never left Andre since she returned to Shirling, had surprisingly left Shirling.


    "Nellie?" Alina looked at Nellie in shock, obviously not expecting Nellie toe over.


    Nellie went up and sat on the chair next to Alina''s bed, observing her physique.


    "How do you feel now?"


    Nellie''s tone was gentle.


    However, Alina lowered her head, "It always feels like there are parts missing from my body."


    No matter how tired or exhausted she was, if she had a good night''s rest, she would definitelye


    back to life the next day.


    Now, for that kind of energy, it all seemed to be just a luxury.


    "Alina."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you believe me?"


    Alina was a bit confused, and without waiting for her to speak, Nellie continued, "I will personally do this


    operation for you."

 Chapter 718 Make The Most Of It

    Chapter 718 Make The Most Of It


    Chapter 718 Make the most of it


    Alina believed in Nellie.


    It was just that Andre was always uneasy, so Alina nodded, "Okay."


    Nellie stiffened for a moment, not expecting Alina to agree so readily.


    After all, she had no reputation in the medical world, so this was the reason why Andre did not trust her.


    And Alina, "I believe you."


    "Alina."


    "You must make it work." She knew Nellie wanted to use this surgery to melt this hard ice between her


    and Andre.


    No one knew exactly what happened between her and Andre at one time.


    But it was clear that what happened back then was definitely not small.


    Nellie didn''t expect Alina to read her mind, "Aren''t you really worried?"


    Alina, "Me?"


    She was genuinely worried, but if it was Nellie doing this surgery, she actually really wasn''t worried


    anymore.


    Because, she knew Nellie''s attainments in experimentation, if she hadn''t been tied up by Andre all


    these years, she must have made a name for herself in the medical profession.


    "Nellie."


    "Yes?"


    "Why must you wait for him?"


    Alina now and Nellie treat rtionship with a different view, in Alina''s opinion, rtionship make people


    suffer.


    Andre was a good brother to her, but really not a qualified lover to Nellie.


    And at the question, Nellie bowed her head, "I am a bitch, I guess."


    "Nellie." Alina''s heart choked even harder when she heard Nellie actually say this.


    She took Nellie''s hand and wanted to say something tofort her, but she couldn''t say a word.


    She had seen what kind of nature Andre really was over the years.


    With such persistence, Nellie would only be hurt.


    "Maybe I''ll figure it out sometime." Nellie said with a somewhat sad tone.


    Alina nodded, the topic was too heavy for them both, Nellie didn''t want to go on, and neither did Alina.


    Chester returned with Penny, the two did note to Alina immediately, but went to disinfect and


    change their clothes beforeing over.


    When Alina saw Penny, her face was filled with a delighted smile at that moment, "Mommy."


    The child was about to pounce on Alina.


    However, the next moment she was carried away by Chester.


    Penny, "Let go of me, you bad man."


    Apparently, Chester''s original n to bribe Penny had failed.


    Alina, "Let go of her."


    Because of the incident at the airport, Alina''s chest was still pounding.


    Once in Ingford, he was just as mad as he was to snatch Penny away from her.


    And when Nellie saw Chester, she subconsciously looked at Alina, who, with the indifference on her


    face, clearly did not yet know about Chester''s wedding.


    Chester dragged the child out to talk for almost ten minutes.


    Only then did Pennye back.


    And the child, not as jumpy as earlier, looked at Alina cautiously, "Mommy."


    "Here, give me a hug."


    Penny came forward obediently, but only to rub against Alina''s arms, not jumping on her as she had


    tried to do earlier.


    The child''s fluffy head made Alina''s heart warm for a moment.


    Nellie went out, leaving Chester and Penny together, and when Caleb came back, he came to find


    Alina.


    Seeing this heart-warming image of the three of them, something stabbed him in the heart at that


    moment.


    Alina treated Chester as if he was air, and only spoke to Penny in a thoughtful way.


    "Mummy, you must get well soon." The child knew that Alina was sick and she was full of worry.


    Alina nodded, her eyes full ofpassion for the child.


    Yes, for the sake of the child, she must get better soon.


    Chester looked at the liquid that Alina was about to finish and went forward to change the bottle for her,


    "This is thest bottle today."


    Alina ignored his words.


    Alina only spoke to Penny, "Of course, Mummy will be fine."


    When Caleb saw this scene outside, he couldn''t help but gloat at Chester in his heart.


    Neither of them was better than the other here, and what Chester was enduring now was what he


    should be enduring.


    Alina did not want to deal with either of them.


    With Penny by her side, Alina only paid attention to Penny.


    There was a time when she was so busy with her career that she rarely had time to care about her


    child. And now she was sick and didn''t care about work.


    It was rare to have the time to spend wholeheartedly with the child.


    ...


    Downstairs Caleb was in a soothing mood sipping his coffee, and when Chester came down, he could


    see that he could not hide a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What are youughing at?" Chester''s tone wasn''t really good, obviously caused by beingpletely


    ignored by Alina.


    Caleb, "I''m happy."


    But at the same time, he felt a hint of disappointment.


    Because in Chester''s body, he saw his own of the previous day.


    Chester stepped forward and sat across from him, "What the hell do you want?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Alby had been calling him all the time, but now Caleb refused to even talk.


    Caleb put down the coffee cup in his hand, "You made mepletely regretst time, no."


    He truly regretted it.


    If he had known at that time that his letting go was another purgatory-like injury to Alina, he would not


    have let go.


    With those words, Chester looked at him in a rather threatening manner.


    Caleb, "You don''t have to look at me like that, what do you have but Penny between you and her?"


    And to put it mildly, there are too many people in the world with two children who are still facing divorce.


    So Chester''s attempt to use the child to bind Alina was a fool''s errand.


    Chester did not say a word, but was dangerous.


    Chester, "You think that there is Penny between her and me?"


    "What else? That thrilling scene you had with her?" Whatever the memory was, it was scarring.


    Clearly, those are not Chester''s strengths today.


    Chester looked at Caleb with a gaze that was even darker at the moment.


    Whether Chester was willing or unwilling to admit it, he was on the same level as Caleb in Alina''s heart.


    Whoever appeared before her eyes was a presence she avoided.


    And Caleb was right, whether it was Penny between him and Alina, or that past between them once, it


    was what he relied on.

 Chapter 719 Do You Think He Asked You?

    Chapter 719 Do You Think He Asked You?


    Chapter 719 Do you think he asked you?


    Because Chester was there for dinner, Penny and Alina ate in their room while Chester and Caleb were


    in the dining room.


    The meals here were now special and were cooked to the standard that Alina could now eat.


    Cold cutlery collided and both were speechless.


    Just as Chester put down the napkin in his hand, Caleb spoke up, "Has Annie been dealt with?"


    The most worrying thing now was Annie.


    Chester, "She is confined to the room."


    After the incident with the Hughes family, Alina lived in the Collins'' for such a long time.


    They all knew about her character, and if she would have known that the person who matched her


    bone marrow was Annie, Alina would probably not agree to the operation.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Caleb, "Have someone keep a close watch so she doesn''t catch a chance to escape."


    Annie was now a carrier of Alina''s bone marrow though.


    But Caleb still had nothing good to say about this woman.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that even at this time, Chester was actually looking for another bone


    marrow donor.


    With Penny around, Alina was in a better mood, so she ate better.


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "I want Princess Elsa." Penny pouted in Alina''s arms.


    Alina, "You have many toys."


    Ever since the child got into toys, it''d been all about the puzzles and all that difficult stuff. Princess Elsa


    were bought by the adults.


    "That big devil bought a very nice one."


    Alina, "Who?"


    "That bad guy." Although she didn''t let Chester bribed her, she loved that doll, but she eventually gave


    it back to Chester.


    It was because she knew that something unpleasant had happened between Chester and Alina before,


    and she was always on Alina.


    Alina, "He bought your favourite Princess Elsa?"


    "Yes, that''s a nice dress."


    "Then why didn''t you take it?" Alina''s tone was more doting.


    It was pretty hard for the child.


    Obviously she wanted it, yet because of the past, her desire was restrained.


    In fact, she was just a child, and no one would me her even if she took it.


    "He''s trying to bribe me, Mummy, don''t you forgive him." Speaking of Chester, Penny said righteously.


    This child was mature.


    But Chester went to the airport to pick up Penny and was fully prepared to take advantage of Penny.


    But there was so much going on between them that these things could not be solved by bribing Penny.


    Had he forgotten how he had hurt Penny before in Ingford?


    "Mummy, you mustn''t forgive him." Seeing that Alina did not speak, Penny said in a weak tone.


    To put it bluntly, the previous psychological shadow was still too big. Although Chester had changed for


    the better now, after seeing the most terrible side of him in Penny''s mind, she could not forgive him.


    Alina stoke Penny''s hair, "Okay, I will do as you say."


    Her tone was doting, but firm.


    She would not forgive Chester. The price of forgiveness was too great.


    She long ago couldn''t afford it.


    When Penny heard that Alina would not forgive Chester, she instantly smiled.


    Because of her sickness, Alina was now unable to take Penny to bed with her.


    The child was obedient and was in the next room with Lucy. In the evening, Chester went into Alina''s


    room.


    Moonlight poured in through the window.


    Chester looked at her pale face, and in the dim space, what was reflected under those eyes were the


    despondency.


    His fingers brushed over her face.


    That day at the funeral, he hit her without hesitation. What was wrong with him?


    How could he hit her?


    Alina woke up with a start and saw the dark figure sitting beside the bed and jerked up, "It''s me."


    Just as Alina was subconsciously about to step back, his maic voice rang out, in the darkness,


    which could not hide the deep pain in it.


    Alina, "..."


    Chester turned on the bed light.


    Alina''s eyes were cold, and when she spoke, her tone was cold, "What are you doing here?"


    Chester took her hand.


    Alina subconsciously tried to pull away, but his force became heavier, "Are you so disgusted with me


    now?"


    Even when he touched him, she subconsciously pulled away.


    Alina, "d that you know it."


    And it was such a statement that caused a wave of hurt to slip through Chester''s eyes.


    "Abby."


    "Don''t ever call me that, as you say, I''m disgusted." Abby? Once it was a name had only been between


    them.


    No one had ever called Alina that way, only Chester, but now to Alina, the title made her so sick.


    Chester felt pain in his heart, meeting Alina''s indifferent eyes.


    They rarely had space for the two of them to be alone together these days.


    Alina, "Get out, I''m going to bed."


    "Abby."


    "Get lost." Alina was really sleepy.


    The state she had been in since she fell ill had been very calm, but wasn''t she really scared?


    How could she not be anxious and annoyed in the face of such a menace?


    Especially when she saw Penny, she wanted to live so badly, but she didn''t want to see Chester.


    Chester could only feel his heart choking.


    "Take a good rest." Seeing that Alina really did not want to see him, in the end, he could onlye out


    of Alina''s room.


    The moment Alina heard the door close, she closed her eyes with a deep breath.


    Why did ite to this between her and Chester?


    Up to now, Alina did not know what Edison and Vanessa had actually said to Chester.


    She had lost all her family members because of the Collins family, how could she tolerate him? So now


    it didn''t matter to her in the slightest what role Edison and Vanessa had yed.


    Once something had happened, there was no turning back.

 Chapter 720 Revenge From A Child

    Chapter 720 Revenge From A Child


    Chapter 720 Revenge from a child


    Annie never expected that Chester would really lock her up, and on the third day, she finally saw


    Chester by refusing to eat or drink.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" The moment she saw Chester, Annie looked at him with eyes full of


    resentment.


    Chester, "Haven''t eaten in three days?"


    The moment he opened his mouth, it was all threatening.


    Annie was in shock.


    It was him who had made a request, yet at this moment opening his mouth, he was so cold. Annie


    looked at Chester in aggravation, "Does our engagement still count?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why do you keep me locked up?" Since it counted, she had said that she had to marry him.


    She had agreed, so why did he shut her up?


    Was she just so unworthy of his trust? Or did he feel that by locking her up, he didn''t need to keep his


    promise?


    Chester looked at her sternly, the look in his eyes was like a Satan from hell, terrifyingly suffocating.


    However Annie suppressed the fear in her heart, she had waited for so many years to get such a


    chance, so she had to marry Chester.


    When Chester didn''t answer, Annie withdrew her gaze and bowed her head, "I''ve changed my mind


    now."


    "Annie, I advise you to think twice before you say it."


    "I want a grand wedding and I want a child."


    Hearing the hostility in his tone, Annie finished, which was originally her intention as well.


    She was so scared the moment Chester locked her up, scared that Chester was trying to force the


    operation in such a way that he would never marry her.


    And how could she stand it?


    She had to marry Chester.


    Therefore, she changed her mind.


    The moment the words left her mouth, she felt the air freeze, and even though she was looking down at


    the moment, she still felt his prating gaze.


    With that fierce look, as if she would be torn apart the next moment.


    Annie, "Since I promised to save her, I must get what I want."


    The air filled with a terrible suffocation, yet Annie couldn''t care less now. She hade this far even if


    she was afraid, so she must get what she wanted, regardless of everything.


    "Child?" Chester finally spoke, and the hostility in that tone was unmistakable.


    Annie was actually trembling with fear inside when she heard this unprecedented tone, but she couldn''t


    care less.


    She responded, "Yes, child."


    She must have a child.


    She thought even if Chester was ruthless, he would not make a move on his child and would make a


    move on the mother of his child.


    Anyway, now that she had pissed Chester off to this extent, the child was probably the only one that


    could save her now.


    So before she could save Alina, she must have a child.


    "No way." Chester balked at her.


    Annie did not expect that even with Alina''s condition being so serious, Chester would still refuse her.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Chester continued, "She can''t wait a year."


    But Annie was still undeterred and said, "I''m sure you have a way to make her wait a year."


    Chester''s rebuff, in Annie''s opinion, was just an excuse for Chester not wanting to have child with her.


    But if she and Chester had no children, even if she married him, it would not long.


    It was rare that for once, Annie could think things through so thoroughly.


    She was forced to use her brain, she was as dumb as a pig before with Macy around.


    Now without Macy around, the stakes of all these problems had to be faced by her alone.


    In the end, she analysed the problem more thoroughly as well.


    The air was horribly suffocating at the moment, but Annie could no longer care less.


    ...


    Nellie was now working with the medical team, monitoring Alina''s health daily, Alina opened her mouth,


    "Nellie."


    As Nellie turned to go out, she was pulled by Alina in her white coat.


    Nellie in a white coat was really good looking.


    Unlike her previous appearance in a dress, the white coatpletely concealed her self-defeating


    flirtatiousness.


    "What''s wrong?" Nellie put down the medical tray and turned back, touching Alina''s forehead and


    finding no sign of fever.


    Alina, "I have more than ten days before my surgery?"


    "Right."


    "Is there a right bone marrow?"


    "Yes, since we''re going to operate on you, naturally we need to have bone marrow in advance."


    Alina, "Found it so soon?"


    Before, she was still rejecting Penny''s bone marrow, but now it had been found? Alina was worried


    about Penny.


    Penny was too young, plus she had been in poor health since she was a child, and Alina did not want


    the child to be affected because of her.


    "Yeah, Chester found it." Nellie said.


    A sh of displeasure showed in her eyes when she heard this.


    Nellie knew that she and Chester had had a falling out until now and knew what kind of attitude she


    had towards Annie.


    After all, it was no secret that Macy was not able to raise her head in the medical world.


    Although Alina was not half rted to Andre by blood, it was reasonable for them to be families.


    It was all pretty much the same when it came to the way things were handled.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, it is not Penny."


    "Who is that?"


    Alina asked.


    Nellie, "Not quite sure, that donor is now being tested daily by the medical team."


    Caleb had said Annie''s name could not be mentioned.


    Nellie hoped that Alina''s health got better.


    After that, if Alina wanted to screw Annie up, she would not mind. As for now, Nellie only wanted her to


    cooperate to get the operation done.


    "Okay."


    Seeing Nellie speak so naturally, Alina did not suspect anything.


    As long as it was not Penny, Alina didn''t seem to think that much about it.


    ...


    Penny got her Princess Elsa. Upstairs Nellie was always by Alina, while downstairs was cloudy.


    Chester sat on the sofa with a grim face, watching Penny and Caleb y together.


    "That''s how the dress is to be worn."


    "Yeah, it seems to look better in that." Caleb nodded haphazardly at Penny''s decision,pletely


    ignoring the fact Chester was staring at him sharply.

 Chapter 721 Finding A Way To Fit Into PennyS World

    Chapter 721 Finding A Way To Fit Into Penny''S World


    Chapter 721 Finding a way to fit into Penny''s world


    Chester felt that Penny was getting back at him.


    When he didn''te back, she was upstairs ying with Alina, and when he came back, she took her


    doll and yed with Caleb, totally ignoring him.


    "I don''t think it looks good like that." Just as the two were having a good time, Chester''s unhappy voice


    interjected.


    Penny and Caleb looked to Chester.


    Penny''s mouth curled up in exasperation, "Nonsense, I match Aisha with the best clothes."


    "Yes, yes, yes, you are the best." Caleb felt a surge of pleasure in his heart at Chester''s angry look.


    He agreed whatever Penny said.


    And he waspletely unaware that Penny was taking revenge on Chester and he was being


    implicated in it.


    Chester stepped forward and stripped that dress right off.


    "Ah, rascal!" Penny eximed as Caleb grabbed Chester''s hand, "What are you doing?"


    He knew that Chester was really pissed off by Penny now, but she was just a child, did he have to do


    this?


    Besides, whose fault was it that the child was such a rebel now?


    Chester''s gaze was sharp as he looked at Caleb, "Let go."


    "Don''t break the doll." Caleb was really worried that the doll would be ruined in his hands.


    After all, it was only when Penny was happy that Alina''s mood would be good.


    He was wrong.


    He shouldn''t underestimate Chester''s domineering ways, nor should he piss him off.


    He cared for Alina and Penny, and it would do them no good to piss him off like this now.


    "Buy it again if it''s broken." Chester forced to push Caleb''s hand away.


    Caleb was worried at his move.


    "Alina bought it for the child, don''t you dare break it." It could be bought again, but the child didn''t like


    what he bought.


    Chester ignored Caleb.


    While Caleb called Chester childish, his gaze changed as he matched the doll''s clothes.


    It was indeed good.


    "Wow." Even Penny, who loathed him, had shifted her gaze from her hostility towards him, and looked


    at the doll in awe.


    Chester heard the startled cry and looked over towards Penny, however she instantly reverted to her


    arrogance.


    Chester, "Like it?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No."


    Why did she exim if she didn''t like it?


    Chester handed the doll to Penny, "I can do more, want to y together?"


    Caleb rolled his eyes at Chester. Wanting to make up with Alina through Penny? Childish.


    But he did the same.


    He worked harder because Penny was not his daughter.


    Penny''s stance was absolutely firm at first, but she began to waver when Chester said he could do


    more.


    "Take it if you like it."


    Penny, "I like this doll, not you, don''t daydream."


    With that, she proudly took the doll from Chester''s hand.


    That arrogant look was almost identical to Alina''s.


    The corners of Chester''s mouth lifted up in a smile,pletely devoid of the gloom he had just felt.


    Caleb frowned at Chester and then at Penny who was already focused into the doll.


    The child loved Princess Elsa and Chester bought all the dolls and the hall was piled up with them.


    When Ronan and Lucas came over, they were shocked by the sight.


    Was this still their boss? The man who was powerful in Eglinton and Ipswich?


    They could not believe he was dressing up a doll.


    "Does this look good?"


    "Yeah." Penny nodded.


    Chester already had a unique eye in the field of fashion, so Penny liked what he matched up with.


    Before he was helping Alina with the design of her wedding dress, now helping her daughter dress her


    doll.


    Penny, "So does this look better when she wears this?"


    "Yes, you are clever."


    "Wow." The child admired Chester''s approach to the cloth matching, something she hadn''t even


    thought of trying before.


    ...


    Alina didn''t wait for Penny toe up, so she got up and went downstairs to check, only to see Penny


    sitting on Chester''sp.


    Caleb sat on the side, exasperated, as if Chester had done something treacherous.


    Alina frowned, seeing how happy Penny was.


    Penny saw Alina, "Mummy, Mummy, look, doesn''t Princess Elsa look better when she''s dressed like


    this?"


    Chester turned back and met Alina''s cold eyes.


    There was an indescribable colour of pain under his eyes.


    Yet it was well overshadowed by the warmth that was shown to the child.


    Alina, "Yes."


    She wouldn''t have a fit to Penny, but even so, she still didn''t have a good face for Chester.


    Penny, "Mummy says it looks good."


    Penny didn''t see that Alina was unhappy, she could no longer resist Chester''s bribes.


    Alina returned to her room.


    Filled with thoughts of Penny in Chester''s arms, she closed her eyes, her mind in turmoil.


    She, apparently, didn''t like Penny being close to Chester.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door and Alina, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open and the person who entered was Chester. Alina looked away, not wanting


    to see him.


    Chester was carrying her meal in his hand, it was all very light, Penny hadn''te up and Chester had


    brought it for two.


    It was clear that he wanted to eat with Alina.


    "Get out." When Chester put the food down, Alina said in a very unpleasant tone.


    Chester, "Let''s eat first."


    "Get out." Alina''s tone took on a bit more of an annoyed tone.


    However Chester didn''t say a word, he just quietly served her the soup and handed it to her, "Have


    some soup first, it is good to you."


    However, in the next moment, Alina raised her hand and knocked over the bowl of soup he had handed


    to her.


    The bowl fell to the ground, breaking instantly and spilling the soup even more.


    The air, in this instant, froze.


    Alina looked at Chester with a trembling body, "Don''t think that Penny needs you, did you ever think


    that she needed you when you hurt her?"


    Now, think he can really get close to her once he gets past Penny?


    Him was dreaming.


    His eyes was hurtful, as Alina was about to say something else, he knelt down and picked the pieces


    bit by bit.


    Carefully, even a small crumb was not overlooked.


    After that, he didn''t even ask Marry toe over, but he cleaned it up himself, afraid that Marry


    wouldn''t be able to clean it up.


    And she used to be bare feet at home, and he was afraid that she would now be injured.

 Chapter 722 CanT Owe Him Anything

    Chapter 722 Can''T Owe Him Anything


    Chapter 722 Can''t owe him anything


    Chester packed everything up.


    The sadness under his eyes had all been put away, and the gaze at her was so gentle, "Eat first, I''ll go


    get you some soup."


    The soup in the kitchen, now made especially for her, would be good for her health.


    However as he turned around, Alina said in an indifferent tone, "Don''t do such a meaningless thing."


    So she thought that what he was doing now was pointless.


    The moment Chester looked back at her, the sadness under his eyes could not be suppressed, he


    said, "Does it still matter?"


    Alina met the sadness in his eyes.


    She was even more indifferent.


    Chester, "I want to do it."


    Now, he wished to put the world in front of her, but no one knew exactly how Chester had been


    through.


    Watching herpletely free from rtionships and at the forefront of her career, he found that she


    had be an icy career woman.


    She was so cold that no one seemed to bepletely able to enter her world.


    ...


    As he came out of Alina''s room, he found that Caleb leaned against the wall. Chester subconsciously


    closed the door and Caleb saw the debris in his hand.


    Especially at the sight of the blood on his fingertips, his pupils couldn''t help but tighten.


    Caleb was disgusted with Chester, especially with his presence in Alina''s world.


    But he had seen the way he had just humbled himself in front of her.


    "She will not forgive you even if you lowered your head." The implication was that there was no point in


    doing this.


    In Caleb''s heart, Chester had always been that towering existence, never bowed down for others.


    And now, he was so humble in front of Alina, Caleb could not bear it after all.


    "I owe her." So now, no matter how low he stooped in front of Alina, or whether she really didn''t forgive


    him or not, he would not leave.


    Chester passed by Caleb, and Caleb took his hand, "Why did you do that?"


    "What about you?" Chester looked at Caleb.


    Caleb''s heart trembled as he met the sadness in Chester''s eyes.


    They all made unforgivable mistakes, and if they were given a chance, they would have do that.


    Those things would never have been possible in their world, but now it seemed toote to regret.


    Caleb took a deep breath, trying to ignore the stuffy weight in his heart, yet no matter what he did, he


    couldn''t seem to ignore the depression.


    "Why don''t you leave her?" The moment Chester broke away from his hand and was ready to go,


    Caleb said in a heartbreaking voice.


    And persuading Chester to let go was not about selfishness.


    It didn''t matter if he wanted to be with Alina or not, he just felt sorry for Chester now.


    No matter how much of a jerk he was before, now it made Caleb''s heart feel bad.


    He was used to seeing his brother towering over everyone else, and get used to the way no one can


    make things difficult for him, no one can make him bow down.


    So now he spout the words.


    "It''s not possible." Chester said in an icy tone.


    So he would do anything to get Alina back?


    Previously, because he had seen with his own eyes what Chester had done to Alina, Caleb only felt so


    ridiculous watching him redeem himself.


    Even if he suffered even more, in Caleb''s opinion, he deserved it.


    But now it had only just begun, so why was his heart aching?


    Or did seeing this determination in Chester make him even more confused to the point of not being


    able to see the supposedly hopeful future?


    In fact, he had to admit that he and Alina, in fact, had no future long ago.


    ...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb came in, only to see Alina calmly eating, the room already tidied up. Caleb stepped forward, his


    breath heavy.


    Alina clearly sensed a different aura from him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Alina was displeased at the way Caleb was looking at her.


    Caleb, "You really won''t forgive him?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense?"


    "..." nonsense?


    Alina coldly responded.


    Caleb sighed.


    At this, Alina frowned.


    Caleb looked at her unhappy look, and with the fact that she was now sick, he swallowed his words


    after all.


    Caleb went down to eat with Penny, while Chester brought soup for Alina.


    "I don''t want to see you." When Chester sat down opposite her, Alina opened her mouth.


    If this were to anyone else, she would never be able to say such things, but to Chester, she was not


    half as polite.


    Chester, "Penny doesn''t want to see me either."


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Chester continued, "So, please eat with me, and I''ll try to make Penny


    be less angry with me."


    "..."


    "So that you won''t be disturbed at dinner." His tone was light, as if he didn''t care about anything right


    now.


    He just wanted to be around them.


    Alina thought of how Penny and he had been getting along quite well just now downstairs, but that girl


    changed her attitude fast.


    ...


    Downstairs.


    Caleb watched as Penny divided some food and ced them on a small te to the side, he asked,


    "What are you doing?"


    "The big devil is so busy he doesn''t have any food, poor thing." Penny said in an icy tone.


    Caleb, "You''re heartbroken for him?"


    Hadn''t she been very hostile to Chester before? At one point, he thought that Chester couldn''t handle


    the child.


    As long as he can''t handle the child, then wanting to be with Alina was absolutely impossible, and now


    it seemed that he was wrong.


    Although this girl''s tone was still cold and icy now, it was obvious that she cared for Chester.


    So this wonderful thing about blood between people was really impossible to ignore.


    "No, but he''s worked hard all morning helping my dolls get dressed, and Mummy says I can''t owe


    others."


    "..." Was this really a question of gratitude?


    In Caleb''s opinion, this matter was obviously not as simple as Penny said, but this girl''s face was cold,


    just like Alina''s.


    It made even Caleb not know what to say.

 Chapter 723 Eat It

    Chapter 723 Eat It


    Chapter 723 Eat it


    As Chester came down from upstairs, he saw some food on a small te in his ce, and naturally he


    knew that it was not Caleb''s doing.


    At the corner of his mouth, a smile lift.


    Penny had finished eating and had gone off to y.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Chester had actually already eaten upstairs, and Alina still felt sorry for Penny in the end.


    But now, he sat down again and ate quietly.


    "You''re not full?" Caleb knew that Chester hadn''te down for so long upstairs, because he had


    already eaten upstairs.


    Chester, "My daughter saved it for me, I have to eat it even if I am full."


    Caleb was speechless, and instantly jealous of Chester.


    When it came to Penny, Caleb wanted to break Edison into pieces.


    "Where is Edison now?"


    "East Mountain."


    He didn''t expect Chester to get Edison to that ce, he wouldn''t let Edison die, but he would make his


    life worse than death.


    With all the things he had done, how could Chester let him die so easily?


    In the afternoon, Caleb left Mulherd Manor.


    Ronan and Lucas were in the small building next door, at the moment Chester was standing in front of


    the floor-to-ceiling window, his back chilly, "Went to the East Mountain?"


    "Yes."


    Lucas nodded his head.


    During this period of time, Caleb had been very concerned about Alina, yet he went to the East


    Mountain?


    It seemed unlikely that he was going after Edison, after all, he and Edison didn''t have that much of a


    grudge against each other.


    Why was it that he was now going to East Mountain?


    Chester still hasn''t figured out why Caleb went to East Mountain.


    ...


    Tomas followed him along to East Mountain, and then Caleb went to Edison immediately afterwards.


    It was a scene that Tomas would probably spend a long time in the shadows afterwards.


    Tomas once thought that Caleb was scary, but after seeing his punishment of Edison, Tomas realised


    what real scariness in this world really looked like.


    Caleb punched Edison in the face, one after another.


    Edison prostrated himself on the ground, "If you have the guts, you can just kill me."


    During this period of time, he had a bad time. Chester was really ruthless.


    On the surface, all believed that he had been taken away by the police and that he had used the most


    positive kind of means to get justice in the face of a monstrous hatred.


    But Chester was not a fair existence, so secretly what he had done was outrageous.


    If he had known that being in his hands would be so miserable, he would have been better off in the


    hands of the police, locked up for life.


    But as he had just gotten rid of the police, be caught by Chester.


    Now, not only was he wanted throughout Eglinton and Ipswich, but he was now being tortured in this


    dark ce.


    "Kill you? That''s too mercy for you." With that, Caleb mmed another punch on Edison''s wound.


    At that moment, even if Edison was a tough guy, he grunted in pain.


    Yet Caleb still didn''t let him go, one punch was harder than another, and the whole space was filled


    with a sickening smell.


    Tomas looked shocked.


    Caleb was probably really pissed off and therefore came over specifically to beat up Edison.


    He was furious that if Edison hadn''t done what he did, Penny would be his daughter.


    Everything happened under his watchful eye.


    ...


    Chester''s brow knitted when he learned that Caleb had really gone to the East Mountain to look for


    Edison.


    "Don''t let him kill the man." He wished Edison to death.


    But it would have been mercy if he died like that.


    This man had a great use behind him.


    "Okay." Lucas nodded and hurried down to call Tomas, who was beside Caleb.


    In the past two days, because Caleb was not here, Mulherd Manor was much quieter and less sabre


    rattling.


    Alina remained cold and icy.


    After that day, she refused to allow Chester to dine with her.


    But Penny, it seemed, had an okay attitude towards him. But she was a child, plus there was a blood


    rtionship between her and Chester.


    At first, it was true that she did not ept Chester''s bribes, but after a long time, everything seemed to


    have changed subtly.


    And with the terms negotiated between Annie and Chester, she stopped making a scene.


    She was in a good mood watching the news broadcast that her wedding date with Chester was just a


    week away. Although knowing that Macy was disappointed in her, she never called Macy again after


    that day.


    But Macy was her only sister in the world, and Annie still hoped that when she got married, Macy would


    So she made a call to Macy, "Sis, I want you toe."


    Macy, "You''re really going to marry him?"


    "Yes."


    Whatever the future was like, this was the path she had chosen for herself, so no matter what, she


    would go on.


    After so many years, she was not willing to let go.


    Macy, "He''ll take your life."


    Annie''s heart tightened when she heard Macy say this, but then she became more determined.


    "He''d want me dead even if I stopped now, wouldn''t he?" So even if she had to die, she had to marry


    him.


    "I think you''ve really gone mad."


    Macy was speechless against Annie.


    And then she added, "I would not be there."


    Although Annie clearly stated that Macy was useless to her, Chester still did not release her, which


    showed the depth his mind.


    And as a result, Macy became even more disappointed with Annie.


    ...


    Ingford was now abuzz.


    Before, it was only an engagement, but now that a wedding had been announced, it was clear that


    Chester and Annie''s wedding was close at hand.


    Nellie was urgently preparing for an operation on Alina, yet she met someone during his trip to Ingford.


    Barney Brooks, young master of the Eastern Capital.


    Outside the cafe, the rain was drizzling and the smell of earth wafted into the cafe as the man


    gracefully put down his coffee cup.


    Picking up the white tissue and wiping the coffee stain from the corner of his mouth, he showed his


    reserve, "It seems that he is not treating you well."


    Nellie stiffened.


    Her fingers gripping the bag could help but flex.


    "No exnation for him?" The man raised his eyebrows at her, and the question of whether Nellie had


    exined it made her heart flutter even more.


    Exnation?


    All those years, she had been exining to Andre, but it was to vain.

 Chapter 724 Penny Is Scary

    Chapter 724 Penny Is Scary


    Chapter 724 Penny is scary


    She was tempted to exin when things were going wrong, but no one believed her.


    So after a long time, the so-called exnations thus became meaningless, and she did not want to


    exin so much.


    Nellie, "He''s actually quite nice to me."


    "Nice to you?" Barney looked at her with a gaze that was deeper.


    Without waiting for Nellie to speak, Barney stirred the coffee and said, "If he really treated you well, he


    wouldn''t make it so difficult for you."


    She was, at the moment, quite difficult.


    All of it was a gulf between her and Andre, a gulf she could not find a way across.


    "Mr. Brooks, I still have things to do, so see you." With that, Nellie grabbed her bag and turned around,


    leaving the cafe as if she had fled.


    And as Barney watched her back as she fled, his eyes sank.


    His special assistant appeared behind him, "Sir."


    "Go and find out what''s going on between her and Andre."


    "Okay."


    Be nice to her?


    If he was that nice, would she have that look of vicissitude under her eyes after all the years?


    ...


    All the people are now on strict guard in Mulherd Manor, and no news can reach Alina, who is


    apanied by Penny.


    She was much more rxed.


    She and Chester still have a tense rtionship, but she is giving in because of Penny.


    She didn''t know what Caleb was busy with these days, in any case, she hadn''t seen him.


    She wanted to go out for a walk.


    Downstairs, Penny sat in Chester''s arms, "What about after Little Red Riding Hood? Was she just


    eaten by the big bad wolf?"


    Chester was telling Penny a story, and Alina had told her a lot of stories before.


    But she didn''t think Penny would like Little Red Riding Hood, so she never spoke about it.


    But now, listening to Chester tell this story, she didn''t think it was quite right.


    "No, with her kindness, Little Red Riding Hood took in the Big Bad Wolf."


    "But the big bad wolf will eat her, isn''t Little Red Riding Hood afraid?"


    Hearing this, Alina was sure that this version had been changed by Chester.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Chester had actually seen Alina''s figure, and the corner of his mouth lifted


    up in a doting smile.


    And then, he said to Penny, "Penny, the Big Bad Wolf is scary, but if he likes Little Red Riding Hood,


    isn''t he not scary anymore?"


    "Why?"


    "Because the big bad wolf eats people, it''s hard to change its nature."


    Alina looked at the way Chester''s mouth stiffened, clearly having lost to Penny''s thinking.


    Downstairs.


    Penny saw Alina, "Mummy, Mummy, can I tell you about Little Red Riding Hood?"


    Alina didn''t look at Chester, and the moment she sat down, Penny went straight to her arms, and then


    told her the Little Red Riding Hood''s story.


    This version of Little Red Riding Hood had changed again as it came out of Penny''s mouth.


    Because, in the end, Little Red Riding Hood skinned the Big Bad Wolf.


    Chester and Alina subconsciously nced at each other, Alina looked down at Penny, "Little Red


    Riding Hood is so fierce."


    Penny, "No, she''s very kind."


    Penny, "But she has to protect herself even if she is kind. The big bad wolf lied to her and tried to eat


    her."


    Chester''s face darkened.


    But this was something that Alina really agreed with.


    The child finished her story and went off to y on her own.


    The whole of Mulherd Manor was now filled with the scent of a child, and Marry was by the child''s side


    always.


    Alina walked in the courtyard with Chester following behind her.


    "She''s a lot like you." After a long time, Chester broke this silence.


    Alina, "As ruthless as I am? I love it when she''s as ruthless as that."


    When Penny said that it was because the Big Bad Wolf had tricked Little Red Riding Hood and tried to


    eat her, Alina felt that her insight was right.


    At this, Chester''s heart ached.


    It was windy.


    Stepping forward, he draped a nket over her body. After what happenedst time, Chester knew that


    she didn''t like her coat now.


    Even if it was brand new, she didn''t like it.


    So when there is a barrier in someone''s heart, it is much harder for you to open her heart again.


    ...


    Not far away in the building.


    Annie was still locked in her room, yet at the moment, standing in front of the window, she caught a


    glimpse of Chester and Alina together, and her heart was bored to death.


    He loved and cared for Alina, fearing that she might be hurt even so slightly.


    The maid came in, "Miss Moon, it''s time to dine."


    Without Chester around, even lunch waster.


    Annie turned to the maid, raised her hand and pped her across the face, the maid was knocked to


    the ground.


    The food in her hands fell everywhere.


    "You all look down on me, don''t you? I tell you, whatever the reason for my presence here, it''s not your


    turn to look down on me."


    She said, and kicked the maid again and again.


    The maid was kicked by her stomach, her body bowed like a shrimp on the floor, "Miss Moon, we are


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    not looking down on you."


    "How dare you say that, bitch." With that, Annie kicked the maid in the stomach a few more times, and


    the maid wailed in agony.


    Yet even then, Annie was still not happy, and kicked down again and again.


    ...


    Alina, who was walking this way, seemed to hear someone crying and looked on the source of the


    sound, which seemed to being from that building.


    This hysterical cry of pain was heard by Chester, and the moment his brow tightened he saw Alina''s


    gaze look over.


    "The sun is getting a bit strong, let''s go back first."


    With that, he went forward to pull Alina''s hand, obviously trying to distract Alina''s attention.


    Alina frowned and avoided it, "Is that building where the medical team lives?"


    Chester''s heart fluttered at the words.


    Obviously he was worried about Alina going over.


    And Alina had taken a step at this moment, Chester stopped in front of her, "What are you doing?"


    "Something seems to have happened over there, I''m going to check it out." It was the medical team to


    treat her.


    Alina was worried that something dirty might happen.


    After all, the bone marrow came so fast that she was suspicious.


    She would love to live, but she would never do anything to live.


    "You should go back and rest first, I''ll just go and check it out." Chester stopped Alina, obviously not


    letting her go to that building.


    Yet it was his blocking in this way that made Alina look at him with suspicion.


    "Get out of the way." Alina''s tone was icy cold.

 Chapter 725 Annie Gets Beaten Up

    Chapter 725 Annie Gets Beaten Up


    Chapter 725 Annie gets beaten up


    Chester took her hand.


    Alina stiffened, "You..."


    "Penny seems to have gone to y in the sand, go and take a look." Chester looked towards Penny in


    the sand pool not far away and said to Alina.


    Alina followed his gaze and saw Penny reveling in the sand pond. It had just rainedst night and the


    sand in the pond had not yet dried out.


    y like this and she''ll catch a cold.


    "Penny." Alina said, and ran in the direction of Penny, who was excited, "Mummy,e and y."


    Alina rushed over, "We can''t y, let''s wait for the afternoon."


    "Why?"


    "It''s easy to catch a cold ying like this, wait until the sand dries out in the afternoon." With that, Alina


    jumped into the sand pool and pulled Penny up.


    Penny obeyed, stopped ying.


    Alina looked at Penny, who was covered with sand, and heartily shook all the sand off the child''s body.


    By the time she got Penny out of the sandpit, Chester was gone.


    In the hall of the next building at the moment.


    As Annie had just stood still, Chester flung a p at her face.


    The medical staff and servants looked on in horror.


    After all, after arriving here, they had never seen Chester get so angry, especially to Alina''s bone


    marrow carrier.


    Annie covered her burning cheek and looked at Chester with a trembling heart.


    Chester, "On purpose?"


    His words were so sharply spoken.


    Annie, "I''m not, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    How could she admit that she had done it on purpose, especially Chester had just been nice to Alina.


    His warm gaze was still fresh in her mind.


    At the moment, his gaze was so sharp and dangerous.


    "Someonee." Chester sat back on the sofa, lit a cigarette and took two puffs. Annie wanted to say


    something, but when she met the reserve and danger under his eyes, she couldn''t say a word.


    Lucas stepped forward, "Sir."


    "Get her another room."


    Annie was subconsciously about to retort, but meeting his cold gaze, she didn''t dare to say a word.


    And now Chester''s so-called change of room was to change to a room that did not face Mulherd


    Manor, so that she would have absolutely no chance to touch Alina.


    Annie did not expect that Chester would be so protective of Alina to such an extent.


    Before, he was clearly not like this.


    Before, he wanted Alina''s life and wanted to make her life worse than death, but now there was such a


    big change.


    "Chester, have you forgotten all about it?" Annie''s heart trembled as she looked towards Chester, not


    daring to imagine what would happen if things continued like this.


    Chester looked at her sharply.


    Annie, "She''s done so much..."


    "Shut up."


    Before Annie could finish her words, she was interrupted by Chester.


    Annie, "..."


    Lucas had already arranged for someone to move all of Annie''s things to another room.


    Soon it was all over.


    "Sir, it''s all been done." Lucas said as he went behind Chester.


    Annie, "When can we have a child? She can''t wait long in her current condition, can she?"


    Just at the moment Chester got up, Annie spoke first.


    No one expected that Annie would still dare to mention this.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester turned back, and by just a nce, it made Annie feel what it meant to be more than near


    death.


    "I..." Even at this point, Annie was determined to achieve her goal.


    And all of them admire her courage, never thought that she would dare to do so.


    Chester didn''t give her an answer and left.


    And Annie knew that for Alina he would agree.


    As Chester had left before, the butler had her brought into a new room,pletely backwards from


    Mulherd Manor.


    Her room was facing the other way and she could not even see the shadow of Mulherd Manor.


    "You might as well be restless." The butler threw her into the room.


    Annie''s body trembled with anger, she did not expect Chester to go to such an extent in order to protect


    Alina.


    She, as a bone marrow carrier, was trapped there.


    Alina had a high fever in the afternoon.


    And the reason for this was most likely that she went to the sandpit and now her body was very


    sensitive to bacteria.


    The sandpit was the best ce for children to nurture their resistance, but it was the most deadly ce


    for Alina.


    The entire medical team at Mulherd Manor were instantly busy and didn''t return to the next building


    until the next day.


    At this, a sh of pleasure was seen in Annie''s eyes.


    Because in her opinion, the more dangerous Alina was now, the quicker Chester would agree to her


    request.


    Her phone vibrated, it was from Macy.


    Even without listening now, she knew what Macy was probably going to say, which was just to tell her


    not to continue to provoke Chester.


    For Macy''s current fearful appearance, Annie only felt strange.


    Her sister was once all-powerful in her mind, yet now she was so timid.


    As much as she didn''t want to, Annie picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Annie." Came the fearful, trembling voice of Macy on the other side of the phone, Annie, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Apparently, Annie heard the abnormality in Macy''s voice now.


    Without waiting for Macy, the butler knocked on the door of Annie''s room and Annie uttered, "Come in."


    The butler pushed open the door and entered.


    A delicate box was held in his hand.


    It looked like a ring box, so Chester agreed, right?


    Alina was really important in her heart.


    "Sis, I got to do something now, bye." After saying that, Annie hung up the phone.


    After many days, there was finally a slight smile on her face at the moment, "Is this from Chester?"


    "Yes." The butler handed it to her with little deference.


    Annie snorted coldly in her heart, she would not bother with them now for the time being, until she


    married Chester and became the real mistress of the house, she would settle the score with them.


    She took the box.


    Annie said smugly, "How does he know my size?" opening the box as she said so.


    Yet the next moment, the air instantly froze.


    Annie screamed out. The box was thrown out by her in horror and smashed into the corner of the wall.


    All the smugness was now reduced to a light shiver that ran through her body.


    How did this happen?

 Chapter 726 A Terrible Price To Pay

    Chapter 726 A Terrible Price To Pay


    Chapter 726 A terrible price to pay


    "What is that?" Annie looked in horror at the bloody object in the corner, and then trembled as she


    looked at the butler, her heart heaving.


    The butler, full of chills, went up and picked that up off the floor and put it back in the box.


    And then he walked towards Annie.


    Annie''s heart was trembling at the moment and her eyes were full of fear, "No, don''te over, don''t


    youe over."


    Butler, "Don''t you want to see what this is?"


    "No, no." Annie shook her head in horror.


    The blood had stained the snow-white fluffy pad inside the velvet box, she actually knew what it was,


    but didn''t have the courage to see it.


    Chester was really too ruthless, he really was not threatened by anyone.


    The butler closed the box and ced it in front of Annie, "Master Chester has said that no one in this


    world can threaten him."


    "If you continue in this way, then..."


    The butler did not continue with thetter words, and Annie understood what the butler meant with


    those words.


    If this continued, then he would get her killed.


    The reason she would be locked up before was because she was taking pills to destroy her body as a


    threat to Chester.


    He agreed to the engagement.


    But so what, even if he had agreed to the engagement?


    No one can threaten him again and again, as long as it was rted to Alina.


    The butler went out.


    Annie held her head, looking at the box ced on the floor, "Chester, how could you do this to me?"


    She just wanted to marry him, she had liked him for so many years, even if he didn''t like her, he


    couldn''t treat her like this.


    At this moment, every word that Macy had said before was so clear in Annie''s mind.


    Macy said, "No one in this world can threaten Master Chester."


    "Even if you marry him, so what?" After waiting for Alina''s operation to go smoothly, her value was lost


    and she would have to pay the price.


    The phone was on the low table, vibrating constantly.


    Annie picked up the phone with trembling hands, "Hello."


    "Annie." On the other side of the phone, once again, came the trembling voice of Macy, as if she had


    encountered something terrible.


    Annie had never seen her so out of control emotionally, so something must have happened to Macy.


    So, what was the terrible thing she had encountered? Annie, at this moment, subconsciously looked at


    the nnel box that had been dropped on the floor.


    Thinking of something, Annie''s face brushed white and her voice instantly choked, "Sis, what should I


    do?"


    Why did things turn out to be like this? She had clearly threatened Chester.


    "You still want to marry him?" Macy asked.


    Her voice trembled even more, not realising that even now, Annie still wanted to marry Chester.


    Annie was stunned when she heard Annie''s words.


    Naturally, she wanted to marry Chester.


    "Sis, I''m sorry."


    As she said this, Macy''s voice trembled, "Do you really want to die at his hands?"


    "I can''t lose him."


    Macy, "..."


    "I''m sorry, Sis, I really can''t lose him, forgive me, I beg you to forgive me." Annie was sobbing


    uncontrobly.


    And Annie was nowpletely lost for words.


    Annie''s heart was in turmoil.


    Things hade this far, and it was clear that after such a long journey, she didn''t know how to turn


    back.


    "He''ll really kill you." Macy said with a somewhat tight voice.


    Annie, "I know, I know."


    She had actually known all these years what kind of a sinister person Chester was.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just wanted to marry him, even if she knew she


    would pay a terrible price for it.


    "Do you really want to be killed even for his sake?"


    Annie closed her eyes, her heart aching.


    "I will survive." Annie said in a tight tone.


    By now, she thought she''d survived?


    Chester was, by now, utterly furious.


    "Then have you ever thought that if that person was caught by Chester..." That person was the one


    they paid off to kill Alina on the Hasnan River at the time.


    Watching Chester treat Alina like that, they would know that once that person fell into Chester''s hands,


    then no matter what capacity Annie would be by Chester in the future, she will not be able to protect


    herself. Even if she was the mother of Chester''s child, she would be punished.


    "Sis, don''t try to persuade me." Annie closed her eyes and said with a trembling body.


    Things hade to a head and she didn''t know how to turn back, and Macy had never seen her look


    so obsessed.


    She was as obsessive as a madman, and Macy really didn''t understand what she was so persistent


    about.


    ...


    Mulherd Manor.


    Alina had a fever, and Chester stayed by her side without sleep.


    When Caleb returned from cleaning up Edison, he saw Mulherd Manor in this mess.


    "She knows?" Caleb''s heart was in his throat as he watched Alina''s unconsciousness.


    Chester naturally knew what Caleb was asking about and shook his head, "No."


    They are well aware if Alina knew that the carrier of her bone marrow was Annie, then she would not


    agree to the transnt.


    Caleb scratched his hair in annoyance.


    Looking at Chester''s back as he forlornly guarded Alina''s bed, it actually gave rise to a hint of


    sympathy.


    Caleb was very clear about what kind of nature Alina really was.


    After that kind of hurt, doing this now made no sense in her world.


    Caleb felt it was only right that Chester should suffer.


    But it was not a good idea for them to continue in this way.


    "You go and take some rest." Caleb said in a somewhat dry tone as he stepped forward.


    Just now, downstairs, Marry said that Chester had not closed his eyes for two days and two nights


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    while guarding Alina, and now Caleb could clearly see the haggardness in his eyes.


    However, Chester had no intention of leaving and seemed not to have heard what Caleb said.

 Chapter 727 Reasons Not To Forgive

    Chapter 727 Reasons Not To Forgive


    Chapter 727 Reasons not to forgive


    It was only on the third day that Alina''s feverpletely subsided, and Chester hadn''t got a bit of sleep


    over the past few days.


    Even the medical team were all tense and watching over her, and Nellie didn''t dare to rx for a


    moment.


    "You''ve finally woken up." The moment she saw Alina wake up, Nellie was relieved.


    Alina only felt weak.


    Nellie touched Alina''s forehead, "The fever is gone, does it feel ufortable anywhere?"


    Alina, "Nellie."


    "Yes?"


    "I feel weak all over." Alina said with a breathless voice.


    It''s just a simple cold and now her body can''t even take it anymore?


    Nellie got up and said, "From now on, you can''t go out."


    "What?"


    "Just because of this cold, your operation will probably be pushed back by half a month." Nellie said


    with a sigh.


    This kind of cold probably wouldn''t be a big deal to a normal person, but to Alina''s body today, it could


    be a devastating blow.


    "Where''s Penny?"


    "Don''t worry, she will always be here with you." After all, a mother wanted to be with her child.


    But after she woke up, Alina had never mentioned Chester.


    Nellie brought over the porridge and handed it to her, "During these three days and nights, Master


    Chester has been by your side, and only went to the study in the morning after your fever had


    When Alina heard Chester, her face subconsciously stiffened for a moment.


    Nellie couldn''t help but sigh, Alina heard her sigh and frowned.


    "You think I should respond to him?"


    Nellie did not answer immediately and fed Alina a mouthful of porridge before saying, "I don''t know


    what happened to you."


    "But naturally you have your reasons for not forgiving him."


    "..."


    "What did he say?" At this moment, Nellie paused.


    And then she continued, "Let me tell you a story."


    "What?"


    "A friend of minemitted suicidest month because her man cheated on her and was with a few of


    her friends."


    Alina, "A few of her friends?"


    "Surprise, right? Actually, in this world nowadays, there are still quite a lot of scum men." Nellie said


    with a sigh.


    Chester had a blood feud with Alina.


    Alina had already made clear what she should have said to him, but even so, Chester had no intention


    of letting go of her hand.


    And through those rumours, Nellie knew that Chester had never had a woman by his side all these


    years.


    Now even when Annie was around, it was only because he sensed Alina''s condition that he did not


    deal with Annie.


    Alina was silent.


    "In the past, Caleb did things that were much more excessive than this scum."


    Nellie stiffened.


    She heard the cold hardness in Alina''s tone, she can''t even forgive Caleb.


    Then how could she forgive Chester, the man who had made her all but put her heart?


    "Don''t think about that for now, prepare for the operation with all your heart."


    "Okay." Alina nodded.


    ...


    Now the news of Chester and Annie''s uing wedding was buzzing around outside, but not a word


    of it had reached Alina.


    This showed just how deadly Chester had kept the news under wraps.


    Annie was lost in thought after seeing Macy''s finger and Chester underestimated her inner strength.


    Even up to this point she was still screwing things up.


    "Still don''t want to eat?"


    "Yes." Lucas nodded, there was no doubt that Annie had tossed herself around, even if she had barely


    operated, the sess rate of the operation was not great even for Alina.


    The dimly lit study was now full of hostility.


    Now Annie not only wanted a wedding, but also a child. How dare she?


    Just as the two were about to say something else, Caleb pushed the door in, "What the hell is going


    on? Can''t you just agree to her?"


    Caleb was aware that now Annie was making a fuss, so if this went on, even if Alina''s body surgery


    indicator was enough, but Annie was not.


    "Master Caleb, things are not as simple as you think."


    "Chester, how long can she wait?" Caleb was shouting angrily at Chester at the moment as if he hadn''t


    heard Lucas'' words.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Now whatever Annie''s conditions are, say yes." Caleb roared.


    In his view, whatever conditions Annie put forward at this moment must be agreed to her.


    As the study''s air, at the moment, pushed to an icy peak.


    Lucas, "No, Master Caleb."


    "Get out of the way."


    Caleb had just learned over at the medical team that now even if Alina''s surgical targets were met,


    Annie would not work at the time.


    No one knew what kind of turmoil was going on in his mind right now.


    Lucas sensed the hostile aura on Chester''s body and hurried up to Caleb, "Master Caleb, it''s not as


    simple as getting married."


    Apparently, Caleb thought that it was Chester who had dyed the wedding and therefore angered


    Annie.


    And if not a wedding, then what?


    Lucas, "Miss Moon wants to have a child with Master Chester, so..."


    Lucas did not continue with thetter words, and Caleb''s pupils tightened as he heard this.


    Annie not only wanted to marry Chester? And she wanted to give birth to Chester''s child?


    "Alina can''t wait that long." Caleb roared.


    Not to mention that Alina could not wait that long at all, even if she could wait, Chester would never


    allow it.


    Caleb scratched his hair even more annoyingly.


    Was Annie crazy?


    Did she think bing the mother of Chester''s child would save her life?


    In fact, from the moment she threatened Chester, she had lost all her way back.


    "So, can this condition be agreed?"


    "So what do we do now?" Caleb felt that this condition was definitely not agreeable, so what was to be


    done?


    The matter hase to this point, and Macy, the only family member, had been arrested, but Annie


    was still indifferent.


    The air was quiet.


    ...


    Annie was really heartless, even if Macy asked for help on the phone, she still did not care.

 Chapter 728 Alina Learns The Truth

    Chapter 728 Alina Learns The Truth


    Chapter 728 Alina Learns the Truth


    And Macy knew very well that if Annie kept on messing up, not to mention that she would not survive,


    even if Annie herself would definitely not be able to escape Chester''s clutches.


    What she didn''t expect, however, was that Chester and Caleb, had concealed who would contribute to


    Alina''s surgery was.


    "What did you say?" When Alina received this call from Macy, she was in shock.


    On hearing such a response from Alina, Macy was surprised.


    "Miss Hughes, I know I''ve done a lot sorry to you in the past, I apologize, I beg you, you must save


    her."


    Macy shuddered.


    There was nothing else she could do, and now with everything Annie had done, Chester would


    certainly not let her go easily.


    She had originally intended to beg Alina.


    But now, Chester and Caleb even hid the subject of the bone marrow from her.


    If Alina really refused the operation because of this phone call, she dared not think of the


    consequences that were toe.


    "Miss Hughes, please, please!" In her life, Macy had never begged anyone, but in this moment her


    mind went nk and everything depended on Alina.


    Alina''s body trembled lightly as she closed her eyes.


    Her world had gone nk, and she could no longer hear what Macy was still saying on the other side


    of the phone.


    Who would have thought that the good news of the impending surgery would be apanied by such


    breathtaking news?


    Annie''s bone and blood imnted in her body?


    It was disgusting.


    "I was just calling Annie, I didn''t steal it." Macy''s terrified voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Apart from contacting Annie to get the phone, the people over there have been keeping her from


    contacting the outside world.


    It was only today that she found the opportunity to get in touch with Alina.


    The phone fell to the ground, and at this moment no one knew what was really going on inside Alina''s


    mind.


    ...


    Caleb still didn''t know that Macy had seen the opportunity to call Alina.


    The moment Annie saw Caleb, she was even more scared of Caleb than she was of Chester.


    "It seems that you don''t want my kidney anymore."


    "What are you doing?" Hearing these words from Caleb, Annie kept backing up in fear.


    Caleb, "I''ve made an appointment with the doctor."


    At the sound of his voice, Annie''s face instantly went white.


    Was he going to take the kidney back? If so, would she still be alive in this world?


    At that time, both of her kidneys were necrotic and Caleb''s appearance was undoubtedly thest ray of


    hope for her.


    But Caleb really had the chance to restore it now, she would die.


    "No, you can''t do that." Thinking of the consequences of that, Annie kept shaking her head in horror,


    she couldn''t let Caleb take that kidney back.


    Caleb, "If you want to live, then..."


    Caleb did not say further, got up and turned straight to the door, the moment his hand was on the door


    handle, turning back, he looked at Annie, his eyes scarlet as a beast.


    Annie was even more startling.


    "If I don''t let you live, do you think you''ll live to wait for him to marry you?"


    Annie''s heart fluttered at the words.


    Before, she was obsessive. Even if she were to die, she would die as Chester''s wife.


    Now, when Caleb said such words, she knew that everything wasing to an abrupt end.


    The moment the man mmed the door and left, Annie''s body trembled.


    The men of the Collins family were really scary.


    ...


    When Caleb returned to Mulherd Manor, he sensed that something was clearly wrong with the


    atmosphere.


    A group of medical staff and Nellie were there, while Chester was upstairs in Alina''s room.


    Seeing Caleb, Nellie stepped forward, "Master Caleb."


    "What''s going on?" He had only been gone for half an hour, so why did he now feel a stony look on


    everyone''s face.


    Annie, "Alina knows the bone marrow carrier is Annie."


    Caleb frowned.


    "And the terms offered by Annie are known?"


    "Yes."


    "Who told her?" Hadn''t it all been suppressed before, that no one could mention it in front of her?


    In Mulherd Manor, naturally, no one dared to mention a single word, even if it was a normal discussion.


    Nellie, "Macy called her."


    Wasn''t Chester keeping an eye on her? How did she make such a phone call to Alina?


    Caleb was really going crazy, he had bluffed Annie, and now Alina had such a problem.


    Upstairs was silent, and it was this silence that made it all the more suffocating and heavy.


    In the room, Alina sat weakly on the bed.


    After a long time, Chester finally broke the suffocating silence, "I didn''t tell you before because I was


    worried that you wouldn''t ept it."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s so hard for you."


    When Chester heard Alina''s words, his heart stiffened in this instant. "Abby."


    "Want me to owe you?" Alina finally looked at him, yet at that moment, her eyes were indifferently


    devoid of any temperature.


    Chester''s heart seemed to be tugged hard at this moment, tearing blood out of him and making him


    choke with pain.


    "Abby." Trying to say something, yet the moment her name was called out, he saw the disgust in her


    eyes.


    Alinaughed coldly, "You think I''ll be grateful to you?"


    "..."


    "Chester, you owe me a human life, you know?" So what if she seeded in her surgery in this way?


    She would not be grateful to him, and even loathed having the blood of Annie inside her.


    "Do you know how much I loathe the Moon family?"


    How distasteful?


    From the moment her memory returned, the kind of disgust she felt for Macy reached its peak, and


    Annie was Macy''s sister.


    What she did was even more disgusting.


    The thought of the blood of such a wicked woman running through her body made her want to cut the


    bloodline.


    Chester, "Abby, you know between me and her."


    "Do you think it''s because your rtionship with Annie that I loathe her so much? You overestimate


    yourself."


    Chester''s face went pale.


    Every word that came out of Alina''s mouth at this moment was like a sharp de, plucking at his heart


    fiercely.


    He finally experienced what it meant to suffer from the pain of suffocation.

 Chapter 729 New Donor

    Chapter 729 New Donor


    Chapter 729 New Donor


    Alina didn''t want to talk to him that much more, "Get out, I don''t want to see you."


    "Then you undergo surgery, okay?"


    "Get out." Alina''s tone heaved.


    Apparently, their minds were not even on the same page now, and Chester was blocking all news, but


    just wanted to keep her alive.


    But there was no way Alina could ept the marrow of Annie''s bones flowing in his blood.


    She would feel sick.


    Looking at Alina''s cold look, Chester moved his lips to say something, yet nothing could be said at the


    moment.


    He had never been this powerless, and now it was all experienced.


    Chester got out of Alina''s room. Seeing that he had lost his soul, Caleb went up to say something,


    however, seeing Alina''s cold back through the doorway, he finally sighed.


    ...


    When Annie received a call from Macy, she was instantly furious, "I know she doesn''t know."


    "You know all about it."


    "Chester won''t let her know that he''s going to marry me." So it seemed to Annie that Chester had


    blocked the news because of this.


    However Macy said that Alina would not want her disgusting bone marrow.


    Thinking of Alina''s outrageously cold voice on the phone, Macy only felt her body tremble.


    "Annie, if there is a chance, you escape." If Alina did not agree to save her, then no one in this world


    could save her.


    Hearing Macy repeatedly telling her to run away, Annie lost all her patience at this moment, ''''You''re


    telling me to run away? What''s wrong with you? Alina needs my bone marrow now."


    "She''s refusing now."


    Why did Chester keep her around? Even when he realised that the two sisters were behind the


    murderous incident on the Hasnan River, he didn''t kill them immediately.


    It was all just because he knew about the disease in Alina''s body first.


    And it just so happened that Annie''s bone marrow was a match for Alina''s, otherwise, she would have


    been killed.


    Annie, "Chester won''t let her die."


    After thinking about it, she said firmly.


    As long as Alina was still ill now, regardless of whether Alina refused the operation or not, for the


    moment, she was the sole carrier of Alina''s bone marrow, and Chester would not do anything to her.


    "What about me?" Macy finally couldn''t help but roar.


    She was now under Chester''s control all the time and now it was discovered that she had called Alina.


    ording to Chester''s fierceness, she would not end up in a good ce.


    "Sis, as I said, I''m sorry." After saying that, Annie hung up the phone.


    The air was instantly quiet and the moment she turned around, she saw Chester standing at the


    entrance of the room, full of hostility.


    It made the whole room lingering with an aura of danger.


    Annie, "Chester."


    In this moment, her tone tightened.


    She didn''t know how much Chester had actually heard, and there was nothing left for her to hide now.


    Chester''s eyes were full of hostility, "Lucas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Know what to do?"


    "Yes." Behind Lucas, he brought two men in ck, and Annie didn''t understand what they were talking


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    about.


    Chester dropped these words, turned around and left.


    Annie trembled, "Chester, what do you mean?"


    What are they up to?


    However, Chester left without looking back, Lucas waved his hand and the two men walked straight


    towards Annie.


    Annie''s mind went nk at this situation.


    "Don''te any closer, I''m Alina''s bone marrow carrier, if youe forward again, I will..."


    "Miss Moon." Before Annie could finish her words, she was sharply interrupted by Lucas.


    Annie trembled as she looked towards Lucas, she had offended all these people before.


    So now, Lucas and the others are unwilling to say even a kind word for her.


    Lucas'' tone was sharp, "This is not your reliance, Miss Hughes does not want your bone marrow."


    "Even if she doesn''t want it, she probably can''t wait for the next bone marrow donor now, can she?"


    Annie snarled, it was because she had caught this point that she had dared to negotiate with Chester


    without any bottom line.


    However, the next moment, Lucas said, "The new donor was found just ten minutes ago."


    Annie was paralyzed.


    She didn''t expect that they''d really find it, so she had always been just a backup to Chester?


    They all knew that Alina loathed her and would never easily ept her bone marrow.


    So even with her as the carrier of the bone marrow, they have actually never given up on finding a new


    suitable one?


    What about her? What about these Chester had promised her before?


    Annie''s world was inplete chaos at the moment, as Macy said, and she was nowpletely lost to


    backtracking.


    She had no way out, even if she died, she couldn''t even die as Chester''s wife.


    ...


    Chester had juste downstairs.


    Marry, who had been following Alina, hurried in, "Master Chester, something big has happened."


    Chester''s heart fluttered at the words.


    His first reaction was to think of Alina.


    At this moment, Mulherd Manor was inplete mess, "Why is she missing? What do you mean?"


    When Chester came in, he saw Caleb unable to control his emotions and was raging in a frenzy.


    All of them were looking for Penny.


    Penny was missing.


    Tomas, "The surveince was just hacked."


    But so many people were in Mulherd Manor, they didn''t notice it?


    Chester was covered in cold air.


    He headed upstairs, while Caleb saw Chester going upstairs at "Wait, don''t tell her."


    The moment he knew that Penny was missing, Caleb''s first reaction was not to tell Alina.


    That child was like a life to Alina.


    An earth-shattering thud came from upstairs, and Caleb''s heart clenched together.


    And then he saw Chester like Satan appearing at the stairway, his gaze sharp as he looked downstairs.


    Caleb, "What''s going on?"


    The moment he asked this question, Caleb could barely hear his own voice.


    Could it be that Alina had disappeared along with Penny?

 Chapter 730 Surveillance Has Been Tampered With

    Chapter 730 Surveince Has Been Tampered With


    Chapter 730 Surveince has been tampered with


    Alina and Penny were missing.


    Ingford was in chaos, Chester and Caleb''s men were transferred back to Ingford, yet she had


    disappeared.


    Each time she disappeared, it was as if she had evaporated into thin air.


    But the disappearance was more frightening than any before.


    Alina was seriously ill and left with Penny, and if there was the slightest hup, the consequence would


    be unimaginable.


    All exits had been blocked and all those associated with Alina had been monitored by Chester.


    Andre, naturally, was the fastest to get the news.


    "What do you mean by missing?" At the moment he learned the news, Andre was still on a business


    trip and he almost fainted.


    On the phone, he shouted hysterically at Chester. Alina disappeared in this breathless moment.


    Chester seemed numb at this moment, and all his consciousness was left with the need to find Alina.


    Andre was even more furious when Chester was not talking, "Does she know?" About Annie.


    During this period of time, there was a lot of buzz over the announcement in Ingford, and although


    Alina was always in Mulherd Manor, and all the people had a tight lock on the news about her, Andre


    was always emboldened.


    "She really did know, didn''t she? Chester, you knew she was so disgusted with the Moon sisters, how


    did you let her know?"


    At this moment, Andre no longer knew what to say to Chester.


    What kind of existence were the Moon sisters to Alina? Naturally, it goes without saying that Macy


    colluded with Vanessa Edison and others.


    Involved in that kind of scheming, she probably wouldn''t want Annie''s marrow even if she were dead.


    "She really hasn''t contacted you?" Chester pinned almost all his hopes on Andre.


    However, as he had just heard, it was not like Andre knew about Alina''s news. If he knew, ording to


    Andre''s nature, he would not act like this.


    Andre was now so angry that he was about to turn his back, and instead of answering Chester''s


    question, he only said, "Chester."


    "If anything happens to her, I will fight you to the death even if I pour out the power of VIG."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Alina was missing.


    It became even more rming.


    After all, she had managed to take good care of herself in previous disappearances, what about now?


    It was truly frightening.


    Chester stood under the dim street light, looking at the traffic on the street, so dazed and hollow.


    Where exactly did she go?


    Not only Andre, but Lincol, Myles, and Chester have all been investigated.


    It was tentatively concluded that the disappearance of Alina had almost nothing to do with any of these


    people.


    Lucas'' call came in, "Sir."


    "How is it?"


    Now Lucas was keeping a close watch on the airport and the highway and the docks.


    Every call he made now concerned Alina.


    However, the news that came was disappointing to Chester, Lucas said, "Neither of Mr. Shaw and Mr.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dean have evere to Ingford."


    Mulherd Manor''s surveince had beenpromised.


    Apart from Andre, who had the ability to take Alina away in such a way was other Lincol or Myles.


    "Where are they now?" Chester said in a sullen tone.


    And Lincol was obviously the one who was most suspected.


    Chester was worried that they hadn''t noticed anything about the dealings between Alina and Myles.


    That was why they were investigating even Myles.


    "After Mr. Dean went back to Phoenix City, he hasn''te out since then. As for Mr. Shaw..."


    Since Alina fell ill, Lincol had barely been around Alina.


    And at this moment when he heard Lincol, Chester''s face instantly clouded over.


    "How is he these days?"


    Lincol''s mind had always been difficult to guess.


    It was impossbile that he was sincere in getting close to Alina.


    Lucas, "The Shaw family has run into some trouble recently."


    "What kind of trouble?"


    Lucas looked at Chester, "It seems that the one who has disappeared for a long time from the


    independent country of Kubay has appeared."


    Chester stiffened at this moment.


    "What did you say?"


    "Sienna Ajax may have returned to Kubay." Lucas said in a gruff tone.


    Chester''s face was gloomy and his eyes were instantly scarlet at this moment.


    Ajax was a rare surname, but the Ajax family had a pivotal position in Kubay, and the positions of


    power implicated in the family had a great hold on all the forces.


    Back then, Chester was able to take his ce in Eglinton and Ipswich with such speed because he


    helped the Shaw family block a big trouble from the Ajax family.


    The head of the Ajax family, Sienna Ajax had disappeared for a whole decade and now returned to


    Kubay, no one knew what had happened in these ten years.


    But everyone knew that with the return of Sienna to the Ajax family, a fishy storm was about to be


    unleashed.


    "Go and check." Chester''s tone was biting, Lucas nodded, "Okay."


    Ten years ago the head of the Ajax family had a hold on all the forces and therefore a lot of people


    were affected.


    Now if Sienna did go back to the Ajax family, many things were bound to be upset in the bnce as


    well.


    Lucas left.


    Caleb''s phone call came in, "Any news?"


    The moment he got through, Caleb asked.


    "No." When it came to Alina, Chester was now having a headache.


    Caleb hung up the phone.


    And just after hanging up, the phone call from his brother, Romeo, came through.


    This brother, who usually had very little contact with him, only called him for big events.


    Chester picked up the phone, "Romeo."


    "Sienna has returned to Kubay."


    Chester''s breath was instantly ragged at this.


    "Got it." At this moment, Chester''s knuckles, which were squeezing the phone, were slightly white.


    Romeo, "Now, what is to be done?"


    Romeo ragged, so it was clear what the Ajax family meant for them.


    Ten years ago, because of the Shaw family, Sienna disappeared.


    No, to be precise, it was Sienna who got the news of her sister and got off the hook from the Shaw


    family at that point.

 Chapter 731 He Was Too Afraid Of The Cost Of Separation

    Chapter 731 He Was Too Afraid Of The Cost Of Separation


    Chapter 731 He was too afraid of the cost of separation


    Chester stood in the night breeze, looking at the familiar Ingford, he said, "You go back to Kubay first."


    "Brother."


    "I..."


    "Now that Sienna has returned to the Ajax family, you know what that means, the priority now is not on


    Alina."


    "And do you have any idea what this separation might cost me?" The words of Romeo on the other


    side of the phone were picked up by Chester just as they fell.


    An air of sadness wafted from his tone along with the night breeze.


    What Kubay meant for Chester and Lincol? No one knew what the impending bloodshed may uproot


    against them.


    But even so, at this moment, Chester seemed to be trying to find Alina even if he lost everything.


    He was scared.


    Alina left when she was seriously ill, and if he went back to Kubay, he could not get out again easily.


    He was afraid that he would never see her again.


    So now, no matter what was happening in Kubay, he still insisted to stay here and find Alina first.


    "But now..." Sienna was horrible person.


    "You go back first." Chester lit a cigarette and took a hard drag, pressing his voice to the other side.


    Romeo was about to say something else, but hearing that Chester was so adamant in the matter of


    finding Alina, the words that followed were swallowed straight back.


    In Romeo''s heart, anything outside of this was false to them, only Chester''s feelings for Alina was true.


    When he left back then, he just wanted to get away from that mind-numbing ce and return to


    seclusion, but who would have thought that it woulde with a suffocating situation?


    "Then I''ll go back first, you try to be quick." Romeo said.


    And then without waiting for Chester to speak, he hung up the phone.


    Chester stood in the night breeze.


    His eyes were as scarlet as the sparks in his hands, like the beast that stalked in the darkness of the


    night, making one tremble with fear at the very sight.


    His phone vibrated in his hand and he picked it up, "Hello."


    "It''s me."


    Lincol''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Chester was even colder in an instant.


    "What is it?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was dangerously gruesome.


    Lincol, "Sienna is now back in the Ajax family."


    Lincol, on the other side of the phone, had the same gruff tone, so it was clear what kind of existence


    this Sienna was in their world.


    Chester was silent.


    There was an eerie harmony in the silence on the phone at the moment.


    Yes, eerily harmonious. Over the years Lincol and Chester had been feuding and antagonising each


    other at every turn, but in earlier years they had joined forces together.


    "Heh, isn''t this the time you should be worrying about Alina?" Chester''s tone wasced with yful


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    sarcasm.


    And when it came to Alina, now Lincol had a headache. It was not the time to take revenge on Chester.


    People say that when amon powerful enemy appears for each other, then even the greatest


    grudges must be put aside.


    Lincol, "I wish to keep her out of it at."


    "Heh." Chester snorted, Lincol said, "Before you go back to Ipswich, hide her first."


    After what happened ten years ago, Sienna would never be restless.


    That woman was a lunatic.


    The trouble encountered by the Shaw family made Lincol temporarily unable to care about Alina at all.


    And from the tone of his voice, it sounded like this trouble was going to affect a lot of people.


    What kind of person was Sienna? Why did her return after a decade of disappearance scare people so


    much?


    ...


    The search for a person in a big and open manner always seemed toe faster than a secret search.


    The search was not confined to the Hasnan River, and from global search on arge scale, many


    things were turned up as a result.


    For example, the man who had been paid off by Macy and Annie was found.


    In the vi next door to Mulherd Manor, Annie had been living with trepidation for the past two months.


    "Let me out, you guys let me out." Annie was frantic to rush out, yet was controlled by the butler and


    others.


    At the moment, the butler''s face was even less warm than before.


    Annie, "Why are you guys looking at me like that?"


    No one knew how Annie had actuallye through these two months, Chester was really too ruthless.


    He gave all his tenderness to Alina, yet he was so cruel to Annie.


    He had been more unkind to her since finding Alina''s new bone marrow donor.


    In the beginning, Annie didn''t want to go and used her sessful match with Alina to say that she


    would marry Chester.


    And now even without seeing Chester, she could still feel the coldness and danger in that man''s body.


    She could not leave now.


    "Miss Moon thinks she can still walk away now?" The butler looked icily at her pale face.


    She looked so innocent, yet she was so dark and sinister inside.


    Annie, "I have nothing to do with her disappearance."


    At that time, Chester was going to ask Lucas to let her go, but because Alina disappeared, he


    suspected it had something to do with the Moon sisters.


    No matter how much she denied it, it was useless.


    "Really?" The butler''s tone was so icy that Annie was really going crazy.


    She was scared.


    Everything, now, was so quiet.


    For all minds were on Alina, and it seemed that danger was just around the corner.


    She didn''t know what she was about to face next, what kind of devastating blow it would be to her, so


    she wanted to go now.


    "Butler, you must believe me, I''m not capable of that now, I''m not capable of that, please, you must tell


    him."


    Annie, who was once so arrogant and domineering, surprisingly admitted in a moment that she did not


    have that kind of ability.


    She wanted to get out of here alive.


    Now as long as Annie closed her eyes, all that came to her mind was Chester''s beastly, dangerous


    eyes.


    It was as if she was going to be torn apart at any moment.


    "Please." Seeing that the butler did not say anything, Annie prostrated herself on the ground, her heart


    actually hating Alina.


    Everything was because of Alina, that woman was a scourge.


    "Miss Moon, your sister disappeared a month ago."


    At those words, Annie''s brain went nk and looked at the butler in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    If she had disappeared, then where could she have gone?

 Chapter 732 So-Called Preferences

    Chapter 732 So-Called Preferences


    Chapter 732 So-called Preferences


    It was then that Annie reacted to the fact that it seemed like a really long time since she had received a


    call from her sister and she thought she was angry.


    But now, looking at the gloomy look on the butler''s face, it dawned on her that things might not be so


    simple.


    "There''s nothing my sister can do about it now." Annie subconsciously excused Macy.


    So Chester had held her back because he suspected that things were rted to her sister? Macy loved


    her, yet now she was put in danger.


    "Heh. You''d better pray that this matter has nothing to do with Macy." The butler said, turning around


    and leaving.


    And Annie sat on the floor, shivering.


    Why?


    Macy had run off alone? Did she know what danger she was int?


    ...


    Andre was upset during this period of time.


    Winter hase to Shirling, snowkes cover the city and the cold air is chilling the air, making it feel


    chilly at all times.


    "No news yet?" Luna stood behind Andre, looking out at the snow flurries.


    Alina was enjoyable about the snow.


    Andre had only returned a month ago and was almostpletely sure that Alina was not over in


    Ingford.


    However, the whole world had now been turned upside down, and there was still no sign of Alina.


    Now that Luna asked for news of Alina, Andre''s eyes had a sadness that could not be dissolved, "That


    fool."


    How can she not even contact them?


    Luna, "It''s all chilled out here with Penny gone."


    People who are used to the presence of children feel cold and lonely without them in their homes.


    Now Luna felt this way, so did Andre. Penny was so clingy to her and now she was missing.


    And she was with the seriously ill Alina, and Andre was worried.


    "They will definitely be found." At the moment, Andre was bewildered in his heart as he spoke of this.


    She was seriously ill.


    The donor Chester found was still in Ingford, and Alina wouldn''t hold on for too long and everyone was


    now worried.


    It would be thest separation from her.


    "I hope she will be fine. By the way, what''s going on between you and Nellie?"


    Luna was sad and worried about Alina, but more worried between Nellie and Andre.


    After returning from Ingford, Nellie had nevere, and had never even met with Andre.


    Before, Nellie woulde to see Andre whenever he was in Shirling, it didn''t seem to be the same as


    before.


    When Andre was asked by Luna about Nellie, there was even a sh of gloom in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Andre, Nellie is a good woman, there must have been some misunderstanding between you back


    then, people don''t live long, why should you get angry with each other?"


    "You think I am just pissing her off?"


    "Aren''t you? I can see that you still have feeling for her." The women who have surrounded Andre over


    the years have been a lot.


    However, Andre did not respond to anyone.


    The only person he was nice to was Alina.


    But he just treated Alina as his sister.


    And with Alina missing all he was having more and more trouble controlling his emotions over the


    matter of Nellie.


    This point showed that before he transferred all his feelings to the family, he was trying to distract


    himself from Nellie.


    Alina was a worrywart, and so was Penny.


    Now that both Penny and Alina were missing, he had lost his emotional cover and diversion.


    ...


    Nellie came down from upstairs in a long ck dress with a trench coat, full of elegance.


    Her stepmother, Catherine, was full of disdain, and Hazel, the second Miss James, who was sitting


    beside Catherine, looked at her and snorted coldly, "Going to find Andre? He won''t care about you


    now."


    Without paying any attention to the two, Nellie walked straight towards the door.


    Seeing that Nellie was not paying attention to her, Hazel dropped the book in her hand, "What a rude


    woman."


    "Shut up." Before Hazel could finish her words, she was angrily scolded by Catherine.


    "Mom, are you still afraid of her after all these years?"


    A woman without a mother. How dare she dominate the firstdy of Shirling for so long? The whole


    Shirling only knows Nellie, the eldestdy of the James family, who knows Hazel?


    Catherine put down the coffee cup in her hand, "Your father has always protected her."


    If he hadn''t protected her, can Nellie grow up sessfully? What a joke.


    Hazel was still angry.


    Catherine took her hand, put away all the disdain she had just felt for Nellie and said soothingly, "What


    are you doing arguing with her? The whole James family will be yours, isn''t that enough?"


    Now the whole of Shirling knows that the eldest Miss Nellie of the James family, but few people know


    that the heir to the James family is Hazel, the second Miss James.


    When she heard this, Hazel felt slightly better.


    "You''re still not going to the hospital?" Hazel said.


    Catherine raised an eyebrow at her, and it was that same nce that made Hazel feel a hint of


    something wrong, "Mom."


    "All right,st night, they all gave a sickness notice, he will not live long." When talking about this,


    Catherine''s eyes were all cold.


    And it was her husband, George, the father of Hazel and Nellie, who was given a critical illness notice.


    At this moment, Hazel did not panic when she heard that her father had been given a critical illness


    notice and would not live long.


    Instead, there was all the anticipation in her eyes, "Once he''s dead, I''ll see who else protects that


    bitch."


    Catherine didn''t say anything.


    But Hazel grabbed her, "Sure he is going to wake up?"


    "What are you worried about?"


    "A will." It''s been three sick notices all year, and this one was particrly daunting, and he still hasn''t


    woken up.


    Catherine sneered, "Don''t worry, he is surrounded by my spies, if he really makes a will, I will get the


    news."


    At this, Hazel was somewhat relieved.


    As Nellie had just gotten into the car, the call came in, "Hello."


    "Lady Nellie." The voice of the butler of George came from the other side of the phone.


    Nellie spoke coldly, "What is it?"


    "Master wants to see you."


    It was rare that he could remember that he still had her as a daughter.


    Seeing that Nellie did not speak, the butler continued, "Master is not well."


    "..."


    "Come to the hospital first."


    "Wait until tomorrow, I''ve got some things going on right now."


    After saying that, without waiting for the butler to speak, Nellie hung up the phone icily.


    Looking out of the window at the rapidly receding scenery, what shone under Nellie''s eyes was


    endlessly cold and gloomy.


    All these years, the whole of Shirling said that she was the pearl of George, and they only knew the


    eldest Miss of the James family, because of the preference of her father.

 Chapter 733 The Sourness Within

    Chapter 733 The Sourness Within


    Chapter 733 The Sourness Within


    But was it really a preference?


    If it was, then why did he hand over thepany that her mother had created to Catherine?


    Even, he had already chosen Hazel as the sessor of thepany?


    Heron Ind Mansion.


    The butler was already waiting outside respectfully, and when he saw Nellie get down from the car, he


    respectfully stepped forward, "Lady Nellie, you''ve finally here, Master has been waiting for you."


    "Okay." Nellie nodded indifferently and handed arge wrapped gift box to Evan, the butler.


    And Evan froze for a moment when he saw the gift handed over.


    "Lady Nellie, what are you doing?" Nellie rarely came back.


    And now, she came back with a gift?


    "Good nourishment for Grandma."


    "Okay, okay." Evan was almost in tears of excitement at this moment when he heard that it was for the


    olddy.


    Over the years, since the death of their youngdy, Nellie had be silent since she was only ten


    years old.


    She never let anyone inquire about her life, not to mention George, she did not even showed care to


    the olddy, her grandmother.


    And when she came back from Ingford, it was as if she was a different person.


    Inside Heron Ind, snow covers the spotted bamboo, and in the tea room, the olddy sat at the table


    as the scent of tea lingered throughout the courtyard.


    At a nce, Nellie saw the olddy''s whitening hair behind the ss.


    At that moment, her heart ached.


    "Lady Nellie, please go in." The butler appeared behind Nellie, who nodded and went in.


    The maid saw her enter and respectfully stepped forward to receive her snow-covered trench coat. The


    olddy watched her without saying a word and was filled with a loving smile.


    Nellie took off her stern elegance and stepped forward like a child, brushing into the olddy''s arms,


    "Grandma."


    "You finallye back."


    "I''m sorry." Nellie said with an apologetic voice.


    The olddy patted her shoulder lovingly and embraced each other silently, swept away the barriers


    that had separated her all these years.


    When Nellie was ten years old, her mothermitted suicide less than two months after her father


    filed for divorce for cheating on her.


    This incident caused a great blow and damage to Nellie''s heart. She hated her mother and therefore


    hardly went back to her grandmother''s house.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But in thest two months, she had returned from time to time, and no one knew what had happened,


    but every nce she took of the old woman was pierced with pain.


    "Madam, this is what Lady Nellie has brought back for you." The butler smiled as he brought the things


    in and said to the olddy.


    As soon as the olddy heard that Nellie had brought something for her, the smile on her face was


    even more overflowing with unconcealed happiness.


    "It is not necessary."


    "I haven''t bought anything nice for you, Grandma," Nellie was somewhat unable to continue.


    Her throat was choked at one point.


    The olddy heard the haze in her voice and soothed, "There, there."


    All morning, Nellie drank tea and chatted with her grandmother, Martha.


    In the middle, the butler of George called many times, but Nellie did not answer any of them.


    At the lunch table, sourness welled up in Nellie''s heart as she looked at these food that he loved to eat


    as a child.


    Nellie carefully helped the olddy with the food, "Grandma, eat this."


    "Okay, good girl."


    Looking at Nellie''s closeness to her, Martha''s eyes were filled with relief and endless love.


    When Martha saw the number, her face changed slightly, but in the end she didn''t show it in front of


    Nellie.


    Nellie still didn''t answer.


    Martha asked, "Why didn''t you answer?"


    "Don''t bother."


    Martha took a sigh, and Nellie frowned as she looked at Martha, "What''s wrong, Grandma?"


    Martha, "Do you know something?"


    Nellie, "..."


    Although the question was not quite clear, Nellie still understood.


    In the heart, there was a hint of pain.


    Martha knew that she must have learned about it, and with a raise of her hand, the butler took all the


    servants away.


    When it was just the two of them left, Nellie took a deep breath and pushed down the heavy emotions


    smothering her heart.


    And then she looked at Martha, "Why did you indulge him for so many years?"


    When she was young, Martha was a real heroine in the business world, and her grandmother must


    know about her mother''s suicide back then.


    But even so, it was surprising that she had been silent for so many years.


    Martha, "You were already autistic, and I had already lost my daughter, so if there was more noise..."


    Thetter words were not continued by Martha.


    After losing her own daughter at the time and her granddaughter''s self-imposed istion over the


    incident, she had the idea of breaking George and the others into pieces.


    But her granddaughter was autistic, she was really afraid that if she made a scene, it would lead to


    even more uncontroble consequences.


    When Nellie heard that the olddy had not made a scene for her own sake, her heart felt even more


    heavy and painful for a moment.


    "Grandma."


    "Plus we have no substantial evidence as to what the truth of what happened back then really was."


    If there was evidence, whatever the consequences, ording to Martha''s temper, she probably would


    not have been endured it so far.


    And when it came to evidence, there was no doubt that Nellie now knew what happened, but the


    evidence...


    ording to Catherine''s character, it was basically possible to conclude that things are, in fact, not far


    off.


    "Nellie, your mother loves you and wouldn''t do something like that, so I will look into this matter."


    Those who deserve to pay would eventually have to pay ordingly, no matter how many years had


    passed since the event.


    Hearing that, Martha was somewhat relieved, "Take Lydia with you, she can help you."


    "Grandma?"


    "Truth you find out yourself is more convincing." Which was why, over the years, Martha never


    exined to her.


    She didn''t give it a chance, but if she didn''t believe it, it would be useless to exin any more.


    After all, her mother died in that way, so how could she easily believe in so-called exnations?


    Of course, she was able to get back, with Martha pushing behind the scenes.


    And there was another key point, all these years in Nellie''s heart, her mother was not a good person,


    and so was her father.


    At this moment, the figure of Andre shed through her mind.


    "Grandma, you are right." She had to find out the truth herself, and the so-called exnations were


    useless.

 Chapter 734 The Strangeness Of Various Things

    Chapter 734 The Strangeness Of Various Things


    Chapter 734 The Strangeness of Various Things


    Coming out of the Heron Ind Mansion, she saw Barney''s car, his assistant saw her and greeted her


    respectfully, "Miss James, Mr. Brooks has been waiting for you for a while."


    Saying that, he respectfully opened the car door for her, Nellie stepped forward and saw the man in the


    car who was full of reserve, "Why are you here?"


    "Shall we talk?"


    "Yes."


    Nellie nodded and a gentle smile lifted the corners of the man''s mouth.


    The car drove away.


    When Andre''s car came over, he saw Nellie get into a car from afar. He didn''t know whose car it was,


    so he followed it.


    Eventually, the car stopped in front of a cafe and Barney got out first, reaching out his hand to Nellie


    inside in a gentlemanly manner.


    Nellie put her hand into his broad palm, and Andre gripped the steering wheel tightly at this scene.


    Nellie did not expect Barney to stay in Shirling for so long, but they had barely crossed paths after


    leaving from Phoenix City.


    Together with what happened to Andre, Nellie did not want her friends to be affected, so those who


    were originally in good contact with her were less frequent.


    "This is for you." The man ced a file folder on the coffee table and then pushed it towards her.


    Nellie, "This is?"


    "I know some of the current situation of the James family, and this document will be very helpful to


    you."


    Nellie was surprised.


    The James family was basically in Hazel''s hands now and it was really not a good situation for her.


    Nellie didn''t go straight for the document, her heart was tight as she asked, "Why do you want to help


    me?"


    Barney didn''t answer her question immediately but stirred the coffee in his hand very elegantly, "You''ve


    had a bad time all these years."


    At those words, Nellie''s heart choked even harder.


    She didn''t expect Barney to point at her situation.


    It seemed that no one ever cared whether she had a good life or not all these years. Whether it was the


    James family or Andre, the most attention was paid to what kind of mistakes she had made when she


    was young, as if those mistakes would keep her in them for the rest of her life and she would not be


    able to break free.


    The only one who cared about her situation, apart from her grandmother, was Barney.


    Just as Nellie was about to say something else, George''s butler called in again, and it was clear that


    George''s situation on the hospital was very bad.


    Eventually, Nellie picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Lady Nellie,e to the hospital, this may be thest time Master will see you." The butler sounded


    tight.


    Nellie closed her eyes, for thest time?


    It seemed that he was really dying.


    "Got it." After saying that, Nellie hung up the phone.


    She wondered what George was going to say to her, they had rarely crossed paths over the years and


    but now he was so insistent on seeing her.


    Grandma said he still carried some conscience.


    But to Nellie, those were her mother''s things, and his conscience was really disgusting.


    "Thank you very much." Nellie picked up the document Barney had given her.


    Now that the James family was almost entirely in the hands of Catherine and Hazel, these external


    supports were something she needed badly.


    "It''s rare that you''re sober, go on." His tone was warm and doting.


    Once, out of spite for her mother, she stayed out of all that.


    But the truth behind this was so outrageous. So how exactly did those people eat it and how do they


    have to spit it out.


    Not only will they have to spit it all out, they will have to pay the corresponding price they should pay.


    ...


    When she walked out of the cafe, the cold wind hit her, but Nellie did not feel the cold at all, only that it


    was not half as cold as what she felt inside. Andre got off from the Bugatti.


    His gaze that looked at her was so cold.


    With just one nce, Nellie withdrew her gaze on him, and the moment she passed him, Andre took a


    hold of her wrist.


    "Finally, you can''t help it?"


    "Let go." At this moment, Nellie''s tone had an outrageous indifference.


    She had none of her old exnations, her manner was distant and cold.


    Andre''s strength heaved, "Nellie."


    Without waiting for Andre to say anything, Nellie shook off his wrist, and everything seemed to have


    gone back to the year.


    She was cold-blooded, as if she were an emotionless creature.


    Nellie didn''t say that much to Andre and took a taxi to leave.


    The moment he raised his eyes, Andre saw Barney in the cafe looking at him through the ss


    window, with an indescribable deep smile under his warm eyes.


    Andre''s hands clenched tightly and his eyes were instantly scarlet.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Caleb and Chester were still looking for Alina, yet at this juncture Macy was missing, and they


    suspected that Alina''s disappearance had something to do with Macy.


    Annie had finally met Chester.


    Every second was so torturous for her.


    With a nce from Chester, Lucas handed the phone to Annie, who understood Chester''s meaning at


    once.


    "Chester."


    "Miss Moon, call your sister."


    Annie, "She hasn''t contacted me for a while, I don''t know where she''s been."


    Why do they want to find her sister? Did her sister''s disappearance really have nothing to do with


    them?


    Chester didn''t say anything and looked at her with sharper eyes.


    Annie still wanted to say something, but after receiving the sharpness in his eyes, she took the phone


    handed over by Lucas.


    She dialed Macy''s number, soon the voice came over the phone, "Hello, the number you have called is


    switched off."


    In fact, Annie had been made countless times calls to her since she knew that Macy was missing.


    But every time, the result was the same.


    "Chester, something may have happened to my sister, you must save her, I beg you." At this moment,


    Annie was really panicking.


    Chester ignored her.


    He gave nce to Lucas, who stepped forward and took Annie''s other phone.


    Annie subconsciously wanted to grab it, but when she touched the coldness in his eyes, her


    outstretched hand was withdrawn in the end.


    Lucas flipped through her mobile phone call log.


    Annie did call Macy quite a lot but seed in reaching her, and thest call Macy made to her was half


    a month ago.


    This coincided with the time when Macy disappeared, and up to now they had not had any calls to or


    from each other.


    Macy had actually disappeared.


    "My sister has never gone that long without contacting me, something must have happened to her."


    Annie cried.


    She was wrong, she was really wrong.


    No one knew how tormented she really was during the time after Macy had not contacted her.


    In order to marry Chester, she did whatever she could, even at the expense of her sister, but when it


    came to real loss, she was so scared and hollow.

 Chapter 735 Who Took Macy Away?

    Chapter 735 Who Took Macy Away?


    Chapter 735 Who took Macy away?


    Chester and Lucas came out of the vi together.


    Chester, "What do you think?"


    "Miss Hughes'' disappearance probably has nothing to do with Macy." Lucas said with his tone raised to


    his throat.


    Nothing to do with Macy?


    It made sense.


    After all, Macy cared so much for Annie that she would have used Alina to negotiate a deal if it was


    really her who took Alina away.


    In any case, she would not put Annie in danger.


    "Have someone find out who exactly took Macy away." The disappearance of Macy was very strange.


    It clearly didn''t look like she was escaping.


    If she had escaped, she would havee back to Ingford.


    After all, here was her sister.


    "Okay." Lucas nodded.


    In the car, not long after the car started, Lucas received a phone call, and was instantly shocked,


    "What?"


    "..."


    "Seriously?"


    The small space inside the car was filled with Lucas'' depressing aura, so it was clear that what was


    said on the other side of this phone call was not considered a good thing.


    "Okay, I got it." Lucas hung up the phone and looked at Chester, "We need to find Miss Hughes as


    soon as possible."


    "What?"


    "Miss Ajax is looking for her."


    At these words, Chester''s pupils tightened as he looked at Lucas, Sienna was looking for Alina? What


    did she want?


    This was not really good news.


    Lucas said, "The Ajax family has sent half of their men to find the descendants of the Hughes family."


    It was clear that Sienna would not rest until she found Alina.


    Chester knew that ording to those feuds between him and the Ajax family, Sienna woulde over


    sooner orter, but he did not expect it to be so soon.


    He closed his eyes, hiding the sharpness under his eyes, but unable to hide the chill aura emanating


    from his body, Lucas asked, "What do we do now?"


    When Lucas asked this question, Chester''s eyes snapped open, and at that moment there was endless


    danger under his eyes.


    Now no matter if it was Lincol or Caleb, had been unable to care about Alina because of Sienna.


    Now, however, it seemed that her disappearance had not been safe.


    "You stay over here and keep looking for her, the police station has someone on hand to find her at all


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    costs." Chester opened his mouth.


    What Sienna now held in her hands probably was fatal, so it could not be dyed any longer.


    ...


    In Wend Vi''s study, Caleb swept everything off his desk, but still not relieved.


    "Who the hell is she? Let me give her 30%, why doesn''t she go rob?" Caleb was in rage.


    Tomas stood stonily to one side and said, "All thepanies have received the relevant notice."


    "Why doesn''t she go to hell?"


    Caleb said in a fury.


    All these years Sienna has disappeared and the sea ofmerce has been quiet for all these years as


    a result, and now she has returned to the Ajax family.


    The Ajax family has returned to its old arrogance, stirring up the whole business world.


    Tomas, "So now, what''s to be done?"


    This was a question that Caleb had to face, after all, if he refused, then the next projects in many


    industries could not be so easy to get.


    It could be seen what kind of existence the Ajax family once had.


    Even if Sienna had disappeared for ten years, it still wouldn''t have changed anything.


    "Did it have to go through her? That bitch!"


    Caleb was really angry, did not even hesitate to curse out such words at this moment.


    But there were a lot of people who hate Miss Ajax.


    After all, it was not just one person''s cake she was moving.


    Alina had a simr style of arrogance and dominance as her in the design world.


    Butpared to Sienna, she really was nothing.


    Tomas received a call from Lucas, "What did you say? Master Chester is leaving now?"


    At this, Caleb was shocked.


    Chester wanted to leave now? In such a chaotic scene, Caleb did not want Chester to leave.


    Especially now that the whereabouts of Alina and Penny had not been found.


    If Chester left at this point, it would not be good for them.


    "Okay, I got it." Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Tomas hung up the phone, "Sir."


    "What?"


    "Lucas said he is in charge of finding Miss Hughes now, told us to contact him if we have any news."


    Get in touch with Lucas?


    So Chester was really leaving now?


    Caleb was upset that Chester was now leaving.


    "Go away, go away, it''s best not to evere back." Caleb said in exasperation.


    He didn''t expect Chester to leave at this juncture. Did he know that Alina''s health might have started to


    deteriorate now or not?


    Tomas knew that Caleb was worried about Alina and wanted to say something, but looking at the


    annoyance on Caleb''s face, he finally swallowed it.


    ...


    Annie was thrown to the police.


    Her role in Chester''s hands was only twofold, firstly her body carried the bone marrow that Alina


    needed.


    Secondly, that was Macy.


    Now that Alina and Penny had not been found, it was possible their disappearance had anything to do


    with Macy.


    Chester knew that Annie was full of mischief, so before she left, she was handed over to the police so


    that she would not have any chance to make any waves.


    "No, Chester, save me, I really didn''t, I really didn''t." Annie looked into Chester''s cold eyes.


    She was shivering with fear.


    She had no idea that without her sister around, she would be punished ordingly.


    She didn''t expect that Macy was such an important presence in her world.


    "Sir." Lucas stood behind Chester, and didn''t expect Chester to send her to the police.


    Chester, "Keep an eye on Macy, once she appears..."


    Even if Chester didn''t go on with thetter words, Lucas knew what to do.


    If not for the marrow of Annie, he would not have allowed these two Moon sisters to exist in his world


    long ago.


    Chester left. Caleb did not expect that he would really leave.


    He had odds with Chester before, but when he was really gone, there was always a feeling of


    emptiness in his heart.


    And on the third day Chester was gone, something big happened.


    When Caleb saw the news on theputer, he jerked up.


    It was Penny, why was she there?

 Chapter 736 The Descendant Of The Hughes Family

    Chapter 736 The Descendant Of The Hughes Family


    Chapter 736 The descendant of the Hughes family


    Sienna''s face was more mature than it did ten years ago, and the overpowering aura of the Ajax family


    head was more subdued and profound.


    And in her arms, surprisingly, she was holding Penny.


    Tomas saw the report in question, "Sir, this?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb kicked the stool, and then headed straight outside, he roared, "Go to Kubay now."


    "Sir, no." Hearing that Caleb was going to Kubay, Tomas stopped him in a panic.


    Over the years the Ajax family mastered a lot of Kubay, but news about Sienna were from the TV.


    But no one had ever seen her in reality.


    Many people had been out of some control of the Ajax family in the past ten years since Sienna


    disappeared.


    And Sienna was known to be ruthless back in the day.


    At she returned to the Ajax family, and surely she would not easily let go of the people who had worked


    against the Ajax family this decade.


    To go to her at this time would undoubtedly be an automatic gift.


    "She''s got Penny." Caleb roared, his sanitypletely out of control at this moment.


    Tomas, "..."


    How did Penny end up in the hands of Sienna? This was really bad.


    "Check it out first." It was important to find out what was going on, now that Penny was in the hands of


    Sienna.


    What about Alina?


    Was the disappearance of Alina rted to Sienna?


    Caleb had always been a stoic person, and he would have to go to Kubay immediately.


    It was just two short hours before Tomas came to Caleb.


    "Sir."


    "Say it."


    "Miss Ajax is looking for the descendant of the Hughes family and is sending half of the Ajax family''s


    forces to find her." Tomas said in a gruff tone.


    Looking for a descendant of the Hughes family? What did that mean?


    Caleb''s pupils tightened at his words.


    Could it be rted to Chester? Was it rted to Chester that Penny was in her hands?


    "Damn it." Caleb clenched his hands into fists.


    It was not a coincidence that Penny was in the hands of Sienna, who was now searching for Alina in a


    big way and it must be rted to Chester.


    Caleb scratched his hair in annoyance.


    Pulling out his phone, he dialed Chester.


    However what came through was, "Hello, the number you have called is switched off."


    Tomas frowned, and Caleb made his order, "Go and sort things out."


    Chester left everything behind and left, at this juncture, seemingly making everythingplicated.


    All his thoughts during were focused on finding Alina.


    Yet now it seemed that many things seem to have escaped as well.


    Now not only did Caleb ignore a lot, but even Andre was probably a mess by now.


    Tomas spent two hours sorting out everything that had happened during the time Alina had been


    missing.


    Previously, when looking at one thing alone, things didn''t seem to corrte together.


    But now, when Tomas had sorted out everything.


    "What do you think is the connection between Macy''s missing and Alina?" Caleb asked, catching the


    point.


    Tomas, "There shouldn''t be much of a connection."


    "..."


    "After all, Annie is in the hands of Master Chester." Even if the evidence was now conclusive and she


    was thrown into prison, in a sense, she was still in Chester''s hands.


    Caleb nodded his head.


    But the gloom in his eyes always made him feel that there was something connected to this matter, but


    what kind of connection it was, it was hard to say.


    In short, no one should dare to snatch Macy from Chester.


    So, who really snatch Macy?


    "The key point now is why Penny is in the hands of Miss Ajax." Tomas said in a gruff tone.


    Without this incident of Penny being in the hands of Miss Ajax, he would really think that Alina''s


    disappearance and Macy might have been connected.


    But now things were, apparently, much moreplicated.


    And when talking about Penny, Caleb''s eyes even shone with indulgence.


    "It seems that we still need to take a trip to Kubay." In this situation now, it was basically certain that


    Alina was in the hands of Miss Ajax.


    But in ordance with some of the feuds between the Ajax family and the Shaw family and Chester, it


    was clear that Penny could not stay in the hands of Miss Ajax for too long.


    As soon as Tomas heard that Caleb was going to Kubay again, he was scared and stopped Caleb.


    It startled Caleb, "What are you doing? Let go."


    "Have Master Chester go with you."


    "You mean I''m not as good as him?"


    "No."


    "So you think that I''m afraid of that bitch?"


    The corners of Tomas'' mouth twitch at this.


    That woman was rumoured to be a devil, and to have such arrogance and dominance in the business


    world spoke volumes about her own abilities.


    In short, it was definitely not a good thing to mess with Sienna.


    Just as Caleb wanted to kick Tomas away, a call came from Collins Castle and Caleb gave Tomas a


    fierce re.


    "Hello." The moment he picked up the phone, his tone was cold and somber.


    Alby said in a serious tone, "Come back immediately."


    "No time for that." With that, Caleb was about to hang up the phone, before fiercely ring at Tomas,


    gloomy and terrifying look in his eyes.


    Tomas subconsciously let go, and without waiting for him to say anything, Caleb had already left.


    In the car.


    Caleb flipped through the photos rted to Sienna who had a real demonic beauty to her looks.


    Especially those eyes, which at a nce can make him sink into them unconsciously.


    The Ajax family had been a family in Kubay for hundreds of years and had trained each sessive heir


    to meet strict requirements.


    That was why even now, the Ajax family had control over all the important aspects of the various forces


    and the business world.


    And in the ten years since the disappearance of Sienna, the Ajax family had kept a low profile.


    The sudden return to the Ajax family now brought to mind instantly what exactly the Ajax family was


    holding in their hands ten years ago.


    At the airport, as Caleb had just gotten off the car, the butler of Collins Castle stopped him with four


    ck-d bodyguards, and Caleb''s already not-so-good face instantly sank.


    "What are you doing, Dillon?"


    "Master wants you to return to the Collins Castle immediately."


    "What if I don''t?" At this moment, Caleb''s tone was unprecedentedly somber.


    Dillon''s eyes were serious and stern in an instant, "Maser said that if you resist, you will be taken back


    no matter what the means."

 Chapter 737 The Only Thing I Can Do For Her Now

    Chapter 737 The Only Thing I Can Do For Her Now


    Chapter 737 The only thing I can do for her now


    Caleb returned to Collins Castle with an air of dullness emanating from his body.


    Alby put down the tea in his hand, and the moment he raised his eyes, he showed the harshness of the


    king, "Now you even dare to rebel in tant force?"


    Caleb, "What do you want?"


    Caleb had very little emotional impression of either his mother or his father.


    Alby stood up, dressed in casual clothes, which still could not hide the elegance of his body.


    As far as Caleb could remember, he rarely seemed to wear a suit, even at his young age, he was


    always dressed in casual clothes.


    Plus he''d always over in E City, so he had very little involvement with the Collins family.


    "Go to E City."


    "What?"


    Caleb looked at Alby in shock.


    For all these years, E City had always had Romeo over there, and even Chester stayed there for two


    years.


    Caleb had never set foot in E City.


    Romeo and Chester were both people that Alby had taken with him, but he was the only one who


    seemed like a child he had abandoned.


    Since he was a child, he had never participated in his father''s world.


    It was only known that he had a pivotal position in E City, but never knew what was going on in his


    world.


    Now let him go to E City?


    "I''m afraid that our Collins family is in big trouble."


    "Because of Sienna?" A mere woman, so much so that Alby would put his heart into it?


    Alby could see what Caleb was thinking and sneered, "Heh."


    "..."


    "That''s no ordinary woman."


    Many people looked down on the first female head of the Ajax family at the beginning, but many have


    suffered as a result.


    Her control of the General Council of the International Business League had choked off the livelihood of


    manypanies at the time.


    Over the years many people have tried to pry into the depths of the Ajax family, but every one of those


    prying had failed to wait for the results.


    "I can''t go now."


    Now a lot of things were still unclear, Penny was still in the hands of Sienna, and that woman was still


    looking for Alina, which wwas the biggest trouble.


    Alby looked at him seriously, "Your brother has already arrived in Kubay."


    "Chester went there?"


    "Yes."


    Caleb was surprised that Chester had actually gone straight to Kubay.


    Alby looked to Caleb, "He and Romeo are there."


    "You need to go over to E City now and stabilise the situation there."


    "I don''t really know what''s going on over there." Caleb said in a disgruntled tone.


    Now that Chester and Romeo have both gone to Kubay and he had to set foot in E City, to stabilise


    their situation?


    Was his father too confident of him?


    Alby turned around, "You dare to go to Kubay, and you can''t go to E City?"


    "I..."


    "The situation over there in Kubay is not as simple as you see, the people of the Ajax family are


    cunning. You don''t know it well, you will only make a loss."


    Plus what Caleb was involved in all year round was originally just something on themerce, he


    couldn''t handle those people in Kubay.


    Although Caleb was angry, it was now obvious that he felt the seriousness of the matter.


    After all, Kubay used to be almost all uninvolved, but now that Sienna had gone back, it was a different


    story.


    "What about Alina?"


    "Still thinking about her now?" Alby didn''t expect Caleb to be caught up in it.


    Caleb was silent.


    And it was such silence that made people feel even more the heavy heart he had for Alina, and made


    people feel what kind of existence Alina had in his heart.


    Alby sighed, "Forget about her."


    Caleb felt his heart choked violently.


    Alby said, "If your big brother is targeted by the Ajax family, no one can protect her."


    Caleb''s heart turned more violent choking.


    If the Ajax family was really throwing everything, they would make you lose everything.


    If it were just a matter of losing everything, the family would be unfathomable.


    Many families in Kubay went through a wave of tragedy fifteen years ago, when Sienna was only


    sixteen years old when he took over the Ajax family.


    Because of the turmoil over there, it even affected them, showing the ruthlessness of that wicked


    woman''s heart.


    "I know." At this moment Caleb nodded his head in agreement after all.


    Chester had already arrived over in Kubay, Penny was his daughter, so naturally he would do


    everything he could to bring her back.


    Alby was kind of relieved to see him nod his head.


    "Get Dillon to go over with you."


    "Okay." Caleb nodded, he had always thought that Dillon''s position in the Collins family was not simple,


    now it seemed to be true. All those years Vanessa had trusted him so much, and in the end things went


    wrong because of Dillon.


    ...


    It was cold in Shirling.


    The moment Andre learned that Penny was actually in the hands of Sienna, his first reaction was to go


    over to Kubay, however, he was stopped by Luna.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "In the past, it was fine for you to mind that girl''s business, but not now." Hearing that it was the Ajax


    family, Luna stopped Andre to meddle.


    They were probably going to break their word.


    Andre looked to Luna, who gripped him heavier, "Keep the VIG safe."


    Alina was involved, mostly because of the feud between the Collins family and the Ajax family in the


    early years.


    Plus Lincol had recently gotten close to Alina, and the Shaw family and the Ajax family were at odds


    too.


    Andre was trembling all over.


    "I want to get Penny back." When he read these reports, Andre''s first thought was to get Penny back.


    When ites to the Ajax family, there is probably not much else they can manage on their side.


    Luna, "Miss Ajax has now had Penny in her hands, it is not easy to get her back."


    This was not possible.


    Even if Luna did not fully say thetter words, Andre could understand the meaning.


    Both hands clenched into fists, and at that moment Andre''s body trembled.


    Luna stepped forward, raised her eyes, met the tolerance under Andre''s eyes that tightened sharply,


    took a deep breath, "The only thing you can do for her now is to guard VIG, and..."


    "And Jon Hughes International Group." Alina took that resounding international name and registered


    it as her ownpany.


    She had everything that Jon Hughes had.


    Now that Jon Hughes was on the market, all of this was her brainchild.


    "Your grandfather left half of VIG to her, Jon Hughes is all she has, so keep it safe."

 Chapter 738 Let Penny Go, You Have What You Want

    Chapter 738 Let Penny Go, You Have What You Want


    Chapter 738 Let Penny go, you have what you want


    For three months, there has been little substantial progress on the side of Margot, who was working


    with Brandon.


    But without Alina, it was as if she had lost the roots of her duckweed, and now she was lost in


    everything she did.


    "Read these materials." Brandon handed Margot a small portion of Alina''s design.


    Margot took it, nced at it and instantly burst into tears.


    Brandon froze, "What are you crying about?"


    "Hasn''t Miss Hughes been found yet?"


    When speaking of Alina, Brandon''s face covered with an unprecedented gloom.


    He knew all about the trouble that Andre and the others were now in.


    And she was in more trouble than any of the previous ones.


    "Now that you are the design director of thepany, there is an urgent need to design a batch of


    wedding dresses and jewellery with new elements, so give the designers a meeting and try to finish it


    within a month."


    A month?


    It was a crunch time.


    Margot''s heart was instantly lifted in her throat at this moment.


    Margot went out with the papers.


    Brandon read the relevant designs of Margot and found that she was a very talented designer.


    The jewellery she designed was unmistakably luxurious in its simplicity, as if she was born to capture


    the elements of luxury.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His phone vibrated and Brandon picked it up, "What''s it?"


    Instantly, Brandon''s eyes went dim.


    "Whatever it takes, find her." Said him, hanging up the phone.


    The atmosphere in the office, at the moment, was even more sullen and cold.


    Lighting a cigarette, he took two hard puffs, pulling open the drawer in front of him and pulling out a


    small notebook.


    Inside was an old photograph, and even with its age, the woman''s silhouette and smile were still as


    clear as if it were yesterday.


    ...


    Although Chester had gone to Kubay, his people were still constantly searching for Alina''s


    whereabouts, and Caleb had gone over to E City.


    From the time Sienna returned to the Ajax family, she made constant tactics. After all, she had


    disappeared for ten years, and those who had been in control of the Ajax family ten years ago had


    naturally fallen apart somewhat.


    Every instruction issued now has been met with rejection. Because of this, some of the directions the


    Ajax family recently had be so elusive that one slip could lead to a mud pit.


    And Sienna sent twice as many people as before to find the descendants of the Hughes family. Andre''s


    fist mmed hard on the desk, and Troy, the special assistant on one side looked grave, "I didn''t


    expect her to grab Penny and was unwilling to stop."


    She used such arge force to find Alina.


    At this, Andre''s eyes shed even more gloomy and cold.


    Troy bowed his head respectfully and said no more.


    Caleb, Chester and Lincol were under different degrees of attack from the Ajax family.


    The only one that was left alone at the moment was VIG.


    And, even though Sienna was now madly searching for Alina, yet he did not take a shot at Jon


    Hughes International.


    "You go first." Andre''s tone had a masked annoyance.


    Troy nodded and walked away.


    When Andre was left alone in the office, a faint sadness surfaced under his eyes, "Alina."


    No news of her, that''s good news too, right?


    "Is it that you think I am a coward?" Andre at this moment was dying to kill Sienna.


    But his mother was right, the forces on all sides of the Ajax family were in too much control.


    If he were to strike at that evil woman without any preparation at one would only end up making things


    out of control.


    Even, in the end, both VIG and Jon Hughes International could not be saved.


    But when he thought that Penny was in the hands of Sienna, Andre was not willing to give up.


    Eventually opening his phone and dialing several numbers, he began his deployment, however just


    after hanging up thest call, an unfamiliar international number called in and Andre frowned, picking


    up, "Hello."


    "Uncle, it''s me."


    Andre jerked up, his pupils tightening with an anxious look, "Penny, did that woman do anything to


    you?"


    "Ah."


    Andre, "Penny, Penny." Impatiently, he walked back and forth in his office, yet there was no further


    sound from the phone.


    Just came a woman''s reproach, "Looks like you forget my words, didn''t I tell you not to call anyone?"


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want? Let Penny go, you can have anything." It had been hung


    up.


    Andre, was nervous.


    With trembling hands, he dialed back that number, however, it could not be reached.


    Andre dialed again, yet he received the same answer.


    It was clearly Penny who dialed his number from the phone, and he heard her voice clearly, so why


    was the number empty?


    With a ''bang'', the door of the office was mmed straight open, and Andre walked down the passage


    of the office covered in cold air.


    All the employees sensed the anger on him and steered clear.


    When Troy saw Andre walking towards him, he got up and respectfully stepped forward, "Sir, what are


    you doing?"


    "Check this number out immediately." With that, a piece of paper was pped in front of Troy, with an


    international number written on it.


    Troy picked it up, frowning, "This is the number from Kubay."


    At the sound of his voice, Andre''s breath stilled at that moment.


    So Penny was in Kubay?


    "How do you know?"


    "I had seen it once before." Troy replied respectfully, while the gloom on his face indicated the


    seriousness of the problem.


    Even if Troy did not continue to exin, Andre knew what was going on.


    Breathing heavily, he turned around and went inside the office.


    Troy followed in, "Sir."


    "Arrange a trip for me to Kubay."


    "Sir, no." Hearing that Andre was going to Kubay, Troy stopped him.


    Now that Sienna had just returned to the Ajax family, things were going to be even more chaotic than


    expected over there now.


    If he wanted to go and bring Penny back, it was impossible, and he might encounter unknown dangers.


    After all, that woman had always been unfathomable and no one knew where her dangerous bottom


    line lied.

 Chapter 739 Seems Tolerant Of Andre

    Chapter 739 Seems Tolerant Of Andre


    Chapter 739 Seems tolerant of Andre


    All thepanies of Andre now had been hit in some varying degrees, and in his early years, Andre


    had been in the opposition to the Ajax family''s monopoly, naturally the Ajax family was offended.


    What was unexpected, however, was that Sienna seemed particrly forgiving of him, as if she had


    forgotten their feud.


    ...


    Deep in the deep bamboo forest, rain falls, beating the water in the pond with a tinkling sound, in a


    quiet and peaceful manner.


    Yet in this calmness, there was a suffocating danger.


    Romeo came in from outside in a ck trench coat, covered in rain, his coat casually tossed to the


    waiter waiting on one side.


    And then he pped a file bag on the desk and pushed it towards Chester, "That evil woman''s people


    did go to Ingford."


    "And, they arrived three days before Alina disappeared."


    The suffocating danger wafted through the cold air.


    Romeo, "There''s something weird about it."


    "What''s weird?"


    "That wicked woman, so far, hasn''t made a move against VIG." They are more or less had been


    affected.


    However, Andre was fine now.


    Andre was a capricious person back then, he had no regard for that Sienna at all, so much so that he


    rebelled again and again.


    Now that Sienna had returned to the Ajax family, she should be the strongest counter-attacker against


    Andre, but Andre was safe and sound.


    Chester''s bony fingers tapped rhythmically on the carved bamboo tea table, and an endless depth


    shone from under those eyes.


    The most fearful thing at was the overreaction of Chester, once it could not be suppressed, then the


    calmness of Kubay would surely copse in an instant.


    Once the economy and all the parties at the main lifeline havepletely copsed, then the turmoil


    caused would be great.


    "Brother, how about..." "Romeo." "Yes." "Prepare the manpower." Chester''s tone was chilly.


    Romeo, "..."


    Was he going to fight head-on?


    "Brother, no." Romeo''s mind spun instantly and he said without thinking.


    He knew exactly what Chester meant by preparing the manpower, which was undoubtedly to snatch


    Penny away from Sienna first.


    But the consequences would be huge damage.


    The cigarette butt in Chester''s hand pressed in the ashtray, and his eyes show sinister color.


    Chester, "This is the best time for us to pick up Penny."


    After all, it was not known where exactly Alina was now.


    Neither their people nor Sienna''s people had given up their search to date, and neither had heard from


    her.


    They don''t know what happened after Alina left with Penny, and why Penny fell into the hands of


    Sienna.


    "What about those conditions that Sienna made?" Romeo asked apprehensively.


    Sienna had issued conditional notices to all international groups, and now somepanies had been


    hit to varying degrees.


    Even the Collins family and the Shaw family had been hit to no small extent.


    At this point, weren''t those terms being offered in exchange? Instead, he was going to go straight to


    snatch Penny back?


    Romeo didn''t dare to think what kind of chaos would happen next in Kubay.


    "Conditions?" Chester opened his mouth, it implied danger, and then he continued, "Inform the Ajax


    family that we agree."


    Chester had to get Penny back first at any cost.


    Romeo nodded, "So you are picking up Penny as the Collins family?"


    "Do you think that the Collins family can pick up Penny from her?"


    "Brother." Hearing Chester''s coldly snorted words, Romeo instantly understood exactly what Chester


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was up to.


    The moment Chester raised his eyes, Romeo touched the coldness under his eyes and was forced to


    swallow back all the words that followed.


    After so many years of hibernation, it was time to break.


    And what such a break would really mean for them naturally speaks for itself.


    ...


    After so many years of controlling the International Chamber of Commerce General Assembly, the


    family''s heritage could not be underestimated by anyone.


    No sooner had the Collins family offered their refusal on their side than there was outrageous chaos in


    E City.


    Caleb read the information and mmed his fist on the desk in anger, "This vicious woman."


    Tomas stood in shock a short distance away.


    The urgency of that meeting just now was undoubtedly all caused by Sienna, Tomas asked, "So what


    do we do now?"


    "Tell her to go to hell." Caleb roared without thinking.


    No one had ever been able to get such an offer from him in all these years, and Sienna was asking a


    lot.


    This proposed bar was shameless.


    Tomas, "If that''s the case, there''s bound to be retaliation from her."


    "..."


    "In Phoenix City, it has now descended intoplete chaos." And naturally, this chaos was caused by


    the rejection of Sienna.


    Annoyed, Caleb walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and lit a cigarette.


    After two hard puffs, the boredom in her heart still didn''t go down.


    After ten years, that woman had undoubtedly be more ruthless, and her statics was imprable


    to read.


    But to be able to plunge so many groups into such dark chaos in such a short period of time, there was


    some truth to this woman sitting at the head of the Ajax family at the age of sixteen.


    "Myles couldn''t even do anything about it?"


    "Mr. Dean has been hit the hardest." And when Sienna returned to the Ajax family, the first people she


    made a move on were Myles and Lincol.


    The whole atmosphere in the office at that moment was even more gloomy.


    Caleb took a puff to the butt of the cigarette, it could be seen at this moment he was holding back huge


    anger.


    Sienna waspletely unreasonable in her heart.


    "It''s confirmed that Alina is not in her hands?" Caleb didn''t care at all about what kind of person Sienna


    really was, but he was worried about Alina.


    Now with all these mishaps that Sienna had made, there was no chance for him to get out after he


    entered E City.


    "Yes, now Miss Ajax is asking around for Miss Hughes''s whereabouts."


    Hearing this address that Tomas used for Alina, Caleb couldn''t help but have a sourness floating under


    his eyes.


    There was a time when all the people called her Mrs. Collins, but now in his world, only Miss Hughes


    remained.

 Chapter 740 All Want To Pick Up Penny

    Chapter 740 All Want To Pick Up Penny


    Chapter 740 All want to pick up Penny


    Nellie refused again and again, but was eventually stopped by George''s butler and taken to the


    hospital with force.


    The strong disinfectant made Nellie frown.


    George was lying in the intensive care ward, with very little time awake. Nellie looked at the very sick


    man, and surprisingly did not react at all.


    George weakly held out his hand to her, "Nellie,e here."


    Nellie stepped forward and instead of putting her hand into George''s hand, she sat down on the chair


    next to the hospital bed.


    George looked at her cold and distant look, and his heart only felt a dull heaviness.


    "You really are still ming me." He was breathless, with a hint of heartache and helplessness.


    Nellie did not say anything but waited for his following words.


    She wanted to hear if there could be a final warmth in thest moments of his life. However, in the end,


    she was disappointed.


    Nellie looked sternly at her, "I have little time left, Nellie, I hope you won''t make things difficult for Hazel


    after I die, she''s your sister, she''s innocent."


    Nellie looked at George coldly.


    The moment she opened her mouth, grimness in her tone, "Is that what you want say to me?"


    "Nellie, it was all my fault back then, it had nothing to do with Catherine."


    "Heh." George didn''t finish his words before he was interrupted by Nellie with a sneer, "So what do you


    mean now?"


    At Nellie did not have the patience to listen to him go on.


    People throughout Shirling say that she is the eldestdy of the James family, but almost all sigh and


    shake their heads when they hear of her reputation.


    Just because she didn''t have a good reputation, she became pregnant with the child of an unknown


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    man in her sophomore year and even put a ssmate in hospital.


    As for the mention of that low-key seconddy of the James family, everyone''s description was, gentle,


    kind and low-key.


    Almost every nice word was used for this seconddy of the building.


    Of course, Nellie did not care her reputation, but it was in the rumors.


    George looked guiltily at Nellie, and eventually grabbed her hand in spite of Nellie''s rejection.


    At this moment, Nellie clearly felt the temperature of George''s hand, which was ridiculously low.


    Soon she spied what was even colder than that, the heart of George, he said, "Catherine and Hazel


    have nothing in this world but me."


    "Nellie, your grandmother loves you, and your aunt has been taking good care of you in the dark all


    these years, so..."


    "So Hazel has nothing, I have to give her everything in the James family to inherit, I have my


    grandmother, so I don''t need the James family?"


    Before George could finish his words, he was interrupted again by Nellie.


    And at the moment, her tone was more than cold.


    George, "Nellie."


    "Have you forgotten how you really made your fortune?" With that, Nellie drew out her hand icily.


    The coldness on that face showed her disappointment and even rejection of George over the years.


    At these words, George''s face changed.


    The look in his eyes was more than impatient.


    Such a subtle change was clearly seen by Nellie, and the corners of her mouth lifted up in a snicker,


    "Not to mention that they are not qualified to touch my mother''s things."


    "Even if it''s yours, I''ll inherit half of it."


    "Nellie, you..." George was full of shock to hear that as he thought she was the most disgusted her


    mother.


    Nellie knew what George was shocked about and got up icily before saying, "When I find out that you


    transferred the joint property between you and my mother for that woman back then, Catherine will be


    disqualified from inheriting."


    "Nellie, you can''t do that." When he heard Nellie say those words, George instantly changed his face.


    When Nellie heard him defend Catherine in this way, the expression on his face grew colder and colder


    at this moment.


    She turned around and headed for the door.


    Not having taken two steps, she heard a ''thud'' behind her, and Nellie turned around to see George


    falling to the ground in pain.


    Nellie''s eyes were cold, without the slightest intention of stepping forward, she uttered in a bitter voice,


    "Of course, I applied for property protection."


    "You had better inform her that I will make her pay a very serious price if she transfers the property."


    After saying that, no matter what else George wanted to say, Nellie dashed out of the door.


    He went to all the trouble to get her toe to the hospital, just to get her to stop making things difficult


    for Hazel and Catherine, and to get her to back down from inheriting the James family?


    He, in the hearts of the people of Shirling, was such a good father, protecting her, his daughter, even


    after her mother had done something like that.


    If those people saw how he tried to y the affection card to get her to give in for the daughter of his


    mistress back then, they would probably be sick, right?


    "Lady Nellie." When the butler saw Nelliee out, he respectfully was about to step forward, however


    Nellie coldly snorted and left.


    The butler was not given the slightest chance to continue speaking.


    ...


    All of them, now, were trembling in their hearts because Sienna had gone back to the Ajax family, yet


    there was a major incident in Kubay.


    In Kubay, the mysterious controller behind the Spinster family came back.


    A mysterious being that no one had ever seen before, but one that made even the Ajax family back off,


    gave up everything in Kubay to leave back then.


    Now, he was back in Kubay.


    "Now is the best time to go and pick up Penny."


    The moment Caleb got the news, his first reaction was to bring out Penny when Spinster and Ajax were


    sniping at each other.


    The sudden return of this mysterious controller of the Spinster family had given them a chance to take


    a breather.


    Tomas was shocked at his words, "What about E City?"


    "Tomas." Before Tomas could finish his words, he was interrupted by Caleb.


    Tomas, "I mean, Miss Ajax didn''t hurt Penny, and I''m worried if there''s something else going on here."


    "Whatever her hidden agenda, let''s get Penny back first."


    A hidden agenda?


    He knew none of these people, but they were in control of all from that high ce.


    And his concern now was less about what those people controlled and more about the fact that Penny


    could not be in the hands of Sienna.


    After all, this wicked woman, Sienna, had an unpredictable personality, and now was not taking on


    Penny, but who knew when she would make a move because of Chester?


    "Master Chester is over there, he should have gotten the news too, shall we inform him?" In short,


    Tomas didn''t want Caleb to go there.


    And when Caleb heard the name of Chester, he had another headache.


    Instantly, it brought him back to a reality that was choking him, "Then you contact him."


    Tomas was relieved to hear that.


    After all, right now it looked like the Ajax family and the Spinster family were fighting within Kubay, but


    getting involved at will only lead to greater trouble when she made a move.

 Chapter 741 Penny And Sienna

    Chapter 741 Penny And Sienna


    Chapter 741 Penny and Sienna


    Annie was already in prison.


    At the moment, she prostrated herself on the floor and looked at a cleaning worker supplicatingly, "Did


    the phone call go through?"


    The old man scowled at her with a leering look, and Annie knew what he wanted.


    Inwardly, she felt only a pang of humiliation, but in the end she had topromise.


    An hourter, "Can you tell me now had she been got through on the phone?" Annie asked, curled up


    on the floor, her eyes hollow.


    The only one who could save her now was Macy.


    She didn''t expect to be so powerless after leaving her sister, and she didn''t expect Chester to be so


    ruthless.


    The old man spat, "I called a dozen times and it''s always off."


    Instantly, Annie''s are scarlet.


    She never thought that herpromise would result in such an oue. Where the hell had Macy


    gone? Why couldn''t she even be reached?


    Could it be that she was really angry and didn''t want her?


    At this moment Annie seemed to have forgotten what kind of cold attitude she had when Chester used


    Macy to pinch her during that time.


    Macy, however hateful a person she might be, did her best.


    Just as the man picked up his things and turned to go, Annie grabbed his ankle, "Wait."


    "Let go of me before someone finds out." The man saw her pestering and looked at her with even more


    contempt.


    Annie, "How is Alina doing?"


    "What can happen to a woman with Master Chester around?" After saying that, the man kicked Annie


    away and left without looking back.


    And Anniey limp on the ground, her eyes full of despair.


    It was all because of Alina, she won after all.


    She was a goddess in her own right, with her enviable fame and finances, and even when she was


    away from Chester, she was still a goddess on high.


    And she was crazy enough to want just bit of love from Chester beside her, to end up like this.


    "Alina, I hate you." The name was murmured softly, in a tone of despair that had been through the


    ages.


    Why? She had so much, and she just wanted piece of it, and she ended up like this?


    "I hate you, I hate you." At this moment the hollowness in Annie''s eyes was filled with endless hatred.


    She wanted to have Alina thrown to the ground, yet she was trapped in this prison, unable to do


    anything about it.


    Was she really going to end up like Emma and die in this ce?


    No, she didn''t want it.


    But where could she go now but here? Who else could get her out of this ce? "Sis, where the hell


    are you?"


    At this moment, Annie only felt that she was helpless.


    She never knew that Macy was such an important presence in her world.


    ...


    Tomas was d that Caleb hadpromised by not going over to Kubay, but soon there was a new


    problem, for Chester was missing.


    "What did you say?" Caleb put down the ss of water in his hand, and his body was instantly


    surrounded by a shady aura.


    Chills ran down Tomas'' back, what would it mean if Chester disappeared at this time?


    Caleb would only get more out of control, and Chester was now over in Kubay, where he was the key


    to finding Alina.


    "Master Chester has been unreachable, so have Lucas and Ronan." Lucas, along with Ronan, went


    back to Kubay with Chester.


    Yet now not only can''t Chester be contacted, but even Ronan and Lucas can''t be contacted.


    "What about Romeo?" Caleb was furious.


    Tomas shook his head with a sigh, "He is too missing."


    These words had been appearing in Caleb''s ears for some time now, and it was such words that make


    it so difficult to face.


    His heart was constantly rising and falling.


    Just as they were about to say something else, the phone on the table rang, and with a nce from


    Caleb, Tomas stepped forward to pick it up, "Hello."


    In just a moment, Tomas'' face twitched slightly.


    "It''s Master calling." It was from Alby.


    And thest thing Caleb wanted to answer right now was Alby''s call, every time he confronted Alby,


    there was absolutely nothing good.


    He picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Now that a critical moment has arrived on your big brother, don''t leave E City by half a step."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before, he was told toe over here to take over everything in E City, but now he was told not to


    leave E City?


    "Father."


    "Forget what I said to you before?" Without waiting for Caleb to say anything, Alby said in a serious


    tone.


    Alby was his father after all, and naturally he knew exactly what he was worried about.


    Alina was a woman he seemed unable to do anything else but forget.


    "What the hell is going on in Kubay right now?" Caleb asked in a tight tone, now that some news had


    been heard over there alone, all of which gave an idea of just how messy that had be.


    And at the moment in speaking of Kubay, Alby uttered, "A lot of things are going to change."


    It was just a simple statement and Caleb''s heart was in his throat.


    Many people had been affected by this, and if many things are going to change as Alby said, then...


    ...


    Kubay.


    The ancient castle stands magnificently at the top of the mountain, with a panoramic view of the whole


    of Moyen, and this was the Ajax family that people look up to.


    Penny was not happy sitting in the princess'' room, and the maid in charge of her care was at her wits''


    end at the moment.


    "Penny, please eat something." The maid, Nora, coaxed very carefully, yet Penny turned to one side


    with tears in her eyes.


    Nora came forward and took Penny''s hand, "What''s wrong, Penny? The teacher will being to give


    you a lessonter, how can you have the strength to have ss if you don''t eat?"


    "I miss my uncle."


    Nora, "..."


    When she came back before, she often heard the word ''uncle'' from her mouth, so she seems to have a


    good rtionship with her uncle.


    But this was Kubay, not a ce where some outsiders could juste in.


    "Once Miss has recovered, I will take you back for a trip, okay?"


    "Can''t I have my unclee and see me?" Penny looked at Nora pitifully, and Nora''s heart melted at


    her pitiful look.


    She rubbed her soft hair in a doting manner, "At least not at the moment."


    Penny was about to cry again.


    Nora panicked.


    Today, Penny''s emotions were more difficult to control. Earlier, she was able to coax Penny when she


    missed her uncle.


    The door opened, Penny and Nora looked towards the door, only to see Sienna in a long ink-colored


    robe.


    A stern beauty that was impossible to ignore radiated from all over.


    A group of servants got up respectfully and stood to one sides, "Lady Sienna."

 Chapter 742 It CanT Be A Child And It CanT Be A Princess

    Chapter 742 It Can''T Be A Child And It Can''T Be A Princess


    Chapter 742 It can''t be a child and it can''t be a princess


    When Penny saw Sienna, she stood up from the small stool and looked at her pitifully.


    Sienna came to her and bent down, "I heard that you ckmailed them by not eating?"


    "..." Penny''s thin lips were tightly pursed and her small body trembled, as if she had an instinctive fear


    of the powerful aura that emanated from Sienna.


    Nora stood on the side looking distressed, and subconsciously wanted to go forward, but when she


    touched the harshness in Sienna''s eyes, she finally dared not go forward.


    Sienna stood up, "The girls of the Ajax family have not been allowed to cry like this since they were


    young."


    "Lady Sienna, Penny is still a child." Nora was truly distressed and subconsciously tried to protect


    Penny.


    However, Sienna gave a nce, and Nora instinctively cowered.


    Sienna looked around the room, closed her eyes and opened them again with only the coolness of


    rity.


    Turning, she ordered "Tear this room down."


    "Lady Sienna."


    "In future her room must not be this fancy, no toys are allowed." Every word carried a serious


    harshness.


    In the presence of such seriousness, no one dare to question anything.


    Tears fell from Penny''s eyes.


    The moment Sienna went out, Nora picked Penny up, "Penny, stop crying, we have to get ready for


    ss."


    Previously, because the butler had no clear rules, they felt that girls should have princess-like room.


    And today, it was the first time that Sienna had stepped into this room, but she had made such a rule.


    "Penny, don''t cry, Lady Sienna is already angry, we have to get over to the study right now."


    Apparently, Sienna was angry, and Penny could not be self-willed.


    If she didn''t go to the designated study at the appointed time, no one could afford the consequences if


    Sienna lost her temper.


    Nora rushed to change Penny''s clothes as fast as she could.


    The castle had a number of study rooms, and as Penny was now of school age, she had a dedicated


    study.


    The teachers of each subject woulde here at the designated time to give her lessons.


    She used to be in kindergarten when she was around Andre, yet in the past few months, the intensity


    of her studies had increased.


    The moment Nora opened the study door, besides the two teachers, there was Sienna.


    "Lady Sienna."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The long hair did not have any gentle tone to her temperament, but on the contrary made people feel


    more gloomy in it.


    When he saw the blue princess dress that Penny was wearing, his eyes were instantly stern, "Nora."


    "Yes, Lady Sienna."


    "Take her to get a change of clothes, there are no princesses in the Ajax family."


    Nora was trembling, and by nowyers andyers of cold sweat had broken out on her back, "Yes."


    She hurried to take Penny away.


    Luckily, she had prepared quite a few types of clothes for Penny before, and Nora led her back to her


    room and changed her into a shirt and a ck skirt.


    Penny liked brightly coloured clothes, so these were never her choice before.


    Nora changed her clothes and said to the maid who stayed behind before she left the door, "Clean out


    all the princess dresses in here and don''t keep any simr ones."


    "Yes, yes."


    At Nora''s sudden seriousness, Penny scowled, upset.


    Although Nora''s heart ached for her, she knew that this was the journey that the future heirs of the Ajax


    family would have to endure through the generations.


    On the way to the study, Penny grabbed Nora''s hand and asked in a soft tone, "Nora, when will my


    mummye back?"


    When it came to Alina, Nora had a headache.


    "Lady Sienna has everything control, so don''t worry, Penny."


    Penny was disappointed.


    She missed her mummy and uncle so much now, she didn''t want to be here, there were witch here.


    ...


    The news of the Ajax family''s search for the descendants of the Hughes family intensified, and no one


    knew why Alina and Penny had been separated.


    What was more, they didn''t know exactly what the interior of the Ajax family was like now, but with the


    Spinster family in check, some of the recent external action had been less.


    And at this juncture, Lucas and Ronan returned to E City.


    When Caleb saw Ronan and Lucas, his breath trembled even more uncontrobly at that moment,


    "What''s going on? Where is Chester?"


    Why did Lucas and Ronan bothe back while Chester did not?


    "Master Chester said that from now on, Ronan and I will follow you." Lucas stepped forward and said


    respectfully.


    Chester''s breath was all over the ce, unsteady.


    What did this mean?


    What did it mean Lucas and Ronan were following him?


    "What''s wrong with him?"Lucas and Ronan were Chester''s most powerful men.


    And now Chester was gone?


    And at this moment when asked what happened to Chester, Lucas shook his head, "We don''t know."


    "What did you say?" Caleb''s tone was instantly stern, how could they not know?


    On this trip to Kubay, they were following Chester.


    "After Master Chester dropped his words, he disappeared." Lucas said in a gruff tone.


    Alina was gone, and now Chester was gone too?


    A certain possibility floated in his mind, and Caleb only felt that something in his world hadpletely


    copsed.


    Still, if it did turn out that way, it might be good. But would it really be that way?


    "And did you get news of her before this?" She was referring to Alina.


    And while talking about Alina, Caleb could clearly feel the heavier aura on Lucas and Ronan.


    They hadn''t found Alina at all before this, but it was under such circumstances that Chester had, in the


    end, disappeared.


    "No news at all?"


    "No."


    Caleb clenched his hands into fists.


    He was not informed at all, or he just did not want to bring him this information.


    He was trying to take Alina off in such a way? Chester really would do something like that.


    Lucas and Ronan, the most important people around Chester, were however handed over to Caleb at


    this critical moment.


    Clearly, he was giving up on everything.


    Was it renunciation, or is was renewal? But no one knew.


    ...


    In the tallest building in Moyen.


    "Master, news has arrived from Matteo." A man in ck clothing stood in the dimly lit space with


    papers.


    Even wrapped in clothes, it was impossible to ignore the firm, erect pecs and back of his body.


    And the man sitting on the sofa, his eyes glinting in the dark, had a suffocating and oppressive danger.


    With a raised hand, the document was respectfully ced in his palm.


    The man in the ck suit turned on the lights in the entire room the moment the file bag was opened.


    The lights were bright and the owner of those dangerous eyes in that dim space was full of imperial


    aura that could not be concealed any more.


    He was the man behind Moyen in control of the whole situation, Fraser Spinster.


    His eyes radiated with the harshness, "Act now."

 Chapter 743 A New Beginning Is A Redemption

    Chapter 743 A New Beginning Is A Redemption


    Chapter 743 A New Beginning is a Redemption


    In the castle.


    Penny had been tired all morning, and although she was willful and petnt, she behaved well around


    the imposing surveince of Sienna.


    "Have you remembered all the points the teacher taught you?" After the teacher left, Sienna asked and


    looked at Penny sternly.


    Penny''s thin lips tightened and she was silent.


    And such silence was undoubtedly the greatest confrontation to Sienna, who snorted coldly, "Is that all


    you can do?"


    "I want to see Mummy." Penny raised her eyes, her attitude was as firm as it had ever been.


    The wine swayed in the woman''s hand and the corners of her seductive lips rose, "You think meeting


    her will change anything?"


    She was a small child, and her mind was almost instantly recognisable.


    The high intensity of her studies had made Penny lose her patiencepletely, and all she wanted


    now was to find Alina.


    In fact, ever since she arrived at this ce, she had been mouring for Alina, but Sienna never let her


    see her.


    Looking at the child''s hateful gaze at her, Sienna did not care at all, reaching out to pinch her face.


    "You have to learn even if you don''t want to."


    "You''re a big devil, Mummy says children have to ept their learning ording to their age and I''m


    seriously over the age limit now."


    Sienna raised her eyebrows.


    Penny was quite smart and even knew that what he was learning now was supetive.


    Putting down the ss of red wine in her hand, he rose and walked towards the study door,


    "Remember, there are no children in the Ajax family." No princesses, no children.


    So the intensity that they have had to endure since childhood was unimaginable to the average person.


    The moment the door to the study closed, Sienna turned back, "Memorise everything you learn today,


    or you will never see your mother again."


    At the moment, her voice was soft, yet what in Penny''s ears was an uncountable threat.


    Penny instantly stiffened.


    No sooner had Sienna left than Nora came in, "Penny, are you alright? You must be exhausted, right?"


    "Bring back everything I''ve learned today." Without waiting for Nora toe up and hug her, Penny


    huffed and headed out the door.


    Nora sighed in confusion.


    The only time she had seen Lady Sienna in a good mood over the years was the day she got news of


    the second youngdy and her daughter.


    They all thought that Penny would be raised like a princess when she was picked up.


    So they all prepared a lot of things that little girls like, but the reaction from Lady Sienna seemed to be


    different from what they thought.


    Back to the room.


    Nora put down the schoolwork in her hand and then rushed to bring Penny lunch, which he ate while


    reading.


    "Penny, you might as well concentrate on food."


    "I''ll see Mummy when I''ve got it remembered." The child said to Nora as she stuffed food into her


    mouth.


    Nora stiffened.


    And then the heartache overflowed. How much did she miss her mummy?


    Penny was actually very smart, and although what she was learning now was quite hard, she had a


    pretty good grasp of it.


    It was the asional temper tantrum over Alina and Andre.


    However, her world waspletely different now. Once, when she was in the Lawson''s, if there was a


    request that could not be met, she could get it by crying.


    Yet now Penny wanted to cry, but after crying so many times, the demon didn''t evenpromise, and


    she learned that crying was useless.


    The only way to get what she wanted was to meet the demands of that demon.


    ...


    In another building of the castle.


    The medical system here was well established, and Sienna came over aftering out of Penny''s


    special study.


    "Lady Sienna." The servants who saw her all greeted her respectfully as Sienna went to Alina''s ward


    on the third floor.


    The head maid with the doctor was examining Alina''s body, "Lady Sienna, you''re here."


    The head maid stepped forward when she saw Sienna.


    When Sienna looked at Alina, who was obviously looking much better, the tight frown in her brow was


    slightly loosened at this moment.


    "How did it go?" Sienna asked in a cold voice.


    The head maid stepped forward and respectfully answered, "Professor Timothy says that Lady Alina''s


    danger period haspletely passed."


    At the sound of this, Sienna was sort of relieved at this moment.


    Just as she was about to say something to the head maid, Alina inside had woken up, and Sienna took


    a step in.


    When the nurses and doctor saw Sienna, they all looked reverent, and then left with their things.


    When Alina heard the sound of high heels, she looked towards the source of the sound and saw that it


    was Sienna, the corners of her mouth lifted up in a smile.


    "How do you feel now?" Without waiting for Alina to say anything, Sienna asked.


    Alina, "Better."


    She was telling the truth.


    When she was suffering from such a disease, she thought for a while that she could only wait for death,


    and she thought that such spiritual power hadpletely left her.


    And now this sense of vitality in her body made it clear to her that she hade to life once and for all.


    Sienna sat down, her slender fingers brushing her cold cheek.


    She tried hard to be gentle with Alina, but her body was covered with an extremely harsh aura.


    It was good to see that Alina had the slightest rebellion to her touch.


    "Do you know what mother named you?" Sienna whispered in a warm voice.


    No one in the Ajax family had never never such a gentle tone of voice from her.


    Alina frowned.


    No one knew how she hade to terms with her identity over the past few months, as she had


    always identified herself as the child her grandmother and parents raised.


    She had never had any doubts about her origins.


    She thought that since her grandfather''s death, she had no more blood families in this world except for


    Penny.


    However, the sudden and overwhelming appearance of Sienna shattered all her perceptions overnight.


    It broke her the world. And she liked that breaking.


    After all, the previous world had gone almost to extinction for her, and this new beginning wasplete


    salvation for her.


    "What is it?" Alina asked in a hoarse voice.


    Since her return, she had never asked the Sienna anything about the Ajax family, and she had no idea


    what kind of existence the Ajax family had.


    But she knew that Sienna could take her away under the eyes of Chester, she was by no means a nice


    person.


    Her instincts told her that this new beginning would require her to burn with great vitality to face it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sienna attached her and tenderly spat out, "Melody Ajax."

 Chapter 744 PennyS Cunning

    Chapter 744 Penny''S Cunning


    Chapter 744 Penny''s Cunning


    The sessive heads of the Ajax family have been undisturbed, which stemed from the Ajax family''s


    stern teachings to their future heirs.


    Almost from their names, their personalities could be told.


    After saying that, Sienna rose, "Be back to Melody Ajax or stay in Alina''s position, it''s your choice."


    At this moment, all the tenderness of Sienna from earlier dissipated.


    At the moment of Alina''s recovery, she put the most serious choice of questions in front of her.


    Alina, "..."


    What seems to be just a name was, for her, even for Sienna, a choice between her past and her future.


    Alina, "Must I choose?"


    Although she was disgusted with the old world, she did not want to erase the existence of Alina.


    She would always remember her parents'' love for her, her grandmother''s guardianship of her and her


    grandfather''s protection of her at the end.


    Although it was now established that those werepletely unrted to her, they treated her as their


    child.


    Sienna got up, "Who does she really look like?"


    At this sudden remark, Alina didn''t understand what exactly Sienna''s words meant.


    Sienna turned around, "The good thing is that neither the past nor the future really matters that much to


    you now."


    "Alina, Penny is the future heir of the Ajax family, from now on you must not be involved in any of her


    teachings."


    Having said that, Sienna left.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The sound of high heels was far away, while Alina understood what was going on in such cryptic words


    of hers.


    So Penny had been absent from her all this time and been set up as an heir?


    ...


    Sienna returned to the main castle building.


    Then she saw a small figure standing straight waiting at the door of the study.


    Her pupils shrink slightly before regaining theirposure.


    The sound of her heels catching the child''s eye, and the moment Penny looked over towards her, her


    eyes turned cold.


    Sienna froze.


    "Waiting for me?" She spoke softly as she walked past Penny.


    Penny followed her into the study, and the moment she sat casually and dashingly on the sofa, the


    child hade to her side.


    It was only then that Sienna noticed that she was holding a note in her hand, and without waiting for


    her to think about what was written in it, it was handed to her.


    Sienna, "This is?"


    Penny, "I''ll memorise all the main points of the day and I''ll get to see Mummy, won''t I?"


    A smile lifted the corners of Sienna''s mouth.


    "Made for her?"


    "If you tell me now that I can''t see Mummy no matter what I do, then don''t expect me to do anything in


    the future."


    When the child saw the displeasure in the eyes of Sienna, she summoned up all her courage and said


    in an icy tone.


    Sienna raised her eyebrows, clearly surprised at the change in the child.


    Was Penny threatening her?


    "You''re threatening me?"


    "I''m not obliged to listen to any of your instructions." The child didn''t answer her question.


    However, this arrogant reply was surprisingly pleasing to Sienna, which was much better than the


    crying look before.


    That was good, that was what the heir to the Ajax family should look like.


    Anything and everything could be done andpromised for their own ends.


    She had a strategic mind.


    "Can you really recite it?" The red nails so dazzlingly bright as Sienna took the notebook she handed


    over.


    Turning the book over, she found that the writing on it was not exactly neat, and it was clear that Penny


    hadpiled all these points herself.


    When this child first came here, she cried every day in order to see the very sick Alina.


    And in just a few short months, she had already mastered so much, at least as evidenced by these


    points.


    Even though she cried every time she was capricious, she actually listened carefully to the lessons.


    Sienna seemed to be touch on the matter of the child, but then it was firm again.


    "Go on." In just a moment''s time, the tenderness was gone from her face.


    Penny, "When can I see Mummy?"


    The child was thinking quite clearly. Sienna reached out and rubbed the top of her fine soft hair.


    It was the first time she, as Penny''s aunt, had made such a gentle gesture towards her since Penny''s


    return, and it was involuntary.


    What she had been taught since she was a child, the Ajax family has no children, no princesses. She


    cannot be petnt, she is the responsibility and the future of the Ajax family.


    And as her very existence represented rigour, she had never felt like a child since the beginning of her


    memory.


    Penny subconsciously avoided it.


    It did seem that Sienna was too harsh.


    "After you''ve memorised it, you can meet your mother."


    Penny instantly came to life, "Really? You wouldn''t lie to me, would you?"


    "I never lie." Sienna said.


    This child even looked at her with suspicion, she had never got back to her words.


    Penny recited every point the teacher had made today very fluently, and Sienna sampled some of her


    insights.


    Penny very clever.


    Environment really did affect a person. Once in Shirling, she was the treasure of the Lawson family.


    Back then, she could make her choice, but now she was force to ept anything, and her mind was


    maturing rapidly.


    Half an hourter, the notebook closed in Sienna''s hand, "Hamish."


    "Lady Sienna." The man waiting outside heard Sienna''s voice and came in respectfully, "Take her to


    the secondary floor."


    "Yes."


    "To see Mummy?"


    Without answering Penny''s question, Sienna got up, full of pride, and turned to go out the door.


    Penny, "..."


    Because she couldn''t see her mummy as she had just been here and was frantic to escape, but the old


    routine from Shirling waspletely useless here.


    Not to mention that it was very difficult to get out of here sessfully, even if she managed to get out of


    here, she would be caught back in less than half an hour.


    "Penny, your mother is already waiting for you." Hamish said respectfully, his tone cold.


    And when Penny heard that she was going to see Alina, the resentment in her heart just now


    dissipated at this moment.


    It was important to see Mummy first.

 Chapter 745 Because Too Lonely

    Chapter 745 Because Too Lonely


    Chapter 745 Because too lonely


    When Penny came over, Timothy was just putting away the various medical instruments in his hand.


    Alina asked, "How is it?"


    After the operation, Alina was concerned about her health.


    After all, this was her new life and no one was unwilling to live, when she saw hope, she would


    definitely grab the straw that saved her life.


    "All the indicators have been normalized, there is no need to take medicine anymore." With that, the


    man put the rest of the medicine away.


    Alina was shocked.


    After all, ''leukaemia'' was a terrible disease in her mind, not to mention that the sess rate of the


    operation was not considered high, even post-operative rejection could take a very long time, and the


    usual treatment period for such a disease was around two years.


    And she had recovered in just six months from the onset of the disease?


    The man saw what she was thinking and said, "Lady Sienna''s medical support over the years had been


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    advanced, these drugs are all potent after repeated clinical trials."


    In short, she had recovered because of Sienna.


    "Mummy." When Penny saw Alina, she ran over.


    At this moment, Penny waspletely devoid of the formic look she had in front of Sienna, and in


    front of Alina, she once again regained her innocent smile.


    It was as if nothing had happened all.


    "I''ll go first then." Timothy gathered his things and said to Alina.


    Alina, "Many thanks."


    She is sincerely grateful to the man in front of her.


    Since arriving here, Timothy had been responsible for her illness, and his medical skills were the best


    she had ever seen.


    She was on the verge of death, yet he single-handedly pulled her out of the abyss of death.


    Timothy nodded and turned to leave.


    When it was just Alina and Penny left, Penny looked up and down at Alina, who had been unconscious


    for most of the time since she arrived at this ce.


    And then she was scheduled to go into surgery just after her body index was up to standard, and even


    though she was ill, her schedule seemed to be packed during this illness.


    She had seen Sienna quite a lot, but had not had the opportunity to ask about her daughter.


    "Since when do you like this style?" Alina looked at the white shirt and grey skirt on the child.


    Penny used to hate these colours, but the brighter colours.


    Penny hugged Alina''s neck, "I changed."


    At these words, Alinaughed.


    "How have you been?"


    "It''s good, there''s good food and fun, I love it here." The child did not want to worry Alina.


    She was so smart that she naturally knew that Alina''s health was not good, so she did not want her to


    worry about her own affairs.


    When Alina heard this, she was really relieved.


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "You need to get well soon." Then they can run away together.


    Penny could never have imagined that the mummy she was so determined to find was right under her


    nose.


    People here were bad, deceiving her.


    Alina didn''t know what Penny was thinking, "I am almost well."


    "Okay." If she really was almost well, could it have been so long since she saw her mummy?


    Penny thought Alina just did not want to worry her either.


    At this moment, all Penny wanted to do was to protect her mummy.


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "Are these people good or bad?" The child asked.


    Her uncle used to say that she can''t just read people by face. Could people here be good, although


    they were cold? But Penny felt that the people here were scary.


    Alina frowned. She did not know how to answer this question.


    "Penny, good people and bad people are not distinguished in such a way, it depends on all aspects."


    The two talked for a long, long time.


    And when it came to Sienna, both of them had the same opinion. Although they were cold on the


    surface, they unconsciously did not want to be close, which was probably the attraction in blood


    rtions.


    Until Nora came over, "Lady Melody, Penny has quite a lot..." Before Nora could finish her words,


    Penny covered her mouth.


    "Mummy, I''m sleepy, I''m going back to bed first." Penny turned to Alina.


    Without waiting for Alina''s response, Penny pulled Nora away.


    What was this girl hiding from her?


    A lot seemed to have changed in this child.


    All in all, there was no semnce of the pettiness in Penny now that she had before in Shirling.


    ...


    In the corridor of the castle, Penny walked ahead like queen, her arms wrapped around her in a puff of


    anger, "Don''t say I have too much school work in front of Mummy in future, she''ll worry."


    Nora froze for a moment.


    The way she looked at Penny was more doting.


    So it was because she was worried that Lady Melody would be worried.


    "Okay." Nora''s tone was more gentle even at this moment.


    She was still a child, yet under the influence of the heir to the Ajax family, she was forced to ept


    everything.


    Nora stepped forward, "Shall I carry you?"


    At this moment, Nora''s heart ached for Penny.


    Penny waved her hand, "No need."


    She could see that the woman controlled her and Mummy, and now if she didn''t listen to the woman,


    Mummy would not have a good time.


    It was just reading a book, she could do it.


    ...


    No sooner had Penny left than Sienna appeared in Alina''s room, sitting on the edge of the bed with a


    coffee in her hand.


    She was clearly so elegant, yet at the moment there was an overpowering aura that could not be


    disguised in her movement.


    "Timothy said you don''t need to take any medication from now on."


    "Okay." Alina nodded her head.


    Sienna, "So, then there are some things you need to start getting familiar with."


    Familiar with what? Familiarity with the Ajax family and all that they hold?


    Alina looked at Sienna somewhat nkly, who looked at her with a smile on her lips, "Are you ready?"


    For a moment she was in a trance as she looked at Sienna''s smile.


    "Why?" Alina asked the question in her heart, since ancient times the most unavoidable thing between


    the great families was the struggle for the rights of the heir.


    Even between blood brothers, they might fight over benefits.


    Yet why Sienna was so goo to her?


    Sienna saw what she was thinking and opened her mouth, "Because I am too lonely."


    Over the years, whatever decisions were made, even for the direction of the entire Ajax family, she was


    alone to do it.


    She was like a machine, and she missed the ten years she had been away so much that it turned out


    that in this world there was something more morous than power, there was ease. Before, there was


    no way out, but now someone qualified to share her burden had appeared.

 Chapter 746 A Clean Break With The Past

    Chapter 746 A Clean Break With The Past


    Chapter 746 A clean break with the past


    Now that the whole world knows about the Ajax family''s search for the descendants of the Hughes


    family, as the Ajax family has deployed such arge force.


    Everyone thought that the Hughes family and the Ajax family had some kind of grudge.


    Even Andre and Caleb suspected that Sienna was looking for Alina just to take advantage of Chester.


    No one ever doubted Alina''s identity.


    "Andre takes no action?" For the first time in a month of manoeuvring, Caleb raised a query.


    All of them had now been hit not hard, why only VIG had not been hit at all but got a lot of benefits?


    Tomas, "Could Sienna be Miss Hughes?"


    "What''s going through your head?" Caleb gave him an instant look, thinking that it was unlikely that


    Alina was Sienna.


    "You go out first." Caleb pinched his brow with a headache.


    How much did this Sienna hate their Collins family?


    It''s been a month of tactics that have gone out of her way to destroy them.


    Anyone else would have been overwhelmed.


    Lincol now had absolutely no time to worry about anything else but the Shaw family, everything


    originated from the means of Sienna.


    Although the Spinster family had held her back during this period, but that woman had not restrained


    herself at all.


    He made a call to Andre, who did not pick up until the end, "Hello."


    "Shall I say congrattions to you?" All of them, now, had been hit by that merchant alliance, but only


    Andre had not.


    He secured a number of big projects during the month, pushing VIG even further to an unprecedented


    moment of glory.


    At this moment, even through the airwaves, Andre could clearly hear the sarcasm in Caleb''s tone.


    Chuckling, he opened his mouth "What? Not happy?"


    "Is there any information on the whereabouts of Alina?" Caleb asked, he always felt that it all stemmed


    from Alina.


    Andre, "No."


    He was telling the truth.


    There had been no news since that phone call from Penny.


    He was going to go to Kubay himself, yet he got a warning from the Ajax family, and Luna cried and


    knelt in front of him.


    No one knew how tormented Andre was during so he didn''t pay attention to the contrast between VIG


    and the Collins family.


    At the moment this call from Caleb was letting him know all about it.


    After Caleb finished speaking, Andre''s pupils tightened, "You all received a heavy blow from the Ajax


    family?"


    "Or what? You think that woman is that kind?"


    Frowning, Andre sensed that something was wrong, but he could not say what exactly was wrong.


    Not just the Collins family?


    He was worried that the woman had gone mad when Sienna first returned to the Ajax family.


    At that time, it would not be Chester getting retaliation, once this woman struck, she would surely have


    the potential to destroy everything.


    For example, the Shaw family and the Collins family were now at a point where they were struggling to


    make ends meet.


    "I got it." Andre said.


    And he was looking gloomy at the moment.


    Everything had changed.


    The only thing that remained the same was that VIG stood still.


    What was it that kept that evil woman from taking action against VIG?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ...


    In one month, both Alina and Penny got tailored to the course, one with the inevitable sharing of


    responsibilities, one being the future heir.


    During this month, Alina had probably learned about the Ajax family, and it was only then that she


    realised what kind of existence that was.


    Kubay was a mysterious country, and a mysterious family held all the essentials.


    Moyen, the tallest building of the Ajax family, had a tightly connected security system, which was the


    headquarters of the International Business League.


    After the meeting, Alina and Penny walked out of the conference room together.


    "Penny." Alina looked down at Penny, even though she had now been pushed into such a position by


    Sienna, but for Penny, she was still instinctively heartbroken.


    Just now in the conference room, the child was concentrated, cleverly spoken and had the


    thoughtfulness of a mature person.


    In just a few short months, what had she gone through? Such a radical change made Alina have a


    perception.


    Penny might never have a childhood again.


    "What''s wrong, Mummy?"


    "Do you miss your uncle?" Alina''s first reaction now was to send Penny back to Andre.


    Penny shook her head, "Mummy, I have something to do today, I''ll pick you upter."


    Penny would not havee to today''s meeting, but Sienna said that she would now have to start to


    learn.


    It was only today that Alinapletely saw the change in Penny, who was just a child.


    And what was it that exposes her to now?


    The office of Sienna, wide in every way, was full of hidden mysteries. Seeing Alina enter, Sienna


    pushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    She had her hair cut, previously long, but now inrge shoulder-length curls, looking elegant but more


    dry and stern.


    It gave her even more mystery and sultry.


    "How is it?" Sienna spoke looking at Alina, this meeting today was nothing but a test.


    There was a lot on the agenda at today''s meeting, with the key points of Shirling and Eglinton and


    Ipswich.


    Alina was shocked that Sienna had done so much during the time she was in surgery.


    At the moment she didn''t want to talk about that meeting but sat down across from Sienna, "I want to


    send Penny back to Shirling."


    If it was the responsibility of the Ajax family to pass on, then that responsibility was hers.


    Penny was too young, and even if she would be the future heir, it shouldn''t be now.


    The hand that Sienna lifted the cup stiffened, and her gaze turned serious, "I thought that the moment


    you returned to the Ajax family, your first reaction would be to break clean with the past."


    "..."


    "After all, that past isn''t exactly pleasant for you." The pleasant ones are dead.


    As for the ones who didn''t die, they were the ones who had stirred her world into a frenzy, so how could


    she still hold on to them?


    When Sienna was mentioning the past, Alina''s heart subconsciously choked.


    "Penny has nothing to do with that part of my past." That''s how Alina saw things.


    Once she wanted to protect someone, no matter how chaotic her world was, she wanted to protect the


    peace of the other person''s world.


    Once, she was protecting Chester in this way.


    And now, Chester was not important to her, so even if she had just met to find out what Sienna''s next


    move would be towards the Collins family, she did not interfere in the slightest.


    Because it didn''t matter anymore, today she just wanted to protect Penny. She knew very well that her


    next world would not only be less calm than before, but more turbulent.

 Chapter 747 She Cares For People Too

    Chapter 747 She Cares For People Too


    Chapter 747 She cares for people too


    She stood up and looked at Alina from a high position, and at this moment she carried a suffocating


    hostility all over her body.


    Alina never knew that a woman''s body could have such a kingly aura.


    The moment Alina raised her eyes, only to hear Sienna say in a stern tone, "Remember what you are


    saying now."


    Penny had nothing to do with that past.


    Without waiting for Alina''s reaction, Sienna turned around and left.


    When Alina was left alone in the office, she felt her future was full of uncertainty.


    She saw the document on the desk as she lowered her eyes. The words on the cover were small, but


    Alina still saw the words ''Chester Collins'' at a nce.


    Subconsciously, she reached for it and picked it up. The document bag was thick.


    Alina reached out to open it and took out the documents inside, and at a nce, she saw thepany


    rted to Chester.


    The more she flipped back, the more Alina''s pupils tightened. In such a short moment, Sienna did such


    a thing to Chester?


    All that were reports on the current situation in Eglinton and Ipswich.


    Caleb was now in E City. She knew before that the Collins family was a major point in E City, and it


    suffered a considerable blow, fuelled by Sienna.


    "Lady Melody." A respectful voice came from behind her, and when Alina turned around, she saw the


    maid Dakota.


    Alina put the document back into the file bag, which was then ced back in its original position.


    Dakota frowned and looked at the bag of documents before looking respectfully at Alina, "Lady Sienna


    doesn''t like her things to be touched."


    "I''m sorry." Alina got up.


    She didn''t like to touch other people''s things either, she just picked it up subconsciously when she saw


    the words ''Chester Collins'' just now.


    Chester was ruthless and well thought out to her.


    There was a time when he had struck out against VIG, Andre got busy to deal with it.


    And it was such an existence that was now being cleaned up. Alina seemed to see a fierce eagle


    without the strength to fight back, and everything made her just feel her scalp tingle.


    ...


    Coming out of Sienna''s office, Alina made her way downstairs, with Dakota following her, Alina, "You


    go back."


    "Okay." Dakota sent her in the car, nodded, and left.


    Today Alina and Penny were sent by Sienna to thepany to listen to apany senior meeting,


    they had not yet officially joined thepany.


    Dakota went up to the top floor, and Sienna had already returned to her office, and at the moment she


    was holding the unsealed bag of documents in her hand.


    Dakota respectfully stepped forward, "Lady Sienna."


    "She doesn''t look good, does she?" Sienna put down the small sprinkling vase she was watering, her


    tone so deep that one could not hear the emotion in it.


    Dakota exuded an air of seriousness, having just seen Alina''s mood swings.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Lady Melody is a rather weak person, I''m afraid it''s not suitable."


    "Whether it''s suitable or not, what happens over in E City will tell." Sienna pped the document on her


    desk.


    This document contained a detailed record of the fight against the Collins family in E City.


    Now Caleb that would freak out, no doubt so messy that he didn''t know what to start with. If once the


    existence of these points was known, it would be easy for him to resist.


    Dakota nodded, "Yes."


    No one was allowed to question any of the decisions made by Sienna, and it had never been changed


    over the years, so there was no point in saying anything more.


    It all depended on whether Alina can sway the decision on this side.


    ...


    When Alina returned to the castle, Penny was already in her study and Lottie was guarding the door


    when she saw Alina, "Lady Melody."


    "In ss?"


    "Yes."


    Alina never knew that it could be so heavy for a child.


    Lottie was a maid of Sienna and she was always by Penny whenever Sienna was not around,


    supervising her to get all her school work done.


    At one time, Alina thought that the rtionship between mother and daughter was very simple, yet now


    it seemed it was that not simple.


    Just in her thoughts.


    Zofia came over, "Lady Melody, Mr. Graham is already waiting for you."


    Mr. Graham was one of her teachers.


    Since her recovery, not only had she seen Penny in the midst of her intense schooling, but so had she.


    It was as if Sienna was being poured out to get her to master the entire Ajax family in the shortest


    possible time.


    "Okay." Alina''s mood was heavy.


    Although now that she knew about the Ajax family, and the more she knew, the heavier it got for her.


    She wanted to have a good talk with Sienna.


    But Sienna was not give her a chance.


    In the study on the other side.


    Alina got into the swing of things, and throughout the day, seven teachers took turns teaching her.


    She didn''t expect to have such an intensity of schooling at her age.


    Till night, she and Penny came out of the study one after the other, and Penny had some things to


    recite, so dinner was rushed.


    "Slow down." Alina''s eyes were full of love as she looked at her daughter with pity.


    Penny, "Mummy, I''m full."


    After stuffing it in with one bite, Penny slid off the chair, and then without waiting for Alina''s answer, she


    went straight upstairs.


    Looking at the child''s back, Alina frowned.


    As Sienna returned from outside and tossed her coat to the head maid who had been waiting at the


    door, Alina got up.


    Sienna asked, "Dinner at this hour?"


    "Yes, the ss is overte."


    Sienna frowned, looked at Zofia on the side, her tone coldened, "Tell the teacher to adjust the time,


    from now on three meals must be on time."


    Alina, "..."


    Was Sienna concerned about her?


    From the time she returned to the Ajax family, Sienna had not actually shown excessive enthusiasm


    towards her.


    But now it seemed that it was not that she didn''t have affection in her heart, it was just that she''d


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    probably gotten used to it over the years and was so cold even when she cared for people.


    Suddenly, she was not feeling well in her heart, and she actually felt sorry for Sienna.


    "Okay." Zofia walked away.


    "Sis, let''s talk." Just as Sienna was lifting her steps upstairs, Alina spoke out.


    At those words, Sienna looked at her and raised her wrist to check the time on her wristwatch, "You


    only have ten minutes."


    Looking at the sky outside, Alina knew that Sienna was probably going out again.


    She nodded, "Okay."


    "Follow me."


    After saying that, Sienna went upstairs, and Alina followed her.

 Chapter 748 There Is No Return.

    Chapter 748 There Is No Return.


    Chapter 748 There is no return.


    In the study, Sienna lit a cigarette and took a hard puff, "Go ahead, what''s the talk?"


    "How is VIG now?" Alina knew she didn''t have much time, so she went to the point.


    The document that she saw in her office today was basically established that the General Chamber of


    Commerce was now undergoing a major overhaul.


    She was worried about VIG.


    The hand of Sienna mping her cigarette gave a beat, and the gaze at Alina was deep at this


    moment, "I thought you would ask him."


    After all, that document had the clearest report of Chester''s situation.


    Wverything about Chester and even the Collins family was very worrying right now.


    Although there was no direct animosity between Alina and him with the revtion of her birth, those


    past were personal to her.


    It wasn''t the descendants of the Hughes family that Chester was aiming at, it was her.


    So whether the descendant of the Hughes family was her or not, everything Chester did was aimed at


    her.


    "You really haven''t let me down." Sienna pushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray and looked at Alina


    with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It looked very weak though.


    But that obsession with hatred was indeed the same as that of the Ajax family.


    Alina, "I hope nothing happens to VIG."


    "Have you forgotten? I''m looking for the descendants of the Hughes family now."


    "..."


    "The Hughes family was good to you, how could I touch them? Not only will they not be touched, they


    will receive a lot of benefits."


    In the present situation, the descendants of the Hughes family had to be found.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alina was relieved to hear this.


    Nodded, she said, "Thanks a lot."


    "It''s not me you should thank, they''re safe because you''re safe." Sienna took a file out of the drawer.


    And then she tossed it to Alina, "Go to Sinantu Pavilion tomorrow morning."


    "Sinantu Pavilion?" Alina picked up the document, she was not quite familiar with Kubay.


    But it was known that the Sinantu Pavilion was where the Spinster family was based.


    In this month of learning, she knew what kind of feud the Ajax family and the Spinster family had.


    And the mysterious controller behind that Spinster family, Fraser Spinster, had recently returned to


    Kubay.


    This was probably the most problematic for the Ajax family during this period of time and now she was


    allowed to go to Sinantu Pavilion?


    Sienna, "Inside is the feud between the Spinster family and the Ajax family for generations, if you can


    take care of this matter..."


    At this, Sienna did not continue, and the gaze at Alina was deeper at this moment.


    If this matter could be handled properly, then the Ajax family would once again have someone who can


    control the big picture.


    Alina froze, and the hands that were squeezing the documents tightened.


    "I..."


    "Don''t deny yourself, go ahead." No sooner had Alina finished her words than she was interrupted by


    Sienna.


    Alina knew what kind of existence the Spinster family really was, and she was subconsciously about to


    refuse, but it seemed that Sienna did not intend to give her that chance.


    In the end, Alina nodded.


    After Alina went out, Dakota came in, "Is it true that you have left the matter of the Spinster family to


    Lady Melody?"


    Although today, Alina did not inform Caleb of anything, but in Dakota''s opinion, Alina''s nature was not


    suitable.


    Sienna stood up and walked towards the window, "Didn''t you say she was weak in character?"


    Dakota, "..."


    Indeed.


    From those investigations about Alina, she really wasn''t considered weak in that situation at the time.


    But it was nothing to what the heir to the Ajax family should be.


    "Dakota, there is no room for weakness in the Ajax family." Especially for those with the surname Ajax.


    If they were weak, they were doomed.


    Dakota instantly understood the meaning of Sienna.


    She was heartbroken for Alina when she saw Chester and Caleb had hurt Alina like that.


    No matter how Caleb and Chester changed afterwards, they all deserved to die to Sienna.


    The word ''forgiveness'' had never existed in the world of Sienna.


    The encounter with the Spinster family would teach Alina a lot, and would make her realise the futility of


    ''weakness'' once and for all.


    She was going to get her future back, with her own hands.


    This was the reason why Sienna had reservations in dealing with the Collins family during this time.


    ...


    "This wicked woman." In E City, now Caleb had thoroughly been burnt out.


    Tomas'' face was full of gloom, "All projects, now, are being called off."


    He was not only unable to get new projects, even the ongoing projects were forcibly cut off, and he did


    not expect Sienna to be so ferocious.


    Dillon came in, "Master Caleb."


    Caleb gave Tomas a look, and Tomas hurried away.


    When it was just Dillon and Caleb left, there was still a lingering gloom in Caleb''s eyes.


    Now he was in control of not only everything about himself and Chester, but more than that, the entire


    Collins family.


    The entire Collins family was now heavily damaged.


    "Dillon, where is my father?"


    "After we arrived in E City, Master had left Ingford and went to an unknown destination."


    "..." Alby made hime to E City and he is missing?


    Now that Chester and Romeo couldn''t get in touch and his father was nowhere to be found, was he the


    only one holding the Collins family together?


    Caleb clenched his hands into fists.


    His eyes were closed, hiding the hostility all over.


    The moment he opened his eyes again, his body exuded a harshness that could not be concealed, "In


    your opinion, what should we do now?"


    When he left from Ingford, his father made him take Dillon with him.


    No matter what happened during this period of time, Dillon had been silent, which showed how careful


    he was with his words.


    It was clear why his father would have valued him.


    He had a high position, but never took anything lightly.


    When Caleb asked about it, Dillon answered, "Both Mr. Shaw and Mr. Dean arrived at E City


    yesterday."


    It must be the gathering for the sake of Sienna.


    Sienna struck out with the International Business League, giving no one a chance to fight back, and if


    they don''t sign her document, it was clear that Sienna would not rest.


    "You''re asking me to meet them?"


    "Not only them, but many plutocrats have gathered to discuss countermeasures." Dillon knew what


    Caleb minded.


    And it was a reminder to Caleb of the priorities now.


    Caleb asked, "Where are they conferring?"


    "This discussion was conducted in secret, if you want to get involved in it, I will immediately go and


    investigate." If they were to let Sienna know that they were making this move, they were afraid that


    even more terrible tactics would follow.


    And Caleb can''t wait to hold Sienna down right now.


    So whatever the grudge against Lincol was before, he nodded.


    Dillon was relieved to see him nodding.

 Chapter 749 He Came

    Chapter 749 He Came


    Chapter 749 He came


    Now Sienna''s people are vigorously searching for the descendants of the Hughes family, which was


    something Caleb was very worried about.


    "Has there been any news from her?"


    Now he couldn''t get away from E City, but her heart was in his throat at all times when it came to Alina.


    And finally he understand what it meant that no news was the best news.


    In his opinion, Sienna must have been looking for Alina because of Chester, so once Alina fell into


    Sienna''s hands, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    When Dillon heard him ask about Alina again, he frowned and shook his head, "No."


    If Caleb had received such news in the past, he would have been angry, but no news was the best


    news now.


    "What about Chester?"


    Ever since Ronan and Lucas returned, Caleb had the two of them start investigating the whereabouts


    of Alina and Chester.


    After the separation in Kubay, even Lucas and Ronan had lost track of Chester.


    Not only them, but even his father left from Ingford.


    Now he was the only one left here.


    Just thinking about it made Caleb feel even more suffocated, while Dillon''s face was more gloomy.


    "No."


    "..."


    "Master is out of the country at the moment."


    Caleb felt a headache.


    The Collins family now seemed to be shrouded in a fog, Alina was missing, and so was the entire


    Collins family.


    Annoyed, he waved his hand, "Go and find out where that conspiracy meeting between Lincol and


    Myles is first."


    Right now, Sienna had not found Alina, so the most important thing for him was still to get this evil


    woman out of the way.


    "Okay."


    Dillon walked away.


    When Caleb was left alone, he lit a cigarette and took two hard puffs.


    He took a nce at the photo on the office work showed Alina smiling in the sunshine.


    His heart had a dense ache.


    "Where the hell are you?" Why was Sienna looking for you like crazy while Penny is in her hands?


    All these made Caleb''s heart tighten again and again, wondering what had happened to Alina.


    But it was fortunate that Alina was not in the hands of Sienna, which was the best news.


    If Caleb could be given the chance to turn back time, there would never be Emma in his world.


    If he had known that falling in love with Alina would be so painful, he would not have hurt her then and


    pushed her away.


    ...


    Penny got out of the car.


    Suddenly, the ss of the car door was shattered viciously."


    Her mind, for a moment, went nk, and Lottie beside her picked her up warily, "Lady Penny."


    With that, she was about to stuff Penny into the car, however, cars from all sides came straight up and


    surrounded them.


    At this moment Penny clearly felt the worry of Lottie.


    Penny subconsciously grabbed Lottie''spel as the ck car doors opened in unison and the imposing


    bodyguard with sunsses got out of the car.


    The door of one of the Maybachs was opened respectfully by the bodyguard and a man''s nky


    leather shoes stomped on the concrete road.


    Those tailored trouser showed the reserved aura he exuded.


    "Lady Penny, are you ready?" Lottie asked in a low voice to the child in her arms.


    Penny understood instantly and put her arms around Lottie''s neck.


    Chester got out of the car and looked at Penny with a dark gaze.


    The moment Penny saw Chester, she tightened her arms around Lottie''s neck.


    Lottie knew several of the main characters who were working against Sienna.


    At a nce, she recognised Chester.


    "Master Chester, how dare you..." make such a fuss on the Ajax family''s turf?


    But not waiting for her to finish her words, Chester lifted his eyes, and the aura that was all over him


    was something Lottie had never seen before.


    The cool breeze ruffled Chester''s trench coat, further revealing the king''s aura.


    Even Lottie, who had been with Sienna for many years, could not help but swallow at this moment, and


    hugged Penny tighter.


    There was a prating danger in Chester''s tone, "Put the child down."


    Like a Satan from hell, the moment he opened his mouth, the scent of death was strong.


    Lottie, "Even if you took Lady Penny from me, Master Chester, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out of


    Moyen."


    This was the territory of the Ajax family, even if Chester now had snatched Penny away inrge


    numbers, it was not so easy for him to bring the child out of Moyen without any problems.


    "Penny." Chester ignored Lottie''s words, and the moment he looked at Penny, he had collected all the


    danger.


    He looked at her with a look ofpassion unique to a father.


    Aftering to Moyen, Chester had been secretly feeling out the situation between Penny and the


    Ajax family in the past few days.


    Although Sienna hid the rtionship between Penny and the Ajax family, it showed how good she was


    to the child.


    He didn''t expect that Sienna even let Penny in and out of the Ajax family''s International Business


    League headquarters, which prevented him from entering the Ajax family.


    Penny had been in the Ajax family for the past few months and was shocked and surprised to see


    Chester all of a sudden.


    "Come here." Chester spat out in a gentle tone.


    Penny, "..."


    Lottie was stiffening at this moment.


    He had called for support and now had to stall for as long as possible.


    And all that came to Penny''s mind at the moment was Alina, and the terrible look in Sienna''s eyes.


    If she did leave at this point, would the big devil tear up Mummy?


    "No." After a brief mental sorting out, the child hugged Lottie more tightly.


    When everyone felt the hostile aura reflected from Chester''s body, they were too scared to breathe.


    He was Penny''s father. What did Penny mean now? Even if she stayed in that horrible ce of the


    Ajax family, she wouldn''t go with her own father?


    The storm clouded under Chester''s eyes, Penny opened her mouth, "You hurry up and leave, I haven''t


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    even forgiven you yet, don''t youe to me."


    At this moment, Penny felt the hostile aura on Lottie.


    She had seen the horrors of the Ajax family in the past few months, and she was worried about her


    mummy, nor did she want anything to happen to her.

 Chapter 750 I Will Personally Bring Back Penny

    Chapter 750 I Will Personally Bring Back Penny


    Chapter 750 I will personally bring back Penny


    In the midst of the stalemate, the men of the Ajax family arrived and a sh between the two sides


    instantly erupted.


    Lottie held Penny and got into the car, but Penny looked from her arms to the back ss, Lottie thought


    she was scared.


    Soothingly, she patted her back, "It''s okay, Lady Penny."


    "Can you make them stop?" Penny said with a serious face as she got out of Lottie'' arms and sat down


    at one side in a disciplined manner.


    Lottie, "..."


    Stop? What did she mean?


    Penny, "Let them go."


    At the moment there was a clearmand in Penny''s tone.


    Lottie didn''t quite understand, and then said, "In Moyen, no one can go against the Ajax family, so you


    don''t need to worry."


    Penny was unhappy.


    "I said, let them go." Her tone was harsher.


    Lottie, "Lady Penny."


    If this were known to Lady Sienna, it would not be easy to exin.


    Yet with Penny''s now stern face,yers of fine sweat broke out on Lottie''s back and she pulled out the


    phone, "I''ll ask for instructions from Lady Sienna first."


    Sienna picked up and Lottie told her the current situation.


    There was a brief silence on the other side of the phone, and then Sienna said, "Do as she said."


    "Okay."


    Lottie hung up the phone and looked to Penny, "Lady Sienna agreed."


    Penny didn''t say a word and let Lottie call to order, yet no one answered.


    Lottie sensed something was wrong.


    Suddenly, the driver in front said, "Lottie, they''re catching up."


    Penny got up from her seat and looked back to see the vehicles ditching the Ajax family car and


    catching up sharply.


    Lottie didn''t expect that in Moyen, Chester would be capable of this, and now she couldn''t help but


    worry about the people who had just gone to support her.


    Now that Chester was able to catch up, those people, probably, were already in a bad way.


    "Let me drive." Lottie bellowed, jumping straight to the driver''s seat and swapping with the driver as the


    car was instantly brought up to its speed limit.


    Penny was thrown back into her seat by the impact, but Lottie couldn''t care less now.


    They had underestimated Chester.


    But no matter what, Penny could not fall into his hands now.


    The busy streets of Moyen were the scene of a chaotic battle of blockbusters, with many vehicles


    crashed in the rush to avoid them.


    Penny''s stomach had swelled unbearably at the impact of the rush.


    Chester was obviously not going to let this opportunity go and was determined to bring Penny back.


    Lottie was a highly skilled driver and had the advantage of being very familiar with Moyen, yet even so,


    she was eventually forced to stop by Chester.


    They were surrounded once again as Chester got out of the car and looked in their direction, no


    warmth in his eyes.


    Penny was so seasick and dizzy from the car, and then the bodyguard stepped forward and pulled the


    driver''s and back seat doors right open.


    Even if Lottie was skillful, she was subdued in the face of these dozens of expert bodyguards.


    Chester took the trench coat off his body and came forward, wrapping Penny in his hands the moment


    he lifted her out of the car.


    "Master Chester, you should think twice, this child should not be the one you should move."


    "Tell your master that I just want to take back my daughter."


    With that, she turned around and got into the car with Penny in his arms.


    Lottie'' eyes were scarlet, and then she was thrown away as the caravan swept away from her eyes.


    ...


    Chester took Penny away and Sienna soon got the news that at the moment Alina was by her side.


    "Got it,e back first." Sienna whispered with a bad face as he hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Alina was holding a ss of water, and Sienna came forward, "Chester hurt our men


    and took Penny away."


    At those words, Alina stiffened.


    Her face stiffened as she looked towards Sienna, whose mouth lifted in an icy smile, "It seems that we


    have underestimated him."


    Alina frowned.


    Apparently it was not expected that Chester could stand up to the Ajax family.


    After all, inmerce, the Ajax family held absolute control.


    Closing his eyes and opening them again, the twinkle in her eyes was endlesslyplex.


    "Melody." Sienna looked at Alina and called her by the name she should have had, and was reminding


    her of who she was now.


    Without saying a word, Alina looked at Sienna, as smart as she was, she naturally knew what it meant


    for Sienna to call out the name ''Melody''.


    She had no choice. From the moment she was brought back, she had belongedpletely to the Ajax


    family.


    Sienna, "What do you think?"


    "I''ll go and bring Penny back."


    Alina said without thinking.


    Between her and Chester, even if there was no longer any blood feud, but those wounds he inflicted on


    her happened for real, and once a person''s heart is dead, it is not easy to rekindle it.


    Sienna, "Now they don''t even know you''re back in the Ajax family."


    They didn''t even know who the descendants of the Hughes family were that they had been looking for


    all but they didn''t seem to have the slightest doubt about Alina''s identity.


    And when Sienna says this now, she was obviously worried about Penny.


    Alina understood what Sienna meant, "Don''t worry, Penny won''t say anything."


    That little girl was so smart that she would not tell Chester anything even if Chester was her father.


    That father and daughter already had a divide in their hearts, and now that child understood better the


    situation and would keep her mouth shut.


    Sienna said, "I will bring Penny back personally, you can go to Sinantu Pavilion now."


    In the end, Sienna was still worried about Alina.


    In her world, none of the men of the Collins family could evere near again, and she did not want to


    give Alina a chance to be soft-hearted.


    Alina looked to Sienna, "Sis."


    "Those are the people who have hurt you, forget about them." She was talking about Chester and


    Caleb.


    Apart from that, Sienna did not want Alina to have any further involvement with the past, so even she


    wanted Alina to forget even Andre.


    She was grateful to the Hughes family for raising Alina and would therefore make sure that the true


    descendants of the Hughes family were found.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted up into a smile, "I know what you''re worried about, I''ve been dealing


    with all this even when you weren''t around."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Without that illness, neither Chester nor Caleb would have had the chance to get close to her.


    Sienna nodded, but still didn''t change her mind, only saying, "Fraser Spinster is a person with a weird


    character, if you go to Sinantu Pavilion, be careful."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded, understanding the meaning of Sienna''s words.

 Chapter 751 SiennaS Take

    Chapter 751 Sienna''S Take


    Chapter 751 Sienna''s Take


    Penny was taken straight back to Sinantu Pavilion''s Bamboo Pavilion by Chester.


    All along the way, Chester held Penny in his arms like a treasure, and even when she was asleep, he


    couldn''t put her down.


    Looking at the child''s sleeping face that looked just like Alina''s, Chester uttered, "I''m sorry."


    For this child, Chester felt indebted.


    She was his daughter, but she failed to be a proper father because of the various things happening in


    the world.


    And now Alina''s whereabouts were unknown.


    No one knew how his heart was really turning over during this time, and he could not let Penny stay in


    the hands of Sienna.


    What was more, he did not dare to be half-hearted about the whereabouts of Alina.


    The fragrance of tea curled up in the bamboo building.


    Chester asked, "Have you heard from her yet?"


    Matteo stepped forward respectfully, "Not yet."


    It was as if Alina had disappeared, and now half of the entire family was searching for her.


    No one ever suspected Alina''s identity because Sienna was looking for the descendants of the Hughes


    family.


    No one had ever seen the mysterious Fraser, so they couldn''t be associated with him at all.


    Chester was sullen, and with a raise of his hand, Matteo walked away.


    Footsteps came as the butler came over, "Sir, Lady Penny has woken up and has been mouring to


    leave."


    Chester frowned.


    He got up, the butler took the windbreaker to follow, as the weather in Sinantu Pavilion was in extreme


    cold.


    Chester came over and from a distance he heard Penny crying, "Get out of my way, I want to go to


    Mummy."


    Chester pushed in the door.


    While it was extremely cold outside, it was warm inside.


    The moment Penny saw Chester, she instantly withdrew her hand, and the maids on one side saw


    Chester appear and were at a loss for words.


    Chester waved his hand, all the people left as if they had been pardoned.


    Penny saw Chester.


    The child''s eyes became obviously mature and deeper, Chester squatted down and took her soft


    hands.


    "What? Don''t know me?" The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was all doting.


    Chester clearly felt that in Penny, there seemed to be less childish innocence that should be present in


    her age.


    In her eyes, there was wariness.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester looked very distressed, "Tell Daddy, what have you been going through all?"


    What made such a difference to a small child?


    Penny came out of Chester''s arms, "Save Mummy."


    Chester, "What did you say?"


    When he heard that, the strength of his hand was unconsciously heavier, and added in a deep voice,


    "Have you seen Mummy?"


    "Mummy is in that witch''s hands." Penny instantly cried with a sour nose.


    During this period of time, she would agree to any request made by Sienna in order to see Alina from


    time to time.


    Alina and Sienna still overestimated Penny in the end.


    After all, she was a child and Chester was her father, no matter what he had done to her and Alina in


    the past, the moment she saw Chester, Penny still subconsciously thought of him as someone she


    could rely on.


    Chester felt his brain nk.


    So what Sienna did was to make everyone think that Alina was not in her hands?


    "Mummy is so pathetic and that woman is so scary." All that shed through Penny''s mind was how


    awful Sienna was.


    And Sienna even pushed her to learn so many, many things.


    Chester gave Penny a hug, "Don''t worry, Daddy will bring Mummy back."


    "That woman is scary." Penny kept emphasizing.


    It was the most vicious woman she had ever seen, and she was genuinely worried.


    Chester felt his daughter''s concern, and his heart spread even more with a fine heartache, patting the


    child''s back to soothe her.


    In this moment, his every word was loud and clear, "Don''t worry, no one can bully you or Mummy."


    Penny, "Really?"


    Would he really protect them?


    Chester heard the suspicion in the child''s tone and felt even more guilty.


    "Of course." For the rest of his life, he would protect them with all his might and not let anyone bully


    them.


    Penny felt dangerous for Mummy to be with that woman, now she had been brought back and there


    was no way to protect Mummy.


    So she had to have someone to save Mummy.


    "Then you have to hurry up and save Mummy." Penny''s voice was soft, making people sink into it


    unconsciously.


    She was obedient to Sienna, but just wanted to see Alina all the time.


    She was very smart and learned everything fast, but she was disgusted by all the sses that Sienna


    had put her through.


    And she even forced Mummy to learn.


    ...


    Sienna originally wanted to intercept Chester at the airport.


    What she didn''t expect, however, the Spinster family came and even made a lot of tough conditions.


    It'' was like they were going to war if she didn''t agree.


    Sienna made a call to Alina.


    "Hurry back, don''t go to Sinantu Pavilion." Sienna said, with a hint of hostility that could not be


    disguised.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    "Their people have arrived in Moyen."


    Especially when such a request came at this juncture, it would undoubtedly be dangerous for Alina to


    go to Sinantu Pavilion.


    She was her sister, and even if she was allowed to get involved in the affairs of the Ajax family, she


    would not put Alina in danger.


    Right now, the Spinster family over at Sinantu Pavilion still didn''t know that the Ajax family had sent


    someone over there, let alone Alina''s identity.


    And Sienna had to ask Alina to hurry up back just in case.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "I''ll send Dakota to pick you up."


    "Okay."


    This seemed to be the unprecedented urgency that Alina had apparently heard even from the tone of


    Sienna.


    Hanging up the phone, Sienna looked at the badly injured Lottie, she wished to catch Chester.


    But at the moment, it was clearly not the right time for the Spinster family to be looking for trouble.


    "You go back first." Sienna waved her hand, and Lottie felt pardoned.


    She had lost Penny and expected to suffer the most terrible punishment from the Ajax family, but she


    never thought that Sienna would let her off the hook.


    However, at the moment when Lottie turned around, Sienna uttered in a cold voice, "Lottie, I''ll


    remember this."


    "..."


    "Investigate Chester''s whereabouts immediately." Penny, a member of the Ajax family, could not be in


    the hands of Chester for too long.

 Chapter 752 The First Time He Took The Initiative

    Chapter 752 The First Time He Took The Initiative


    Chapter 752 The first time he took the initiative


    In Kubay, two great families intertwined in chaos.


    Shirling, however, was abuzz with the death of George, the chairman of the James family, after a long


    illness, yet Miss James was thrust into the limelight.


    The reason for this was that thest person George ever met was Nellie.


    While Nellie came out of the ward, it was not long before a medical nurse found that George''s oxygen


    tube had been cut short, resulting in a non-illness death.


    And so the entire session to the James family was now up for grabs.


    "You''re so cruel, your father has always protected you, how dare you do such a thing to inherit the


    whole James family?"


    At the funeral, Catherine was crying hard, grieving and ming, pointing all fingers at Nellie.


    The guests were already looking at Nellie differently because of the public opinion that had already


    been raised.


    Now in the usation of Catherine, all the people started pointing at her, "What an unfilial daughter, it


    is this daughter that George protected the most all these years."


    "Yes. How many messes have been cleaned up for her? She really acted the same as her mother, her


    mother cheated within marriage and now she killed her father."


    Nellie had been reluctant to deal with these people, but when her mother came out of their mouths in


    that image, her world was torn apart and shattered.


    Her eyes were stern as she looked at Catherine, "I advise you to be more restrained."


    Catherine cried with teary eyes.


    "You rebellious daughter, you got your own father killed, and you dare to threaten me." Catherine


    raged.


    Stepping forward, she was about to p Nellie.


    However, Nellie grabbed her wrist and gave her a vicious push.


    With a ''bang'', Catherine fell to the ground, and when Hazel saw this, she immediately stepped forward,


    "Nellie, you killed your father, and now you want to hit my mother, what are you doing?"


    The already tense atmosphere in the room was now still.


    The words thate out were unbearable.


    Nellie knew that Catherine and Hazel would not let her off easily today, "I should be asking you guys


    this question."


    Nellie swept sternly over the crowd.


    Everyone who had been talking a moment ago was now stopping at the hostility in her gaze.


    Stomping on her ck heels, Nellie came to Catherine, who at this moment finally sensed the danger


    in her.


    Her rampant arrogance was something the entire James family had seen before.


    Now Catherine had no any restraint but subconsciously stepped back.


    Leaning in to her ear, Nellie opened her mouth, "Better not let me find out you got him in his marriage,


    a mistress is much more brazen than cheating."


    Catherine''s face went white as she looked towards Nellie.


    How did she know?


    These things were so long ago and no one had ever known about it.


    "Nellie." Seeing Nellie threaten her mother, Hazel angrily and tried to push her away.


    However, as soon as she reached out her hand, she was grabbed by Catherine, Hazel''s face stiffened,


    "What are you doing, Mom?"


    "Go away." Catherine''s tone was stiff and tight, and she looked at Nellie as if she was looking at a


    terrible monster.


    Satisfied with Catherine''s reaction, Nellie stood up, "I''ll leave the follow-up of the funeral to you."


    "I believe you are a wise person, if some nder is too much, beware it backfires on you."


    The crowd subconsciously made way for her as she finished speaking.


    This moment even at a funeral showed her fluttering pride.


    When Hazel saw that she could attract all eyes in such a situation, her hands clenched into fists and


    she was trembling with anger.


    "Does her mother need us to nder what she did? Back then..."


    "Shut up."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was scolded by Catherine.


    Hazel''s face stiffened again, and she looked in disbelief at Catherine, whose face was brushed white,


    "Mom, what is wrong with you?"


    "Are you afraid of her threats?"


    "Shut up." Now Catherine''s heart was heaving, she did not want to listen to Hazel''s continued chatter in


    the slightest, her tone full of impatience.


    She disliked Nellie, but she would not normally say anything that she was not sure of.


    Did she really know something about what happened back then?


    Thinking about it, Catherine''s face got even worse.


    If that happened, it could be very detrimental to them in terms of the subsequent distribution of the


    inheritance.


    No, she had worked so hard for so many years, she would never allow this girl to ruin it for her.


    ...


    Nellie came out of the funeral.


    She saw Andre''s Maybach, so lonely, parked at the entrance of the funeral, but he hadn''t gone in just


    now.


    Troy came out of the cab and called out respectfully, "Miss James."


    Nellie frowned.


    All these years, ever since she returned to Shirling, it was always her who took the initiative to go to


    Andre.


    Let alone him taking the initiative to find her, even when he saw her offer toe to him, he showed


    anger and even disgust.


    In just a moment, Nellie came to her sensespletely, asked in a polite tone, "Come to offer


    condolences?"


    "Go inside, the guests are here." Nellie''s tone was cold.


    After saying this, she left.


    It was aplete contrast to the person she once was, who once was bound toe forward


    whenever she saw Andre.


    And it was the first time she walked away.


    Andre in the car frowned lightly, that displeasure mixed with danger radiated out, Troy instantly felt a


    chill down his back.


    "Miss James, we are here to pick you up." Just when Nellie had just taken two steps out, Troy said.


    The words, however, did not relieve the hostility from the man in the car, but rather made it more dense


    and suffocating.


    Nellie paused and turned back, the corners of her mouth lifting in a smile, "To pick me up?"


    The scent in the car seemed to carry a hint of murder.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Meeting the smile on Nellie''s face, Troy wanted to nod stiffly, yet Andre got out of the car at that


    moment.


    Seeing Andre, who was full of coldness, Nellie froze.


    Andre, "I didn''t expect you to be able to smile on a day like today."


    The words were spoken with a touch of sarcasm.


    Nellie''s face instantly turned cold, and she mocked back without hesitation, "Do you forget, Mr. Francis,


    that I''m a woman with no heart."


    Mr. Francis?


    Such an unfamiliar title had never called by Nellie.


    A storm instantly lifted under Andre''s eyes, yet Nellie stopped looking at him but turned around to


    leave.


    Nellie did not know why Andre appeared here today.


    But it didn''t look like he wanted toe to offer condolences, and as for picking her up, it was


    surprising that she could just take it as a joke even now.


    Inside, it waspletely unable to stir up further waves.

 Chapter 753 CanT Spoil The Spinster Family

    Chapter 753 Can''T Spoil The Spinster Family


    Chapter 753 Can''t spoil the Spinster family


    Alina returned to Moyen.


    Full of biting cold, she walked through the airport lobby, and when Dakota saw here out, she


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    greeted her respectfully, "Lady Melody."


    "What''s the situation now?" Alina clearly sensed that the atmosphere was not right now.


    Dakota led her to the car.


    And then she looked at Alina respectfully, "Lady Sienna tried to stop Master Chester, but he was too


    cunning and disappeared after snatching Lady Penny."


    In a ce like Moyen, where he could disappear under the eyes of Sienna, Chester was really


    something.


    But he was considered to havepletely pissed off Sienna.


    Alina stopped talking.


    Her phone vibrated, surprisingly it was Penny calling.


    Alina subconsciously turned over her phone, avoiding the gaze of Dakota.


    "Stop the car."


    Dakota was told to stop the car by Alina, and with a gesture from Dakota, the driver pulled over and


    stopped.


    Before Dakota could say anything, Alina pulled open the car door and got out, Dakota was rmed and


    followed closely.


    Alina gave her a stern nce, and Dakota stopped to follow. It was obviously important call to her.


    Alina walked to the side and picked up the phone, "Hello."


    "Mummy." The child''s sweet voice came from the other side of the phone, and Alina asked, "Where are


    you now?"


    "With Daddy, Daddy wants to talk to you."


    Chester''s voice came over the phone then, "It''s me."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Alina frowned, and what shone in her eyes was indifference.


    Listening to his low voice, it was probably clear to Alina that Penny had probably told him everything


    about the Ajax family.


    Closing her eyes, she only said indifferently to the other side of the phone, "Send Penny back now."


    "Is this what you want to tell me?" Chester shivered as he listened to Alina''s cold voice.


    No one knew exactly how he came to be with the ruthless tactics of Sienna.


    He had sworn that he would never set foot in Kubay again in his life, yet in the end he was forced to


    return.


    He was worried about her health, he was frightened that he could not see her again.


    Yet she turned out to be a Ajax family?


    Alina, "Otherwise, what do you want me to say to you?"


    Her tone was so indifferent, apletely different contrast to the grief in Chester''s tone.


    She seemed to sense Chester''s anger.


    It was a much harder time for her.


    Chester, "I''lle to Moyen right away, let''s meet."


    Things hade to this point, and Chester was well aware that it was no longer that easy to take Alina


    away.


    Who would have thought that things would end up going this way, after all they had been fuming


    inside?


    All the people were worried that Alina had been found by Sienna during this period of time.


    Who would have thought that what Sienna was supposedly looking for was however really a


    descendant of the Hughes family, and Alina was right by her side.


    This all seemed to exin why Sienna had made a move on everyone but Andre and VIG.


    "Not necessary. Where are you? I''ll send someone to fetch Penny right away."


    Her overbearing and awe-inspiring tone was really the same as the people of the Ajax family.


    Chester, "Alina, must you stand against me in such a way?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be all my fault that we''vee to this point between us." Alina''s tone was


    extraordinarily calm at the moment.


    Chester, "In that case, Penny does not need to return to you."


    "What do you mean?"


    The calmness in Alina''s tone shattered instantly at this moment.


    Was he meant to steal Penny from her?


    Chester, "I want Penny, and I want you." It just didn''t seem easy to catch her back to him now.


    Alina was trembling with rage.


    Want her? He was so dominant as ever, he probably didn''t know exactly what was going on between


    them.


    "Tomorrow at 10am, I''ll be waiting for you at the Moyen Cafe." After saying that, without waiting for


    Alina''s response, he hung up the phone.


    The bones of Alina''s hand, which was squeezing the phone, could not stop whitening.


    All over her body, she exuded an overwhelming aura.


    Back at the Ajax family, Sienna was holding an emergency meeting in the study because of the


    Spinster family, and the whole castle was showing extra urgency, with the servants being careful.


    Dakota took Alina up to the study. Nowadays, the Ajax family would hardly avoid Alina in their affairs.


    The meeting was only halfway through when she entered the study.


    And in the next half, it probably became clear to Alina what the Spinster family really meant to the Ajax


    family.


    In Kubay, the Spinster family had always wanted to be above the General International Business


    Alliance.


    And what they hold in their hands was the only thing that can threaten the Ajax family, which was the


    main reason why the Ajax family has alwayd given in to the Spinster family in everything they had


    encountered over the years.


    But now the Spinster family seemed to have resigned itself to the small concessions of the Ajax family


    but was taking its ce.


    "Lady Sienna, right now, it is probably unavoidable to split half of the General Merchants'' Alliance out."


    One of the elders said in a gruff tone.


    At the end of his sentence, Sienna gave him a stern look, and the elder was instantly silenced.


    And then Sienna looked at Alina, "What do you think, Melody?"


    When she was named by Sienna, Alina swept her eyes at everyone present.


    Her eyes were chill as Sienna''s.


    Putting down the pen in her hand, she picked up the ss of water and took a sip, and then opened


    her mouth, "Father spoiled the Spinster family too much in the earlier years."


    The only ce where they have ever backed down from the Spinster family was when their father did.


    Since Sienna took over, she had never made anypromises or concessions to the Spinster family.


    As for the years of her disappearance, the Ajax family had always avoided the Spinster family in order


    to try to preserve their position in the General Merchants'' Alliance.


    Alina looked to Sienna, "Sis, you have returned to the Ajax family, and the times are not the same as


    those in which father lived."


    Alina''s words were rather cryptic.


    Right now, she didn''t know exactly whether the Ajax family could stand up to the Spinster family, but


    <ppromise was not a good choice.

 Chapter 754 Previous Sienna

    Chapter 754 Previous Sienna


    Chapter 754 Previous Sienna


    As the corners of Sienna''s mouth smiled as she swept a nce at those present, "It seems that you all


    have been in your own circles for too long."


    "Lady Sienna, that most mysterious controller behind the Spinster family, Fraser, has returned to the


    Spinster family, we cannot take it lightly now."


    The implication was that it was better to ept the terms offered by the Spinster family at the moment.


    If they really want to rob the Ajax family of everything on the General Merchants'' Alliance, then they


    might suffer a defeat.


    Sienna''s eyes instantly zed over.


    "Once again how reigning he was, he had left Kubay for so many years, so this matter is settled."


    Sienna did not allow any questioning.


    She was never one to back down, otherwise how could she have let those people get away with not


    getting half as much from her over the years?


    "That''s it for today, it''s over." Sienna was annoyed to see all the people now looking at each other.


    When the people saw that she would not relent, they had no choice but to hurry out.


    When it was just Sienna and Alina left, Sienna looked at Alina, "Melody, you saw it?"


    Alina nodded.


    Right now the Ajax family upies an absolute position in the international business world, but


    because of the years that Sienna has been away, the interior is now experiencing a number of


    problems.


    "Hmph, a bunch of old fools." Sienna was displeased with such dissuasion from them, and was already


    calcting in her mind to rece this bunch of elderly.


    But what they have mastered internationally in these ten years, because of her absence, is now


    causing her headaches.


    She had to take it back in the quickest possible time.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just being fool." Alina looked to Sienna.


    Although she once upied a position that was not as high as the one she now upies, many things


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    are simr.


    Now with this internal problem, it is clear that some people have already started to centrifuge.


    Sienna folded her hands, and what reflected from her eyes at that moment was an endless cold light,


    "If they have a mind to favor the Spinster family, then..."


    Thetter words were not continued by Sienna, but the danger was obvious.


    No matter who it is, this is the most intolerable part of Sienna.


    Sienna handed her a document, "I''m afraid the burden on you is going to be heavy next."


    "Sis."


    Alina watched what Sienna handed over.


    From the time she came back from Sinantu Pavilion, she knew that Sienna was not like the heirs of


    ordinary families.


    She wants to control everything, yet she does not crave power.


    She is really going to have a lot of things shared on her.


    "Mom and Dad died young and before mother died, she instructed me to find you and protect you, but


    Melody..."


    At this, Sienna paused to look at Alina, and under her deep eyes, there was a hidden pain.


    This kind of pain is something that Alina has never seen before.


    In her heart, Sienna is a resilient and unyielding being who is infinitely strong and never weak.


    However now...


    "Ever since our parents left, I''ve known that the best person in the world to protect me is myself."


    "..."


    "You are a member of the Ajax family, and from now on you will learn to stand on top by yourself."


    People said that her sister was weak, but after reading those experiences she had had, Sienna knew


    that her sister was not that weak.


    She was a meticulous woman who, even in the midst of such a chaotic situation as this, could see


    everything clearly in her heart.


    Alina nodded as she met the serious and firm light of Sienna''s eyes.


    "Let''s go, I will take you somewhere." Sienna no longer continued to say anything but stood up and


    said to Alina.


    Alina nced at her back and lifted her steps to follow.


    The castle of the Ajax family covered a wide area, and Sienna took her to the interior car of the estate


    and kept driving for more than ten minutes.


    It eventually stopped in front of a small white building.


    The small building was surrounded by pink acacia flowers, the light fragrance of which was so


    refreshing.


    "What is this ce?" Alina looked at the small lighted building, and Sienna spoke, "Mum''s favourite


    building."


    The building was quite remote for the entire location of the castle.


    Sienna led her in, and the maid in charge of cleaning inside bent over respectfully when she saw Alina


    and Sienna, "Lady Sienna, Lady Melody."


    The moment they opened the door, the inside was found clean.


    But the furnishings here had clearly not been touched for a long time and everything looked in and


    old.


    There was a vague sense of unease in Alina''s heart.


    Sienna raised her hand and all the servants retreated.


    "Before, I lived here too." Sienna sat on the bay window, with that look of having lived there for a long


    time.


    Alina, "Live here?"


    "Didn''t expect that, did you?"


    Alina, "Why?"


    The castle''s main building was about a ten-minute drive away, and it would be even further on walk, it


    showed how isted it was.


    "How much doe you know about those rumours about me in the outside world?" Sienna looked at


    Alina.


    Rumours?


    Alina didn''t know much about it, except that she was the eldestdy of the Ajax family.


    Ruthless and stern, she became the heir to the Ajax family at the young age of sixteen and took control


    of everything.


    "Sis." Alina crouched by her side, her eyes shining with an undisguised heartache.


    Everyone said she was ruthless, but who knew what she had been through as the eldest daughter of


    the Ajax family?


    From this small building, it was clear that at one time neither she nor their mother had a good time in


    the Ajax family.


    Sienna got Alina into her arms, "I was very pleased with you at the meeting today."


    Her words were not sharp, but they did a good job of gagging those who were seemingly gentle, but in


    fact harsh.


    There was even an exclusive dominance in her words.


    "But do you know why you are not allowed to have any more involvement with the past?"


    Past?


    Since returning to the Ajax family, she was not allowed to contact not only the Collins family, but the


    Lawson family and the Hughes family, seven Andre.


    She probably didn''t understand it before, and even decided that Sienna was trying to hide her, or even


    use her.


    But now Alina only felt that it was ridiculous for her to have had that thought at that time. What was


    there in her that was worth using?


    If Sienna was really so ruthless that she would not even spare her sister, then she would not have


    sought her out or saved her.


    "Sis." Alina rubbed herself into Sienna''s arms, and Sienna''s warm palm cradled the back of her head.


    The gentleness in her tone was tinged with a serious ruthlessness, "Those people are your soft spots,


    and if you don''t skim them, you could be a nightmare for them."

 Chapter 755 After Marriage, Inherit Everything

    Chapter 755 After Marriage, Inherit Everything


    Chapter 755 After marriage, inherit everything


    When Alina arrived at Leaf Cafe, the waiter saw her and respectfully led her to the private room


    upstairs.


    "Miss, Mr. Collins is waiting for you inside." The waiter respectfully finished and walked away.


    Alina stood at the door, looking at the tightly closed bamboo door, and took a deep breath.


    The moment she pulled open the door, the clear scent enveloped her.


    "You''re here?" A man''s low, hoarse voice came from above her head, and Alina struggled to get out of


    his arms.


    She coldly avoided his touch.


    ncing around the room, there was no sign of Penny.


    Alina instantly went cold, "Where''s Penny?"


    Chester had a sh of pain under his eyes at the detachment from her, pulling her hand over, and Alina


    tired to draw it away.


    Yet Chester was tightening the force, "Know how I have been looking for you?"


    He was madly afraid of not seeing her again.


    She was seriously ill and left, and that would probably be thest time they would see each other.


    Now seeing that Alina looked good, Chester was slightly relieved, but looking at her with such


    indifference, his heart rose to his throat.


    "I was afraid you would be in danger, I was afraid you would be bullied where I couldn''t see you." He


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was scared.


    At this moment, Alina clearly felt that Chester''s hand was trembling uncontrobly as he gripped her.


    "Abby, I''m sorry." Chester could no longer hold back and pulled her into his arms.


    The moment he held her close, he sucked in the smell of her body greedily, wanting to feel the real


    warmth of her body constantly afterwards.


    Alina, "Let go."


    In response to Chester''s covetousness, Alina only spat out two words icily.


    Instead of letting go, Chester''s arms around her were heavier at the moment, as if she would disappear


    if he let go.


    "Abby, we''ve experienced separation more than once, but this is the one I''m most afraid of." In the low


    tone of Chester''s voice, there was a pain that could not be suppressed.


    Alina closes her eyes.


    "Let go of me." Chester was full of joy of recovering, while Alina was indifferent.


    She was full of enthusiasm.


    Yet who made her be different?


    Not the Ajax family, nor herself, but this man who boasted that he loved her most and wanted to protect


    her.


    ...


    After George''s funeral, Nellie went straight back to the James family. When Catherine and Hazel


    returned, they saw Nellie directing the maids.


    "Yes, Lady Nellie." The butler respectfully led her upstairs.


    Soon there was considerablemotion from above, Catherine and Hazel looked at each other as


    Hazel rushed up the stairs.


    The butler moved her things out of the room together with the servants.


    "What are you doing? Put it down." Hazel went up like mad and snatched the things out of the servants''


    hands.


    She wanted to put it back in the room, however the maid went back to her room to continue moving


    other things.


    Such indifferent provoked Hazel.


    "Stop it, put it down, who gave you permission to touch my stuff?" Hazel was mad as hell trying to


    snatch the stuff.


    Yet all of them seemed not to be angry.


    Hazel''s face turned white in anger, She smashed the things on the ground fiercely.


    Turning around, she hurried downstairs.


    "What do you what?" She came to Nellie, looked at her fiercely, wishing to tear her apart.


    The corners of Nellie''s mouth lifted in icy sarcasm as she looked at Hazel, "It''s not yours, you can''t


    touch it."


    Hazel and Catherine subconsciously nced at each other, and Hazel felt a hint of timidness.


    "What do you mean it''s not mine? Dad has left the whole James family to me, don''t you know that?"


    Hazel rebuked.


    What she couldn''t stand to see was this look on Nellie''s face.


    And as there was no anger in Nellie, there was only a mocking smile.


    Such a smile made Hazel and Catherine feel an unprecedented sense of panic.


    This room was only the beginning, and as for what came after it, it wouldn''t end so easily.


    She didn''t expect Nellie, who had been silent for so many years, to make a move now?


    Nellie looked at Hazel with a smile on her lips, as if he was looking at a fool with mockery, "The whole


    James family is for you?"


    "I am afraid he can''t make this decision." Her voice was soft, but it made Hazel and Catherine feel the


    anger all over her body.


    Catherine and Hazel''s faces were already not good, but now that they heard Nellie''s words, their faces


    turned even more pale.


    They naturally knew what Nellie meant by that.


    The James family''s fortune all relied on Nellie''s grandmother to get up, and her mother gained a lot of


    shares in thepany.


    The session of that share was Nellie''s, but now Nellie had not reached the condition of session.


    Everything would have to wait until she was married.


    Catherine was in a state of flux, forcing her heart to hold back her anger as she stepped forward and


    intimately took Nellie''s hand, "Nellie, what are you doing? We are a family."


    Nellie drew out her hand in disgust, and when Hazel saw that Nellie was stubborn, he was even more


    instantly furious and wanted toe forward.


    Just as she took a step forward, she was stopped from going any further by a grip on her hand by


    Catherine.


    "Mum." Hazel''s tone wasn''t exactly nice, to the point of exasperation, yet Catherine gave her a stern


    nce.


    She was like a fox.


    Especially when she thought of Nellie''s whispering to her at the funeral, she now dared not move her


    easily against Nellie.


    "Nellie likes that room, so you move out, Hazel."


    "Mum, what are you doing?" Hazel was already furious as the servants moved her things out.


    And now even her mother told her to move out of that room?


    Why was she afraid of this woman?


    Catherine, "Go ahead."


    It was spat out in a soft voice, but it carried an unquestionablemand. Hazel did not want to, but


    she dared no disobey her mother''s words.


    ring hard at Nellie, she turned to run upstairs.


    The movement of that stomp on the stairs was audible with her anger at the moment.


    Hazel went up, leaving Nellie and Catherine alone, and Catherine took Nellie''s hand affectionately, "Are


    you moving back in, Nellie?"


    "This is my home, can''t I live here?"


    "Sure you can." Catherine was furious in her heart, but on the surface she didn''t dare to fall out with


    Nellie right now.


    Now that George had just passed away, Nellie had to be appeased somehow.


    At least something had to be done before she got married.


    But thinking about her situation with Andre, Catherine seemed less worried, after all, Andre wouldn''t


    want to marry her.


    So they have quite a lot of time.

 Chapter 756 To Ensure Her Safety

    Chapter 756 To Ensure Her Safety


    Chapter 756 To ensure her safety


    Nellie left after receiving a phone call, and Hazel came down from upstairs with a sullen face.


    Catherine looked at the blushing Hazel, the gentleness under her eyes dispersed and her face was full


    of gloom.


    "What? Really angry?"


    "Mum, you''re really afraid of her?" Hazel could tell that Catherine was now afraid of Nellie.


    Catherine gave her a stern re.


    Afraid of Nellie? These words instantly caused an unconcealed displeasure on Catherine''s face.


    "You''re still too young."


    "Mum."


    "We''d better not provoke her now, we have to move everything in thepany before she gets


    married."


    Once Nellie actually inherits those shares, then thatpany will mean nothing to them.


    Hearing that, Hazel instantly remembered that Nellie did still have most of the shares that she had not


    really inherited.


    At the time, she was too angry to eat for a long time when she saw those equity letters.


    "A room is nothing, what we want is the entire James family." Catherine looked sternly at Hazel.


    "So we''re going to put up with this nonsense from her now?" Hazel still couldn''t get over it.


    Just the thought of Nellie strutting in front of her made her want to strangle her to death.


    Catherine, "Now you give in to her, don''t force her to move the Chambers family out, or we''ll only have


    more trouble."


    The Chambers family was Nellie''s grandmother''s family.


    They had a significant position in Shirling, and if they get involved, things would only be more


    troublesome.


    When Hazel heard that, jealousy towards Nellie even surfaced under her eyes.


    "You have to do one thing now." Catherine looked to Hazel, who said, "What?"


    "Approaching Andre, there can''t be any results between them." Nellie''s obsession with Andre was


    something that the entire James family knew.


    Although Andre''s attitude had always been distinct.


    But Catherine wanted to be foolproof.


    Hazel instantly understood what Catherine meant, although in other matters she was not half as good


    as Nellie, but in terms of feminine...


    ...


    In the Leaf Cafe, Chester motioned for the waiter toe in, "Give her water."


    With that, he took away the coffee in front of Alina, although she did recover now, there was a heavy


    psychological impact on him.


    Alina raised her eyebrows to look at him, her eyes still without the slightest fluctuation.


    Such coldness caused Chester to despair, and he wondered what kind of effort he would have to make


    to melt the ice under her eyes.


    The waiter went away with the coffee and soon brought up the water, which Chester thoughtfully tested


    the temperature before handing it to her.


    "Although the medical team funded by the Ajax family is highly skilled in medicine, you still have to take


    care of yourself."


    After all, once the health had been damaged, it was impossible to get perfect recovery.


    Alina didn''t even take look at the water he handed over, "Say it, what do you want?"


    Alina could see at that Chester, whom she didn''t actually know, could at least take Penny away in


    Kubay.


    Hisplexity, then, was definitely not as simple as she had seen it before.


    Chester looked at her, a heavy pain shining under those eyes, yet without waiting for him to speak,


    Alina added, "You and I were impossible."


    Knowing what Chester was probably going to ask for, Alina spoke first.


    Chester, "..."


    The pain, thin and dense, spread across his heart.


    Those eyes of hers were so cold that theypletely blocked his back way.


    Chester closed his eyes.


    During the time Alina had been away, he had been thinking of the scene between them meeting again,


    and he missed her as he once did.


    However, he knew that it would be difficult.


    "You are not a member of the Hughes family." Chester opened his eyes and looked painfully at Alina.


    Alina, "So?"


    As soon as Chester said that, she probably knew what delusions of grandeur he had in mind today.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, Alina first sarcastically said, "Are you trying to say that you hate


    the Hughes family and that you hurt me before because you thought I was a member of the Hughes


    family?"


    "Alina." Chester''s heart was in his throat.


    The moment he opened his mouth, all that spread through his tone was the pain he could not hide.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted in mockery.


    "Chester, have you forgotten? What did your mother do to me? What have you done to me?"


    "..."


    "You want to tell me now that it was all a misunderstanding?" He did all that because he didn''t know


    she was from the Hughes family?


    Alina stood up, and the cup of water in front of her sshed all over Chester''s body.


    The not-so-hot water, however, burned Chester''s heart.


    Alina did not intend to waste time with him and walked straight towards the door, turning back the


    moment her hand rested on the door handle.


    "It seems that to bring back Penny from you, I can only use another way." After saying that, Alina left.


    Chester closed his eyes in wretchedness, trembling.


    When Matteo came over, he was startled to see Chester in such a wretched state.


    "Master!"


    Chester opened his eyes, and at that moment the pain under his eyes dispersed, the cold light covered


    up his love and pain for Alina.


    "How''s it going?"


    Matteo, "The Ajax family will not agree."


    At one time, Sienna didn''t seem to have any semnce ofpromise and concession.


    Sienna was stern and ruthless and did not care about any threats as the rumours had it.


    "Find out where Alina is now in the Ajax family."


    In Chester''s mind, the Ajax family had always been a veryplicated ce.


    In the early years, those brothers and sisters all had bizarre idents because Sienna wanted to


    be the sole heir of the family.


    In the end, there were only three left, and she took control of the entire Ajax family with her cleverness


    and ruthlessness.


    And none of those cousins with the same ambition were now left.


    Alina was now back in the Ajax family, and even if Sienna was her sister, Chester would not dare to let


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Alina get into it.


    "Okay." Matteo nodded.


    After thinking about it, Matteo asked again, "What about the Ajax family?"


    "Don''t stop." At least until the exact situation of Alina in the Ajax family had been established.


    His move was undoubtedly to hold back the Ajax family. He did not have the energy for infighting at the


    moment, and he would not allow Alina to be in any half-hearted danger.


    "Okay." Matteo nodded.


    He thought that Chester would stop when he found out about Alina''s rtionship with Sienna, but to his


    surprise, he did not.

 Chapter 757 The Cheapest Affection

    Chapter 757 The Cheapest Affection


    Chapter 757 The Cheapest Affection


    Chester smoked a packet of cigarettes, his inner boredom was still hard to hide, and the moment


    Romeo pushed the door open and entered, he was almost smoked out by the strong smell of smoke.


    Romeo frowned, "You want to see me, brother?"


    "Yes."


    Chester pushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray, "Keep an eye on your sister-inw''s matter


    personally."


    Sister-inw? Alina?


    Romeo wrinkled his brow as he looked at Chester.


    After their first separation, Romeo was not in favour of them having another destiny, especially since


    Alina had been married to Caleb.


    Although she couldn''t be med for that incident from start to finish, for the moment, Chester had only


    just returned to the Spinster family, which was even moreplicated internally than the Ajax family.


    "Miss Ajax is her sister, and under the shelter of Miss Ajax, she will surely be safe." Romeo said in a


    cold and sullen tone.


    Chester''s gaze towards him was darker.


    "You seem to have forgotten that the cheapest thing in the Ajax family is kinship." So what if they are


    sisters by blood?


    Romeo met Chester''s gloomy gaze with a chill down his back.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Chester continued, "Have you forgotten how Carson Ajax died?"


    H was blown to bits in that vast change of power in the Ajax family.


    The power change, however, was personally stirred up by Sienna, and many people were destroyed in


    that battle, both in the side branches and in the direct line.


    And at the young age of sixteen, Sienna sat in the position of heir with absolute control.


    Fewer families had been lost on that one road of fishy bloodshed.


    What was a sister to her?


    "But big brother...", "Go." Before Romeo could finish his words, he was interrupted by Chester.


    Romeo''s brow knitted.


    Looking into Chester''s cold and sharp eyes, his back unconsciously broke out inyers of fine sweat at


    this moment.


    In all the years, he had never seen Chester have that kind of sharp eyes.


    "Romeo, you think of us that way too?"


    He and Alina had a bumpy road ahead and Romeo was always by his side.


    He couldn''t have been more aware of what happened back then, but at this point, his hesitation was a


    questioning of them.


    "Then why did you do that to her?" At this moment Romeo asked the most intuitive question in his


    mind.


    Alina suffered the pain in the guardianship of her families, knowing that the man that night was Caleb.


    No one knew what kind of pain he was in during that time, and Romeo saw it clearly.


    He suffered to the point of self-harm.


    If he loved her so much, then afterwards, after Vanessa''s death, why did he take revenge on her in that


    way?


    And at this moment, when Romeo asked why he had treated Alina that way at that time, under


    Chester''s eyes was an unprecedented pain.


    "Edison is not just son of grandpa."


    Wass there something moreplicated inside this?


    Edison, a man of great depth and maliciousness, used to destroy all at the cost of all time.


    What they knew before wasplicated enough and made it clear to them what kind of peoson Edison


    was.


    And now, listening to Chester''s words, probably things were moreplicated than what they saw.


    "What else?" Romeo looked intensely at Chester, his heart already in his throat.


    A bitter smile lifted the corners of Chester''s mouth.


    "She''s the person in the world I''d never want to hurt." Yes, he''s been alone through thick and thin,


    waiting for her, missing her, protecting her at all costs, even if they end up hurting each other.


    He was not at ease with the Ajax family, yet it was a twist of new hope for her.


    Chester looked at Romeo, the sadness under his eyes waspletely covered by sharpness, "So you


    all believed that in Ingford, that was revenge on her?"


    Romeo, "..."


    Was that not?


    During that time, not to mention Caleb''s anger, even Romeo, who prided himself on knowing Chester


    best, was puzzled.


    After all, all those years, even though he was in Eglinton, he knew everything about Ingford.


    Rather than keeping an eye on Ingford, Alina was there.


    After getting to know that she was used by Caleb to save Emma and forced to jump into the Hasnan


    River, he immediately rushed back and squatted by the Hasnan River for two months.


    Why did he change in the end?


    "He''s the son of Asher Spinster''s daughter."


    Romeo felt his brain go nk.


    The grandson of the deceased Asher Spinster? At this moment Romeo instantly understood the so-


    called Ingford Incident.


    His fierceness stirred up everyone to protect her, thus dying her until the death of Asher Spinster.


    The timing was just right before and after.


    "Does she know?" Romeo''s tone was tight as he asked the question.


    Many people scolded Chester during that time, the whole Lawson family could not stand it, even Caleb


    was angry with him.


    It was a chaotic time.


    All thought that Chester was crazy, so many years of rtionship to copse overnight, but now...


    Romeo regretted asking the question.


    Because after that, there was no more normalmunication between Alina and Chester, she hated


    him and used all her strength to stay away from him.


    "Then tell Alina, so that everything is solved." Romeo was a straightforward person and thought of the


    problem in a simpler way.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps this would have been a better way if it hadn''t been for the Ajax family.


    But now he had to rejoin the Spinster family because the Ajax family had intervened, and now


    everything was in chaos.


    Between him and Alina, it was no longer as simple as exining the past.


    "Go and find out what kind of things Sienna has her handling now." Chester ignored Romeo''s question.


    And Romeo did not object much more and nodded, "Don''t worry, leave this matter to me."


    When Romeo went out and Chester was left alone, he took a cigarette out and lit it up.


    He really wished that it would be easier between him and Alina.


    His phone vibrated, Chester looked at the number on the screen, his eyes were instantly gloomy and


    he hung up.

 Chapter 758 A Cunning Woman

    Chapter 758 A Cunning Woman


    Chapter 758 A Cunning Woman


    In a cafe of Shirling, Nellie opened her mouth, "Thank you for helping mest time."


    Because the clues to that document given by Barney had nowe to light on Lydia.


    All these years she thought that her mother had really cheated within her marriage, and she suffered


    because of it, staying away from all those who had anything to do with her mother.


    And in retrospect, those were all deliberate arrangements by Catherine, and the fact that her father was


    good to her was just trying to take from her the shares that belonged to her mother who left them to


    her.


    "Catherine is a very cunning woman and she will find a way to do everything unnoticed before you get


    married."


    The man lifted the coffee in front of him, with an elegance and reserve that could not be hidden, but


    with an invisible and regal aura.


    Nellie understood what Barney meant.


    That was something she couldn''t defend herself against, and although she had given Catherine a


    warning, how cunning that woman was, hiding the truth from everyone back then.


    Now it was possible for her to divert everything from the James family unnoticed.


    "I''ll keep an eyes on it."


    "You can''t defend yourself." No sooner had Nellie finished her words than she was interrupted by


    Barney.


    Nellie admitted that he was right.


    She really could not guard against Catherine.


    Nellie lifted the coffee cup and took a sip, his eyebrows knitted together with a touch of depression.


    Barney always hits the nail on the head.


    He looked at her, "Have you thought of a way to deal with this?"


    "You mean marriage?"


    Getting married now was the best way to solve the problem, but...


    Barney didn''t answer Nellie''s question and put down the coffee cup, looking at her, "She has made


    some moves recently, don''t you feel it?"


    Nellie, "..."


    Naturally she felt it, but for the moment while everything was still in her grasp.


    However, it could get out of hand if it continued.


    Barney and her were ssmates and most important friends in college, and if it wasn''t for him in Yupto,


    she would have died.


    "Thank you, Barney."


    This time Barney was doing her a great favour.


    He was smiling, and at that moment, he was so charming that Nellie only felt stunned.


    ...


    Outside the caf¨¦.


    It was rainy and overcast as Andre got out of his Maybach, followed by a fresh-faced girl.


    Nellie was chatting with Barney about something as she saw Andre''s arm being held by a girl as they


    walked over.


    She was surprised.


    "All these years he hasn''t had another woman outside of his nominal sister."


    Frowning, Nellie did not speak.


    But Barney was telling the truth, Andre was known all over the world that he had been protecting Alina.


    Many people even suspected that he was interested in Alina.


    But Nellie knew very well that Andre didn''t even have a heart, how could he love a woman?


    If there was love, it was just because Alina was his step sister.


    When Andre entered, he saw Nellie and Barney sitting opposite each other, but it was only a nce


    before he withdrew his gaze indifferently.


    "It seems that there is only one way to deal with this matter now." Barney looked at Nellie with a smile


    on his lips.


    Nellie, "What?"


    "If you get married, everything will be solved." Barney said.


    He took a nce at Andre, who had a stiffen back, the corners of his mouth lifting in a mocking smile.


    Getting married?


    Even if the matter wasplicated, she knew that Catherine had made a move in the shadows, but


    she never thought of it in such a way.


    And now getting marriage was the shortest way out.


    Once she got married, then whatever moves Catherine made, she had to stop.


    Nellie, "It''s a good way."


    Just as the words left her mouth, Nellie heard the mming of the door not far behind her.


    In this quiet cafe, such movement was very unpleasant.


    But the displeasure in her eyes was fleeting.


    ...


    After separating from Barney, Nellie had been thinking about getting married, and naturally, she could


    not marry Andre.


    But it was just the quickest way to stop Catherine in a game, and this was actually quite a good way to


    do.


    She already had an idea in mind, took out the phone and was about to make a call, but the phone was


    taken away and Nellie turned around to see Andre.


    "What are you doing?" Her face instantly went cold.


    Andre yanked her up and headed outside, "You crazy bastard, let go."


    Nellie was in rage, however, Andre did not have the slightest intention to let go of her, Nellie, shouted,


    "Andre!"


    She was shoved straight into the car.


    The car rushed out like an arrow, and at that moment Nellie felt like she was going to throw up all the


    coffee she had just drunk.


    Damn it.


    It was only when he reached the mountain road that Andre stopped the car, his hands gripping the


    steering wheel with his bony knuckles all white, and Nellie''s face was gloomy.


    "What the hell do you want? This isn''t the first time you''ve bothered me, is it?" Nellie said helplessly.


    Every time Andre appeared in front of her now, he was actually deliberately making trouble.


    His gaze was fierce as he looked at Nellie.


    Before she knew what was going on, Andre yanked her hair and ''kissed'' her hard.


    Nellie felt her brain go white.


    The fresh breath kept hitting her senses, and Nellie bit down, and Andre let go in pain.


    Nellie pped down without thinking, "What are you doing?"


    The tone of Nellie was not exactly kind.


    Andre looked at her menacingly, the corners of his mouth raised in a mocking smile, "You want to


    marry for you are lonely?"


    The anger in Nellie''s heart rushed straight to his head.


    She didn''t want to deal with a madman like Andre but pulled the door open to get out of the car,


    allowing the cold rain hitting her body.


    She then walked straight down the hill as if she didn''t feel it.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Andre''s car turned around and caught up with him, "Nellie, you''re old now, ying hard-to-get is not for


    you."


    With that said, the car drove away.


    The irony that lifted the corners of Nellie''s mouth as she watched the rear of the car disappear around


    the corner was more than icy.


    "ying hard-to-get?"


    Andre really thought highly of himself, but he was right, she was old enough and had spent enough


    time on him.


    Now that she had more important things to do and was no longer pestering him, was he ufortable


    with this?


    It didn''t matter, time would get him used to everything.

 Chapter 759 The Downfall Of Macy

    Chapter 759 The Downfall Of Macy


    Chapter 759 The Downfall of Macy


    When Sienna knew that Chester had met Alina again, his face instantly went gloomy.


    Yet when she asked someone to catch Chester, he disappeared again.


    "Heh, that''s interesting." After listening to Dakota''s words, Sienna took a puff of her cigarette with a


    smile on the corner of her mouth.


    A mere Chester was able to escape the Ajax family''s pursuit in Kubay time and again?


    Looking to Dakota, she uttered, "There is only one person in this world who can make the Ajax family


    find it difficult to deal with so far."


    And that person was Fraser Spinster.


    Now with just a short encounter, Sienna sensed that Chester was as cunning as that Spinster family''s


    people.


    Dakota, "They have Penny after all, so..."


    "Penny?" Before Dakota had finished her words, the gaze of Sienna looked at Dakota carried with a


    touch of bitterness.


    Dakota instantly had chills down her backs.


    "I am sorry."


    "Hmph, if he shows up in Moyen again, I don''t want him to escape like that." Sienna''s words were full of


    chill.


    Dakota understood what she meant.


    "Okay."


    "Go away."


    "Yes." Dakota hurried away.


    The moment she pushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray when Sienna was left alone, the harshness


    in her body still didn''t dissipate.


    Alina pushed the door in and was sensitive enough to sense the danger on Sienna.


    "Sis."


    "He''se to see you?" Sienna spoke as she looked at Alina.


    Alina knew that Sienna was concerned about her, but there was still a twinge of difort in her heart.


    She nodded.


    Sienna''s face sank again, "You didn''t kill him?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her words were direct and sharp.


    Alina looked at Sienna in silence, wanting to see her through at this moment.


    Yet she was so deep that even a single sentence seemed to be interpreted into several different


    meanings, and she could not see through it.


    Sienna came to her, her cool fingers caressing Alina''s cheek in a doting manner, "I thought you would


    kill him."


    "Sis."


    "Melody, you''re too soft." After saying that, Sienna let go of her chin and turned to the side.


    Soft? Alina thought to herself that she had never been soft.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Sienna headed out of the study, "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "Take you to meet someone." Sienna spoke as she stepped forward and turned to leave.


    Alina didn''t know who Sienna was taking her to, but she knew that this person was not a wonderful


    being to her.


    She followed by Sienna to the estate car, all the way to the back of the mountain.


    Alina was startled to see the scene in front of her. This was the territory of the Ajax family, but this was


    apletely different existence from the castle side of the main building.


    The ce was dpidated, outdated and looked like a ck hell in the approaching dusk.


    Outside, it was guarded by men in ck.


    The iron gate opened, and Sienna walked in with her, but as she got a good look at the full view inside,


    Alina''s heart was in her throat.


    In separate bars were people held, each with varying degrees of injury.


    "Any idea who these are?"


    Alina looked at the back of Sienna with bewilderment, that was clearly her sister, yet at the moment she


    felt an unprecedented tension.


    Sienna, "All the people in the outside world are most curious about where they are."


    At the time she sat in the position of heir to the real power at the age of sixteen, a number of people


    had disappeared from the Ajax family.


    Everyone said that she was ruthless and had taken care of all those people.


    Little did they know that there were still so many people who were worse off in this world than dead.


    Alina just followed behind her in silence until she reached the innermost part, "Miss Hughes, you are


    Miss Hughes?"


    Alina looked towards the source of the sound, with just one nce, Alina''s pupils tightened.


    It was, "Macy?"


    She was in a wretched and messy state, if not for the impressive voice, Alina would almost not have


    recognised who it was.


    Alina surprisingly did not know that Sienna had actually brought Macy in.


    And looking at her all over, it was clear that she must have suffered a lot.


    "Miss Hughes, I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong, please let me go, it''s my fault."


    Macy fell to her knees in terror and kowtowed to Alina repeatedly.


    Alina frowned at Sienna.


    Sienna, "What do you want to do with her?"


    At this moment, Sienna was smiling, yet that smile gave off a very ominous feeling.


    Alina took several deep breaths, but she could not suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "Miss Hughes, Miss Hughes, please spare my life." Without waiting for Alina to react, another voice


    came tragically from the other direction.


    Alina looked over and it was Kara.


    They had done a lot of bad things to trap her and even wanted her dead.


    All these people were brought to Kubay by Sienna.


    At this moment, Alina looked at Sienna in aplicated way, her heart turning over.


    Sienna stepped forward and got Alina, who had already turned somewhat white, into her arms,


    "Melody, are you being soft-hearted?"


    "..."


    "They are all people who once tried to kill you, are you going to let them go?"


    Her voice was clearly so soft and gentle.


    However, Alina only felt a bone-chilling danger all over her body. Alina raised her head and gently


    pushed her away.


    Sienna''s gaze that looked at Alina was colder at this moment.


    "Let''s go back first." After saying that, Alina turned around and headed out.


    The ce was so depressing for her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Sienna hadpletely taken her to see the other Ajax family in its entirety.


    And this was something that had never happened in Alina''s world.


    If once the world was full of conspiratorial calctions, then now the Ajax family was full of fishy storms


    under the calm.


    Yet no sooner had she turned around than the wailing behind her became even worse, "No, don''t go."


    "Miss Hughes, please don''t go, save me, save me."


    "I''ll die, please, I really know I''m wrong." Macy and Kara''s pleas for mercy kept ringing in Alina''s ears.


    Alina breathed heavily and quickened her pace as she frantically ran out of the bars.


    This was not a barricade, theyers of cages were like a different kind of prison.


    The pleas for mercy and harrowing screams behind her grew more and more distant, yet Alina''s world


    was thrown into a tense situation.


    She had been taken into a world she knew absolutely nothing about.


    "Lady Melody." Dakota, who was waiting outside, saw Alina running out with a white face and bent


    down respectfully.


    However, it was as if Alina had not heard her and passed right by her.

 Chapter 760 Exercising Her Mind

    Chapter 760 Exercising Her Mind


    Chapter 760 Exercising Her Mind


    When Sienna came out from inside, she saw Alina running like crazy towards the way she came,


    Dakota frowned at Sienna, "Lady Sienna."


    Her brows furrowed lightly, clearly believing that this was not the reaction expected from the Ajax family


    lineage.


    Sienna put on a smile, "Let her go, she needs some time."


    "Okay."


    What she had been shown before were rather rosy, and she thought that the General Merchant''s Union


    was really just responsible for the handling of some international merchant houses, but there was so


    much more involved in that.


    At the very beginning, the Ajax family was quite patient in dealing with it.


    However after a long time, as they thought it had been handled well, it would be a bigger mess.


    It was then that the Ajax family turned to be cruel.


    ...


    The wind in Moyen was very cold.


    The whistling in the ears was like a knife, shivering.


    The car passed her by without stopping in the slightest, and Alina felt her heart grew colder as she


    watched Sienna''s car go away.


    It was a long trip, and Alina walked for a full two hours before she reached the main building of the


    castle, where Dakota waited at the door, "You''re back."


    Alina looked at Dakota, and her eyes were as cold as never.


    "Lady Sienna is waiting for you." Dakota turned around after speaking and respectfully led the way


    ahead.


    Alina didn''t say a word, she just followed Dakota to the study, Dakota knocked the door for her and


    didn''t enter.


    Alina stepped in alone.


    The smell of smoke was so strong at that moment that it filled her nose and she resisted the urge to go


    out.


    Sienna remained her smile, "What? This is too much to bear?"


    Alina pursed her lips and didn''t say a word.


    She knew that if something would exist, then there must be a reason.


    Sienna got up and walked to her, spinning around her, "Have you thought straight about it?"


    Alina remained silent as she looked at Sienna, at this moment she finally knew what Sienna had


    actually done since she came back to the Ajax family.


    The business involvement with those people was just a reason to oppress them.


    What about Kara and Macy?


    They posed no threat to the Ajax family, yet they were beaten into such a ce of no return by the


    Sienna.


    So it only told that from the beginning, her dealing with those people only meant that they hurt her.


    "Sis."


    Alina stepped forward and rubbed herself against Sienna''s arms.


    She felt her heart sour for Sienna.


    What kind of pain did she once experience to turn her into such a terrible and cruel person?


    Sienna''s gaze darkened as she looked down at Alina, "Have you decided?"


    "Tell me how Mother died." She hadn''t had a chance to ask this since her return.


    And after thest time Sienna took her back to this magnificent castle, it became clear that all was not


    simple.


    Sienna came to this position, not by inheritance, but by robbery.


    Alina clearly felt Sienna''s body stiffen, "Melody."


    "Tell me."


    Alina was eager to know what had happened to them.


    Sienna, "It was a less than pleasant conversation."


    "I have a right to know."


    Since she was her sister, her mother''s daughter, she was entitled to know all about it.


    Sienna did not expect that Alina would be so persistent in wanting answers.


    After all, she hadn''te out of the world she once lived in since she came back here, and she hadn''t


    adapted to the presence of the Ajax family.


    She was still in the world of her previous families.


    And now she actually asked about her mother''s death.


    "I''ll tell you." Originally, Sienna did not want Alina to know.


    After all, all those past events had been dealt with by her.


    Alina looked up from Sienna''s arms and only at this moment did she realise that the smile on Sienna''s


    face was gone and the sadness in her eyes was breathtaking.


    "Sis." Alina panicked, wanting to cate Sienna, yet she didn''t actually know what to do.


    Since she became the heir to the throne, she had been the only one left in the world.


    Sienna muttered, "We actually have a younger brother."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "His name is Carson Ajax."


    Alina, "So how is he doing?"


    When Sienna mentioned Carson Ajax, Alina clearly felt that the sadness on her body had intensified.


    Alina, "How is he?"


    "Dead."


    "..."


    "I killed him myself."


    Alina was shocked, and Sienna added, "Surprise, right?"


    Since her return to the Ajax family, Alina had been ill, and even after she had recovered, she was


    aware of some of the things that the Ajax family had at its disposal.


    She knew that this part of Sienna''s road was not exactly smooth, and could even be fishy, but it had


    never urred to her that even her brother was killed.


    "What happened?" Alina asked with a slightly tighter tone.


    At this moment, any subtle change in her face was visible to Sienna.


    She put on a smile again, "I thought you would reprimand me like they did."


    Alina, "Sis."


    When something like this happened in such aplex family, it meant that things must not have been


    simple at the time.


    Sienna, "For that heir''s rights, he..."


    Sienna did not continue thetter words, but Alina could guess what happened in such a gloomy


    atmosphere.


    "In those days in the family, Mother as mistress actually was nothing, and there was Miss Elliott."


    At this moment, Alina''s heart was in her throat, and at this moment she thought of the time when she


    was beside Caleb.


    Emma upied a ce in his heart, even eventually leading Caleb to go out of his way to make a


    move against her.


    "Father was very fond of that Miss Elliott?"


    "Not really, but that Miss Elliott and Father grew up together since they were children, and Grandma


    was very fond of that Miss Elliott."


    "..."


    "She didn''t marry Father, but because of Grandma''s suppression of Mother, she had more power in the


    family than Mother did in that period of intrigue."


    An outsider with more power than the mistress of the family?


    This was something that happened in the gentry, and Alina was not feeling ufortable in her heart.


    Even if Sienna didn''t say further, Alina could probably guess how difficult it was for them at that time.

 Chapter 761 The Root Of Blood Family Hatred

    Chapter 761 The Root Of Blood Family Hatred


    Chapter 761 The Root of Blood family Hatred


    "At the time, all of Mother''s energy was focused on finding you, so she didn''t care about what she really


    counted in this family."


    Hearing that her mother had been looking for her, Alina''s heart was even more unpleasant.


    "How did I lose?" Alina asked.


    This was what she had always wanted to know. Kubay and Ingford were so far apart, why would she


    appear in the Hughes family in Ingford?


    And ording to how her parents and grandmother took care of her all those years, it was hard to


    convince her that she wasn''t born to them.


    Sienna, "It has to do with that Miss Elliott."


    At this, Alina felt her mind to nk, as Sienna approached her.


    She ruffled a strand of Alina''s long hair, "She drove Mother mad, as she wished."


    Mother was driven crazy because of her?


    "What about Father?" In that situation, did father just let that Miss Elliott do whatever she wanted?


    Alina shuddered all over as she listened, only to feel that was so breathtaking.


    And at the mention of her father, Sienna smiled.


    That smile was clearly tinged with a bit of sarcasm.


    She did not answer Alina''s question, "Now everyone in Ingford said Caleb loves you."


    "And what did he do to you then for Emma?"


    Alina''s heart sank.


    "But Mother gave birth to three children for him." How did it make sense if they had no love?


    "You were still pregnant. Heh, man." Siennaughed sarcastically and gloomily.


    Alina understood.


    In that situation, there were always various reasons for change, not to mention the power change in


    Sienna family.


    "Grandma had a total of three sons, nine grandchildren, and the one Grandma valued most at that time


    was Kayden Ajax, the son of the second uncle."


    "..."


    "Carson know Miss Elliott''s position in Grandma''s heart, he wanted that position too much."


    "So he went out of his way to side with Mother''s enemy?"


    "If they were to just stand together, things would be easy." Sienna spoke with an even more sarcastic


    smile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina''s throat at this moment choked.


    It hurt so much that all of her senses were overwhelmed by the pain.


    Sienna continued, "Miss Elliott agreed to help him, but the requirement is for Mother to die within a


    week."


    In saying this, Sienna was calm, however, Alina seemed to have heard the appalling blood rain under


    this calm.


    "So, he..."


    "Yes, he agreed." Before Alina could finish her words, Sienna answered.


    Alina felt her heart ached and choking.


    Even if she had never seen it, she seemed to feel their desperation.


    "It rained heavily that night and I hugged Mother''s cold body as she repeatedly told me to protect you."


    "..."


    "But I was just a kid at that time." What could a child do?


    Alina was shocked.


    Sienna continued, "Mother said Miss Elliott must know where you are, so she is the one who I should


    kill."


    Since the whereabouts of Alina could not be found, the one who knew the information must be killed,


    which would ensure her safety.


    Alina did not know that the first cruel strike of Sienna was because of her.


    "That year, I was thirteen."


    Alina felt pain in the heart.


    That year, she was graduated from elementary school and her parents were running around for her


    middle school.


    The atmosphere was so tense, yet so it was nothing to Sienna.


    "Since then, the only person in the world who knows your whereabouts is dead, and you are


    Ingford was far away and that was the ce Sienna did not think of.


    Mother''s search had always been in Kubay, never outside of Kubay, so how to find Alina?


    "That rebellious son thought he could get the rights of the heir after pleasing that bitch."


    However, he was killed by her.


    Sienna did not continued further, Alina knew that Carson thought Sienna spoiled his n.


    So naturally there would be no mercy for Sienna.


    When sister and brother were confronting each other, many people wanted to wait to sit and collect the


    profit? Sienna at that time could not have a moment of rxation.


    So while striking out at Carson, she couldn''t let up on anyone who was a threat to her.


    "Melody, I never wanted this position today, but no one was allowed to hurt Mother." They are so


    upromising.


    Then naturally she could not be weak.


    "They want this position, and I want to live to help Mom find you."


    Alina hugged Sienna, "I understand."


    "So what about Kara and Macy?"


    "I''m satisfied with your disposition." After all, Macy was paying for someone to kill Alina at that time.


    The reason Kara was caught must not be then just to help Emma out to deal with Alina, and Sienna


    would check it out.


    Sienna was very satisfied with her attitude.


    She said with smile, "Okay."


    "I''m going to take a shower first."


    "Go ahead."


    Alina went back to her room, and when Sienna was left alone, Dakota came in, "Lady Sienna."


    "Give her the prepared documents."


    "You mean the documents of the Spinster family?" Although she had given some before, Sienna was


    going topletely leave the matter of the Spinster family to her.


    Dakota was worried, however, Sienna did not seem to worry in the slightest.


    "She''s always going to grow up."


    "But that''s the Spinster family." Just to let her grow up, there were many things she could learn from,


    why must she choose the Spinster family?


    Sienna could see what Dakota was thinking, and she put on a smile, "In order for a wolf to learn to


    hunt, she must be allowed to face the fierce beasts."


    The Spinster family was a fierce beast.

 Chapter 762 What Is Your Relationship With The Spinster Family?

    Chapter 762 What Is Your Rtionship With The Spinster Family?


    Chapter 762 What is your rtionship with the Spinster family?


    As Alina just walked out of the shower, she received a call, "Hello."


    "Mummy, it''s me."


    When Alina heard Penny''s voice, her hand holding the phone was stiff.


    "Penny."


    "Mummy, we are waiting for you at Leaf Cafe." After the child finished, she hung up the phone.


    Alina frowned at the window, then looked at the phone that had gone ck, went into the checkroom to


    get dressed.


    When she came downstairs, the maids were busy.


    Seeing Alina, they respectfully bent over, "Lady Melody."


    "Where is Lady Sienna?"


    "Lady Sienna was out with Lottie." A maid said respectfully, and Alina nodded, breathing a sigh of relief.


    After the conversation with Sienna in the study, she felt that she had a greater sense of how heavy the


    burden on her shoulders would really be in the future.


    She didn''t even want to involve Penny in this.


    The responsibility that needed to be shouldered in the future was too heavy.


    Even if Penny would eventually take the responsibility, but she did not want Penny to carry it at such a


    young age.


    That was why thest time she didn''t ask Penny to return to her when she saw Chester, .


    Right now Penny was probably morefortable with Chester.


    ...


    An hourter, Leaf Cafe.


    Penny slipped off Chester''s arms when she saw Alina, and then ran to Alina.


    "Mummy, I miss you so much." At this moment, Penny seemed to have regained her vividness from her


    previous days in Shirling.


    And this was Alina''s favorite vividness.


    "Penny."


    Penny hugged Alina, "Mummy." Alina took her into her arms and allowed her rub against her neck.


    When Chester saw the harmonious picture, his heart was more at ease than ever.


    "Abby."


    He went to pick up Penny, gave the child a look, the child instantly understood, "Mummy, I want to go


    get a dessert, wait for me."


    Alina nodded her head, knowing that this child loved sweets.


    But right now, looking at such a harmonious picture between her and Chester, she couldn''t help but feel


    sour in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It seemed that she had a good time with Chester.


    Penny walked away.


    When the two of them were left, Chester reached out to take her hand, but it was subconsciously


    avoided by Alina.


    "Abby?"


    "Thanks a lot for your caring about Penny." Alina''s tone was indifferent.


    Chester''s outstretched hand froze.


    "That''s my daughter, too."


    "At least in my heart you are not her father." These words were very straightforward, and a sh of hurt


    passed under Chester''s eyes.


    He still hurt her after all, therefore exnation would be useless.


    Alina saw the sadness under his eyes and subconsciously avoided it. Chester said, "Sit down, Penny


    will be back soon."


    "You detached her? I didn''t expect that she is obedient to you so much now." These words were


    somewhat ironic.


    The corners of Chester''s mouth raised into a smile.


    Lifting the ss of water, he took a sip, and then said, "Now you are in charge of the affairs of the


    Spinster family?"


    Alina looked at him with an instantly sharp gaze.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Chester continued, "She has really arranged a good job for you."


    "What do you mean?" Alina asked.


    Chester responded, "Do you know what kind of ce the Spinster family is?"


    It is a ce that can make even the cruel Ajax family to avoid.


    Or, "Those who can go up against the Ajax family are not just ordinary people, right?"


    Chester''s hand holding the cup stiffened, and then he gave a bitter smile, "So you know it."


    "What are you trying to say to me?" Tell her that those are not good people and she should stay away?


    Chester, "Refuse the Spinster family, and I do not stop you from doing the rest."


    "You are not qualified to stop me in this matter either."


    "Alina, I wish you would be sensible, you treat her like a sister and she''s a demon."


    And she could get herself killed at any time in front of such a demon.


    Alina looked at him.


    Once Chester said such words to her countless times, so now, Alina was full of cold sarcasm.


    It was like when Chester said time and time again that those people were not good people, at that time


    he told her to stay away from them too.


    Confronting each other, Alina opened her mouth, "What is your rtionship with the Spinster family?"


    In ordance with Sienna''s tactics towards Macy and Kara, Alina knew that Sienna would never be


    soft on those who had hurt her.


    Knowing that Chester had sought her out again and again, she would not let him leave alive.


    And under the watchful eye of Sienna, he was able toe to see her again and again, and eventually


    get away with it, Chester must have connection with the Spinster family.


    Chester put on a smile, "You think I''m being sheltered by the Spinster family?"


    "Isn''t it true?"


    "They don''t have that qualification." Chester''s tone was suppressed with obvious sharpness and


    coldness.


    Alina, "..."


    So, the Spinster family was nothing in front of him?


    No, that was the Spinster family, its status was equivalent to the Ajax family, and he said they were not


    qualified?


    "Who the hell are you?" Alina''s heart rose to her throat.


    At this moment Alina only felt that she had never known this man though they were a couple before.


    In Eglinton and Ipswich, he was able to grasp everything so that she thought he was capable.


    And now, maybe there was some power hidden behind him that she didn''t know about?


    "Who do you think I should be?" Chester reminded his doting smile.


    Yet his smile gave Alina a fishy feeling, as if something big would happen next.


    Even if it was once the closest person, at this moment, her back actually spread out cold sweat.


    Alina wanted to avoid it and the moment she got up, Chesterughed lowly.


    Alina bowed her head.


    She met his hawk-like eyes, he uttered, "Do you think I will hurt you?"


    Alina felt unprecedented danger at this.

 Chapter 763 Dakota, Catch Them

    Chapter 763 Dakota, Catch Them


    Chapter 763 Dakota, Catch Them


    "Have you hurt me less?" Alina asked sarcastically.


    "Abby."


    "Stop it." Before Chester could finish his words, Alina interrupted him.


    Meeting his sad eyes, Alina took a deep breath, "Penny will be with you for the time being, recently do


    note to Moyen."


    She did not want to dwell too much with Chester.


    From the moment she returned to the Ajax family, there could be no weakness in her.


    Chester knows her best and knows exactly what Penny means to her, and he is certain that she will


    But from now on, the more important it is to her, the more she has to learn to hide her true heart.


    Once probably she did not know how to hide her heart, so again and again her soft spot was caught,


    and she as a result got hurt.


    The moment her hand was on the doorknob, Chester said in a bitter tone, "So you saw it."


    Alina was in a momentary pause before she pulled the door open and went out.


    Chester watched her disappear around the corner, and his gaze became stern.


    Alina came out from the box, and saw not far away Penny received the ice-cream from the hands of the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    waitress.


    At the moment the child turned around, Alina subconsciously turned to the corner and waited until the


    child entered the box before she left.


    Penny entered the box and found that Alina was not there, her face instantly fell, "Is Mummy gone


    again?"


    A touch of heartache shed in Chester''s eyes.


    He picked up Penny, "Mummy has work to do."


    Penny nodded in disappointment.


    In her heart, Sienna was a scary woman and she was afraid that her Mummy would be bullied there.


    Chester let out a sigh.


    ...


    Alina came out of the cafe and saw the cafe was surrounded by people from the Ajax family, led by


    Sienna.


    Alina''s eyes changed slightly, "Sis."


    The moment she opened her mouth, her tone sank.


    Sienna stepped forward, "It seems that you are still too soft-hearted."


    "What do you want?" Alina''s pupils tightened as she looked at Sienna, not understanding exactly what


    she meant by this.


    Sienna put on a smile and looked at her with bizarre eyes.


    Alina felt her heart choke violently.


    Even though her mind was nk, she felt the weirdness and ulterior motive of Sienna''s smile.


    Sienna opened her mouth, "Dakota."


    "Yes."


    "Get them."


    "Wait." Just as Dakota was about to lead the men forward, Alina stood in front of Sienna.


    Sienna put away her smile and looked at Alina with cold eyes.


    Alina, however, met her gaze without any fear, "Let them go."


    "Them? Chester?" The tone of Sienna was even more gloomy, she was obviously disappointed in


    Alina.


    Alina did not say a word and blocked in front of Sienna.


    Sienna had a harsh gaze, "You want to protect him?"


    "Sis."


    "How many your families got killed by him? He had even tried to kill you, have you forgotten all that?"


    Sienna''s words were full of grim.


    As the past was brought up, Alina instantly stiffened.


    Not waiting for her to speak, Sienna continued, "You are not a member of the Hughes family, so you


    think you have no feud with him anymore?"


    "I never thought that way." Even when she knew she wasn''t a Hughes family member, she didn''t feel


    that those pasts had nothing to do with her at all.


    Even if she does find the descendant of the Hughes family in the end, those are the ones that have


    existed and are the closest families to her heart, who are more important than the Ajax family who


    saved her life at the most critical moment.


    They existed in her world, grew up with her, and those tender spots were deep in her heart.


    "And you?"


    Sienna looked at Alina with sullen eyes.


    Alina, "Penny is with him."


    Sienna, "You..."


    "Don''t do that in front of Penny, okay?" She knew that now once Dakota brought people in, the scene


    was bound to lost control instantly.


    Penny was too small.


    Sienna did not back down because of this statement of Alina, on the contrary her gaze was more


    sharp.


    "Have you forgotten what I once said to you?"


    "There is no princess, no child in the Ajax family."


    "So you haven''t forgotten."


    "Penny is my daughter." At this moment, Alina''s gaze towards Sienna was unprecedentedly strong.


    During the time she was recovering, she saw with her own eyes what level of education Penny was


    receiving in the Ajax family.


    She was just a kid.


    However, from the time she got up till she went to bed, she spent all the time in studying.


    "Melody!" Sienna looked at her with anger.


    Alina took a deep breath and said, "After ten years old."


    Keep Penny out of it before she was ten years old.


    However, Sienna looked at her with a cold gaze, and Alina stood firmly in front of her.


    Even though she knew that she no longer had any blood ties to the Lawson family, she still thought of


    sending Penny to Andre first.


    She just didn''t expect that Chester woulde.


    Compared to the Ajax family, Chester was obviously much simpler.


    Just when the two were at a standstill, Lottie came to Sienna and whispered a few words.


    Alina didn''t hear what was said, but in that instant, Sienna looked at her with an icy gaze.


    Alina, "..."


    Sienna put her away, which rmed Alina, and caught Sienna''s arm.


    "Sis."


    At this moment, her tone was tinged with a faint supplication.


    However, Sienna shook her off, "All follow me."


    At a word ofmand, all the people followed her and headed inside.


    Alina shivered.


    The moment she stood firmly, she followed in.


    A group of people strode towards Chester''s box, Alina sprinted to catch up with Sienna.


    "Sis, don''t."


    Sienna shrugged her off and pulled the door open as soon as she could.


    Alina''s heart was in her throat, and the atmosphere was instantly frozen.


    But she was relieved as she saw that Penny and Chester were not there except that the waitress was


    there cleaning up.


    And Sienna was emitting overpowering aura, and the door was heavily mmed on.


    Alina clearly saw the regal aura under her eyes, which she had never seen before since she returned


    to the Ajax family.

 Chapter 764 Penny, The Heir Of The Ajax Family

    Chapter 764 Penny, The Heir Of The Ajax Family


    Chapter 764 Penny, the heir of the Ajax family


    All the people were tense.


    Alina closed her eyes, however, her chin was pinched by Sienna, Alina opened her eyes due to the


    pain.


    In Sienna''s eyes, she clearly saw the sh of killing intent.


    Did Sienna actually want to kill her?


    Alina felt that it was right to let Penny go with Chester, especially at this moment, she felt the child must


    not be with her.


    "Melody, you''ve let me down." Sienna shrugged her off.


    It was not the first time Sienna was disappointed in her, but at this moment Alina raised a smile.


    Such a smile makes everyone''s heart startled, and moreover makes Sienna anger.


    "What are you smiling at?"


    Alina, "I''m smiling because I fell I am lucky."


    "What did you say?"


    "Fortunately, I''m not a child who grew up in the Ajax family." Alina answered.


    She was smiling, however, there was sadness under her eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sienna, "You..."


    "Growing up in the Hughes family, I never knew what it was like to have someone trying to take control


    of me."


    Yet in a ce as dangerous as the Ajax family, ultimately, even their own children will be


    heartless because of various interests.


    Sienna, "You think I want to control you?"


    "I just want my daughter to grow up in a normal environment. And not at a young age she..."


    Alina did not continue further.


    Sienna''s gaze became more and more severe, and she said in creepy voice, "Kill people like flies?"


    Thest words were said for her, and Alina was silent.


    "Is this the Ajax family in your heart? Or the me in your heart?" Seeing that Alina did not speak, Sienna


    spoke sharply.


    Alina remained silent.


    All the people were nervous because of Alina''s silence.


    Even though she is the second youngdy of the Ajax family, but what kind of existence is the first


    youngdy? Is she still not clear since she hase back to the Ajax family for this period of time?


    All the people thought that Alina was crazy.


    After all, in the Ajax family, Sienna is the one who absolutely cannot be challenged.


    If she is pisses off, no one in this world can bear the consequences, and Alina just ignored it.


    Just when the atmosphere was deadlocked, Dakota came forward, "Shall we continue the chase?"


    Originally, tonight they were sure to catch Chester.


    But they failed in the end.


    What was this man''s uncanny ability?


    How could he have slipped away from the eyes of Sienna again and again in Moyen?


    If this were someone else, knowing that they were being watched by Sienna, they would probably be


    too scared to step into Moyen.


    Yet he, surprisingly, got out of danger time and time again.


    Hearing the words of Dakota, Alina was worried and subconsciously looked to Sienna.


    Sienna was looking at her, and then she sneered out, "Yes."


    "Get him at all costs."


    Alina, "..."


    Not waiting for Dakota and others to take orders, Sienna added, "If there is resistance, dispose of it on


    the spot."


    While saying these words, Sienna''s gaze had been on Alina, and yet Alina was now calm.


    Sienna no longer say anything, Dakota and others went to do as they were told.


    Sienna passed by her, "Melody, you must remember that Penny is the heir of the Ajax family."


    "..."


    "I told you the moment you woke up that she is no longer a child." After saying that, Sienna left.


    The sound of high heels was so harsh to Alina.


    She clenched her hands into fists and closed her eyes, trying to suppress the trembling of her body.


    ...


    Something big happened in Shirling.


    The firstdy of the James family was getting married.


    And this news was personally announced by the young master of the Brooks family. The moment the


    news was sent, Miss James posted a heart emoji below it.


    There are no words, yet the sweetness of it is felt.


    When Hazel and Catherine saw this news, they were so angry that they overturned the coffee table.


    Hazel looked at Catherine fiercely, "Didn''t you say that as long as Andre doesn''t marry her, there''s


    nothing she can do?"


    "That bitch is just like her mother." Catherine was furious.


    They had never thought that Nellie would marry someone other than Andre.


    As the saying goes, people die for money.


    Before Nellie showed such deep love to Andre, as if she would not marry anyone else but him.


    However, in front of the conditions of property inheritance, she abandoned Andre.


    "We must stop her from marrying Mr. Brooks." Hazel clenched her hands into fists, and at the moment


    her nails were digging into her hands.


    Catherine''s heart heaved with anger.


    "I know." Once she got married, then shepletely inherited her mother''s shares.


    When the timees, Nellie has the most equity in thepany, and won''t be easy for them to do


    something in it.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry Catherine became.


    "What is the attitude of Mr. Francis towards her?" Catherine looked at Hazel, who had been keeping an


    eye on Andre during this period of time.


    She even arranged women for him.


    And when it came to this, Hazel''s face became gloomy, "Mr. Francis has no interest in her at all, why


    he has no interest to other women either?"


    She arranged the top beauty, but Andre just walked away.


    Catherine knew about Hazel''s arrangement of women for Andre, and red at her with no good grace,


    "Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Hazel felt her brain nk, and her face was unpleasant.


    "If I could do it myself, I would have done it." The James family knew that Hazel liked Andre like crazy.


    That she sent that woman to Andre was a rest.


    She wanted to test whether Andre was reallypletely moved over Nellie, so she arranged for a


    rather nice woman.


    Once Andre was interested in other women, she would certainly approach Andre.


    She liked Andre, but she was not willing to make a fool of herself, but the result was not appealing to


    her.


    Catherine, "What do you mean?"


    "Andre treats that bitch badly, but he didn''t think about epting anyone else." Hazel couldn''t hide her


    anger in her tone.


    Catherine, "You mean he actually still has Nellie in his heart?"


    Hazel froze at this. If Andre still had fond of Nellie, then Hazel and Andre would not work out.

 Chapter 765 DonT You Think You Have Bad Enough Reputation?

    Chapter 765 Don''T You Think You Have Bad Enough Reputation?


    Chapter 765 Don''t you think you have bad enough reputation?


    "If he really has Nellie in his heart, it will be easier." Seeing that Hazel was so angry that she couldn''t


    say anything, Catherine seemed to be relieved in her heart.


    Before, they hoped that there was absolutely no possibility between Andre and Nellie.


    Over the years, they have tried time and again toy hands on Nellie, but they had to take Andre into


    ount.


    When it was discovered that Andre and Nellie would not be together, they were emboldened.


    But now it was different, once Nellie and Barney got married, all their ns would be interrupted.


    But if Andre still had feelings for Nellie, it would undoubtedly be the biggest help for them.


    "From now on, no more women to Andre." Catherine said as she looked to Hazel who was not


    speaking.


    Hazel was surprised, "What did you say?"


    "Now we must let Andre stir up her marriage to Barney."


    Catherine knew Hazel''s feelings on Andre, and she said with a serious face, "Now is not the time for


    love, do you understand?"


    Hazel pursed her lips, the eyes full of reluctance, but she knew what could be done and what could not


    be done.


    Even if she was unwilling to ept it, she had to admit her own bad luck.


    ...


    At Lunch time, Nellie and Barney sat opposite each other, Barney thoughtfully helped her cut up the


    steak, "This juice is good, try it."


    "Okay." Nellie picked up the cup and tasted it, it was really good.


    She has not been very fond of the juice, because she thinks the juice are now very impure.


    But even Barney praises this one, which is obviously good.


    Barney put the cut steak in front of her, and she ate it gracefully, "Thanks."


    "Those people are insatiable. It''s easy to get married and hard to get divorced. You''re thinking of the


    agreement too simply."


    Nellie blushed.


    Seeing that Nellie was embarrassed, Barney put on a smile, "How did you think of this solution?"


    "Stop it." Isn''t this a solution that people would normally think of?


    Once the shares are in hand, the divorce will happen immediately, that''s Nellie''s intention.


    And the person she was supposed to find was a nightclub man.


    Barney, "You don''t think you have a bad enough reputation?"


    At this, Nellie became stiff.


    She has been under the maniption of Catherine and Hazel all these years, how can she have any


    good reputation?


    "You could care less, but are you sure your grandmother doesn''t care?"


    When talking about grandmother, a sh of shame shed Nellie''s eyes.


    In the early years, she thought her mother was really cheating and therefore stayed away from anyone


    associated with her.


    She thought she had no one else in the world to care about, yet now when her grandmother was


    mentioned, she felt upset.


    "Catherine and Hazel now would have been on edge, you slightly forced them, and they will meet their


    end. When the timees, they certainly will do whatever it takes, to dig out the identity of that


    person."


    And Nellie had nned to find a nightclub man to get married, this move not only won''t help her much,


    even if she gets shares in this way, it will cause the entire James family to suffer greatly.


    When Barney stopped her, Nellie reflected that she had thought of these things too simply and now


    regretted it.


    "I didn''t think it through."


    "..."


    "At that time, I just thought of getting the shares back in a short period of time, I didn''t consider


    anything else that carefully." She was reckless.


    But the good thing was that Barney appeared in time and helped her to recover the loss in advance.


    Last time when Barney was talking about marriage, Nellie didn''t dare to think about him, after all, how


    could someone of his status be used at will?


    "Thanks a lot." With Barney as her nominal husband, what she was going to do next was bound to


    happen with half the effort.


    Barney, "I am not unrequited."


    "So what do you want?"


    Nellie looked at Barney, and her heart clenched.


    After all, now she has nothing, and even now she does not grasp much what is really going on inside


    thepany.


    Barney, "I haven''t decided yet, but when the day I ask for it, I hope you won''t push back."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve done me such a big favor, I will definitely grant all your requests." Nellie said in a


    grand manner.


    After all, in her opinion, a person like Barney would havecked nothing.


    So no matter what kind of request is made, it must not be a difficult one to achieve.


    He said with a smile, "What''s your n?"


    The news of the marriage was released, so she now has to take action on thepany.


    Nellie, "I want to go back to thepany."


    After all these years, it was time for her to go back.


    Barney nodded, "That mother and daughter are not that simple, do you want my help?"


    "No, I want to get everything back myself."


    Catherine got it from her mother, she would take everything back in addition to that man George.


    Besides, Haze would not allowed to get her hands on her mother''s stuff.


    "Be careful then."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay." Nellie nodded her head.


    At the end of the meal, Barney took a phone call and left. Later, Lydia appeared in front of Nellie, "Lady


    Nellie."


    "I''m going to the office this afternoon, are the papers ready?"


    "Yes, it''s all ready." Lydia said respectfully.


    Lydia was someone sent to her by her grandmother, capable and saving her from a lot of effort.


    Nellie put down the ss of water, an unprecedented sharpness shed under her eyes.


    ...


    As Nellie came out of the restaurant, she saw Andre got out from the car and walked towards her.


    At that moment, Nellie only felt that even the wind this man brought up set off a dangerous wave.


    Lydia was on alert, "Lady Nellie, should I let someonee over?"


    The moment the wedding was announced, Lydia was on guard against Andre.


    Nellie waved her hand, "It is okay."


    However, she actually felt the appalling sense on Andre, "You go get ready, I''ll be there afterwards."


    "Okay."


    Lydia left.


    Before leaving, she still looked at Nellie''s back with worry.


    Every time they confronted each other, there was contradictions, but since Nellie said it was okay,


    everything would be fine, right?

 Chapter 766 ChesterS True Identity

    Chapter 766 Chester''S True Identity


    Chapter 766 Chester''s true identity


    "Mr. Francis, what a coincidence." When Andre was still three meters away from her, Nellie gave a


    smile.


    That smile looked mild and detached.


    Andre narrowed his eyes, "Not a coincidence, I''m here to you."


    Nellie pretended to be surprised, "To me?"


    "Don''t pretend, Nellie, you are more shrewd and cunning than anyone else." His tone was sharp.


    Nellie put away her smile, and she looked at Andre without saying a word.


    Andre''s heart was constantly heaving as she was silent, "Are you serious?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was about what happened between her and Barney. It was only been a short time since they had not


    seen each other, and she had had such thoughts.


    Nellie nodded, "Well, it''s been officially announced, is there still a fake?"


    Andre''s face turned more gloomy at this.


    Nellie, "Do you want an invitation?"


    "Nellie!" Andre''s tone was heavier, and Nellie didn''t understand why he was getting angry.


    It was an impossible for them and he said it himself.


    Looking at such a reaction from Andre, Nellie only felt the irony.


    "Do you know what Barney is?"


    "Does it matter to me what he is?"


    "Then why do you marry him?"


    "What I want is a marriage." As soon as Andre finished his words, he was sharply interrupted by Nellie.


    At that, Andre''s pupils tightened as he looked at her, and that gaze seemed to tear her to pieces at this


    moment, and Nellie did not care at all.


    Andre, "You only want one marriage?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you..."


    "Are you willing to marry me?" Before Andre finished his words, he was interrupted by Nellie.


    Andre felt is brain go nk for an instant.


    All these years no matter how entangled they had, because of that incident back then, he never wanted


    to marry her, and even kept moving away from her and avoiding her.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Andre''s tone was cold.


    Nellie gave a smile, "I know, and I know that you will not marry me, never."


    "Why do you ask since you know?"


    "What are you doing here now?"


    "..."


    "Could it be that because of that incident, if you don''t marry me, I can''t marry someone else?" Nellie


    said in mockery.


    Andre looked at her with a deeper gaze, his hands clenched into fists, at that moment he wanted to


    tear Nellie to pieces.


    Nellie put on a bitter smile seeing that Andre could not say anything, and then walked away.


    Just two steps away, Andre opened his mouth, "You can''t marry Barney."


    "Since you won''t marry me, who I want to marry is none of your business." Nellie''s tone was light.


    She then left without waiting for Andre''s response.


    Andre looked at her dashing back, hands clenched fists.


    ...


    Nellie had been waiting for Andre for many years, yet she was no marrying another man.


    This was certainly shocking to many people.


    When Luna saw the news, she rushed to thepany and saw Andree back from outside in a


    rage.


    "What the hell is going on? How is Nellie about to get married?" Luna felt that something was wrong.


    And Andre''s face sank as he head this.


    Luna, "Andre!"


    "You go back first." Andre only felt his brain bursting.


    Luna took a deep breath as Andre did not want to talk about it, "You still lost her."


    Andre, "..."


    Lose her?


    Earlier in the year, he let go of her, so it was not that he had lost her.


    "Nellie really moves on now." Otherwise there wouldn''t be that marriage newsing out.


    And when Andre heard the word, his heart chocked.


    What kind of existence does Nellie have in his world?


    And what kind of journey between them? Only Luna is the most clear, but Luna is not quite clear what


    happened back then to make them into such a situation.


    In these years of entanglement, it seems that Andre has been avoiding Nellie, but in fact she knows


    Andre still has feeling for Nellie.


    Otherwise, how would he have such reaction to the news of her marriage now?


    "Now it''s aplete change between you."


    Before no matter what kind of thorns was on the road, Nellie will not let go of Andre, but now she lets


    go.


    Luna knows what it really means once a woman lets go.


    "You go back first." Andre was annoyed and didn''t want to hear anything about Nellie right now.


    Luna wanted to say something, but in seeing the impatience in the eyes of Andre, the words to her


    mouth in the end were swallowed.


    "Think about it yourself."


    Andre can''s hear anything right now. The only way to get him to wake up at this point is he figures it out


    for himself.


    Luna knows what kind of person Barney is, and knows that Andre will havepletely lost Nellie if he


    gets stuck in the past.


    ...


    Luna left Andre alone. He irritably picked up the ss of water in front of him and drank it all, yet the


    boredom in his heart still did not suppress.


    "Nellie."


    He bit her name hard.


    ...


    When Alina returned to the Ajax family, the butlers and servants saw her and remained respectful,


    "Lady Melody."


    "Where is Lady Sienna?"


    "Lady Sienna is in the study." The butler replied respectfully.


    Alina nodded and went straight upstairs towards Sienna''s study.


    When she arrived at the door, Alina found that the door was half open, and the senior members of the


    Ajax family were inside.


    "I didn''t expect that Fraser has been hiding his identity, by using the name of Chester Collins for so


    many years." One of the elders said in shock.


    And Alina''s pupils fiercely tightened when she heard these words.


    The meeting inside was still going on, however, Alina''s brain went nk.


    Fraser Spinster is Chester? How is this possible? "Who is at the door?"


    Alina snapped back to her senses, turned around and walked away.


    Sienna frowned, and went to pull open the door.


    When she probed out to look at the corridor, she saw see Alina disappeared around the corner, and her


    eyes became even sharper.

 Chapter 767 Protective

    Chapter 767 Protective


    Chapter 767 Protective


    Alina returned to her room and closed the door.


    That moment her back was against the door, she felt limp and slid to sit on the ground, full of that


    sentence, ''Fraser has been hiding his identity, by using the name of Chester Collins for so many years''.


    Chester is Fraser?


    What does this mean?


    He was a member of the Spinster family, and during the time she had been back in the Ajax family, she


    naturally knew what kind of existence the Spinster family was.


    Soon, Sienna came.


    "Open the door, I know you''re in there." Outside, came the biting voice of Sienna.


    Alina got up and pulled open the door.


    Sienna was full of hostility. Alina made a way, Sienna stepped in and sat on the sofa.


    Her gaze was stern at this moment, "Heard everything?"


    Alina looked at Sienna, "This is impossible."


    She though Chester could not be Fraser, so Alina denied.


    Sienna raised her eyebrows and her eyes became stern.


    "You''re really protective of him."


    "We grew up together since we were kids, and I''m just saying he''s not Fraser." It has nothing to do with


    protecting or not protecting.


    Was she protecting Chester?


    In the early years, it was true that she was protective, but now she was just taking things as theye.


    Beside she felt it uneptable.


    She and Chester had grown up together since they were children.


    She naturally knew what kind of existence Chester was?


    "Growing up together since childhood, huh." Sienna gritted her teeth, looking at Alina sternly, "So you


    think you know him well?"


    Alina, "..."


    Before Ingford, she probably knew Chester well, but after that incident with Vanessa in Ingford, she


    realized she hadn''t known that man.


    She thought that he was the not the same as Caleb, but she was wrong.


    That time was her most painful journey, even more painful than when she was around Caleb and knew


    he was going to use her to save Emma.


    No matter how much despair she experienced all those years, she never let go of that light inside, but


    after that incident shepletely understood that the light inside was the real despair.


    What Chester brought her was a desperation.


    "Do you know that during those years in Eglinton and Ipswich, he was away for two-thirds of the time?"


    So where would he be?


    "Didn''t Fraser go missing more than ten years ago? Chester can''t be Fraser." More than ten years ago,


    where was Chester at that time?


    It was long ago, but Alina vaguely remembered that she was in the most painful stage at that time, and


    it was that time that Chester finally went to Eglinton.


    At this, her pupils tightened violently.


    "Thought of it?" Looking at Alina''s reaction, Sienna asked with a smile.


    Alin wanted to say something, however, her lips were trembling a lot.


    She couldn''t get a word out at all.


    "Not sure?" Seeing that Alina did not speak, the smile on the corner of Sienna''s mouth became


    brighter.


    She would believe anything Chester said, but but she thought he left at that time was doing her good,


    but was it rted to the Spinster family?


    Alina, "But he has always grown up in the Collins family."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yes, even if he was not in Eglinton and Ipswich, they grew up together from childhood.


    "The sons of the Spinster family in sessive generations are sent out to be raised, just to let them


    see the outside world."


    "..."


    "Although Chester is ultimately not the heir of the Spinster family, he is the most chilling schemer


    behind the Spinster family."


    "..."


    "Melody, no matter how you want to deny, he is Fraser Spinster."


    The most mysterious person at the helm behind the Spinster family was overriding the heir.


    So, "Is this true?"


    Even if Sienna said so much, Alina still subconsciously did not quite believe it.


    Sienna looked at her silently, and such silence let Alina see all.


    She and Chester were pushed on the unpredictable spotlight.


    "In that case, do you still want to keep Penny with him?"


    Alina, "..."


    At this moment, every word of Sienna was like a sharp edge for her.


    Because of the Ajax family, she let go of Penny for the first time, feeling that it was always better her


    her to be by Chester than her own.


    After all, the Ajax family is too unfathomable, and she doesn''t want Penny to be exposed to those


    frightening scenes too early.


    Aftering out of that iron fence, she decided not to stay in the Ajax family until Penny was ten years


    old.


    But now, when she knew that Chester was from the Spinster family, her breath became tight.


    "..."


    Penny couldn''t be by her side, but neither could she be by Chester.


    They were two equallyplex families, in which Penny would be in unpredictable danger, and she


    was afraid.


    To Alina, nothing mattered now, but Penny was the top priority in her world.


    "Is there any news about the descendant of the Hughes family?" Alina''s brain was in turmoil, and she


    did not want to continue the topic.


    Back then she and the descendant of the Hughes family were swapped, so whether the descendant of


    the Hughes family was a boy or a girl, it was not very clear.


    Sienna''s eyes sank, "The only woman who knew about this news back then was killed by me."


    "It''s not that easy to find now."


    Back then, the only person who knew where the descendant of the Hughes family had been sent was


    Miss Elliott.


    And that woman, at the moment when Sienna was in power, surely would be killed.


    However, the moment Sienna picked her up, she sent people to look for the descendant of the Hughes


    family, so naturally there would be no ckness in this matter.


    Sienna muttered, "Now we are not even sure whether it is male or female, it is not so easy to find."


    Alina nodded.


    She wished that person could have been found sooner.


    Her parents, grandmother and grandfather did not know that the child they loved was not the


    descendant of the Hughes family to their death.


    And the descendant of the Hughes family had not been found yet.


    "Don''t worry, now there are some clues." Seeing that there was a hint of gloom in Alina''s eyes, Sienna


    took a breath of relief.

 Chapter 768 What Kind Of Existence Is Penny?

    Chapter 768 What Kind Of Existence Is Penny?


    Chapter 768 What kind of existence is Penny?


    After Sienna left, Alina sat on the sofa, and on the screen was Andre''s number.


    After a long, long time, she still put down the phone.


    She did not dial out in the end.


    Shirling was now quiet, and those so-called dark tides were really nothingpared to that in Kubay.


    But in the end, she made a call to Chester.


    Chester picked up, "Abby."


    Hearing this doting voice, Alina instantly stiffened.


    "I don''t want Penny to be involved in everything the Spinster family does." Alina went straight to the


    point.


    Chester, "You know everything?"


    Alina, "It''s not hard for Sienna to investigate anything."


    After all, this is Kubay, where the entire Ajax family is entrenched, so it''s not hard for the Ajax family to


    know something.


    Just Chester probably didn''t expect that Sienna checked it out so soon as he had only returned to the


    Spinster family for a short time.


    He had underestimated that woman.


    "Can you promise me?" Seeing that Chester didn''t say anything, Alina''s tone got heavier.


    Chester, "Do you think that''s possible?"


    Although Chester did not reject her, Alina clearly heard the rejection.


    And it was only in a sh that Alina understood what Chester meant.


    "Before Penny learned a lot of things in the Ajax family." Without waiting for Alina to speak, Chester


    continued.


    Alina''s breathing became fast.


    During that time, she had been with Timothy, and during her illness, Penny had been at the Ajax''s,


    been with Sienna.


    What she saw was Sienna teaching Penny.


    But what else Penny, who was raised as the heir of the Ajax family, had learned?


    "Then what kind of existence does Penny have in the Spinster family now?" Alina''s heart was already


    in her throat when she asked this question.


    In her opinion, since she cannot change, it is natural to take the pros and cons.


    Yet when Chester opened his mouth, Alina only felt at that moment that his world was nk.


    "Heir."


    Alina, "..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    During the time she once returned to VIG, she was treated like an ''heir'' by her grandfather.


    The difference is that the Lawson family was so simple at that time, and after returning to Kubay, the


    word ''heir'' gave her a renewed sense of awareness.


    Especially as the heir of the Ajax family and the Spinster family, she naturally knows what kind of


    existence that is.


    Chester is one of the heirs, lived in the Collins family since childhood, and now the Spinster family is a


    kind of authority.


    And those pain suffered by the so-called ''heir'' is naturally self-exnatory.


    Alina took a deep breath, "Why her?"


    Why Penny?


    Chester, "There is no reason, that belongs to her."


    "Can I make a decision for her?" Alina said with a frightened heart.


    Chester, "What kind of decision do you want to make?"


    "Let her go back to Shirling, back to Andre."


    At this moment, Alina thoroughly realized that Kubay is her new life, but facing a greater whirlwind.


    She had no future, but she hoped Penny to be peaceful and joyful.


    Once, before the incident in Ingford, Chester would agree to her request, however, until the end, he did


    not give Alina the answer she wanted.


    The moment she hang up Chester''s phone, Alina only felt her body numb and cold.


    Nora knocked on the door and came in, looking at Alina''s white face, asked with concern, "Are you


    okay, Lady Melody?"


    "Yes, thanks."


    Nora had been taking care of Penny, so Alina looked at Nora tenderly, and her tone was mild.


    "Thank you for taking care of Penny so attentively before."


    "Never mind, Lady Melody." Nora said in a gentle tone.


    Her big eyes carried a touch of coyness.


    Alina saw that Nora was holding some children''s things, "What is it?"


    "This is something for Lady Penny''s previous study." Nora said, respectfully handing it to Alina.


    Alina, "So this is?"


    Alina was confused.


    Nora handed it to Alina, "Lady Sienna said in the future, you should be in charge of Lady Penny''s


    study."


    Alina, "..."


    What did Sienna mean?


    It was clear that Penny had now been taken away by Chester, so why would she be asked to be in


    charge of Penny''s study?


    "Put it down, thanks."


    "Okay."


    Nora put the things down, while leaving respectfully.


    When there was just Alina left, Alina frowned.


    Eventually, she picked it up and had a look.


    Although from talking with Penny, she knew that Penny had been in the middle of studying during the


    time she was sick.


    But at the moment, Alina still wanted to know what Penny actually learned during that time.


    She flipped through those notes that Penny made.


    Alina never knew that a child that young could write so beautifully, so during that time what kind of work


    did the child put in?


    The notes were esoteric.


    Although it was not considered normal for a child, the previous notes were considered normal in the


    opinion of Alina.


    However, the more she saw the end, her heart was even more in her throat.


    Trembling to close the notebook, Alina felt her heart shivered.


    What was really going on?


    ...


    The next morning downstairs.


    Sienna was already sitting at the breakfast table, Alina did not sleepst night because she spent a


    whole night to read the notes of Penny.


    Now she looked tired.


    The moment she sat down, Sienna subconsciously nced at her, "Why do you look so pale? Not


    feeling well?"


    Alina, "Don''t you know very well?"


    Looking at Sienna, under Alina''s eyes, for the first time there was a hint of coldness.


    Sienna stiffened, and her gaze towards Alina was stern at this moment, "Melody."


    "If I could, I really wish I was the real Alina." Not waiting for Sienna to finish her words, she was


    interrupted by Alina.


    Everyone in the room had their hearts in their throats because of her words.


    The Ajax family was an existence unattainable in Kubay, yet Alina hoped she was not a member of the


    Ajax family?


    Sienna''s face thus became gloomy.

 Chapter 769 The Agreement That Has Become A Long Time Ago

    Chapter 769 The Agreement That Has Be A Long Time Ago


    Chapter 769 The agreement that has be a long time ago


    Nellie returned to thepany, and Catherine and Hazel didn''t expect her to appear in thepany so


    soon.


    "Nellie, actually there is no need to rush." The moment Catherine saw Nellie, her body was tight.


    After all, their ns were still in progress, and now that she has returned, their previously nned


    things would be more or less disrupted.


    Nellie said with a smile, "I am not that eager." Now they were anxious, right?


    Nellie did not say thetter words, but Catherine understood.


    "Then what position do you n to take up in thepany?" Catherine asked, suppressing her anger.


    The position of president was now held by Catherine, while the position of vice president was Hazel.


    Now that George had passed away, it was reasonable that, ording to his will, she should now be the


    chairman of thepany.


    But now the relevant procedures had not yet beenpleted.


    Nellie, "I have not yet decided yet, but from now on, all decisions of thepany have to go through


    me first."


    Catherine''s anger was overwhelmed.


    "Nellie, you''ve never been involved in managing apany, it''s not very realistic."


    "Yeah, I haven''t been involved, but that doesn''t mean I don''t hear about it."


    In Lydia''s help, she already had a preliminary understanding of most of the information of the


    Over the years, although George was the chairman of thepany, most of the power was in the


    hands of Catherine and Hazel.


    These two people were really capable, thepany continued to grow in their hands, and now the


    scale was more than arge part of the year.


    "Nellie!"


    Catherine''s face changed as she stared at Nellie.


    Nellie, "My father has passed away, you don''t have to be do this."


    Catherine''s face sank at Nellie''s words.


    She was right, George was now deceased, and naturally she didn''t need to keep up this charade.


    "I''ll go into the board for now."


    And when Catherine heard it, she was unpleasant.


    "You only have three percent of the shares."


    "Heh." Nellie smiled at her words.


    How ironic was that?


    It was her mother''s business, while she, the daughter, only had three percent of the shares.


    "You forget, my mother has forty-eight percent."


    At those words, Catherine''s face changed.


    She knew that bitch had those shares in her hands, "You don''t have the inheritance right now."


    "It doesn''t matter, the problem now is that the will of George is invalid."


    "Who are you to say that?" Catherine was already furious and her heart kept heaving violently.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Hazel rushed in from outside and gave Nellie a harsh scolding.


    Knowing that Nellie wasing today, she had already made arrangement in the department, but she


    didn''t expect that Nellie didn''t go to the Human Resources Department at all, but came to the


    president''s office.


    "Even if you are the first youngdy of the James family, to enter thepany, wouldn''t you have to go


    through the Human Resources Department first?"


    After all, when she first came into thepany, it was the human resources department she worked,


    and then got promoted little by little.


    Now what gave Nellie the right? However, Nellie did not pay any attention to Hazel.


    A copy of the document was flung out, "After reading this, do you still think that will is valid?"


    Nellie flung out an agreement once signed by George and her mother.


    Of course, there was a copy of a prenuptial agreement signed by Catherine and George in the early


    years.


    Catherine took out the documents in the file bag, and when she saw the content, she instantly got


    frightened.


    "You..." Her pupils tightened as she looked at Nellie, she did not expect that Nellie would have such a


    document in her hand.


    It was a copy of the agreement her mother made before she married George back then, which clearly


    stated that the Chambers family helped George to start the business.


    However, if George betrayed her, then all the property would belong to her.


    If she unfortunately passed away, everything was left to her daughter.


    And that agreement between her and George, back then, was a prenuptial agreement signed on her


    own initiative to express that she was not greedy for his property.


    It was because of that agreement that she was able to marry George.


    After so many years, how did this document appear in Nellie''s hands?


    When Hazel saw Catherine''s pale face, she came forward to look at it, and when she saw the contents


    of the document, she paled instantly.


    "This must be a fake."


    "..."


    "Nellie, for the sake of the James family, you even made forgery? I want to call the police."


    "Fine, call the police." Nellie looked at Hazel mockingly, who was already mad with anger.


    However, at the moment Hazel took out her phone, she was held down by Catherine, and Hazel was


    furious, "What are you doing?"


    "You go out first."


    "Mom."


    "Get out!" Catherine''s heart kept rising and falling violently.


    Naturally, she knew what the two documents together meant.


    And Hazel saw the words on it, which was Catherine''s handwriting, and was even more furious to lose


    her mind.


    It meant that all of their efforts in thepany over the years have ended up being nothing but had


    been working for Nellie.


    No, this must not be the case, things must not turn out like that.


    "Then it wasn''t Father who betrayed her, it was her who betrayed him, so this document doesn''t count."


    Hazel said fiercely.


    They have worked so hard for so many years, they absolutely can''t lose everything.


    When the words ''it was she who betrayed Father'' came out, Nellie''s eyes instantly became even more


    gloomy as she sarcastically looked at Hazel.


    Hazel was frightened by her stare, but still summoned all the courage to go up.


    "She''s been dead for so many years, do you still want her to lost her reputation in Shirling again?"


    There was an unconcealed threat in Hazel''s tone.


    Nellie did not pay attention to her, but looked at Catherine, who now has a bad face.


    Nellie''s gaze, as if it had prating power, made Catherine think of the words she said that day at the


    funeral.


    She turned to Hazel, "Don''t say anything."


    "Mom."


    "Shut up and get out." Catherine''s tone was unsteady.


    It doesn''t matter what others say about her, but she is afraid that Hazel knows in what kind of situation


    she was born.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hazel stomped her foot in anger, and the moment she turned around, she gave Nellie a fierce re.


    ...


    Nellie would enter thepany as a board member, something neither Catherine nor Hazel could


    change.


    And in Kubay, the atmosphere was now equally stiff, and Sienna''s gaze was sharp as she looked at


    Alina, "Melody."


    Alina, "Don''t get Penny involved before she turns ten."


    Her attitude was firm, with no concessions.

 Chapter 770 Does Sienna Care About Bloodlines?

    Chapter 770 Does Sienna Care About Bloodlines?


    Chapter 770 Does Sienna care about bloodlines?


    To a mother, the child can be smart, but definitely not distorted in heart, she can have learned, but not


    have unhealthy mind.


    Penny was not yet in elementary school, yet now she had to endure so much.


    "She will have to face it sooner orter." Sienna said to Alina.


    Alina looked at her in silence, her gaze was unprecedentedly firm, apparently no matter what Sienna


    said now, she would not have half concessions.


    The gaze of Sienna became sharp.


    However, Alina couldn''t care less.


    Sienna smiled faintly, "You think I want to harm her?"


    These words carried a slight self-deprecating bitterness.


    Alina was still silent.


    Sienna''s eyes were dim at this moment.


    "Know how I''ve been over the years?" Sienna asked.


    From the age of fourteen to the age of sixteen to master the entire Ajax family, she must have a hard


    time.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You enjoyed the loving care of your parents in that peaceful environment of the Hughes family, even


    Erica was protective of you."


    "..."


    "Later, even if they were all lost, you still had Grandpa in your world, and Andre a brother who protects


    you."


    Sienna had a clear investigation about Alina those years, every detail had been known clearly.


    Although there was danger and pain in that time, it seemed to her that it was just experiencing the


    sweet and sour of a full life.


    Yet no matter what time of day or what kind of harm she had been subjected to, her world always had


    someone to protect her.


    When Alina heard this, she clearly heard loneliness in the words of Sienna.


    "Before there was you, even though there was the whole Ajax family, but there was only me left, but


    after there was you..."


    With her, it was not the same.


    "With you and Penny, I have bloodline in my world."


    Alina, "Do you care?"


    Sienna, "..."


    Alina''s question hit the nail on the head.


    Sienna spoke with a smile, "Are you saying that I deserve to be in such a state today, suffering such


    pain?"


    Alina was silent.


    The Ajax family was all about right.


    For a long time, Sienna did not speak again, but had been persistently waiting for Alina''s answer.


    In her sharp gaze, Alina said, "I''m not ming you, just..."


    Alina''s mind shed a sentence ''If she is in the position of Sienna, she will not as less heartless as


    Sienna.''


    When the families tried to kill her, what was the so-called kinship meant?


    In that situation, all the feelings, in the end, were nothing.


    "No matter what kind of whirlwind is next, I''ll stay by your side." Alina turned to Sienna.


    "Melody."


    When she heard Alina''s words, Sienna looked at her, and there was a momentary flicker under his


    eyes.


    That flicker was the only wave of ''touch'', but it was only fleeting.


    Sienna was too guarded.


    But in such a situation, if she did not have such a guarded heart, then she would have died.


    Alina, "I''ll always be with you."


    The mildness that had just passed away under the eyes of Sienna rose up again at this moment.


    "Do you mean it?" Always?


    How extravagant the word ''always'' really was in the Ajax family.


    Yet Alina uttered this word in a firm tone, as if she was making a promise.


    "I will not rob what you are not willing to give me." Alina said.


    Sienna won all she had in a dangerous situation by robbing.


    Of course, it belonged to her in the first ce.


    And ording to the nature of the Ajax family, to guard their own things, their hearts were locked.


    "Melody."


    Sienna looked at Alina and took her hand.


    Alina''s heart, in fact, was aching at this moment.


    Sienna was her sister, yet their lives were so different.


    "OK?"


    "Will you lie to me?"


    "No!"


    "Then do you know what it means for you to have made such a decision with Fraser?" Sienna asked.


    Her tone of voice could not help but be colder.


    And Alina heard the name ''Fraser'', her hand could not help but stiffen.


    And Sienna could feel it.


    Just when Sienna was about to let go of her, Alina caught her, "I know."


    She knew, but she still made such a decision.


    Sienna pulled Alina into her arms, even though Alina had already said she knew, she still reminded.


    "You and he will be on hostile ground forever."


    When Alina heard the word ''hostile'', she froze, but then she regained herposure.


    She took a breath and closed her eyes, "I know."


    She knew everything.


    "Then you..."


    "I never lied to you before." Knowing exactly what Sienna was going to say, Alina interrupted her


    without thinking.


    At this moment, she understood Sienna had been testing her since her recovery.


    And at the moment, even if Alina had made such a guarantee and promise, Sienna still asked.


    "So do you think Penny will still be around him?"


    Alina''s brain shed Chester''s phrase, ''Penny is the heir of the Spinster family.'' It was like a magic


    spell lingering her head.


    The Ajax family had powerful impact. And what kind of storm Penny had to face in her position?


    Alina closed her eyes, and her breath was tense.

 Chapter 771 Neither You Nor He Can

    Chapter 771 Neither You Nor He Can


    Chapter 771 Neither you nor he can


    Alina took several deep breaths to suppress the stuffy weight in her heart before she said, "I will send


    Penny back to Shirling."


    In this difficult time, Sienna, as a blood family, should be her biggest reliance.


    And Chester, as the child''s father, should be the most trusted by Alina.


    But now Alina only wanted to send Penny back to Shirling, to Andre.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No matter how her identity changed, no matter how the situation changed, the person she could trust in


    her heart had never changed.


    Sienna froze at her words.


    Alina, "Sis, as I said, don''t get Penny involved before the age of ten, neither you nor he can do that."


    Sienna did not expect that Chester, as Penny''s father, failed to get Alina''s trust.


    And this distrust was definitely not because of Chester''s previous harm to her.


    Could it be the Spinster family?


    "The Spinster family wants Penny to be the heir?" Sienna''s voice became sharp.


    Alina was startled by the words, apparently did not expect Sienna would be so keen.


    She could associate with the reason with a few words.


    At the age of sixteen, she got the power of the Ajax family, and sure she would be keen.


    Alina was silent, not daring to speak again.


    Sienna clearly felt the fear of Alina to her.


    "Melody."


    "Whether it''s you, or Chester, what I''m asking for is just a simple childhood for Penny, can''t I?"


    Alina came out of the embrace of Sienna, her eyes became more and more severe and cold.


    And Sienna did not expect that Alina would have such severe eyes.


    Two people looked at each other.


    The air was in constant flux.


    The butlers and maids on the side were watching with trepidation.


    Sienna said with a smile in the end, "Are you sure he will do as you said?"


    "Will you?"


    Chester did not give her answerst night, apparently he would agree to her request that easily.


    If Sienna did not agree either, then things would only get moreplicated for Alina.


    Now she could only convince one by one.


    Sienna looked at her in silence for a long, long time, and just when the atmosphere was deadlocked,


    Sienna finally spoke.


    "I can agree, but,"


    "Go ahead." Alina had now expected that things would not be that simple.


    But for the sake of Penny, even if it is a mountain of fire, she will go through it alone, and will never let


    Penny get involved.


    Sienna, "You''re taking over half of the Ajax family."


    "What?"


    Sienna, "No?"


    "Sis!"


    Alina looked at Sienna in puzzle, for the Ajax family was taken with Sienna''s life.


    She was the first heiress of the Ajax family.


    How important power was to her in the circumstances was self-exnatory.


    Yet now, she was going to give her half of it all?


    "There are still several years to go before Penny is ten years old, and in that time you will learn enough


    to bring out the full means of the next heir."


    Let her teach Penny herself?


    "Melody, only the two of us and Penny are left in the Ajax family."


    So the next heir would either be Alina or Penny.


    "Then you..." Alina did not ask further.


    Sienna knew exactly what she wanted to ask, her eyes shed a touch of unprecedented sadness.


    But it was gone in an instance.


    "Is it okay?" She asked with a cold tone.


    During the time in the Ajax family, Alina actually has not been too keen to stay in the Ajax family,


    although it holds the highest power. But everything here is so depressing for her, she likes Shirling,


    likes to be with people like Brandon and Margot.


    More than once she wanted to leave, yet now she had to make a choice.


    "If you do not agree, Penny will be brought back in the shortest possible time." Before she was


    unaware of what exactly Chester''s background was, but not anymore.


    Now Sienna knew that Chester, in fact, was Fraser Spinster.


    Then everything therefore changed.


    She really underestimated Chester.


    In the outside of the training, no matter what kind of predicament he got into, he really half did not touch


    the Spinster family.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the search for Alina, he probably wouldn''t have nned to continue to return to


    the Spinster family in his lifetime, right?


    "Okay." Alina nodded in the end.


    She was a mother, neither she or Penny was destined to caught in this quagmire.


    She wanted to get caught up in it and figure out everything in this quagmire.


    And if Penny''s fate cannot be changed, then she will personally map out the way forward for her.


    Hearing this reply from her, Sienna smiled.


    "Start tomorrow and take over everything."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded, agreeing to Sienna.


    ...


    Nellie dashed out of the building, followed by Lydia. It could be seen that she was in a good mood


    today.


    "You have to be careful, they won''t rest easy."


    "Is everything taken care of with thewyers?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, you go investigate that matter." Nellie said with a smile on her lips.


    It had been taken care of on the surface. Now they secretly transferred everything and took back bit by


    bit.


    Lydia nodded, "Okay."


    The ck Maybach stopped in front of Nellie, Troy got off and respectfully turned to Nellie, "Miss


    James."


    Nellie''s face was gloomy as she turned back to Lydia, "You go first."


    "Okay." Before leaving, Lydia took a nce at the man in the car, even though she couldn''t see


    anything.


    But she clearly felt the hostilitying from the man.


    Lydia left.


    Nellie got on the car, and Troy felt relieved, afraid that Nellie would refuse to get in the car, causing him


    a hard time.

 Chapter 772 I Marry You

    Chapter 772 I Marry You


    Chapter 772 I marry you


    Upstairs.


    Catherine smashed all the things in thepany, full of hostility, wishing to tear Nellie apart.


    "Mom, are we just going to sit back and wait for death now? We made effort in growing thispany."


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she got.


    Especially at ater stage, George basically did not care much about thepany. He wrote in his will


    that they could have thepany, because of the hard work they have done in thepany over the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    years.


    Nellie had not even entered thepany''s door all these years, and now she wanted to enjoy it?


    "We must not let her get married smoothly." Their n and those procedures took longer.


    If she really would get married with Barney within a month, then they would definitely lose everything.


    So now they hoped that Andre seeded in stopping her.


    Hazel, "That bitch!"


    Andre had picked her up, and Hazel knew that the only one who could stop her now was Andre.


    But Andre still had Nellie in his heart, even after what happened so much back then, it hadn''t changed.


    After doing so much, it only made Andre change his attitude towards her?


    "What do you think if Andre and her got married?" Hazel thought it was possible that Andre still loved


    Nellie, if so, no one could stop them.


    Catherine was stiff.


    "Mom, she can''t marry Andre." If she married Andre, they would be in big trouble.


    Catherine had full aware of it, and walked back and forth in the office, but the inner anxiety was not yet


    suppressed.


    Her heart was heaving violently.


    "It''s not that easy, Barney''s identity is not simple either, how can he be yed by Nellie?"


    Thinking about Barney''s identity, Catherine was slightly relieved.


    Andre was now to stop Nellie from marrying Barney.


    But Barney''s identity was not simple, definitely he would not allow Nellie''s y, so it would be difficult


    for Nellie to get married.


    "Well, you''re right." Hearing that, Hazel was relieved.


    ...


    In the car, Andre extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand, his tone unprecedentedly gloomy, "Are you


    really going to marry Barney?"


    At first, he thought it was a joke between Nellie and Barney.


    And the news of their marriage was getting more and more intense these days.


    Andrepletely realized that she might not really be joking.


    "I''m not that bored." Nellie said in a cold tone.


    Nellie, "Send me to the Chambers''."


    The Chambers''? Her grandmother''s house?


    Andre remembered that Nellie never interacted with the Chambers family, while recently they seemed


    to be quite close.


    The gaze looking at Nellie was deeper, while Nellie obviously did not want to exin.


    Too much exnation to Andre before.


    Yet what was his attitude about her at that time?


    Now whatever was happening in her world, Andre seemed to have nothing to do with it, so there was


    no need to exin.


    However, people wouldpletely realize what meanedpletely no connection as they had really


    moved on.


    Soon they arrived at the Chambers''.


    Just as Nellie was about to get out of the car, Andre spoke up, "Don''t marry Barney."


    Nellie froze.


    When she looked back at Andre, her eyes carried an unprecedented amount of mockery.


    Andre was stung by her gaze, "If you don''t want to die, don''t mess with Barney again."


    "Will you let me die, or will he let me die?"


    As soon as Andre finished his words, he was sarcastically told by Nellie.


    Andre, "..."


    His eyes were more than gloomy and sharp.


    Nellie did not intend to continue to wait for his answer, turned around and went inside, however, Andre


    continued.


    "You announced the marriage because of your mother''s share of the inheritance, right?"


    Nellie, "..."


    Share of the inheritance?


    How heavy those words were. She didn''t know why her mother had left a will like that back then, but


    now she had to get married.


    "Don''t marry Barney, and I will marry you for three months, is that enough?" His tone was icy cold.


    But Nellie subconsciously clenched into fists. Marry her for three months? He is really generous!


    Without turning back, she walked inside the house, saying without hesitation, "No need."


    The answer was really ironic.


    Andre looked at Nellie''s back and his eyes were instantly sharp.


    She would rather mess with Barney than ept his help?


    The atmosphere in the small space was tense to the limit. Troy felt his back burst out dense cold


    sweat.


    But at the same time he felt that this solution proposed by Andre was ridiculous.


    After all, it was never his help that Nellie needed.


    "Sir, Mr. Brooks has been preparing for a wedding recently, and the scale is not small."


    The air became more tense. It was just a show, and Barney was going to hold a grand wedding?


    ...


    The news that Alina is the younger sister of Sienna spread as Sienna used the fastest speed to hand


    over half of the power and affairs of the Ajax family to Alina.


    Andre and Caleb finally knew the whereabouts of Alina, and her true identity.


    The seconddy of the Ajax family, who once needed their protection, now stands as an existence that


    can override them.


    At night, Alina always felt that there was a pair of beast''s eyes in the dark staring at her in her sleep,


    she opened her eyes, chill down her back as she looked towards the darkness.


    Sure enough, seeing a dark shadow, Alina sat up violently from the bed, "Who are you?"


    Her voice was full of wariness.


    Turning on themp, Alina saw that the person sitting on the sofa was actually Chester, and instantly


    coldened her face, "How did you get in?"


    The Ajax family''s security was tight.


    But Chester actually managed to get in here, it was clear that he was not as simple as it rumored.


    Surely, the Spinster family was the most mysterious existence.


    Chester approached her, and was to avoid it, but Chester caught her ankle.


    As they were closer, Alina clearly perceived the mourn emanating from his body.


    He can have this emotion?


    Chester, "Why do you want to take over the Ajax family?"


    Alina pushed him away, turned and ran towards the door, "Someone help!" She even pressed the


    rm system.


    Instantly, the rm system of the entire castle was pulled, extraordinarily loud and piercing in this quiet


    dark night.

 Chapter 773 Let Penny Go Back To Andre

    Chapter 773 Let Penny Go Back To Andre


    Chapter 773 Let Penny go back to Andre


    Midnight.


    The Ajax family security gathered, in such chaos, Alina did not expect that he could manage to take her


    to leave.


    In his strong and powerful arms, Alina kept struggling.


    However, her strength was like that of a kitten to Chester.


    She believed the words of Sienna and those people.


    Chester is the most mysterious man at the helm of the Spinster family, Fraser Spinster.


    Such identity was so suffocating for themr, and all that had happened shed through her mind.


    Eventually, it became breathtaking calm.


    "Chester, let go!" in the car, the speeding car made Alina''s heart in the throat.


    Chester pressed her in the back seat, "Abby, I really didn''t expect that."


    His fingertips traced over her cold face, and at that moment his tone was tinged with bitter


    helplessness.


    Alina, "Didn''t expect what? You thought I would still be as I have been?"


    As always, she left him out of whatever horrific scenes were going on in their world.


    No matter how hard it is in action, at least deep down inside is protecting him.


    Alina did explicitly say thetter words, Chester could understand, and gave a bitter smile.


    "You hate me that much?"


    Hate?


    This word probably never urred to them at one time, right?


    Chester probably never thought that Alina would hate him. Just as Alina said, once she protected him


    too well.


    Once he was too well protected, so in Chester''s heart, Alina would not hurt him.


    Yet now...


    "Do you think that if I''m not a member of the Hughes family, the hatred between us will be written off?"


    Chester looked at her with sadness.


    Alina, "You put that on me."


    "Abby!" Chester opened his mouth, wanting to say something, yet at this moment was unable to say a


    word.


    Finally Alina sat up straight.


    Chester lit a cigarette, took two puffs, but the stuffy weight in his heart still could not be suppressed.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Alina said, "Let Penny go back to Andre."


    Chester froze. As if they now have nothing else to say except for the topic of Penny.


    Penny is the link that binds them together, yet it is only a topic of mere connection.


    "What did Sienna say?" Just when Alina thought Chester would not answer, he finally spoke.


    What did Sienna say?


    Now Alina has be a fatal key point to them.


    And it is this key point that will make Alina in either the Ajax family, or the Spinster family, have


    nowhere to run.


    Alina looked at Chester, who looked at her too.


    The moment the four eyes meet, there was a suffocating oppression.


    Alina, "That''s my daughter, everything should be my decision."


    So Alina did not want to get Sienna involved on this topic.


    At this, Chester chuckled.


    Such a smile made Alina''s brow tighten.


    Chester, "Since the moment you returned to the Ajax family, many things are not up to you anymore."


    Whether it was herself or her daughter, Penny.


    Alina, "..."


    Is it only after returning to the Ajax family that he feel this way?


    "I feel this way since I met you."


    Chester froze.


    And then he took a heavy puff of smoke, "You me me for being too controlling."


    "Chester, I hate you."


    Alinapletely put this hatred in front of Chester, and Chester''s heart choked violently.


    Ever since those things happened in Ingford, Alina has been running away from him.


    It seems that because of that incident, a high wall was built between them that could not be crossed.


    This is the first time that Alina has actually brought such hatred to the surface.


    Chester moved his lips to exin, but could not say a word.


    Alina continued, "You are the most mysterious helmsman of the Spinster family, Fraser Spinster, I have


    been hearing about your legend since I was a kid."


    "..."


    "Once I did not know that you are Fraser Spinster, I think helpless as you are a member of the Collins


    family."


    "..."


    "But after knowing that you are Fraser Spinster, I only feel so ridiculous."


    Yes, it was ridiculous.


    Alina has been aware of Fraser Spinster''s omnipotence since she heard her legend.


    And in such omnipotence, it was easy for him to protect her.


    But he didn''t do that, he let her fall into Caleb''s hand, suffering.


    Chester was stiff, while Alina looked at Chester, the smile under her eyes so bitter at this moment.


    Ever since the separation in Ingford, the way she looked at him was cold.


    Even in front of him half of the emotions was not shown, but at this moment, she showed her pain


    Alina took a deep breath, "I once thought you loved me."


    Before those things happened in Ingford, before Vanessa died, she once thought that Chester''s part in


    leaving was to protect her, that letting go was actually protection.


    But now it seemed so ridiculous.


    "Abby, I...", "but I now feel that I once was a joke."


    After knowing Chester''s true identity, Alina felt that she really was aplete joke.


    It turned out that in this world there was no much true love.


    Maybe some people do not know what ''love'' is really like in their whole life, and how can they love


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    others?


    Chester felt his heart aching.


    She she denied everything.


    Alina, "Let me go back, you and I have stood on opposite sides, some exnations are actually not so


    important."


    Chester wanted to say something, but Alina no longer wanted to talk to him.


    She was right, the two of them were already on opposite sides of the fence.


    The cigarette butt in Chester''s hand was thrown out of the window, and the next moment he tightly


    grabbed Alina''s shoulders, "Alina, I don''t care what you think."


    "..."


    "And it doesn''t matter how much you really hate me now, but listen carefully, you can''t take over the


    Ajax family."


    As a rival of the Ajax family, he naturally knows what kind of existence the Ajax family really is.


    Alina has grown up in Ingford since childhood, which is like a small white rabbit for the Ajax family.


    The beast there is fierce and ruthless she could not have predicted.

 Chapter 774 She DoesnT Look Like SheLl Wait For Anyone

    Chapter 774 She Doesn''T Look Like She''Ll Wait For Anyone


    Chapter 774 She doesn''t look like she''ll wait for anyone


    Alina just quietly looked at Chester, her eyes calm.


    His fingertips gently stroke her clear eyes, "Abby, do as I tell you, okay?"


    Chester did not hope Alina fall too deep into the Ajax family.


    "Sienna..."


    "That''s enough."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Chester could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alina coldly.


    Chester found the first time that it was upset to fail to finish his exnation.


    "Send me back."


    Alina looked at him and said word by word.


    Chester looked at her, just looked at her deeply, and everything between them changedpletely.


    If he could, he would really like to take her back to the Spinster family now, but right now her status is


    definitely not allowed it.


    She is now a person of the Ajax family and she is still in charge of the majority of the Ajax family.


    And this antagonism between the Ajax family and the Spinster family, from the helm down to a small


    servant leader, is deeply rooted.


    Bringing her back to the Spinster family in this way is bound to cause even more chaos.


    Once Chester''s protection for Alina is absolutely in control, and now her identity makes his world


    Even as the most mysterious being of the Spinster family, holding supreme power, in a ce as chaotic


    as Kubay, he wouldn''t dare to use her.


    Because the danger here once stained, then definitely it will not be as simple as falling into the Hasnan


    River, the danger here will really get her killed.


    "Chester." Seeing that Chester didn''t say anything, Alina looked at him again.


    Chester closed his eyes and then opened again, "No matter what, I will help you deal with the Ajax


    family as soon as possible."


    "I don''t need that."


    "Abby, you can''t be capricious." Chester looked at her with unprecedented determination under his


    eyes.


    At this moment, Alina is the next heir, but in Chester''s eyes, she looks like a child in a rebellious stage.


    The two stared at each other, and her insistence turnedpletely into a naughty caprice in his eyes.


    ...


    Chester was not given much time to think.


    Sienna personally led the men to catch up, and eventually in that siege, Sienna thought she could


    sessfully catch Fraser.


    But she only saw Alina.


    "Where is he?" Only Alina was there, even without a driver.


    Her face paled.


    Alina, "Gone."


    The gaze of Sienna instantly turned dim.


    "You let him go?"


    At this moment, her tone was more than reproach.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth raised a bitter smile, "Do think I can stop it if he wants to go?"


    Sienna froze.


    She then opened the car door, "Go back first."


    Alina got out of the car.


    No one knows exactly what she just used to let Chester go, and she knows very well in her heart that


    she is not protecting Chester.


    Rather, because Penny is now the Spinster family, she can not let Chester have fallen into any danger.


    It turns out that it is so easy for a person to be cold-hearted, as long as he is hurt, there is nothing left.


    But she and Chester are different, there is still Penny between them, and Penny is the biggest concern


    between them.


    Alina is thinking, at that time in Ingford Chester hated her, but he did not kill her, probably the reason


    was Penny, right?


    ...


    Romeo personally came to pick Chester up, in the small space, the air was depressing and heavy,


    Romeo, "did not tell her?"


    Seeing that Alina didn''t follow him, he knew that Chester still didn''t say anything to her.


    The already bad atmosphere, because of Romeo''s words, was even more instantly gloomy.


    Seeing that Chester did not speak, Romeo sighed, "In fact, Alina is not an unconscionable person, if


    she knows..."


    "At this juncture, she can''t know anything."


    Romeo was surprised.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Chester continued, "We have been away from the Spinster family for


    more than ten years, and now there are some important matters that need to be taken care of first."


    Romeo understood Chester''s meaning, that he was not willing to let Alina be in danger.


    If the Ajax family was dangerous, then the Spinster family was nowplex.


    And now the identity between him and Alina ispletely on the opposite side, which means that


    between them is now walking into a dead end.


    It is not easy to walk out.


    Right now this situation, Alina in the Ajax family is perhaps the best situation.


    "But now that Sienna has given all those projects to Alina, can she handle it?"


    Alina might not be as cunning as Sienna, even regarded Sienna as her sister.


    But Chester was very clear that the half of the Ajax family that Sienna handed over to Alina was


    actually the most tricky half of the Ajax family.


    "Keep an eyes on it." Chester exined to Romeo.


    He did not feel at ease leaving this matter to others but Romeo.


    Sienna was scheming, although she had been looking for Alina all these years have, in their


    understanding, Sienna was not a person who valued kinship, so who knows if there was another


    reason for finding Alina?


    Thinking of this, a cold light appeared under Chester''s eyes.


    Hopefully, Sienna had not other intention.


    If she plunges Alina into that deep quagmire, then he, too, will certainly make her learn her lesson.


    "Yes, I will send Hanz over as well." Hanz is one of the most powerful people in Romeo''s hands.


    Good at hiding, with the sharpest perception, but not allowed to detect his position, so it is undoubtedly


    the best to have him to keep an eye on Alina.


    Chester, "Okay, don''t miss any report."


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    Romeo nodded his head.


    He knew that Chester right now had to take care of some people and things in the Spinster family.


    After all, this antagonistic identity between him and Alina can''t be resolved overnight.


    But what he wanted was for Alina to be safe and sound by his side, as he always did.


    So Chester would certainly clear all those.


    "But I think that you should still exin to Alina, after all, she doesn''t look like she would wait for you


    now with such a misunderstanding."


    Alina of today, naturally, would not wait for Chester.

 Chapter 775 Your Respect Is A Threat?

    Chapter 775 Your Respect Is A Threat?


    Chapter 775 Your respect is a threat?


    Aftering back, Sienna took Alina to the study, where she had been smoking.


    And Alina was silent.


    Seeing that Alina did not speak, Sienna took a deep breath, "Why don''t you speak?"


    Alina, "What do you want to ask?"


    Sienna gave a smile, it seemed that she was really wrong.


    She always thought her sister was rebellious and weak.


    But she can upy that position in the international arena, it is not only by the support and protection


    of Andre, she has her own ability.


    It seems that there are times when she can''t trust the information too much, otherwise it''s easy to


    paralyze her mind.


    "Why did he leave?" Sienna asked in a direct manner.


    Chester was so stubborn toe to the Ajax family to see her, and finally left without taking with her?


    Alina frowned and looked at Sienna.


    Instead of answering her question, she said, "What would you do if he returned Penny to me?"


    The hand of Sienna held the cigarette stiffened.


    Alina, "Do I have a chance to personally send her back to Shirling?"


    "What did he say to you?" At this moment, the face of Sienna''s face was gloomy.


    Alina, "Tell me."


    Her tone was stronger than ever.


    The force of the cigarette butt into the ashtray showed her anger she was holding back at the moment.


    Alina''s heart chilled cold.


    "Melody, don''t you think the current question is childish?"


    "No, it''s serious." She was never childish when it came to Penny.


    Even if she knows that now Penny is the recognized heir of the Ajax family and the Spinster family, she


    as a mother has the right to help her make a choice.


    "I think you should respect Penny."


    "Your respect is a threat?" Alina did not let go of the slightest.


    All the knowledge that Penny had mastered in the Ajax family before was all under the threat of


    someone against her.


    Now Sienna said to respect Penny?


    Alina only felt ridiculous.


    Sienna stiffened.


    "Melody."


    Her tone was stern at the moment.


    Alina stood up and squatted down at her knee, raising her eyes.


    Alina does not know how much more Sienna has experienced, and what she told her is probably just


    the tip of the iceberg, right?


    In that much tedious experience, so much so that her eyes are now cold, which was suffocating.


    "I''ll handle the Spinster family, but you can''t have any interference in Penny, do you understand?"


    "You''re ordering me?" The tone of Sienna became colder.


    Alina stood up, the coldness in her eyes was the same as Sienna''s.


    Alina could feel the danger, however, she did not give way half.


    After a long time, Sienna raised a smile.


    Interesting, she really underestimated her sister, no one in the world had ever dared to stare at her for


    that long.


    Even Penny, that cunning little girl, dare not met her head-on.


    "Okay."


    Sienna finally agree.


    However, Alina did not take half a sigh of relief.


    "I want absolute freedom from now on."


    "Freedom?"


    "I do not want it happen again." She was referring to the fact Sienna brought people to siege Chester?


    Alina disliked this feeling.


    "I was worried about you."


    "You know very well that right now he''s not going to hurt me."


    "You trust him a lot?"


    "She is the father of my daughter." Alina looked sharply at Sienna, finally, she had unconsciously stood


    up in the Ajax family.


    The eyes of Sienna looking at her were equally sharp.


    He did not show mercy."


    In Ingford, if Chester cared for Penny, he would not hurt Alina.


    Alinaughed.


    "Then you don''t know what his true cruelty is like." Alina did not want to dwell further with Sienna.


    After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the study door.


    Sienna did not say anything more, looking at her back with a smile.


    Just as Alina left, Dakota appeared behind Sienna, "Lady Sienna."


    "It seems that my sister is still very naive." She was like a small beast showing her teeth.


    Sienna eyes were full of doting.


    Dakota, "Is it really okay to give all that to Lady Melody?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even now, the people around Sienna still don''t quite believe in Alina.


    Most of these people have been following Sienna since they were in their teens.


    What kind of torture and pain did she endure in the Ajax family, and how did she get to where she is


    now step by step?


    Dakota and other people are watching clearly, and in that kind of experience, Dakota and other people


    are obviously the same as Sienna,pletely turning into the kind of people who do not even care


    about their families.


    Sienna, "Dakota, she is my sister."


    Dakota held skeptical attitude towards Alina, but Sienna did not take it into her eyes.


    Dakota, "..."


    ''Sister''? Is it true that Lady Sienna?


    "Keep a close eye on Fraser." Speaking of Chester, the doting at Sienna''s eyes was not there, the


    corners of her mouth raised with a smile with unprecedented ice cold.


    Undoubtedly the presence of this person will probably be the biggest stumbling block for them.


    In particr, his existence had the constant influence on Alina, which upset Sienna.


    Dakota nodded.


    ...


    Alina was still thinking about how to convince Chester that he must send Penny to Shirling.


    She felt clearly the danger between the Spinster family and the Ajax family, absolutely could not let


    Penny fall into it.


    It was impossible for her to get out of it now.


    She had to protect Penny as much as she could in such an impossible situation.


    Even if Chester is Fraser, now she is very uneasy.


    Eventually, she made a call to Andre, who picked up, "Hello."


    It came the gloomy voice of Andre.


    It was not known what happened to Andre to be in such a mood.


    Alina, "It''s me."


    "Alina?"


    Andre stood up from the chair, overturned the chair as he heard that it was Alina calling.


    Alina heard a huge bang, yet hearing such a sound, Alina felt an unprecedented peace of mind.


    It was ironic that the peace of mind she could get in this world had been given by a group of people had


    no blood ties with her.


    Now with the case of Sienna, Alina trusted Andre even more.

 Chapter 776 Heartbreaking Greetings

    Chapter 776 Heartbreaking Greetings


    Chapter 776 Heartbreaking greetings


    "Are you okay?" Andre broke the silence and asked with a somewhat tight tone.


    Hearing that, Alina put on a smile, "You know it?"


    "Yes."


    Not waiting for Alina to speak, Andre continued, "Now I can no longer protect you."


    At this moment Andre''s words carried a touch of sadness.


    Alina felt her throat instantly tight.


    Andre did not expect that Alina''s birth was rted to Kubay, to the Ajax family.


    Those who had bullied her and the powerful ones were now burnt out.


    And those without power, like Annie and Macy, were nowhere to be found.


    Andre knew that all of this and the Ajax family can not be unconnected.


    "What are you talking about?" Alina''s tone was reproachful.


    She would never forget once how Andre protected her, and how to let her out of that shadow in the


    fastest speed.


    Andre, "Are those people good to you?"


    It was referring to the Ajax family.


    Andre was worried about Alina, as it was the Ajax family, and he was aware of the those rumors.


    He was afraid that Alina was caught in it and could not cope, yet there was no better way.


    Alina, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Andre, "Don''t trust anyone."


    It would have been nice to have her back home and find her true family.


    But that is the Ajax family, even if it is in control of thergest international business alliance, it is also


    her misfortune.


    "Andre, I''m calling you today because I want your help."


    "You..."


    "Help me take care of Penny." Alina said.


    And her words let Andre instantly know what kind of situation Alina is now in the Ajax family.


    "Alina!" At this moment, Andre''s heart was in her throat, and his concern for Alina was even more self-


    evident.


    Alina, "Is it okay?"


    Andre wanted to ask something.


    However, without waiting for him to speak, he was interrupted by Alina.


    She only contacted him personally from the time she went back to the Ajax family until now, and


    obviously didn''t want him to know about what was going on now.


    This silly girl.


    Could it be that those previous tactics of Sienna were not only to Chester, but were actually threatening


    Alina as well?


    Thinking of this, Andre closed his eyes.


    "Want me to be with you?"


    "What are you thinking? I just don''t want Penny to get caught up in Ajax family and the Spinster family."


    "The Spinster family?" Howe they are still involved with the Spinster family?


    In the hearts of people outside of Kubay, the Spinster family is as scary as the Ajax family, and it is


    suffocating to mess with either one of them.


    And now Alina, surprisingly, is rted to the Spinster family.


    Alina, "Things areplicated."


    "Tell me!"


    Originally, Andre did not want to continue to ask so much, but when Alina mentioned the Spinster


    family, Andre was not so calm.


    He eagerly wanted to know what kind of dangerous situation Alina was in right now.


    Despite knowing that she now stands beyond even his reach, he is still worried about her.


    Alina took a deep breath, "Chester is Fraser Spinster."


    Andre felt his brainpletely nk.


    The only thing that remained on the phone was the ragged breathing.


    Andre snapped out from his shock, "Fraser Spinster?"


    "Yes."


    Andre thought he heard wrong, however at this moment after hearing Alina''s affirmative reply again, he


    knew he heard right.


    Chester is really Fraser Spinster.


    And as Chester''s daughter, what kind of existence is Penny?


    The Spinster family and the Ajax family have been feuding for generations in Kubay, and Penny,


    surprisingly, is abination of the Ajax family and the Spinster family?


    "Andre, you know what kind of existence Penny is now, and I know she has responsibilities on her


    shoulders that she can''t escape, but I don''t want to be that early."


    Without all the education that Penny received in the Ajax family some time ago, she wouldn''t be in such


    a hurry.


    But after seeing the horrible look of Sienna, and then look at the change of Penny little by little from


    innocence, Alina can no longer ignore it.


    "You want Penny to return to Shirling?"


    "Yes, let her return to Shirling." Whether it was the Spinster family or the Ajax family, neither could


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    touch Penny in the slightest.


    "But Penny..."


    Penny replied on Alina.


    It is no wonder that girl is so smart.


    As the bloodline of the Spinster family and the Ajax family, she can''t be weak, as something is innate


    Andre took a deep breath, "You know she can''t be separated from you for too long."


    Once the time is long, that girl will definitely find a way to find Alina.


    And Alina absolutely wanted to be with Penny before.


    But not anymore.


    Herpany will bring a deeper whirlwind to Penny. She is Penny''s mother and naturally would not


    want Penny to be involved in such a whirlwind.


    "I''ll tell her all this and it won''t happen again."


    "So Ie to pick up Penny?"


    "No, I''ll send her back." Alina said.


    Now even if Andre was to pick up Penny, he would fail, after all, Penny was now with Chester.


    Before hanging up the phone, Andre asked, "How can Chester be Fraser Spinster?"


    Andre did not understand.


    Alina did not understood either.


    But now Alina apparently did not dwell on this issue, she only said, "He is a person with a deep heart."


    Fraser''s identity might be a tip of the iceberg they know.


    Once she thought she knew Chester very well, but now Alina seemed that she never understood that


    man.


    He was as deep as the sea and no one knows what else he was hiding.


    "Alina."


    "I know what you''re worried about, but I don''t have time to dwell on this." Before Andre could finish his


    words, he was interrupted by Alina.


    And Andre felt instead at ease at her words.


    But at the same time, he had to sigh that she and Chester had a sinful fate.


    What happened between the two was already not simple, and now it involves the Spinster family and


    the Ajax family.

 Chapter 777 Not Returning Overnight

    Chapter 777 Not Returning Overnight


    Chapter 777 Not Returning Overnight


    Once in Andre''s opinion, Alina and Chester were walking into a dead end.


    And now they are out of the way.


    Yes. They arepletely out of the way, and Alina''s return to the Ajax family is not her new life, but a


    break from all her past.


    After hanging up Andre''s phone, Alina let Zofiae over.


    Zofia, "Lady Melody."


    Zofia didn''t know what Alina was looking for her sote at night.


    Alina, "The Spinster family is in Sinantu Pavilion?"


    "Yes."


    "Find out the exact location." She wanted the exact location of the Spinster family, it would be better to


    say that Alina was trying to find out the whereabouts of Chester.


    With the entanglement of Sienna, he must not stay in Moyen, but it is hard to say.


    So let Zofia check it out.


    Zofia is a person with a prating mind, so as soon as Alina said that, she knew that Alina was trying


    to find out Chester''s whereabouts.


    "Okay."


    Zofia turned around.


    However, before she walked away, she was called by Alina, "Wait."


    Zofia turned back and waited for Alina''smand.


    Alina said, "Now that you''re following me, you have to know who you''re actually working for."


    Zofia was sent to her by Sienna, and Alina naturally knew what Zofia, Dakota and Lottie mean to


    Sienna.


    They were loyal to Sienna.


    Zofia instantly stiffened.


    Alina came to Zofia, "At least you can''t reveal half of what happened to others."


    Alina said to Zofia, with a strong threat and warning in her tone.


    Cold sweat instantly broke out on Zofia''s back.


    Because at this moment, in the body of Alina, she felt the dangerous aura as that in Sienna.


    "Lady Melody, don''t worry, from the moment Lady Sienna sent me to you, I am under your hand."


    "Good."


    Alina nodded, "Go and map out where he is now."


    "Okay."


    Zofia nodded and walked away.


    With just Alina left alone, she stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the full view of this


    ancient castle.


    In the dark, there are peopleing and going, and that''s all some security.


    And after Chester''s visit, the security here seems to have been beefed up a bit.


    When Zofia came out of Alina''s room, she was stopped by Dakota, "Lady Sienna is waiting for you in


    the study."


    Zofia froze


    Subconsciously she looked back at the already closed door, frowned, but still followed the footsteps of


    Dakota.


    In the study, Sienna put down the water cup in her hand, and Zofia respectfully stepped forward, "Lady


    Sienna."


    "What is she nning to do next?" Sienna asked in a direct manner.


    Now the people around Alina were sent by her.


    Before she thought her sister was weak.


    But after tonight, she would know that the people of the Ajax family would not be weak in their nature.


    It seemed that she really needed to keep an eye on Alina.


    Don''t let Alina get her into any trouble.


    Zofia frowned.


    Sienna asked, "What happened?"


    Seeing that Zofia did not speak, Sienna got serious. Dakota opened her mouth, "Have you forgot why


    Lady Sienna sent you to Lady Melody?"


    "Lady Melody wants the exact location of Mr. Spinster."


    Zofia told the truth in the end.


    Sienna froze.


    To know the exact location of Fraser? What was she going to do?


    Instantly, an aura of danger permeated the study.


    Zofia looked at Sienna with apprehension and gravity, "Lady Sienna, Lady Melody must have her


    reasons for doing this."


    Sienna raised her eyes with anger, Dakota then said to Zofia, "You go back first."


    Zofia wanted to say something else.


    Yet Dakota was constantly giving her the wink.


    Now Sienna was obviously angry, Zofia could not continue.


    The words that came to Zofia''s lips could only be swallowed.


    When Zofia went out and there were only Dakota and Sienna left, Sienna looked at Dakota, "Is this the


    reason why she asked me for freedom?"


    "You forget that Lady Melody is the founder of Jon Hughes and is the major shareholder of the VIG


    Group."


    In the Dakota view, before Alina came back to the Ajax family, her status had actually not low.


    The fact that she has been able to make the brand Jon Hughes the best it can be already tells that


    she has a very meticulous and shrewd business mind.


    When she came back to the Ajax family before, she had been recuperating, so she probably couldn''t


    see anything at that time.


    But now she had been back to the Ajax family for some time, probably she had known everything.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many consecutive conditions to Sienna.


    Sienna nodded, "You are right, her thinking is not simple."


    Previously, she felt that Alina was as simple as a nk sheet of paper, and aftering back to the


    Ajax family, everything in the past had nothing to do with her.


    But now it seems that even if she is willing to cut ties with the past, that past continues to influence her.


    "Watch more, and don''t let her make any mess."


    "It''s better to agree to send Penny back to Shirling." Dakota said to Sienna.


    Dakota knew that Sienna would not let Penny return to Shirling, much less let Penny be the heir


    to the Spinster family.


    But right now Alina...


    "Okay." After thinking, Sienna nodded her head.


    Right now, only when Penny goes back to Shirling temporarily than Alina could be stabilized.


    Thinking of the determination in Alina''s eyes, Sienna could not help but give birth toplex doting,


    and even a trace of helplessness shed in her eyes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "How about Mr. Spinster?" Dakota still had to ask what Sienna was thinking.


    She had been investigating Chester, so she knew what Chester did to Alina before, and knew the


    reason for it.


    But still, Sienna was angry that his first let go had caused Alina so much damage.


    "Let''s see what she''s up to first." Sienna thought about it and uttered in the end.


    When Alina was assertive, she could not take random action.


    Dakota understood the meaning of Sienna and nodded, "Okay."


    ...


    This night, many people in the ancient castle have had a hard time sleeping through the night, and


    when Sienna got up in the morning, she found that Alina had not yete downstairs.


    The maid said that Alina went outst night.


    "What? Out the door? Still not back now?" Sienna''s face was instantly gloomy.


    This is Kubay, not a ce like Ingford and Shirling, a ce full of danger.


    The nerves of Dakota became tense.


    Obviously she did not expect Alina to go outst night, at the moment the whole restaurant was filled


    with danger.


    "Go find her right now." Sienna lifted the table, with a terrible aura suppressed all over her body.


    Those present were too frightened to utter a word.

 Chapter 778 The Woman Who Is Crazy About Her

    Chapter 778 The Woman Who Is Crazy About Her


    Chapter 778 The woman who is crazy about her


    It is not that Sienna was making a fuss.


    Although Alina is now showing her initiative and boldness, but she just came back to Kubay and her


    foundation is not stable.


    Coupled with the recent frequent movements of the Spinster family, Sienna is very worried.


    However, the people sent soon found Alina.


    "Lady Melody..."


    "Where is she?" Sienna stood up from her chair, the butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Over in the small building."


    Small building?


    The ce where her mother and she lived before? What was she doing there?


    Sienna felt relieved that Alina had not left the the ancient castle, but her heart was still rising and falling


    violently.


    Hearing that Alina did not return all night, she was really scared.


    By the time Sienna arrived at the small building, Alina is cleaning inside.


    She is cleaning it herself? At the moment she is holding a picture frame in her hand and rubbing it very


    carefully.


    Hearing the movement, Alina looked towards the door, she saw Sienna in a sleeping robe.


    Alina, "Sis?"


    Since returning to the Ajax family, she found that Sienna had been always rigorous and dignified.


    This was the first time that she had seen Sienna in such a casual appearance.


    Sienna stepped forward, "You spent allst night over here?"


    "Yes."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Sienna suppressed her anger.


    "Why?"


    Alina heard clearly her anger in Sienna''s tone, she frowned at Sienna, "I want to find an answer."


    "What answer?"


    Sienna obviously did not understand Alina''s meaning.


    She hadn''t been back all night, scared all the people, while she was looking for answers here?


    What answers could there be?


    Alina looked at Sienna, "Hungry, right? Let''s go back first."


    With that, the picture frame in her hand was ced in its original position.


    It was only at that Sienna realized that although the ce was spotlessly cleaned by her, yet not a


    single thing had changed.


    Things were ced in the same position as before.


    Back in the car.


    Alina was very quiet.


    Sienna, "Found the answer you want?"


    Although Alina didn''t tell her exactly what answer she was looking for, Sienna still wanted to know if


    she had found it.


    "Yeah."


    Alina nodded.


    Sienna looked at her.


    It was then that she realized that she had a stale book in her arms.


    "What''s that?" The face of Sienna changed instantly.


    Alina, "Mother''s diary."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Sienna''s heart is in her throat.


    Mother liked to keep a diary?


    She obviously wasn''t sure about this.


    And she had grown up with her mother, but she didn''t even know her mother had a diary.


    "What''s all that written?"


    "All about me."


    Alina said indifferently.


    And Sienna wanted to reach out to grab it, but hearing Alina''s words, her outstretched hand froze in


    mid-air.


    Alina looked at Sienna, "Sis, I will stay with you."


    "You..."


    Sienna had a moment of stiffness to the suddenpromise of Alina, but after seeing Alina reddened


    eyes. Sienna felt her heart heavy.


    She obviously did not quite understand Alina''s emotion.


    Ever since she could remember, their world has been so hard, fighting to stay alive at all times.


    Every day when she woke up, it was almost never in and simple.


    How she wished that she could go to school as normal as those children ande back from ss to


    have a hot meal cooked by her mother.


    But she didn''t have that opportunity.


    After returning to the main building, Alina''s mood was still low.


    "Even if you don''t want to, I will let you be by my side all the time." When Alina was about to go


    upstairs, Sienna replied to what she said when she was in the car.


    Alina''s back stiffened, she turned back to Sienna, the corners of her mouth raised a bitter smile.


    Then she came to Sienna, rubbed into her arms.


    Sienna looked at Alina who was like a kitten.


    Although this was not the first time to hug her sister, but at the moment it was obviously different from


    before.


    "Melody."


    "In those years, in the Hughes family, I lived like a princess, they loved me and protected me."


    "..."


    "After being found by you, I was nervous in a strange environment and met a strange family. But..."


    But she did not know that once her mother was sleepless over night and suffering sadness, in order to


    find her daughter.


    Alina is a mother, she does not dare to think what if she lost Penny.


    It must be painful to the point of insanity like her mother.


    Alina came out of the arms of Sienna, took her arm, and watched the long scar on the crook of her arm.


    Sienna tired to draw back her hand instantly.


    However, the force of Alina''s grip tightened, "She did not mean to hurt you at that time."


    After Alina got therest night, she found this diary and from the moment she opened it, she sank into


    it.


    Over the course of the night, she read the contents of the above clearly.


    Her mother was sick from losing her.


    She had a very serious schizophrenia, which was probably the main reason why the Ajax family


    dropped her off.


    And being a girl, Sienna, was naturally thrown along with her mother.


    "How do you know?" Sienna breathed heavily.


    These injuries on her body were left a lot over the years, yet these injuries could not hide the damage


    she endured back then from her mother.


    "Do you me her?" Alina gently stroke the scar that was as long as a centipede, at that time how


    heavy her mother hit Sienna?


    And what kind of pain did Sienna endure?


    Sienna froze at her question.


    Sienna drew out her hand, her face returned to its previous cool and noble look.


    As if she did not care, however, Alina is aware that she does care, but those are the scars that she


    does not dare to uncover.


    "She loves me very much." Sienna responded.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth raised a bitter smile as she watched the back of Sienna, went up, and


    hugged her slender back.


    "Yes, she loves you very much." Every time after her mother came to her senses, she would especially


    regret the harm she had done to her daughter.


    So at the end, in her waking hours, she hurt herself too.


    It was because of the indent to Sienna.


    And Sienna used the words ''she loves me very much'' to constantly paralyze her in order to have the


    intention to live.


    She never wanted to admit that she had nothing.


    And now Alina wanted her to really feel that she was not losing everything.

 Chapter 779 Lady Sienna Is Still Downstairs

    Chapter 779 Lady Sienna Is Still Downstairs


    Chapter 779 Lady Sienna is still downstairs


    Alina returned to her room, her mind was full of what was written on the diary.


    Even if it was just words, she could almost feel her mother''s pain at the time.


    All their misfortunes are due to her. Her mother gave birth to Carson Ajax for her father, and it is


    reasonable to say that even if she is not liked by everyone, she still has something to reply on.


    But she was sick, from her disappearance.


    When mentally unstable, she didn''t know exactly what she was doing and ended up hurting the olddy


    and being thrown away to a ce like that.


    The only person who was with her when she was awake was Sienna.


    She had remorse for the harm she had done to Sienna, and not being sober, she was a nightmare for


    Sienna.


    Alina could not calm her heart for a long time, till Zofia came back.


    "Lady Melody."


    Alina put away the diary, "How is it?"


    "Mr. Spinster is in Yantim."


    Yantim was in the northern suburbs of Moyen, Alina instantly got up, "Let''s go."


    "Wait."


    Seeing that Alina was leaving, Zofia hurried to follow, Alina frowned and turned back, "What?"


    "Lady Sienna is still downstairs."


    Zofia was worried.


    After all, Sienna is difficult to predict, and she is worried about Alina.


    At this, Alina''s eyes obviously softened.


    Afterst night, she was clearly less defensive about Sienna than she was before.


    Even though she knows that what she is doing now could hurt her, she subconsciously trusts her.


    No, she can''t hurt her even if she can''t trust herpletely.


    Sienna with a bad face said on the sofa. Dakota and Lottie were there, and there was a few people


    Alina did not quite know.


    At this moment, they saw Alina, and their nerves were tense.


    When Sienna saw Zofia following Alina, she wrinkled her eyebrows, "Are you going out?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Without waiting for Sienna to speak, Alina said, "Go see Fraser."


    Everyone in the room had a chill down their back because of her words.


    Alina came to squat beside Sienna, "Can''t I go and see him?"


    She asked in a soft tone, but it made people''s nerve tight.


    Sienna, "Do you know what you are talking about? To the Spinster family and the Ajax family..."


    "I understand it all." Before Sienna spoke her words, she was interrupted by Alina.


    Sienna frowned at her.


    The light under her eyes at this moment dimmed.


    Alina said with a smile on her lips, "But I''m going to meet Chester as Penny''s mother."


    "As I said, back here you should cut off the past once and for all."


    "But does reality allow it?" Alina answered.


    If there was no Penny in the past, she could really cut off they past, but the current situation did not


    allow it.


    Things are far from being as simple as Chester returning to the Spinster family and her returning to the


    Ajax family.


    After confronting, Alina stood up and gave a deep look at Sienna before turning around to leave.


    Sienna did not stop her. Alina turned back at the door, "Sis, we are respective individuals."


    "..."


    "Theplex feud between the Ajax family and the Spinster family is in flux."


    Once the previous generation was in constant turnover, and now it is just as constant.


    Sienna froze.


    Alina walked away without looking back.


    The hostile aura on Sienna''s body became heavier and heavier, and finally she said to Dakota, "You go


    and protect her, don''t let her get hurt."


    In Sienna''s view, the Spinster family was a tough nut, Sienna still worried about Alina.


    Dakota nodded, "Okay."


    ...


    After Alina came out, she went straight to Yantim.


    She did not expect Yantim to be a ce for the Spinster family in Sinantu Pavilion, but the great


    families always had secret ces.


    So did the Ajax family.


    The people of the Spinster family saw that it was the second youngdy of the Ajax family, all eyes full


    of hate light, Zofia took a nce with hostility in her eyes.


    Just when the two sides were at sword point, Romeo appeared, "Get out of the way."


    "Master Romeo."


    "This is big brother''s wife, none of you shall stop her."


    Crowd, "..."


    Lady Melody is Spinster''s wife?


    Alina frowned at Romeo, who stepped forward and whispered in her ear, "Sorry."


    She is a member of the Ajax family, saying that she is Chester''s wife will only cause even more


    disputes, right?


    But at the moment, Alina didn''t say much in the end, but followed Romeo inside.


    Chester was in a meeting.


    Along the way, Alina saw bodyguards in ck suits, so it can be seen what this ce means to


    Chester.


    Chester did not expect Alina woulde to see him personally, he immediately canceled the meeting


    as he got the news.


    "Abby."


    Chester went forward and dragged Alina into his arms as soon as he could.


    Zofia was instantly on guard, subconsciously going forward, but Alina raised her hand to stop her


    movement.


    If she made a move in the territory where the Spinster family was based, she would get herself killed.


    "Let go of me." Alina''s tone was icy cold.


    But Chester did not let go, Zofia could not calm down, and was to go forward again.


    "Mr. Spinster, let her go."


    Chester then gave her a sharp nce, but Zofia did not flinch.


    Romeo, who was about to leave, only felt that this person was brainless.


    "What''s your name?" Romeo asked.


    Zofia gave a sharp nce at Romeo, and Romeo secretly cursed that all women around Sienna were


    perverts.


    "Don''t worry, my sister-inw will be safe here."


    "You!"


    "Romeo, watch your wording." Alina pushed Chester away as she red dangerously at Romeo.


    Just now she was already dissatisfied with Romeo, even more so.


    Chester waved his hand, "You all leave."


    "Yes."


    Romeo walked away, forcibly dragging away Zofia, and as the two just went out, Alina heard the sound


    of their fight.


    When the Ajax family and the Spinster family met, they were absolutely enemies seeing each other,


    absolutely would not give in.


    Not waiting for Alina to stop it, she was pulled into the arms by Chester, and his low voice overhead


    came, "Abby, I''m very happy that you cane to me."

 Chapter 780 PennyS Attitude

    Chapter 780 Penny''S Attitude


    Chapter 780 Penny''s attitude


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Alina unceremoniously pushed him away.


    Expressionless, she said in a cold tone, "I am here for the matter of Penny."


    Chester''s eyes shed with bitterness, he naturally knew exactly why Alina hade.


    If there wasn''t Penny between them, she probably wouldn''t have seen him in her life.


    Chester, "I know."


    Alina, "I''m going to send her back to Shirling."


    She had seen so much, so she knew Penny could not stay with the Spinster family or the Ajax famil.


    Chester looked at Alina.


    "Have you asked Penny?"


    Alina, "..."


    Was he trying to use Penny''s choice to threat her?


    "Are you trying to tell me that Penny wants to stay with you?" That would be a real joke.


    But on second thought, Chester and Penny had been together during this period of time, and she didn''t


    know what had happened between them.


    But it''s possible to get Penny to change her attitude towards him as long as Chester wants to.


    When she thought of this, a dark light shed under Alina''s eyes.


    Without waiting for Chester to speak, she said in a tough manner, "No matter what Penny thinks, she


    must go back to Shirling."


    "What if she doesn''t want to?"


    "As I said, no matter what she thinks."


    "Abby, don''t you think you''re selfish?" Chester raised his head to look at Alina.


    For the first time, the word ''selfish'' was used to judge Alina.


    Alina''s face instantly went cold.


    Her eyes that looked at Chester were more somber.


    "Anyone in this world can be qualified to call me selfish, but you are the only one who is not qualified to


    have such a judgment on me."


    "Abby!"


    "She''s at Sinantu Pavilion?" Alina didn''t want to listen to Chester say so much, now she was very


    tough.


    Penny must go back to Shirling.


    What direction the Ajax family and the Spinster family will go next is definitely not something she can


    control.


    Chester frowned, "Yes."


    "Then should I send someone to pick her up, or will you send her to me?" Alina asked.


    Chester thoroughly saw at this moment that she was clearly determined and definitely would not want


    Penny to remain by his side.


    She took several deep breaths, but could not suppress the weight in her heart.


    Alina insistently waited for his answer, and Chester, naturally, did not want Alina to take Penny away.


    Once she takes Penny away, then there will really be nothing left between them.


    Just at the phone rang, Chester took out the phone.


    It was Penny calling.


    And Alina felt her heart was hit hard as she saw that it was Penny calling.


    Chester subconsciously nced at her, and then picked up, as the video connection was sessful,


    Penny''s sunny face appeared.


    "Daddy."


    Her voice was soft and sweet.


    It makes it easy for his heart to soften.


    "Yes." Chester responded lightly, with tenderness and doting for this child.


    This kind of Chester is a strong contrast to when he was in Ingford.


    However, it is such a contrast reminds Alina those vicious images that he had made in Ingford.


    "When are youing back? I miss you."


    "Did you miss me, or the new version of Princess Elsa?" Chester''s tone grew more and more doting.


    And Alina stiffened when she heard such a conversation between the two.


    She thought Penny would be as strong a demand to see her when she was by Chester as she was by


    Andre.


    However, she surprisingly did not.


    Alina felt at lost at this moment.


    "Of course I miss you, when are youing back?" The child''s warm and soft tone made Alina''s heart


    empty.


    That sense of fear of being taken Penny away swept over her.


    Alina could not hear clear what they were talking about, the only thing she could hear was the soft


    voice of Penny.


    She and Chester got along extremely well with each other, at least now to the point where they were


    close.


    Alina had a slight dull pain in her heart.


    This heartless daughter!


    ...


    Outside.


    Zofia''s hair was messy as she was pinned on the trunk of a tree by Romeo, and the more she


    struggled, the heavier Romeo''s force became.


    "They women of the Ajax family had no femininity at all."


    Romeo''s tone was unkind.


    The next moment, however, Zofia struggled away and punched him, and Romeo''s brain hurt, "You still


    do it?"


    She looked young, but she was good at fighting.


    But, to be able to be with that pervert Sienna, she must be capable.


    No wonder the Ajax family was a headache to the Spinster family, it turned out there was a group of


    difficult women.


    ...


    Inside the house.


    Chester pulled Alina, who only came back to her senses, "What?"


    Her tone was icy cold even with a hint of anger.


    Chester, "Want to talk to Penny?"


    "Of course." Since when did she have to ask his permission to speak to Penny? Alina was furious.


    Chester raised a smile.


    Alina grunted and grabed the phone, the icy coldness was gone as she watched over Penny.


    "Penny."


    "Mummy, you''re with Daddy."


    "Yes." Even after seeing Penny''s sunny face, Alina''s tone was still a bit sullen.


    Penny, "So you''ll be back with Daddy?"


    Alina, "..."


    Back to where? The Spinster family of Sinantu Pavilion?


    At this moment, Alina realized that even if she and Chester did not have those conflicts in Ingford, after


    her returning to the Ajax family, they thoroughly stood on the two extremes.


    They were in Kubay, not a matter of feelings, but a matter of position that they could not be together.


    This face deeply trapped Alina.


    "Penny, do you miss your uncle?"


    "Yes."


    "Then Mummy wille and pick you up and go see Uncle together, okay?" As Alina was asking this


    question, her heart was in her throat.


    If it was before, she was definitely confident, but after seeing those interactions between Chester and


    Penny just now, she just realized that Penny was only a child. If Chester had been extremely nice to


    her, she probably wouldn''t have left.


    Sure enough.


    The next moment Penny, "No, I have been so busytely."


    "What are you busy with?" Alina was shocked to hear that.


    Was it the same as in Ajax''s house?


    Every day there is a busy course, but not only that, there are some unspeakable practice scenes?


    At this thought, Alina could not help but feel panicked and choked up.


    "Daddy has already enrolled me in school, I can''t just take time off from elementary school." The child


    muttered


    Hearing that, Alina felt surprised.

 Chapter 781 No One In The Ajax Family Can Be Trusted

    Chapter 781 No One In The Ajax Family Can Be Trusted


    Chapter 781 No one in the Ajax family can be trusted


    Alina hung up Penny''s cakk and looked at Chester.


    Chester knew what Alina wanted to say, but he opened his mouth first, "Even if she can''t be in simple


    surroundings, she should still have her life."


    Have her life?


    What kind of life should Penny have?


    Alina looked at Chester, "Isn''t she not old enough to go to primary school?"


    "She is smart."


    One sentence sums it all up.


    Ever since returning to the Ajax family, Alina had felt that it might be hard for Penny to go to school in


    peace.


    But Chester...


    "Are you sure it won''t be dangerous?"


    Chester was Fraser, so Alina did not believe that it would really be easy over at Sinantu Pavilion, nor


    did she believe that what kind of protection in this world was foolproof.


    The only thing that would be safe would be for her to return to the ordinary world, hiding all traces of


    who she is and what she is.


    Chester stepped forward and pulled her into his arms, his voice low, "No one dares to touch her in


    Sinantu Pavilion."


    Alina did not want to admit it, but right now Chester was more than capable of protecting Penny.


    He was at the helm of the Spinster family, his forces are all over the ce, and today in Kubay, no one


    can go up against the Spinster family except for the Ajax family.


    Alina came out of Chester''s arms, her attitude distant and cold.


    Chester, "Did Sienna give you a hard time?"


    At the moment, they could never carry on with the topic of Penny.


    Penny is very dependent on Chester and is doing very well by his side, so well that she is even


    forgetting her mother.


    Alina''s heart was very unpleasant.


    So when Chester asked if Sienna was making things difficult for her, she coldly snorted, "She''s my


    sister, what can she do to make things difficult for me?"


    Does she really still think of Sienna as her sister?


    Since Penny''s ns to return to Shirling had changed, Alina did not want to continue to dwell on it with


    Chester.


    The moment she turned to leave, her wrist was held tightly, "You can''t trust anyone in the Ajax family."


    Once he hadpletely taken care of the Spinster family, he would pick her up from the Ajax family.


    Chester knew what kind of madman Sienna really was, and he absolutely could not allow Alina to stay


    with the Ajax family.


    Alina looked at her wrist which was being grabbed.


    Frowning, she raised her eyes, "I told you that back in Ingford, didn''t I?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t regret and don''t look back." Once he regrets and turns back, then it will surely be his undoing.


    Just as Caleb did.


    Everyone said that Alina was ruthless, as Caleb regretted it and had always been genuinely protective


    of her, trying to ask her to turn back to him.


    Chester, on the other hand, probably had his own struggles.


    But who ever thought about her despair at the time when she was going through all that pain?


    When she was forced by Caleb to jump into the Hasnan River, at that time she swore in her heart over


    and over again that she would never forgive him.


    When Chester made her kneel in front of Vanessa''s hearth, she swore a poisonous oath in her heart


    that she would not have any involvement with the men of the Collins family in the future.


    Even if, between them, there was still Penny, so what?


    "Abby." Hearing Alina mention the matter of Ingford positively, Chester''s heart choked even more in an


    instant.


    Alina shook off his hand and said, "Everything between you and me is of your own making, you don''t


    look like someone who would regret it, so why bother?"


    After saying that, Alina left.


    And Chester wanted to chase after her, and his legs, which were standing still at the moment, were as


    heavy as if they had been filled with lead.


    Looking at Alina''s back, he shivered.


    In fact, he knew at that time that once he did that, ording to Alina''s temper, it would be much harder


    to get her back.


    But it was unexpected that her heart would be so cold and harsh.


    ...


    When Alina came out, she saw Zofia looking at Romeo with a murderous look on her face, while her


    hair was dishevelled and her clothes were unkempt.


    When Romeo saw Alinae out, he immediately withdrew his hand and respectfully stepped forward,


    "Sister-inw."


    The sound of a crisp p rang, caused everyone''s breath to freeze for an instant.


    Someone reacted and immediately stepped forward full of murderous energy, but was repulsed by a


    shout from Romeo.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you see I''m being beaten by my sister-inw? All of you get off." Romeo''s


    face was grim.


    He can''t wait to throw all these brats out of the room, so blind and daring to watch at such a humiliating


    moment.


    The faces of the crowd were depressed.


    Very discontentedly, they red at Alina.


    After all, she is now the second youngdy of the Ajax family, how dare she beat up the Spinster family


    on their turf.


    All the people walked away n and Romeo looked at Alina seriously, "Sister-inw."


    There was another p.


    Zofia always felt that although Alina was opinionated, she was a weak person.


    And now she''s actually hit the Spinster family in their turf? This would be a big deal if word got out.


    "I told you, don''t call me sister-inw." Alina said in a clear and cold tone.


    Romeo, "But big brother."


    Before Romeo could finish his words, he was pped in the face again by Alina.


    At this moment, Romeo was really holding back to the limit.


    Alina, "Who gave you permission to touch my people like that?"


    Romeo was going to lose his temper.


    It was Zofia who hit him first?


    Romeo''s position in the Spinster family is extremely high, despite Chester hiding it over the years.


    A third of the entire Spinster family is in his hands.


    And now he has been beaten by a woman.


    He felt that Alina was being unreasonable and taking out all the anger she had suffered at Chester on


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    him.


    Alina, "Zofia, let''s go."


    "Yes, Lady Melody." Zofia followed Alina''s footsteps with a happy heart, passing by Romeo''s side and


    gave a smug, provocative nce at him.


    This moment even made Romeo furious and he wanted to tear her apart in public.


    Romeo wanted to grab her, and when he saw Chester standing in the doorway, his outstretched paw


    retracted resentfully.


    "Big brother."


    Chester looked at Romeo''s swollen face and said, "Let''s go to the club together tonight."


    "Okay."


    The gloom on Romeo''s body instantly dispersed for the most part, knowing that this was Chester''s way


    ofpensating himself, the p was worth it.


    The moment Chester turned around he thought of something and turned back, "You know that girl?"


    "Zofia?"


    "..."


    "Yes, I know her." Not only did he know her, but this girl had lied to him quite a few times, and the more


    he thought about it, the more furious Romeo became, just thinking about when to subdue this girl once


    and for all.


    If it wasn''t for Alina''s words today, she would still want to get out of the Spinster family''s territory


    smoothly? What a dream.


    "That''s the Ajax family." Chester gave a reminder.


    And it was this sentence that made Romeo stiffen instantly.

 Chapter 782 Afraid ILl Lose It?

    Chapter 782 Afraid I''Ll Lose It?


    Chapter 782 Afraid I''ll lose it?


    Chester was right, even if Zofia was only someone close to Sienna, he was still someone who had


    grown up in Ajax''s since childhood.


    "Have you told my sister-inw?" Romeo felt that this reminder from Chester waspletely


    unnecessary.


    Just a girl. Was Chester worried that he would run away with her?


    It was himself he should be worried about now, from the way Alina had just walked away, and those


    few ps on his face, it was evident that the conversation between them had been unhappy.


    Tell her what?


    Tell her what kind of threat he had with Asher at the time? Why was she treated so badly?


    In that case, ording to Alina''s temper, things will turn out to be even worse.


    They are now in a situation that makes it impossible to rationalise emotions.


    If that were true, then it would be better not to say anything at all.


    "Brother, we can''t let sister-inw and the Ajax family continue to go deeper, she must be out of the


    hands of the Ajax family as soon as possible." Romeo said in a gruff tone.


    Now, he has checked out all those projects that Sienna sent to Alina.


    These are absolutely detrimental to Alina.


    Chester narrowed his eyes, "It won''t be too long."


    Hopefully, it won''t be too long.


    Romeo frowned, worried about Alina.


    Chester turned around, smiling. In this point, Romeo was better than Caleb.


    "Arrange your business, and get on with it."


    "Okay."


    Romeo nodded, knowing that the situation was now imminent.


    ...


    Alina on her way back.


    All the time she looked out of the window, the atmosphere in the carriage was heavy.


    Zofia wanted to speak, but looking at Alina''s sullen side face, she said nothing in the end.


    "Drop me off in the river bank."


    Was she going to be alone?


    "No, Lady Melody." Zofia refused without thinking.


    Alina put on a smile, "What, are you afraid I''ll get lost? Or do you think I''ll be in danger?"


    Although Kubay is very chaos now, Chester won''t let anything happen to her easily, but Zofia is not at


    ease.


    Zofia, "Better let me apany you."


    "You told Sienna I woulde to see Chester, right?"


    So at that time, Alina knew very well that even if she didn''t admit it, in fact, Sienna already knew the


    truth of the matter.


    If she had lied then, she was afraid that things would have been even more serious.


    Zofia was silent.


    Eventually, at the river bank, Zofia, in her uneasiness, dropped Alina off, but did not immediately drive


    away.


    Alina gave her a stern look, "Go."


    "Lady Melody."


    The moment the words left her mouth, Zofia clearly felt the murderous aura under Alina''s eyes, and


    she could only drive the car away with a frightened heart.


    When Alina was left alone on the spot, the icy coldness on her face was the kind of gloom that had


    never been seen before.


    Zofia was gone.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When she was left alone, Alina turned around and headed deeper into an alleyway, knowing there was


    someone behind her.


    So, it took severalnes in a row to get rid of the person.


    Finally, arriving at the door of a small ancient vi, she knocked on the door five times in session,


    and a man''s low voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Alina pushed open the door and walked in.


    ...


    When Zofia returned to the castle, Dakota followed closely behind, neither of them looking well.


    When Sienna saw the two of them return, but there was no sign of Alina, her heart surged up and down


    at that moment.


    The suffocating atmosphere overwhelmed, "Where is she?"


    Could it be that, in the end, Alina had lied to her, saying that what she wanted to be by her side forever


    was just a way of numbing her nerves?


    In the end, she ran off with Chester?


    Even though that man had hurt her to that extent, she would still leave her family behind and follow that


    man?


    Thinking of this possibility, the hostility under Sienna''s eyes grew heavier and heavier.


    "She got out of the car at the river bank and refused to let me follow her." Zofia reported


    apprehensively.


    When Sienna heard that Alina was still not allowed to be followed, her face became more gloomy.


    And then her gaze went to Dakota.


    Dakota began to follow her around covertly when she left the house, fearing that something might


    happen to her.


    Dakota looked grave at the moment, "It didn''t take long to lose her at the river bank."


    Zofia and Sienna looked at Dakota in belief, unable to believe that Dakota could fail to follow Lady


    Melody, a weak woman.


    At this moment in time, they were skeptical about that weakness of Alina.


    In her heart, Sienna became more and more certain that Alina had run away.


    "Bring her back to me immediately." The icy coldness of every word carried a gloom and danger.


    How could Alina lie to her?


    She was her family in the world and she had said she would always be there for her.


    To show her that all her thoughts were now on Penny, but in the end she was merely using Penny to


    get herself off in spite of everything?


    And what a heartless mother she is.


    Thinking this way, Sienna wished to tear Alina apart.


    ...


    In the small ancient building, Alina looked at the man in front of her, and even if the man''s face was half


    ruined, she recognised him at once.


    This is the beggar whom she saved on the road when she was pregnant with Penny.


    She had no idea that the man who looked ragged and wretched at the time, even disfigured, could not


    conceal his beauty.


    His silvery hair is particrly dazzling.


    "Think about it, once you stand with me, you might be standing against the Ajax family and the Spinster


    family."


    Alina spun the crystal beads in the water and said in a profound tone.


    The man lifted the tea , "Is that all you need from me?"


    Just a moment ago, Alina spoke of her n.


    And this man, because of her kindness of a meal back then, thought nothing but agreed to it. Alina did


    not expect the beggar she saved at that time would have crossed paths with her here in Kubay.


    Alina nodded, "I''ve just returned to the Ajax family now, everything is unstable for me, I have to take


    precautions."


    This is not the time for her to be in Ingford and Shirling.


    Whether it was for the Ajax family or the Spinster family, even if it was for the sake of Penny in the


    future, she had to be prepared now.


    Once a woman bes a mother, she can''t be weak.


    "Leave everything to me." The man said in a faint tone.


    Alina got up and left a card behind, "The sooner the better."


    "Yes."


    The man did not refuse.


    Alina is trying to build up people in the shadows of the Ajax family and the Spinster family who can truly


    be of use to her.


    As she walked to the door, Alina turned back, "Thank you so much, Simon."


    Although this was the third time they had seen each other, Alina always felt that the vicissitudes under


    his eyes were too familiar.


    The man nodded wordlessly, and it was this silence that surprisingly gave Alina a trust.


    Of course, for the moment their partnership is a sort of trade, but sooner orter she will make this man


    avable to her.

 Chapter 783 Did You Think I WouldnT Touch You?

    Chapter 783 Did You Think I Wouldn''T Touch You?


    Chapter 783 Did you think I wouldn''t touch you?


    As Alina had just arrived at the river bank where she got off, several ck Maybachs then surrounded


    her in unison as Dakota and Zofia and others got out of them.


    Alina instantly sank her face.


    "Lady Melody, please get in." Dakota stepped forward, and although her tone remained respectful, it


    was tinged with forcefulness.


    Alina knew that the person who had just followed her was Dakota, and that she would be so furious


    now, because she had been thrown off.


    Alina got straight into the car and the atmosphere in the car was bad.


    Zofia looked at Alina apprehensively and said, "Lady Sienna is not happy to know that you are getting


    off alone."


    Alina frowned.


    Dakota looked at Zofia, with warnings evident in that gaze.


    It was as if Alina was now having some kind of extra mind, and just now she had checked what Alina


    had actually been doing.


    What she didn''t expect, however, was that all surveince in that alleyway was temporarily blocked as


    she began to enter it.


    There was no telling where she actually went or who she met.


    But one thing was for sure, the person she went to see was certainly not simple, but this person would


    not be someone from the Spinster family.


    ...


    Back at the castle.


    When Alina entered inside, it was obvious that the atmosphere was not right, as Sienna sat on the sofa


    smoking.


    The ashtray in front of her was already full of cigarette butts, which showed how annoyed she was at


    the moment.


    Alina stepped forward and pulled the unfinished half of it right out of her hand, "Stop it."


    Sienna looked at her.


    There is already a danger under the eyes that cannot be dispersed.


    "Where have you been?" She asked, her words full of chill.


    Alina, "To meet a friend."


    Simon was her special friend.


    Sienna, "What kind of friend?"


    "Sis, have you forgotten?"


    Alina did not answer her question again, and the moment she looked at Sienna, light shone under her


    eyes.


    Sienna, "What?"


    "Me and you are two individuals. If you are really trying to guard against me, then start keeping me out


    of everything the Ajax family do from now on."


    Alina said it directly.


    Everyone now sensed the assertiveness of Alina''s attitude, and Sienna rose, her gaze stern.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t touch you?"


    "I had no intention of having the Ajax family, so if you really don''t let me get involved, I''ll save myself


    the trouble." Alina said indifferently.


    She didn''t like to think about things.


    The ability to make Jon Hughes a brand is based entirely on her liking of these, but now the she


    disliked theplex depths of the Ajax family.


    Sienna looked at her, her gaze growing deeper and deeper.


    Alina looked at her, fearlessly meeting the gloom in her eyes, and said word for word, "You''re the one


    who said you had to rely on myself."


    Yes, it was all exined to her personally.


    Tell her that the only person she can rely on in this world is herself.


    And now Sienna wants to protect her.


    "There''s no need to rush, so tell me what you''ve been doing today."


    "What if I don''t tell you?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Melody." Sienna was furious, her gaze looking angrily at Alina.


    Yet at the sight of Alina''s eyes showing her no fear at all, she had a sense of frustration.


    It just seems that, surprisingly, there is nothing that can be done with her.


    At Alina''s calm gaze, Sienna suddenly said, "Are you not trusting me?"


    Alina must not have trusted her, otherwise why wouldn''t she tell what she had gone and done today?


    "I won''t hide anything from you in the future, but I want to protect this friend."


    In the end, Alina just made up an excuse, and after that, no matter what Sienna asked, Alina was not


    willing to say half a word more.


    It was clear that Sienna could not do anything about her.


    ...


    Alina went upstairs.


    Sienna looked at Dakota, "How is the investigation going?"


    "There''s no clue." Apparently, what exactly Alina had gone to do and who she had gone to see had not


    been found out.


    Even after taking several deep breaths, Sienna could not suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    Dakota said, "But it''s not simple for her to get away with it today."


    Earlier, she had not made any move, probably watching in the dark as well, and now she has moved


    on?


    While previously Sienna was once worried that Alina was too weak, now that she has finally made her


    move, her heart has been raised as a result.


    "Keep an eye on her." The tone of Sienna was not exactly kind.


    Melody is her only sister in this world, she doesn''t want to her be like Carson.


    This change in her now made her happy and uncertain at the same time. If Alina had betrayed her,


    what would she have left in this world?


    Or what was worthwhile in this world?


    ...


    Alina sat in her room and looked at the contents of the diary, all of which had been started writing down


    in that small building.


    The diary was filled with cathartic remorse, all guilt for Sienna, and from that guilt, Alina could clearly


    feel what kind of madness that woman had gone through at that time because of the pain of losing her.


    She closed the diary and felt heartache.


    There was no need to ask her why she had gone to see Simon, or why she had made that n.


    Some of those in the elders'' positions have long been restless after more than ten years of the


    Sienna''s departure from the Ajax family.


    There are now some dangers in the inner shadows that may not even be perceived by Sienna.


    So having Simon build up another force in the shadows is not only preparing for the future of Penny,


    but actually preparing for possible uing internal problems as well.


    In fact, right now, Alina is in an oxymoronic situation.


    She cherished Sienna, but could not trust herpletely.


    At the same time, looking at all the shame and pain in this diary, she wanted to do onest thing for her


    mother who had suffered so much for her.


    That is, to leave the Sienna absolutely unscathed in theing chaos of the Ajax family.


    ...


    At the breakfast table, Alina looked at Sienna and frowned, "Didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    "You don''t tell me anything, how can I sleep well?" At the moment the tone of Sienna was noticeably


    less dangerous, but more aggravation.


    Will aggravation appear in Sienna''s body? Alinaughed out lightly, "Are you not believing me?"


    It was the same question as Sienna.


    Sienna froze at the sound of her words.


    "You..."


    Alina, "Do you believe me?"


    Seeing Sienna''s gaze freeze, Alina asked the question that Sienna wanted to ask her the most.


    But at this moment Sienna was silent, Alina had a smile on her lips, but he answered the answer


    Sienna most wanted.


    Alina said, "But I believe you."


    This trust, however, was not the kind of trust that Sienna understood, but the light under Sienna''s eyes


    softened at the moment.


    But the gaze that looked at Alina remained deep.

 Chapter 784 Sienna Loves Her Sister

    Chapter 784 Sienna Loves Her Sister


    Chapter 784 Sienna loves her sister


    Sienna never lets down her guard, not even for those closest to her.


    "Melody, can''t you tell me exactly what you were doing yesterday?" She hadn''t slept well all nightst


    night because of it.


    She was the sister she had personally found, the only direct bloodline that existed for her in this world,


    and she did not want Alina to hide anything from her.


    And at this moment, when Alina heard her words, she put on a Smile, "Then will you tell me everything


    about you?"


    Everything? What does that mean?


    Even those around her did not necessarily know all of it, and Alina just threw the topic at her with such


    ease.


    Sienna blushed, "Melody."


    "Alright." Sienna wanted to say something else, however, she was interrupted by Alina.


    Sienna understood that even though they were not on opposite sides now, they definitely had a world


    of their own.


    She was so indifferent to everything about the Ajax family.


    Not continuing with yesterday''s topic, Sienna asked, "What are your ns for Fraser?"


    "I have my own ideas."


    Everyone in the room had their hearts in their throats because of Alina''s words.


    Saying she has her own ideas in front of Sienna? She is really...


    Alina nced at Sienna and said with a smile on her lips, "You can''t be involved in this matter."


    Sienna looked at Alina, puzzled.


    For a long time, the danger on that body could not even dissipate, and all the people had a chill down


    their spine as a result. Everyone thought that Alina hadpletely angered Sienna in such a way.


    Before Sienna was spoiling her. This would not do her any good.


    However, Siennaughed lightly, "I would like to see what kind of ability you have."


    Alina smiled but did not say a word.


    But when the crowd heard these words from Sienna, they knew that the crisis at hand was temporarily


    lifted.


    ...


    Penny, at the moment, is very dependent on Chester, and if she is forcibly sent back to Shirling, she


    has always had a lot of devious ideas.


    Alina is worried that Andre won''t be able to watch her.


    So she stops for now.


    ...


    Things are always involved, and after Andre knew Alina''s true identity, Caleb and Lincol knew, and


    even more so, why Sienna was targeting them.


    "Howe I didn''t hear before that Sienna loves her sister?" Lincol looked at Myles, who frowned and


    looked to Caleb who had a gloomy face.


    The three of them didn''t work together much on the project, but they all got together during this time


    because they had to deal with Sienna.


    The hardest one would be the Collins family.


    Sienna was frantic to find the descendant of the Hughes family, yet who knew that Alina would be right


    by her side?


    And Caleb''s anxiety this time is all because of that ex-wife of his.


    "You can''t offend women." Myles lit a cigarette and took a drag, saying in a careless tone.


    It''s as if now that they know the matter is rted to Alina, it can therefore be easier.


    But Lincol and Caleb knew that it would not end so easily.


    Especially in thest two days.


    The suppression of them by Sienna is getting worse and worse.


    "I didn''t offend her." Lincol said disapprovingly.


    If there was a problem with Sienna, it was the old men who offended her.


    There''s a reason for the injustice. What''s the point of holding on to him?


    Myles sneered, "Have you forgotten how you helf Alina hostage before?"


    It was clear that his offense against Sienna was all because of Alina.


    Now that Lincol was not speaking, the anger in this body was climbing even higher.


    "She is fine in the end, right?"


    "You should be d that she is fine. Those hurt her had gone and you don''t notice?"


    Myles, a man of keen perception, had noticed that both Macy and Annie were missing.


    Chester threw Annie into that ce, wanting to wait until he found Alina and let Alina deal with her.


    But Sienna took her away.


    Caleb stayed silent on the side, smoking one cigarette after another.


    Lincol looked at him, "What exactly did you do to her? So much so that she wants to drive you to


    extinction?"


    Lincol felt that Alina was a heartless woman. He had saved her life, so why was she vindictive?


    Although this revenge is nowing from Sienna, it is because of Alina.


    The more he thought about it, the more furious Lincol became.


    A choking pain crossed his heart as Caleb thought of those images from the past, and he took another


    hard drag from his cigarette.


    That one bite went straight down and smoked half of it.


    The corner of Lincol''s mouth twitched, "You didn''t expect hat your unwanted ex-wife would have such a


    status, right?"


    The moment the words fell, a stern look was shot at Lincol.


    Lincol was telling the truth.


    Didn''t Caleb used to be able to do anything for Emma? He was even willing to kill Alina.


    in Lincol''s view, all this should be born by Caleb.


    He would have been more wronged.


    It was entirely due to those old men of the Shaw family.


    "You areving? We haven''t discussed how to deal with that evil woman yet." Lincol saw Caleb get up


    and hurriedly tried to follow him.


    However, he was pulled by Myles.


    Myles shook his head silently at him.


    Lincol looked at Caleb, who was already out the door, and nced at Myles, "Do you think, he regrets


    it?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention the identity of Alina, but in that matter of Emma.


    "He regretted it a long time ago, there''s just no medicine for regret in this world." Myles said in a


    gloomy tone.


    Lincol thought so.


    Alina is quite annoying at some times, but has always seen her ex very clearly.


    Maybe it''s because of the severity of the injury.


    So whether or not the man was genuinely repentant afterwards, it seemed that the man had nothing to


    do with her anymore.


    "But isn''t it too much to let her sister strike back like that?" Shouldn''t that be enough?


    Sienna went crazy every now and then, as if taking it out on them.


    And as a member of the General Merchant''s Union, once she loses her mind, it''s no good for many


    people.

 Chapter 785 If You Survive, YouRe Lucky

    Chapter 785 If You Survive, You''Re Lucky


    Chapter 785 If you survive, you''re lucky


    Caleb came out.


    The sky was already drizzling and Tomas came forward with his ck umbre, "Sir."


    "Tomas."


    "Yes."


    "Does she really hate me that much?"


    Who would have thought that Alina would be the second youngdy of the Ajax family, and all this time


    they were retaliating from the Sienna.


    It all started because of Alina. No wonder everyone is having a hard time, but Andre is the only one


    who is having a good time.


    Because that was her brother, the one who had always protected her, and in this regard, Sienna was


    really a woman of mercy and grudges.


    During the years she was away from the Ajax family, she had taken over the international scene, even


    as many were avoiding the Ajax family.


    Just because of Alina, Sienna disregarded everything.


    Tomas knew exactly who Caleb was asking about.


    Back then, because Emma was in the hospital, he had originally sent Tomas to pick up Alina, at that


    time, he and Brandon had made a simr decision and would not take Alina, who was already


    pregnant, to the hospital.


    At that time, no one around him approved of what was being done at that time.


    And how could there not be hatred for Alina who was caught up in the whole thing?


    "Miss Penny was born in the midst of danger, and it''s lucky that she survived."


    The word ''lucky'' stabbed Caleb hard at the heart.


    Yes. Whether it''s Penny or Alina, getting involved with the Collins family is dangerous. They were lucky


    to have survived.


    So much so, how could she not hate him?


    "Why are you asking about Miss Hughes all of a sudden?" Tomas didn''t quite know what kind of


    shocking news Caleb and Lincol knew today.


    During this time in E City, they were anxious.


    There was never any news from Chester, Alby was missing and E City was in a mess.


    Caleb closed his eyes, hiding the flicker of sadness underneath them.


    After a long time, he spok in a bitter tone, "She is the second youngdy of the Ajax family, Melody


    Ajax."


    The sound of the emergency brakes rang out, yet the car still rear-ended uncontrobly.


    Tomas looked at the car in shock, and then at Caleb.


    "What did you say?" Tomas thought he hadn''t heard.


    They all know that she disappeared on her way to find her sister.


    When she suddenly returned to the Ajax family, she has been on a great search for the descendant of


    the Hughes family.


    They never understood why this was?


    So Alina, as her sister, has returned to the Ajax family? And in gratitude to the Hughes family for their


    kindness to her, they wanted to find the descendant of the Hughes family?


    So the descendant of the Hughes family that was sought was not Alina at all?


    Caleb looked out of the window at the rain, and afterwards Tomas dealt with the car ident, but he


    could not hear anything.


    All the senses seem to be sealed up at this moment.


    "Alina." The name was murmured softly, and the moment he opened his mouth, there was a pain and


    bitterness that could not be concealed.


    At this moment, Caleb feels more truly the distance between himself and Alina.


    ...


    Alina moved quickly, and with Simon, that shadowy force in her hands was quickly assembled.


    Sienna doesn''t know, and neither does Fraser.


    It is a force built entirely outside of them.


    "Well, now get to work on the investigation." Investigate who? Naturally, it''s an investigation into these


    elder groups of the Ajax family.


    After taking over half of the Ajax family, Alina has graduallye into contact with the power they hold


    in their hands.


    And the more contact she has, the more she notices how restless they have been in this decade.


    Even now, something is being done to Sienna.


    Although she did warn Sienna, Sienna said, "They wouldn''t dare." Some people are desperate for


    power at certain times.


    What''s there to be afraid of?


    In just a short period of time, everyone saw that the originally weak Alina had, surprisingly, overnight


    stood in a position so deep that one could not see her, and because they could not see her clearly, they


    did not dare to move her at will.


    This is especially true because of her current ambiguous rtionship with the Spinster family, thus


    making those in the Ajax family who are secretly about to take action uncertain for a while.


    As for the people in the Spinster family naturally didn''t dare to touch her at will.


    After seeing Simon out, Alina gave an exnation, "Move faster about the Hughes family."


    Although Sienna has been investigating the matter, so many years have passed, and therefore not


    much progress has been made.


    And as Simon had known both Ingford and Shirling better in his early years, Alina needed to know as


    soon as possible whether it was a boy or a girl who had been switched out of the Hughes family back


    then.


    Only after this has been established will it be easier to check.


    "Okay." The half-masked man nodded.


    When she came out, Alina then saw Chester leaning against the Phantom, his aura was colder after a


    few days.


    Alina''s face instantly sank as Chester looked a short distance behind her.


    Alina passed by him, yet she was grabbed by Chester, "You don''t have to work so hard."


    He could see that she was starting to make a move now.


    Doesn''t she know that once something has started then it''s not so easy to stop?


    He didn''t want her to get in deep.


    "One of the deepest lessons I''ve learned from you is that I must rely on myself no matter what time it


    is."


    "..."


    "Especially to protect myself." With that, Alina shook off Chester''s hand as soon as she said it.


    However, the next moment, a forcended on her slender waist, and with a turn, she was pressed


    against the car by Chester.


    His fingers traced her cheek, and Alina only felt a shiver run through her body.


    Grabbing the man by the strong wrist, she asked "What are you doing?"


    Chester, "Abby, I didn''t even know you could be clever in such a situation."


    Alina''s heart trembled as she looked into the man''s deep eyes and saw that he had everything under


    control.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He kissed her.


    Yet Alina struggled.


    The next moment, however, the man bit heavily on her lips, "You used me and couldn''t let me collect


    some benefit?"


    Alina felt violent stiffening in her heart.


    And yet, Chester started to intensify, he wondered why this woman would even take the initiative to find


    him.


    She came to see him in the name of Penny, yet what she had in mind was to use the unclear


    rtionship between them to draw out the dark power of the Ajax family''s elders.


    She is very clever. It is amazing how she has seen everything so clearly in such a short time.


    Alina, "I just went to look for you once, they have to think nonsense themselves."


    It doesn''t matter if someone from the Ajax family goes to someone from the Spinster family, or


    someone from the Spinster family goes to someone from the Ajax family, they would get hurt.


    How could those old men not wonder when she returned to the Ajax family unharmed?


    "I like this use of yours." His voice was so gentle, yet to Alina, it was like a demonic whisper in her ear.

 Chapter 786 Romeo Was Angry

    Chapter 786 Romeo Was Angry


    Chapter 786 Romeo was angry


    Alina left in a huff.


    Watching the car''s tail lights fling in the corner, Romeo got out of the car and looked at Chester


    incredulously.


    Just now, he was at...


    Apparently, all Romeo had ever seen was Chester''s headache with Alina, and that moment of titition


    just now was a moment of enlightenment?


    Clearly, after a few short words, Chester now looked in a much better mood.


    "Why don''t you just say it clearly?" Even at this point in time, Chester still felt that Chester could have


    just made it clear to Alina.


    Once it was made clear, it was much simpler between them.


    Perhaps it was Romeo who had thought things too simply.


    "She''s not someone else, not something that can be singrly delved into by so-called exnations."


    Alina''s parochial thinking is very clear.


    It''s not his exnation that those things can be written off.


    And Romeo doesn''t get it.


    Now that Alina was clearly pissed off just now, why was his big brother in a much better mood?


    Chester saw what he was thinking.


    With a soft grunt, he got into the car and said to Romeo, who was frozen in ce, "You will know that if


    the woman you love needs you, it is a good thing."


    Romeo seems to understand this.


    So, Alina is actually using him now? This makes it even more iprehensible, how can Chester be in


    a good mood after being used?


    ...


    When Alina returned home.


    Sienna happened to arrive home, seeing the wound on Alina''s lip, Sienna''s gaze instantly went cold.


    "Who bit it?" She asked directly.


    Although she hadn''t delved much deeper into rtionship, she could not understand this.


    Alina was already blushing badly, and now when she heard Sienna ask this question, she said in anger,


    "A scum."


    The corners of Sienna''s mouth twisted.


    Everyone drew a breath of cold air, not expecting Alina to answer so directly.


    If it were in the past, Sienna would have grabbed her and asked her about her roots.


    But seeing her in such a fury, she swallowed all those words again.


    Now she sensed the unusual of the Ajax family, "Dakota."


    "Yes, Lady Sienna."


    "Let Lottie and Zofia stay with her during this time." Sienna said in a menacing tone.


    This would have been fine at other times, but now it seems that they have reached a time when things


    are so unusual that they have to be careful.


    "Yes."


    Dakota nodded.


    After a short period of time, Dakota had a change of heart towards Alina, and therefore naturally did


    their best in protecting her.


    Alina''s face stiffened for a moment when he saw the sudden arrival of Lottie.


    Right now for her, she doesn''t really want Sienna to send more people to her side, other than that it''s


    fine.


    But Sienna was more extreme-minded, and she did not want her to misunderstand. And because of


    such extremes, she didn''t want her sister to have more of a grasp on her. But because Lottie had been


    by Penny''s side before, she didn''t say anything more.


    The phone vibrated slightly, Alina took it, it was a message.


    At a nce, Alina''s pupils shrank slightly.


    "Zofia."


    "Yes, Lady Melody."


    "Come out with me."


    "OKAY." Alina got up, grabbed her jacket and headed out, yet Zofia wasn''t the only one who followed


    her.


    Alina nced at Lottie, "You go do one thing for me now."


    "Yes, Lady Melody."


    Alina turned back to the desk, taking out a document from the drawer and handing it to Lottie, "Check it


    out."


    Lottie looked at the document handed over by Alina with some hesitation.


    After all, Sienna sent her to Alina in the hope that she could work with Zofia to protect Alina.


    "What?" When Alina saw that Lottie was not reaching out, her tone turned colder.


    Lottie eventually took the paper.


    But the moment Alina turned around, Lottie still stepped forward, "Do you want to go out, Lady Melody?


    I will go with you."


    "No need." Alina said in a cold tone.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, not even two stepster, Lottie behind her said again, "Lady Melody, the situation here in


    Kubay is very special right now, and Lady Sienna is very worried about you."


    Lottie wanted to continue to say something, but Alina turned back coldly, so Lottie swallowed back her


    words.


    Alina''s gaze was bitterly cold, "Find out what''s going on."


    In the end, dropping these few words, Alina took Zofia with her and left.


    Lottie stood at attention, her brows knitted together.


    ...


    The deep coldness in her gaze froze as Sienna knew that Alina had not taken Lottie with her when she


    went out.


    Looking to Dakota, she uttered, "She doesn''t believe me."


    She didn''t expect Alina to be so deep-rooted in her mind.


    Dakota, "What should we do now?"


    Now Dakota has noticed that Alina is now alone and her mind is so deep that it is unreadable.


    Sienna, "Keep an eye on her."


    "Okay."


    At the moment, the hostility on Sienna is overflowing throughout the study.


    What she hated most was the betrayal of those closest to her, and if her sister betrayed her as Carson


    did, she would be unmindful of her kinship.


    ...


    Chester went back over to Sinantu Pavilion in an emergency.


    But Romeo was left here, and soon after Alina went out, he felt he couldn''t shake off the man behind


    him.


    He closed his eyes, "Zofia."


    "I sensed it." Zofia sensed that the person who was pestering them today was very difficult to deal with.


    Alina nced at Zofia, "Draw her away."


    "But Lady Melody..." Zofia looked at Alina in shock, after all, she didn''t know who the other party really


    was now.


    If she rashly left Alina, she was worried about Alina.


    Alina nced at her, Zofia swallowed all her words and finally nodded, "Okay."


    The car was far away in the corner and Alina waited in the shadows for a full ten minutes before


    leaving.


    Romeo saw the car kept going around, and knew that the other party had found out about him, and he


    didn''t bother to drive on with them.


    He overtook the car and then forced it to a stop.


    Seeing the man who got out of the car, Zofia instantly changed her face.


    Romeo stepped forward and pulled the door open straight away.


    When he saw that only Zofia was left inside, his face sank.


    "What''s going on?" He had clearly seen Alina go out, so why was Zofia alone now?


    Zofia looked at Romeo with a gloomy face, "Why are you following Lady Melody?"


    "Where is she?" Romeo''s tone was grim.


    When Romeo saw that Zofia did not say anything, his body exuded a more stern aura, "Don''t you know


    what is the situation in Kubay now?"


    "And you let her alone?"


    Zofia was already reluctant to be separated from Alina, and now she''s being questioned by Romeo,


    instantly she became angry.


    "It''s because I want to get rid of you."


    Hearing that, Romeo was too angry. What had he done to deserve such a job from his elder brother?


    He looked at Zofia with clenched teeth.


    "Wouldn''t I harm her? So much so that she has to avoid me?" He used to think this woman was soft


    and fragile, but she didn''t know she was so thoughtful.

 Chapter 787 The One YouRe Looking For Is Close By

    Chapter 787 The One You''Re Looking For Is Close By


    Chapter 787 The one you''re looking for is close by


    Deep in the forest.


    Alina looked at the information in her hand, then looked at Simon who was sitting on the stone bench


    opposite, and closed the document.


    So it was her.


    Little did she know that the person she had been looking for for so long was right next to her.


    "What are your ns now? Is it to return everything in your hands to her?" Simon looked at Alina and


    asked in a deep tone.


    Alina''s hand trembled as she lifted the cup of tea and took a sip.


    She knew that everything she had in her hands about the Hughes family would all be lost when she


    found that person.


    Previously, it felt right to give it back.


    But when it really came to this moment, Alina was a bit reluctant to let go.


    It is not that she is greedy for money and does not want to return it, but as long as she thinks that she


    will not have a reason to go back to Mulherd Manor in the future, nor will she have a reason to go back


    to VIG, she inevitably feels a bit ufortable in her heart.


    "It''s natural to return it." Alina said as she put down the ss.


    The tone of her voice at the moment is all about that disenchantment with the past.


    If there is anything that she is attached to in the past, the Hughes family is the only one she can''t let go


    of.


    "It seems that I will have to make a trip to Shirling myself." A bitter smile lifted the corner of Alina''s


    mouth.


    She had upied the Hughes family for so many years.


    Naturally, she wanted to personally return everything to the descendant of the Hughes family.


    Yet the next moment Simon said, "I don''t think it is a best time now."


    "What?"


    Alina looked at Simon in confusion, not understanding what he meant by that.


    Simon took off the silver half of his mask, revealing a hideous half face looking up at her, and Alina''s


    heart jumped violently.


    What kind of celestial beauty could this be that even a disfigurement could not hide his magnificence?


    Alina, "What do you mean?"


    Simon, "It''s veryplicated around you now, and they''re looking for your weaknesses."


    "..."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If you give everything back to that person now, then all the people will naturally know that the Hughes


    family is where your weakness lies."


    "..."


    "The Hughes family has been kind to you, you won''t let anything happen to that person, right?"


    The Hughes family was not just a kindness to her, but a kin existence that had transcended blood ties,


    and now there was only such a person left in the Hughes family. If something really happened, she


    would protect him even if she tried her best.


    "For now it''s better to deal with all this trouble around you, or at least find out the real reason she''s


    looking for you toe back."


    Thistter statement was made by Simon in a serious tone.


    It was a reminder to Alina that she could not be casually emotional when it came to Sienna.


    After all, once upon a time, Sienna, who never looked like someone who would fancy a blood family,


    had spent so much time looking for her.


    In talking about the real reason why Sienna sought her back.


    After Alina returned to the Ajax family, never seeing any other purpose, "She''s just..."


    "Although you may not be happy to this, I advise you that you should not get too emotionally involved


    at the moment." Whatever Sienna had shown her.


    Based on what Simon has learned about Sienna during his years in Kubay, he feels that she is


    someone who can drive her family to extinction.


    She had gone to so much trouble to find this only sister back, there must a reason.


    Alina''s heart was stuffy.


    She didn''t quite want to believe that there was another purpose for Sienna to get her back, but right


    now Simon was right in saying it was not the right moment to return everything, at least it should be


    after some of the trouble had beenpletely removed.


    "Send someone to watch secretly, after all, there are many people looking for her these days." Ever


    since she returned to the Ajax family, Sienna had been sending people to find this only descendant of


    the Hughes family, and she didn''t want to believe that her sister still had a purpose.


    But in a ce like the Ajax family, no one could be trusted.


    "Yes."


    Simon nodded.


    No matter what, she could not let anything happen to the only descendant of the Hughes family,


    otherwise Alina would owe the Hughes family too much.


    Every time she thinks of the Hughes family now, Alina''s heart hurts.


    ...


    After separating from Simon, Zofia and Romeo appeared before her together, Zofia''s face looked bad


    and Alina looked to Romeo.


    She said to Zofia, "Zofia, you go back first, I have something to say to Romeo."


    "Lady Melody."


    "Go back." Alina''s tone was harsher.


    Zofia wanted to say something else, subconsciously looking at Romeo, with a strong warning in her


    eyes, but finally said nothing and turned to leave.


    When there were only Alina and Romeo left, Romeo lit a cigarette, "What? You want to hit me again?"


    "You''re the one who followed me today?" Alina''s tone was unkind.


    Romeo, "If it weren''t for me, you''d probably be in danger by now."


    At the sound of his voice, Alina''s face froze.


    And then her eyes that looked at Romeo were sarcastic.


    "After all, you''re all from the Collins family."


    "What?"


    "Arrogant and cocky." Alina''s tone was tinged with mockery, and Romeo''s face instantly darkened.


    He just felt that Alina had be nasty since she returned to the Ajax family.


    Alina turned around, "Don''t follow me in the future, or I won''t be mercy."


    "Wait."


    Romeo walked straight up and around to her, and Alina narrowed her eyes menacingly, impatient.


    Romeo clearly saw the sh of disgust under her eyes, that was directed at the Collins family.


    What exactly did Big Brother and Second Brother do to her back then in Ingford? What did she hate


    them that much?


    "Do you really hate big brother that much?" Romeo looked at Alina like an iceberg that was hard to melt


    and finally couldn''t help but ask.


    Alina raised her eyebrows, and the aura around her was clearly more tense.


    Romeo, "Have you ever thought that big brother, who loved you so much, would really treat you that


    way at that time because of his mother''s death?"


    "What do you want to say?" Alina''s tone remained cold, Romeo''s words did not have the slightest effect


    on her at the moment.


    Or rather, why exactly Chester did what he did at that time is not so important to Alina today?


    Once she moved on, what happened, and why it happened at all, have be irrelevant.


    Romeo listened to Alina''s icy tone and could not believe that she had be so indifferent now.


    "I don''t care if you believe it or not, but in that situation at the time, big brother was trying to protect


    you." Seeing that Alina was about to leave, he said in an urgent tone.


    At the sound of his voice, her footsteps were stopped, and then, without responding, she went straight


    to her car.


    Romeo watched her sombre back and froze as her car left, not understanding her attitude at the


    moment.


    Was it really that unimportant?


    If that was the case? Then the big brother...

 Chapter 788 Another Descendant Of The Hughes Family

    Chapter 788 Another Descendant Of The Hughes Family


    Chapter 788 Another descendant of the Hughes family


    When she was back home, Zofia had returned to the castle.


    The people here seemed to be used to Alina''s solitude, but Zofia, who was following Alina, could not


    help bute forward.


    "Lady Melody, let me follow you from now on." Even if you don''t like Lottie who was newly transferred,


    at least let her follow.


    Alina looked at Zofia in a trance.


    Zofia was timid from the look she gave her, "Lady Melody?"


    Alina, "What do you think will happen if my sister finds out about you and Romeo?"


    Romeo had never grown up in the Collins family since he was a child, so he just had the name of the


    third youngest of the Collins family.


    It turns out that during the time he was supposedly in E City, he spent almost most of his time in Kubay.


    At this, Zofia''s face went violently white.


    "Lady Melody." Her body couldn''t help but tremble at this moment, and she was relieved when she


    found no one around.


    Alina put on a smile, "So what should you do next, got it?"


    "Lady Sienna asked me to follow you, and if no word gets back, there will be more people toe to


    you."


    The tone in Zofia''s voice was all apprehension and embarrassment.


    Alina''s breath heaved at that moment.


    "The news is naturally to be passed on to her." But next, it was up to her, Alina, to decide exactly how


    these messages should be passed on.


    When Zofia looked at Alina, her heart was shocked.


    Even if she didn''t go on with the rest of her words, Zofia probably knew what she meant.


    And right now she didn''t dare to disobey, and as Alina watched Zofia''s reaction, she knew that she had


    guessed right.


    The moment she returned to the study and closed the door, Zofia knelt down in front of Alina with a


    poof.


    Alina frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Lady Melody, I will not betray the Ajax family." Zofia looked at Alina and said in a firm tone.


    Betrayal?


    Sienna''s subordinates were loyal to her..


    For so many years, even though Sienna was not in the Ajax family, they could still stand in the way of


    those elders because of Sienna.


    "Get up." Alina lifted the ss of water and took a sip.


    Zofia was still unaffordable.


    She waited doggedly for an answer.


    Alina raised her eyebrows, Zofia said, "I will never forget what kind of opposition the Spinster family


    and the Ajax family are in."


    "Zofia."


    "Yes, Lady Melody."


    "Can''t you leave the Ajax family?" Alina looked tentatively at Zofia.


    It''s not that she really doubted Zofia, nor was she worried that she would really favour the Spinster


    family, it''s just that there is such a thing as a start in this world that is bound to be followed by scars all


    over.


    And as Zofia was a loyal presence of the Ajax family, Alina naturally knew that once Sienna found out


    about some involvement between her and Romeo.


    What would happen in ordance with the character of Sienna?


    Leave? She''d never thought about it.


    "I have been a member of the Ajax family since I was brought back by the Lady Sienna since I was a


    child. If Lady Sienna does not let me leave, I will be in the Ajax family even if I die."


    "What is she to you?"


    Thinking of their first meeting, Zofia''s eyes couldn''t help but be gentler, and there were tears under her


    eyes.


    Alina understood.


    Anyone who can be loyal and faithful to Sienna must have gone through a period of inhuman suffering


    before arriving at her side.


    "I will never forget being led out of the devil''s cave by Lady Sienna."


    The devil''s cave? What kind of existence is that?


    Alina no longer continued this matter, "Get up."


    "Lady Melody."


    "I won''t tell my sister." What good could it do her to embarrass Zofia?


    Zofia was relieved to hear that.


    However, without waiting for her to say anything, Alina continued, "But let me remind you, if others find


    out, I can''t protect you."


    From the time she came back to the Ajax family, Alina had seen clearly, and naturally knew that if


    Sienna knew that Zofia would not survive.


    "Okay." Zofia nodded her head.


    Just as Alina was about to say something else, there was a knock on the study door and Alina looked


    at Zofia, who hurriedly wiped away her tears.


    Alina, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open.


    The head maid stood respectfully at the door, "Lady Melody, Lady Sienna is waiting for you in her


    study."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    She looked at Zofia with a stern gaze as she passed by.


    At this subconscious aura emanating from Alina''s body, Zofia''s heart tightened.


    It was said before that Alina was the weakest presence in the Ajax family, and that many things handed


    to her would be impossible for her to aplish.


    Yet since she took over those, the elders have not dared to act rashly because of her invisible


    rtionship with the Spinster family.


    And just how far away she was from the Spinster family was clear to Zofia.


    ...


    When Alina entered the study of Sienna, both Dakota and Lottie were there, Alina frowned at Lottie,


    "Sis, you want to see me?"


    "It is about the descendant of the Hughes family."


    The words ''descendant of the Hughes family'' instantly brought her heart to her throat and she frowned


    at Lottie.


    Lottie bowed her head respectfully.


    Sienna handed her the information.


    "Have a look."


    Alina suppressed the stuffy weight in her heart, and took out the documents inside.


    When she saw the information on it, her heart had turned upside down.


    "Paisley Johnson?" The name was not unfamiliar to Alina, as she had a great reputation in the design


    of jewellery.


    But from what Alina knows, this person does not have a good reputation in the industry.


    For her designs was not her own.


    In his early years, she used her fame to buy the designs of talented but not famous designers and put


    her name on them.


    Then after falling out with the designer she was working with, she started copying from various big


    designers.


    Evenwsuits have never beaten her. This woman is cunning and has a knack for stealing other


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people''s results.


    "Melody, since this person has been found, return the Hughes family''s things to her as soon as


    possible, so that you are cleanly cut off from the past."


    Alina raised her eyebrows to look at Sienna.


    "How was she found?"


    Sienna, "With so many people sent out, something will alwayse out."


    Listening to Sienna''s light-hearted words, Alina''s gaze at her at this moment deepened more.


    No one knows exactly what Alina is thinking at the moment, but for the first time, there is an unreadable


    inquiry in her eyes towards Sienna.

 Chapter 789 Andre, WeRe Serious.

    Chapter 789 Andre, We''Re Serious.


    Chapter 789 Andre, we''re serious.


    The wedding between Nellie and Barney is nearing, and between Catherine and Hazel is being pushed


    to the brink of extinction.


    "That bitch!" Hazel clenched her hands into fists.


    Her father''s will clearly stated that everything was to be hers, and Nellie had the audacity toe back


    and grab it.


    Just thinking of all the effort she and her mother had put into thispany over the years, and Nellie


    had done nothing, Hazel just couldn''t wait to break her into pieces.


    Catherine was now anxious, "Those old men are even on her side."


    Originally, she thought she could use the pressure of the board of directors to press Nellie not to have a


    chance toe in thepany, surprisingly, most of the people agreed.


    And, Nellie was in the capacity of Chairman.


    She waited for the day when George would die, thinking that the chairmanship would fall to her as a


    result.


    Yet it became otherwise. The more Catherine thought about it, the angrier he became.


    She now upies the chairman''s seat and the president''s office now has to sign off on anything that


    needs to be done.


    Otherwise, thepany will not recognise it.


    At first, Catherine and Hazel didn''t care, but those coborators were sent notices by Nellie all only


    recognized her signature.


    "Mum, are we just going to sit here and do nothing?" Hazel said in a gloomy tone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although she was only the vice president of thispany, the documents she had signed before were


    absolutely executed and could all be disallowed on Catherine.


    Now that Nellie has returned to thepany, she and Catherine seem to have been hollowed out.


    Sitting back and do nothing?


    When Catherine heard these words, the corners of her mouth raised into an icy smile, "Hmph, she is in


    no position to fight me."


    Shees back to thepany before she gets married, then after she gets married, they will be


    more than hollowed out.


    Totally they will lose everything.


    "Make sure you settle everything before she gets married." Catherine said to Hazel.


    If they want to get the James'' smoothly, then they must take care of everything before Nellie gets


    married.


    "I will take care of this." Hazel volunteered.


    She had been watching Nellie as an eyesore for a long time, and Nellie had been pressing her even


    more during this time.


    All she''s waiting for now is this word from Catherine.


    Catherine frowned, "Be careful, don''t let her find out."


    "Don''t worry." Catherine still believes in her daughter, after all, she has seen clearly what kind of ability


    she is in thepany all these years.


    She hoped that nothing would slip through the cracks in this matter.


    ...


    When Nellie got off work, Barney''s call arrived.


    "I''m downstairs from you."


    "But I''m so busy today, I can''t finish my work." Nellie said helplessly to the other side of the phone.


    Ever since their engagement broke out, Barney has been with her almost every day, and will have at


    least one meal together.


    "So busy?" He had a warm tone with a hint of doting.


    Hearing this doting in the man''s tone, Nellie raised a smile as she thought how happy Barney''s future


    wife must be.


    This man is too gentle.


    "Yeah, we can have dinner together tonight." Nellie said soothingly.


    There is a contract between them.


    During the marriage contract, it is important to be a model couple, appearing in public together at least


    once a day, but she was just too busy today.


    "Don''t you eat at lunch?"


    "I''ll have my nanny deliver it." Nellie said.


    Barney didn''t dwell on it, knowing how busy she must be now that she was just starting to get into the


    "Well then, I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    "Okay." Nellie was touched and said to the other side of the phone.


    Barney is really a qualified and good boyfriend.


    The more she thought about it, the more she envied his future wife.


    Just after hanging up the phone, the door to the office was vigorously pushed open from the outside,


    and this earth-shattering sound scared Nellie.


    Disgruntled, she looked towards the door.


    She saw Andre standing in the doorway full of hostility, his face dark, giving people the sense of


    suppression.


    "You..." Nellie''s face pale, and she was about to call out.


    But as soon as the phone was picked up, Andre strode to her desk.


    The phone that Nellie had just lifted was just vigorously pushed back by him.


    "Andre, don''t go too far." Nellie couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted at Andre.


    Andre''s eyes were as sharp as hawks as he looked at her, "What? Don''t want to see me so much


    now?"


    The moment he opened his mouth, his tone was full of hostility.


    Nellie drew her hand out.


    "I can''t afford to see you." Besides, it''s her fault for not seeing him now?


    Is this man out of his mind?


    When she followed him around like crazy before, he was annoyed with her.


    Now she didn''t have time to run after him and he stuck to her instead.


    When Andre heard these words, he got more angry.


    "Are you really marrying Barney?"


    "Yes." Nellie gave a nonchnt remark.


    This man said before that he married her for three months? This is probably the best joke Nellie has


    ever heard in her life.


    The whole office was thick with hostility, yet Nellie couldn''t care less, "You go back."


    "..."


    "I''m busy here."


    Such words had been said to her countless times by Andre.


    Every time she went to see him at work then, he would resent her for interrupting his work.


    How is it that now, instead, he is sticking to her?


    Andre looked at her with an ever deeper and more stern gaze.


    "Hmph."


    Eventually, Andre turned around with a cold snort.


    However, just two steps away, Nellie said, "Do you want toe to the wedding? I''ll give you an


    invitation if you want."


    "Nellie." Andre turned back with a low growl.


    The anger in those eyes was like a whirlpool that wanted to swallow Nellie up.


    Nellie, "It is okay if you don''te, there''s..."


    Nellie paused, and her breath was heavier when she looked at Andre again.


    And she said, "A qualified ex should be as good as dead."


    Andre felt his brain go nk.


    At this moment, his face was white from anger, Nellie continued, "I didn''t have this kind of self-


    awareness before, so I tasted all those bitter fruits myself."


    "..."


    "From now on, you can consider me dead." The implication was that from now on, she would be a


    passable ex to Andre.

 Chapter 790 DonT Worry, Everything Is Under Control

    Chapter 790 Don''T Worry, Everything Is Under Control


    Chapter 790 Don''t worry, everything is under control


    Andre came out of Jame''s, covered in hostility.


    Troy did not dare to go forward, wishing to hide far away at the moment, "Barney has nothing to do in


    Yupto?" Andre asked in anger.


    A chill ran down Troy''s spine at the sound of it.


    "Well..."


    "Give him something to do." Andre said in a sinister tone.


    It is obvious that they are trying to find a way to transfer Barney away from Shirling.


    If this is done, this is a rather big opponent.


    However, Andre couldn''t care less about that now, as long as he thought of Nellie and Barney hanging


    out together every day in thest few days, he just wished to break the pair into pieces.


    He has plenty of ways to deal with Nellie, but right now it is imperative to get rid of Barney.


    "Yes." Troy nodded apprehensively, only feeling that his boss was really pissed off by Miss James this


    time.


    Although he was the special assistant of Andre, Troy was still on Nellie''s side in this matter, after all,


    she had been running after Andre before.


    Andre ignored her and even humiliated her. If it were any other woman, she would have run away.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It''s only because Miss James has a good temper that she has put up with him so far.


    Now that she''s finally figured out that she can''t stand it anymore and decided to find a man to marry,


    while he''s not willing to ept it?


    What''s wrong with him?


    Troy dared not speak out in anger but cursed Andre in his heart.


    ...


    Alina found Simon with the information.


    Simon looked at the information on it, his face was stony, Alina asked, "Our investigation is absolutely


    urate, right?"


    Alina did not quite believe that Paisley Johnson was the descendant of the Hughes family.


    But right now, that''s all left of the Hughes family.


    Even if an identification were to be done, it could not be finished, so the only thing to rely on is the


    uracy of the investigation.


    Simon, "Do you know what Paisley Johnson is?"


    "What is she?"


    "During the ten years that Sienna was missing, she knew a man called Marcus Johnson, the brother of


    Paisley Johnson."


    "What?"


    "Although it is said that Paisley Johnson is the adopted daughter of the Johnson family, when Marcus


    was alive, he was extremely fond of this sister."


    "Dead?"


    Alina''s brain was pounding.


    Something kept stringing itself together in her mind, yet she was somewhat unconvinced, even


    unwilling to believe it.


    "Yes, shortly after his death, Sienna returned to the Ajax family."


    Alina felt her breathing even more violently suffocated.


    Ten years ago Sienna disappeared because she was looking for her, but in the past ten years it doesn''t


    seem to have been that simple.


    Alina closed her eyes.


    "Then let''s focus on checking Paisley." Alina said after thinking about it.


    She didn''t quite want to believe that Sienna would have a personal agenda in this matter. She could not


    ept it.


    Simon nodded.


    "Be quick."


    Alina said.


    Simon looked at her, "Even if you find out, what can you change?"


    After all, Sienna had a say in the Ajax family, and even in Kubay.


    Few people can deny her.


    Alina, "The Hughes family is my bottom line."


    Simon guessed correctly earlier that the Hughes family was Alina''s bottom line, and even though she


    was not a descendant of the Hughes family, she would definitely protect it and hand over the Hughes


    family to the true descendant of the Hughes family.


    She would not allow the Hughes family to be a sacrificialmb in the scramble.


    Why would she trust Simon? Because she knew something between Simon and the Ajax family that


    would keep him from turning against the Ajax family.


    In Kubay, every step she takes now has to be taken with caution and care, the slightest misstep could


    be the end of all things.


    "I understand, I''ll send some more men over there."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Right now there is Paisley, and for whatever purpose Sienna actually made this person a descendant


    of the Hughes family, at the moment, for Alina, the descendant of the Hughes family must be protected


    even more carefully.


    "There''s one more thing."


    "What?"


    "Paisley is now over in Shirling."


    At this, Alina stiffened. Such a coincidence?


    The gaze that looked at Simon was sharp, Simon understood what Alina meant, "Don''t worry,


    everything is under control."


    "Absolutely nothing must happen to her." Alina said.


    ...


    Aftering out from Simon''s ce, Alina''s face was iparably gloomy, before Simon said that


    she didn''t know if there was a purpose for Sienna to find her back to the Ajax family.


    At the time, she didn''t quite want to believe that Sienna was searching for her with a purpose.


    After all, she had disappeared for ten years, or at the very moment when the search for her was


    underway, and she did not want to believe that the tactics that Sienna would use against the entire Ajax


    family would eventually be inflicted on her.


    But Paisley''s appearance has shaken her in that affection for Sienna.


    Back at the Ajax family.


    Sienna was not present.


    Alina returned to her room, and at a nce she saw the diary on the table by the windowsill, went up,


    pulled out her chair and sat down.


    Fingertips stroke the yellowed cover of the diary.


    All that came to mind were the harsh words inside.


    Her phone vibrated, Alina picked it up, it was a video request from Chester''s ount.


    From the mouth of Romeo, he is now at Sinantu Pavilion.


    She picked it up.


    From there came Penny''s round little face, "Mommy." The child''s soft voice came, and Alina''s heart


    softened at this moment.


    "Penny."


    "I miss you."


    "Thene and see Mummy, will you?" Alina put on a smile.


    This child said she missed her, but without the usual thought of her in her eyes.


    And from this, Alina could see that Penny was now living a good life beside Chester, and in her heart,


    she was sour.


    But it was equally gratifying.


    It was the greatestfort for her to be able to live well by Chester.


    "No."


    The child refused outright.


    Alina''s face stiffened.


    Is this child now to give her a hard time? However, the next moment Penny muttered, "There''s a witch


    over there, Mommy."


    That''s how she described Sienna to her.


    Sienna is the number one beauty in Kubay, but she is a beauty with snake scorpion-like methods, so


    no one dares to go near her easily.


    It was as if one look from her could cost her half her life.


    "That''s your aunt." Alina''s tone had a slight rebuke.


    Yet the childmiserated, "Have you ever seen such a mean aunt?"


    She had no concept of her aunt, after all, when she was in the Hughes family, her mother was the only


    daughter, although Luna was her nominal aunt.


    This nominal aunt was quite gentle to her.

 Chapter 791 DonT Want To Be Too Far Away From Mum And Dad

    Chapter 791 Don''T Want To Be Too Far Away From Mum And Dad


    Chapter 791 Don''t want to be too far away from mum and dad


    "With that little mouth of yours, who can be meaner than you?" There was an unconcealed doting in


    Alina''s tone.


    The Ajax family is now apparently somewhat lost to her, at least she can''t see through Sienna.


    "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "When are youing to see me?" The child looked at her with bewilderment.


    Alina, "Wait until I am done with my work."


    "Don''t get yourself bullied then."


    Alina smiled more and more dotingly, but at the same time she was a bit heartbroken.


    "Penny."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you really not want to go to your uncle''s ce?" Alina still wanted to send Penny back to Shirling.


    Although it is good to be by Chester at the moment, because of the previous incident, Alina does not


    have 100% trust in Chester now.


    She is worried about what happened in Ingford again.


    Penny shook her head, "If we go to Uncle''s ce, I''ll be far away from both Daddy and Mummy."


    Alina''s heart can not stop the sourness, and then she took a deep breath and sighed.


    She wanted to say something, but at the moment she could not say anything.


    Penny, "Mummy."


    "Yes?"


    "My birthday ising up, can you spend it with me with Daddy?"


    Hearing Penny''s birthday made her heart stutter.


    Time flies. Last year, when she elerated Penny''s birthday, everything was still in good shape.


    Yet in the space of a year, it was a radical change.


    Alina looked at Penny''s bewildered eyes, making it hard to refuse, but she had to.


    "Penny, you''re very clever."


    "Mummy."


    "In asking this question, you already have the answer in your heart, don''t you?" Alina asked gently.


    But in this gentleness, there is a gradual seriousness.


    The way Penny looked at her was even more aggravating at the moment.


    Alina sighed, "I will try my best."


    "Really, Mummy? Will youe and stay with me?"


    Alina did not say yes, yet looking at the dazzling smile on Penny''s face, all of Alina''s words of refusal


    just stuck in her throat, and the mother and daughter talked for a long time more before hanging up the


    video.


    Just after hanging up, Zofia came over, "Lady Melody."


    "Is Lady Sienna back?"


    "Yes."


    Zofia nodded.


    Alina closed the diary and carefully put it away in a drawer before getting up and going to Sienna ''s


    study.


    The moment she pushed open the study door, Alina was choked out by the smell of smoke.


    Frowning, "Why are you smoking again?"


    Alina stepped forward and tried to take the half-smoked cigarette out of her hand, however, Sienna


    avoided it.


    Her hand froze in mid-air, and at this moment it was obvious that Sienna''s face did not look right, "Is


    something wrong?"


    Alina turned towards the sofa to one side and sat down.


    Sienna gave her a stern look and she was slightly serious.


    Alina was slightly numbed by such a look from her.


    "Sis?"


    "Penny cannot stay in the Spinster family, I think you are clear about that, right?" Sienna went to the


    point.


    Hearing the topic is Penny, Alina''s brow wrinkled.


    "Didn''t you say you are sending her back to Shirling?"


    After Alina''s insistence on sending Penny back to Shirling, Sienna might not be that opposed to it.


    But if Penny were to stay with the Spinster family, this is something that Sienna would never allow.


    This shows how far those generations of enmity between the Ajax family and the Spinster family once


    went.


    Alina, "She is to be sent back to Shirling."


    Alina took a deep breath and said to Sienna.


    However, Sienna continued to ask, "When?"


    Alina closed her eyes.


    Thinking about how dependent the child was on Chester now, it was not easy at all to send her back to


    Shirling.


    Without waiting for Alina to speak, Sienna spoke first, "If you can''t send her back, then..."


    Alina frowned at Sienna.


    Sienna said, "I will personally go to the Spinster family to pick her up. Only then, it won''t be Shirling that


    Penny is going to."


    Instead, she came straight back to the Ajax family.


    Alina''s face sank at this moment.


    "You don''t have to pick her up."


    "Melody."


    "Let her stay with her father for now." After Alina finished speaking, she got up and was about to head


    out.


    Behind her, the eyes on her back were like knives at the moment, but Alina didn''t care that much.


    And her assertive attitude surprised Sienna.


    She became increasingly curious as to who it was that she was seeing at all times during this period.


    Dakota came out.


    "Lady Sienna."


    "Still haven''t found out who that person really is?"


    "Every time Lady Melody went to a different ce and..."


    At this, Dakota paused.


    Sienna gave her a cold nce, and Dakota bowed her head and continued, "Every time, she would


    seed in drawing me away."


    "..."


    "It seems that the other party is capable." Although Dakota was reluctant to admit it.


    But the number of people who could sessfully shake her off or lure her away in Kubay could be


    counted on one hand, so the person Alina went to see was definitely not simple.


    Sienna is a suspicious person, and especially does not like to have people around her out of her


    control.


    What''s more, she doesn''t like it when people around her hide something from her, and not only does


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alina not even tell her about that person now, even the matter of Penny carries a characteristic


    forcefulness.


    At the thought of this, Seinna was in rage.


    "Find that man." She wanted to see just how far her sister could go.


    In Kubay, it was surprising that Alina managed to not rely on her in a short moment.


    "And what about Miss Johnson?" Dakota thought for a moment and looked at Sienna.


    And when it came to Paisley, a softness shed under Sienna''s eyes.


    "What''s the attitude of Melody?"


    "Right now there is no sign of going back to Shirling." Dakota had heard the report from Zofia that


    recently Alina hadn''t even made a trip to Shirling.


    What kind of existence did the descendant of the Hughes family hold for her?


    She got the news that the descendant of the Hughes family had been found and didn''t go back to


    Shirling in the first ce, why on earth?


    "Could she be suspecting?"


    "Lady Melody is very cautious about the Hughes family."


    "Heh." Not even willing to trust her sister?


    Sienna was very unhappy, but in the end she said nothing, her eyes sharp, as if everything was in


    control.

 Chapter 792 The Dowry Mother Left Behind

    Chapter 792 The Dowry Mother Left Behind


    Chapter 792 The Dowry Mother Left Behind


    After Alina came out of Sienna''s study, her heart just kept clogging up, and there was no doubt that


    both Penny and the Hughes family were the bottom line.


    Even if there is conflict over the training of Penny as the future heir, now the hand is reaching out to the


    descendant of the Hughes family.


    ...


    Barney''s personally designed wedding venue was revealed before the wedding and the inte was


    instantly in an uproar.


    They all congratted both Nellie and Barney.


    This made Andre lose his temper again.


    Troy had been almost trembling in fear thest few days. Luna came over and gave Andre a nce,


    "Are you not sure why Nellie married Mr. Brooks?"


    Andre lit a cigarette irritably, clearly not wanting to talk about Nellie''s affairs.


    Luna, "Catherine and her daughter had pushed her to the brink and made her misunderstand her


    mother for so many years, she now naturally wanted to get back everything that belonged to her


    mother at the first opportunity."


    "There are many ways to inherit those shares, is it necessary to get married?"


    "Her mother left a will that she would inherit after her marriage, and right now, the actions of Catherine


    and her daughter cannot be prevented."


    "..."


    "She would not allow what belonged to her mother to fall into the hands of another."


    Luna knew Nellie.


    She had watched that child grow up, and after her mother passed away, Nellie was in a state of


    inferiority for a while, thinking she had a mother like that.


    Yet what probably frustrated her more now was the way George had done, a poor man who had gotten


    up on Nellie''s grandmother''s family.


    And now he was leaving it all to his mistress and her daughter.


    In the midst of such remorse, those childish feelings are naturally nothing to Nellie at this moment.


    All she wanted to do now was concentrate on getting back everything her mother had ever lost, all of it.


    Make all those who have ndered her mother pay for it.


    "She''s paid back all those apologies to you after all these years." Luna said with a sigh.


    Although she didn''t know what really happened to these two back then, looking at all those


    amodations Nellie has made to Andre over the years, she knew that even without the matter of


    her mother, her patience with Andre all these years would probably havee to an end.


    Luna was right.


    Even without the incident back then being brought to light, Nellie''s patience with Andre had actually


    begun toe to an end.


    Looking at Alina''s wanton and dashing appearance, she realised that she had been a joke all those


    years.


    Martha handed an old small box to Nellie, who said, "What is this, Grandma?"


    "Your mother left you dowry."


    Nellie''s eyes couldn''t help but tremble when she heard the words.


    Martha reminisced, "Back then, you mother had an ident on the third day your mother handed me


    this box."


    "..."


    "She was probablypletely broken inside by then and she wouldn''t even talk to me. If only I had


    sensed her difference then..."


    When she said this, Martha could no longer speak and her tone was choked up.


    Nellie''s heart seemed to be smothered with a piece of cotton, "Okay, Grandma."


    "Why your mother had a will like that was because she was worried about you, so she thought of


    everything for you."


    When a girl reaches the age of matrimony, after all these years, she sees clearly what she should see


    clearly.


    Once she is of marriageable age, she naturally has the ability to guard everything she has too.


    As she listened, Nellie''s heart grew worse and worse, and she secretly vowed to take back everything


    her mother had lost.


    "This ne was custom made for you by your mother back in the day, just to be worn when you got


    married."


    "..."


    "And the jewellery is all from famous designers."


    What was it like to prepare for all this?


    When her daughter gets married, she can''t go wrong with jewellery.


    This topic at the moment has turned the atmosphere unusually heavy. Martha personally put a bracelet


    on for Nellie.


    It really suited her, Nellie just felt as if her skin was getting burnt though it was cold in nature.


    "Like it?"


    "Of course." How can she not like it?


    Nellie replied in a muffled tone.


    She immediately recognised the bracelet as made by Taylor the famous master of the day, the master


    of Jon Hughes.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It is clear why Alina has made such a name for herself in the design world in such a short period of


    time.


    "Take it with you, it is suitable for daily life."


    "Okay."


    Nellie didn''t refuse, looking at the bracelet on her wrist, although her heart was blocked, but there was


    a warmth.


    It was as if the nk memory of her mother got full.


    Coming out of the old house, Nellie drove straight back to Jame''s.


    However, when she was passing through a section of suburbia, a girl was constantly waving at her car,


    and when Nellie took a look, it was Margot, the designer of Alina''spany.


    Nellie pulled up beside her and Margot stood outside the car window, "Miss, my car broke down, can I


    use your phone?"


    She was in such a hurry that she didn''t bring her phone with her.


    And there is very little trafficing and going here in the suburbs, and when she stopped a few cars


    just now, they wouldn''t stop.


    Nellie handed her the phone and Margot took it, "Thank you."


    Margot made two phone calls in a row, and asked the people there to send a car over.


    And then she handed the phone to Nellie, "Miss, thank you very much."


    "You''re in a hurry? Do you want me to give you a ride?"


    When Margot heard this, her expression froze.


    She did not expect Nellie to help her so generously, she did not know Nellie and she was hesitant


    about such help from a stranger.


    But after looking at the time on her wristwatch, the words of refusal didn''te out after all, "Thank you


    very much then."


    Saying that, Margot got into the car.


    Then she used Nellie''s mobile phone to call Brandon again, saying that she would go over to the scene


    first and the car would just get someone to take care of it.


    As she arrived, Brandon was already waiting over there.


    And there was someone standing behind him at the moment, thepany''s new designer, Paisley,


    whom Margot didn''t like very much.


    It always felt that many of Paisley''s works copied elements from some of her earlier works, but it was


    hard to see much simrity.


    As a designer, there is no mistaking in this instinct.


    "How is it?" Brandon stepped forward and looked worriedly at Margot.


    Margot shook her head, "I met a kind person on the road just now."


    As she said this, Brandon felt worried, thinking that this was an innocent girl.


    In addition, she is someone who has been under the special care of Alina before, so Brandon will more


    or less take care of her as well.

 Chapter 793 You DonT Want To Give Everything Back To Her?

    Chapter 793 You Don''T Want To Give Everything Back To Her?


    Chapter 793 You don''t want to give everything back to her?


    When Alina answered a phone call, her face was gloomy.


    When she went to the study, she saw that Sienna was preparing to go out with Dakota and the others,


    and Alina came forward with a gloomy face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Dakota could see that Alina''s face did not look right and greeted her respectfully, "Lady Melody."


    Alina, "Why did Paisleye to my Jon Hughes Group?"


    She asked in a straightforward manner.


    The gaze of Sienna at her sank sharply.


    And at this moment, Alina did not let go any slight change in her face, she just looked at her steadily.


    She wondered if Sienna actually knew something.


    No, not likely.


    If she had known, then it would not be as simple as letting Paisley in to the Jon Hughes International


    Group now.


    "Melody, what are you doing?" The tone of Sienna''s voice sank.


    Meeting the gloomy gaze under Alina''s eyes, Sienna stepped forward and came to Alina''s face, her


    fingertips tracing her delicate cheeks, and then resting at her eyes, "What are you looking at me with?


    Anger, or hatred?"


    At this, Alina stiffened.


    Just a momentter, she collected herself. What was she doing? This was the Ajax family.


    Whatever the fluctuations within her right now, she should not show her emotion.


    "Paisley is the only descendant of the Hughes family, and everything you have now belongs to her,


    have you forgotten?"


    "..."


    "Or do you not want to give everything back to her?" The tone was soft.


    Yet there is an aggressive and overpowering air to it.


    Alina looked at Sienna, ttried hard to suppress the tumbling in her heart, but the moment she opened


    her mouth, it still betrayed her emotions.


    She said with a suppressed voice, "How did you confirm that Paisley is a descendant of the Hughes


    family?"


    The look in Sienna''s eyes at her was more sombre.


    "You''re questioning me?"


    In this world, no one has ever dared to question her casually since she took over the Ajax family at the


    age of sixteen, especially in her face.


    In the corridor of the study, both of them were emitting a stern aura, and Dakota stepped forward with a


    frightened heart, "Lady Melody, you cannot doubt Lady Sienna."


    The word ''doubt'' further pushed the two''s intertwined breaths to a freezing point.


    "You''re doubting me?"


    Speaking again, there was hostility in the tone of Sienna''s voice.


    Alina was shocked, but when she met Sienna''s harsh gaze, she didn''t let up in the slightest, "She''s


    Marcus Johnson''s sister."


    This is too much of a coincidence.


    And as soon as the words ''Marcus Johnson'' were uttered, the entire atmosphere was already suffused


    with killing intent.


    The danger that was now emanating from Sienna was clearly felt by Alina, but her toughness was not


    diminished at all.


    Sienna, "Investigating me? Who helped you? Fraser?"


    Alina was silent, but with this name, it clearly bought her the opportunity to dy it.


    "You trust him and not me?"


    "You taught me not to trust anyone easily, including you."


    Dakota was shocked to hear that, thinking Lady Sienna would be upset in hearing these words.


    And ording to what they knew about Lady Sienna, she wouldn''t easily spare the person who had


    made her sad, and Dakota didn''t dare to look at Alina at all.


    Alina, "Am I right?"


    "Huh."


    Sienna gave a smile that clearly concealed a breathtaking heaviness.


    After a long time, Sienna looked at her again, and there was already an unknown meaning under her


    eyes, she asked in a mocking manner, "So, you are choosing to believe Fraser?"


    No, the matter had nothing to do with Chester.


    It was just that she didn''t know when it started, and she could no longer develop full trust in the people


    around her.


    This is actually sad. A sh of pain crossed under her eyes.


    "Then do you know who Fraser is with now at Sinantu Pavilion?"


    Alina raised her eyebrows.


    She didn''t know. But when she heard Sienna say this, a not-so-good feeling crossed her heart.


    Of course, she hadn''t been interested in Chester''s affairs, but right now Penny was at his side.


    So naturally these so-called bad vibes are rted to Penny.


    Seeing that she did not spe. ak, Sienna raised a smile as she said, "Rumour has it that the person at


    the helm of the Spinster Family has actually always been the mysterious Fraser Spinster behind it."


    "..."


    "His power is intricate, and in the early years before he was sent out, the head of the Spinster family


    was very biased towards him, so whatever was in his favour was arranged long ago."


    "..."


    "The most beneficial and important presence for the Spinster family at that time would be the Holmes


    family at that time."


    "..."


    "The Spinster family head favoured Fraser, and at a time many young masters of the Spinster family


    wished to join hands with the Holmes family by marriage, the Spinster family head actually gave this


    opportunity to Fraser."


    "..."


    "When he returned to Sinantu Pavilion, the Holmes family''s marriage was naturally on the agenda, and


    he should be with his fianc¨¦e Fiona Holmes now."


    Fiona Holmes?


    It is true that she was not really familiar with Kubay before, but the Holmes family and the Spinster


    family have always stood together, so she has learned more about it over the time.


    Naturally, it was known that a marriage between the Holmes family and the Spinster family was on the


    agenda.


    She never thought it would be Chester and Fiona.


    "My good sister, did you still not see clearly after all the previous dots and drabs? How can you still


    trust him so easily?"


    "Paisley''s matter has nothing to do with him." Alina said in a not-so-nice tone.


    Yet Siennaughed, and herugh was slightly breathtaking.


    Alina did not want to continue this suffocating topic and turned around, "I want to make a final


    confirmation on Paisley."


    "Melody, I don''t like to be suspected."


    "I can listen to you on other regards, but not on Penny and the Hughes family." Alina''s attitude was


    unprecedentedly strong.


    She gave an icy smile as she watched her distant back.


    Dakota stood aside.


    Alina''s toughness has once again refreshed her understanding of Alina, not expecting it to be just a


    short time, she then had sorted out the priorities.


    And while she may seem weak, there is something she cannot concede.


    ...


    Alina came out of the house.


    In the car, she dialed a video call to Chester and for the first time, in Kubay, it seemed to be the first


    time she had taken the initiative to contact him.


    However, the video went on until it naturally hung up and he didn''t pick up.


    "Heh."


    Alina dropped the phone, the coldness under her eyes coalesced.


    Chester, Fiona.


    Well, it''s a way to make aplete break between them.

 Chapter 794 Immediately Fire Her

    Chapter 794 Immediately Fire Her


    Chapter 794 Immediately fire her


    Because of Paisley''s affair, there is now a slight rift between Alina and Sienna.


    For everything in the Ajax family, she hadn''t really cared much, "The Hughes family?"


    Alina picked up the phone and dialed Brandon, who picked up the phone, "Hello, who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    There was half a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, and then Brandon''s voice lowered,


    "Miss Hughes?"


    Unlike Andre and the others, the information Brandon had was not much, and all this time he had been


    trying to contact Alina''s mobile number.


    But that number, after Alina returned to Kubay, changedpletely.


    "Thepany has a new designer called Paisley Johnson?"


    "Yes." Brandon didn''t expect that Alina, who hadn''t been at thepany all this time, would know the


    news.


    But Paisley is just a designer, how does she know?


    Alina, "Fire her."


    Without waiting for Brandon to think about it, Alina said in a straightforward and gloomy manner, with


    an invisible assertiveness.


    "Miss Hughes,"


    "Brandon. Fire her, now." Alina didn''t have the heart to exin so much right now, she just wanted to


    get Paisley out of thepany in a short time.


    Brandon didn''t know what had happened, but knew that she had never been one to do things


    impulsively.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She called back all of a sudden and knew that a person named Paisley Johnson had entered the


    "Okay, after the show today, I''ll let her go."


    A sh of harshness passed under Alina''s eyes, but she knew the trade-off in front of the show.


    "Then let her go immediately after the show."


    Alina dropped the words and hung up the phone.


    Zofia followed her, and when she heard the name ''Paisley Johnson'', she only felt her heart leap.


    And the girls, who had been following Sienna, naturally knew what Paisley meant to Sienna.


    So the moment Alina hung up the phone, Zofia looked at her and wanted to say something.


    Alina, "Something to say?"


    Zofia, "Lady Melody, I think you should not fire Paisley, it will affect the rtionship between you and


    Lady Sienna."


    A re shed across her eyes as she heard it.


    She knew that Marcus had meant a lot to Sienna as he had died because he had saved her life.


    But even so.


    Does the Hughes family mean less to her then?


    "Zofia."


    "Yes."


    "Tell her that the Hughes family only has one vi left, and that is Mulherd Manor, so if Paisley wants it,


    take it." As for the rest of the Hughes family, she wouldn''t give a damn.


    For the moment, she would never hand over the Hughes family without a thorough understanding of


    the circumstances surrounding this.


    Of course, she knew that Paisley could not have wanted Mulherd Manor.


    Zofia was even more rmed to hear that there was only one cottage left.


    "Well..."


    "I started Jon Hughes, and the Hughes'' parents had long since passed away by that time, so


    naturally, I will not hand over Jon Hughes."


    Knowing that Zofia would tell everything to Sienna, Alina said deliberately.


    At this juncture, she naturally knew that Alina and Sienna were already secretlypeting with each


    other.


    "Lady Melody, Lady Sienna has been..."


    "Zofia." Before Zofia could finish her words, she was interrupted by Alina''s stern voice.


    The gaze that looked at Zofia was sharper at this moment.


    She valley Sienna was doing her own good, and had she not known this, when she had touched the


    bottom line of the Hughes family, she''d have left a long time ago.


    "Tell her that I''m going to personally handle the Hughes family''s affairs, and if she keeps meddling in it,


    then I can''t be med for affecting this kinship."


    Alina''s attitude is very strong.


    She''s not an idiot.


    The projects handed over to her by Sienna during this period are not only tricky, but conceal heavy


    dangers.


    Even if she was to be exercised, it was too much.


    "Yes." Zofia knew Alina''s current insistence based on her attitude.


    After all, the Hughes family was the ce where she grew up, and she naturally would not let it fall into


    the hands of others so easily.


    Zofia looked at Alina, "But now that no one from the Hughes family is present, how do we determine if


    Miss Paisley is a descendant of the Hughes family or not?"


    How do they confirm that? She caught on to that too, didn''t she? That''s why she''s so reckless.


    "I will judge on my way."


    It may not be easy, but she is more cautious on this regard.


    Zofia nodded.


    ...


    Alina met Simon.


    After exining something, her phone vibrated, and it was Chester''s call.


    She picked up, "Hello."


    "You called me?" Chester on the other side of the phone looked at her with an endless gentleness in


    his eyes.


    And the moment Alina saw Chester, the name ''Paisley Johnson'' instantly shed in her mind.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Where is Penny?"


    "Off to school."


    "I want to send her back to Shirling." Alina went to the point.


    Chester froze.


    "What''s wrong ?" Chester didn''t understand how Alina had gotten angry again.


    The rtionship between them hadn''t eased, and the current mood was very bad for him.


    Once he asked the question, Alina became furious.


    "Chester, I''m telling you, I couldn''t do anything about Annie before, but now if you want her to live with


    Paisley Johnson, I''ll definitely give my all to make an enemy of your Spinster family."


    Alina is, at this moment, on the verge of losing her mind.


    As long as she thought of the time when Chester let Annie live with Penny, even now, that shadow in


    her heart had not yet dissipated.


    No one knows how she really came through that time, suffering from the retaliation from Chester on


    one hand. On the other hand, she had to worry about the safety of Penny and Annie together.


    Now, she stood in the Ajax family. It was already an unclear time with Chester because of Penny.


    And Paisley Johnson at this point in time clearly gave her a good excuse to fall out with him.


    Chester, "You..."


    "Send Penny back immediately, or I''ll pick her up at Sinantu Pavilion immediately." After saying that,


    Alina hung up the phone with a huff.


    To one side, Zofia looked stunned.


    After all, Alina had seemed to be quite good-tempered ever since she returned to the Ajax family,


    although she had been resistingtely.


    But she was really quite good-tempered, and yet she didn''t look like a good-tempered person at the


    moment.

 Chapter 795 You Seem To Be Afraid Of Her?

    Chapter 795 You Seem To Be Afraid Of Her?


    Chapter 795 You seem to be afraid of her?


    Margot didn''t want to make a fuss and didn''t really want to bother about Paisley''s previous works, but


    when she saw Paisley''s works on disy today, her face, in an instant, darkened.


    When Brandon saw the work that Paisley was going to disy, his face couldn''t help but stiffen,


    "Paisley?"


    "Brandon, is there a problem?"


    "That''s not the piece you gave me to review earlier." Brandon''s tone took on a few serious notes.


    Every piece to be shown before the show is first vetted from him and he doesn''t let the pieces bear any


    resemnce to what has been shown in the past.


    It hasn''t been long since Margot arrived at thepany, so naturally Brandon knows a lot of Margot''s


    work.


    This piece by Paisley clearly incorporates elements from the piece at Margot''sst exhibition show.


    It would have been fine if it had taken a long time, but it had only been less than a month since


    Margot''sst show, and now that such a piece was on disy, it would undoubtedly have caused a lot


    of controversy.


    "I think this is a better one, and it''s very much in vogue at the moment." Paisley said as she looked to


    Brandon.


    Brandon, "Present the one I approved before, did you bring it?"


    "No."


    Brandon, "..."


    Paisley looked at Brandon innocently, "Is there something wrong?"


    "This has been designed by Margot before."


    "Huh? Is that so? But I already designed this piece of artwork half a year ago, do you mean I copied


    from Margot?"


    Paisley looked at Brandon in surprise, and then at Margot.


    Margot''s face darkened even more.


    Designed it six months ago? Is she implying that she was a copy cat?


    There were quite a few people there now, and as it was a show, naturally quite a lot journalists would


    Brandon saw that the situation was not good and pinched her brow.


    He said, "It seems that you can''t be allowed to attend this show today."


    He had hoped to wait until after the show, but at the moment it was clear that Brandon couldn''t care


    less.


    Margot has been with thepany for a longer period of time.


    At this time, his natural subconscious was to protect Margot.


    When Paisley saw Brandon say such words, her face was instantly full of aggression, "Why is that? Did


    I do something wrong?"


    The reporters had alreadye over and Brandon passed a look to Margot, who immediately walked


    graciously towards the reporters.


    In the end, she was someone who had been with Alina for a rtively long time, so she knew how to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    handle such a scene when she encountered it.


    Seeing that Margot stopped the reporters, Brandon pulled Paisley over, "Come with me."


    Seeing that Brandon favored Margot, there was an instant coldness in Paisley''s eyes.


    ...


    The show was finished in a thrilling manner and after it was sessfullypleted, both Margot and


    Brandon breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the car, Brandon looked at Margot, who was not in a high mood, and said, "Paisley will not continue


    to stay in thepany in the future."


    "Okay."


    Margot nodded, she was not a generous person and had always been petty about her work, after all,


    she had spent enough effort toplete every piece of artwork.


    "It''s my fault, her works look familiar before, I didn''t expect her to be so bold today."


    No wonder Alina personally called to fire this woman. There will definitely be a lot of chaos if such a


    person stays in thepany.


    Yet Brandon was thinking of a problem.


    Paisley was fired by Alina, the identity of this person must not be simple.


    "You should keep a low profile these days." Brandon thought about it, but in the end, he still couldn''t


    resist giving an exnation to Margot.


    Margot frowned, "Okay."


    She could see that Paisley was not a simple person, especially in private when she looked at her with


    eyes as harsh as swords.


    Such a person has always had a deep heart and one never knows when she will jump out of the


    shadows and bite you.


    ...


    As Alina hadid down, Chester''s call came in.


    She picked up, "Hello."


    "Come out."


    At that, the original exhaustion was instantly swept away for the most part, she jerked up from the bed,


    asking, "Is Penny here too?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that Penny was here, Alina dressed faster, rushing downstairs.


    When the servants downstairs saw Alina, they all respectfully greeted her, "Lady Melody."


    Alina nodded her head in greeting, and then ran straight towards the door.


    Chester was driving a Silver Angel today, and Alina saw at a nce that there was no one in the car


    but him.


    He was really bold, how dare hee to the Ajax family alone?


    Wasn''t he afraid of any moves from Sienna?


    "Where''s Penny?" Alina looked into the car, upon seeing that Penny really hadn''te, her face was


    gloomy as a result.


    Chester, "Get in the car first."


    Alina, "Where is Penny?"


    Chester opened the door for her, but Alina had no intention of going up, yet the next moment, his


    strong arms encircled her slender waist.


    Without waiting for her response, she was shoved straight into the car.


    Alina was furious and cursed, "Chester, you bastard!"


    Chester got into the car and the car drove straight out of the range of Ajax''s house, and Alina''s


    shouting and cursing disappeared into the dark night.


    On the way down the hill, Alina saw the long caravan of Sienna going back, and her heart tightened as


    a result, "Hurry up and send me back."


    The panic in her tone at the moment was akin to that of a naughty child who is afraid of being caught


    by her parents.


    Chester looked at her with a smile on his lips, "You seem to be afraid of her."


    Not afraid. Rather, she was worried about irritating Sienna.


    From the diary left behind by her mother, Alina knew exactly how this bigoted character of Sienna came


    to be.


    It had something to do with her disappearance, and many of Sienna''s misfortunes were caused by her


    loss.


    Now that Sienna is bossy and dictatorial, Alina is not annoyed, she''s heartbroken.


    Her heart aches for Sienna, while guarding her own bottom line.


    She struggled to find a bnce between the bottom line and Sienna.


    "I have been afraid of one person in my life, and that is you." Alina calmed down and said in an icy


    tone.


    At those words, Chester heart clenched. She was afraid of him.


    "The contrast of watching someone go from an angel to a demon can be the biggest shadow on a


    person''s heart."


    Chester of the past was good, so the moment he turned into a demon, Alina only felt terrible.


    All that had been known before had thus been reduced to nothing, as if she could lose her life at any


    moment by his side.


    How terrible Chester was at that time.

 Chapter 796 The Thing Alina Couldn’t Accept

    Chapter 796 The Thing Alina Couldn¡¯t ept


    Chapter 796 The thing Alina couldn¡¯t ept


    The corner of Chester''s mouth lifted up in a bitter smile.


    The car braked sharply and stopped at the side of the road. Alina''s body lost weight and crashed in


    front of her, just when she thought she was going to break her face, Chester''s strong, powerful arms


    got her and without waiting for her to react, she was pulled into an embrace, "You..."


    Alina looked up angrily, and a me of anger that could not be hidden was bubbling in those eyes.


    His warm fingers traced her cheek, his pupils in the darkness, overflowing with heavy pain, "How can


    you be afraid of me?"


    Shouldn''t she be? As Chester killed on her lips, Alina bit on it, the smell of blood instantly filled each


    other.


    Yet even so, Chester still did not let go of her.


    Alina is struggling like mad.


    However, even after struggling until she had no more strength, Chester did not let go and eventually


    Alina went limp in his arms.


    Chester''s warm breath puffed on her cheek, "Is that your first reaction?"


    What? She didn''t get it.


    Chester, "When you knew about Fiona, you only wanted to take Penny away, didn''t you?"


    When she heard the name ''Fiona'', Alina instantly came to her senses.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The grip on the man''spels tightened.


    "Let go." At this moment of opening her mouth, Alina gritted her teeth, not wanting to talk to Chester


    any further.


    Chester, "Abby, what happened to the Holmes family is not what you know, I can exin."


    "No need."


    Alina struggled to get out of Chester''s arms, and in the dim space, both of them were breathing roughly.


    Chester sat back down, lighting a cigarette, "Is that how indifferent you are to me now?"


    At these words, Alinaughed coldly.


    "Can I be med for us getting to this point between us?" Of course she couldn''t be med for it.


    Because of Chester, she now carries a strong sense of wariness of any feelings, of anyone whoes


    near her.


    It is as if every rtionship is an uncrossable abyss.


    At this moment, a dark sadness grew under Chester''s eyes.


    "Is it true that no matter what circumstances I did that to you at that time in Ingford, you will never


    forgive me again?"


    "It''s never been you that I don''t forgive, it''s about Penny."


    It turns out that when a person is hurt to the core, even the original person in his or her world bes


    unimportant.


    What she ultimately could not forgive after the shocking pain like that at Ingford at that time was what


    Chester had done to Penny at that time.


    This is the indelible wound in Alina''s heart.


    Unbelievingly, Chester looked at Alina.


    "You mean there''s really nothing left between us now except for Penny?"


    "What do you want left? You should have known then, after doing what you did, that there would be no


    future between us."


    Earlier, Alina had made it quite clear.


    And now, it is even more decisive.


    Chester could not suppress the stuffy weight and pain in his heart even after taking several deep


    breaths.


    The air is breathtakingly quiet.


    After a long time, Chester finished smoking a cigarette before saying, "The matter of Fiona was set by


    the previous generation, I will take care of it."


    "As I said..."


    "Alina, you leave us clean, but I don''t allow it."


    "..."


    "I''m d you contact me when you got the news about Fiona."


    "I do that for..."


    "No matter what your reason is, I won''t give up." Before Alina could finish her words, she was


    interrupted by Chester.


    Perhaps Alina''s words are too sharp now.


    Chester was therefore reluctant to let her finish.


    At that time, he had no choice but to get involved. Even after all that had happened, he hadn''t thought


    of really giving up on Alina.


    He always felt they had a long future ahead of them.


    But he had never thought that she would have such a desperate temper.


    "Is Penny with Fiona now?" Alina didn''t want to continue the conversation between them with him and


    asked straight to the point.


    She had heard about it. Fiona had always lived in the Spinster family''s.


    In other words, Chester has been under the same roof as Fiona since he returned to the Spinster


    family.


    It''s not enough for him to do it himself, even with Penny.


    Thinking of this, Alina''s eyes became more stern.


    Chester looked at Alina and his gaze sank.


    When Alina saw that he did not say anything, she knew that this matter was probably eight or nine out


    of ten, and the boredom in her heart was therefore blocked.


    "Heh."


    She gave a sneer and didn''t even know what to say at this moment.


    Chester, "This has been dealt with recently."


    Since his return, he has been dealing with the Holmes family, but things were put on hold for a while


    because of the onught from the Ajax family.


    Alina''s eyebrows knitted in anger, "Send Penny back to me now."


    "Abby."


    "Isn''t Annie enough? Or do you think women are soft?"


    No, after seeing how she had grown up, Chester knew that women were not as weak as he thought.


    "Or does Fiona act gentle and decent in front of you? Do you think she is truly virtuous and harmless?"


    Alina, "I don''t care what kind of pure woman is in your heart, I..."


    "Abby, you''ve misunderstood."


    "There''s no misunderstanding between me and you."


    What was the misunderstanding between them?


    Those things really happened, and now Chester wants to end all the past with a misunderstanding?


    Chester looked at Alina who had been out of control, his thin lips pursed.


    Alina, "Me, Annie, Fiona... Chester, you are really good."


    She surprisingly did not know that Chester, who was always clean, was invisibly surrounded by so


    many women as well.


    There are all those with nominal rtionships.


    Chester, "You''re angry?"


    Angry? What was he thinking?


    "It is for Penny. Don''t you understand?" Alina was really furious.


    All she wants now is to get a solution on the issue of Penny, she doesn''t have any other mind at all


    right now.


    Yet Chester had no intention of letting her off the hook.


    "Annie is not, Fiona is not, only you, always only you..." He kissed her again.


    Alina lost her templer at this moment.


    "I don''t care." With that, it was a p on Chester''s face.


    However, Chester didn''t care at all and continued to hold on to her as if he wanted to incorporate her


    into his own blood and bones.


    In this way, she can never leave his world.


    The phone vibrated in the small space.


    It''s Alina''s phone.


    "Let go of me." Alina pushed Chester away, thinking Sienna''s car had been back just now.


    Probably Sienna called because she could not find Alina.

 Chapter 797 Just Have Your People Check It Out

    Chapter 797 Just Have Your People Check It Out


    Chapter 797 Just have your people check it out


    It''s nice to feel like having a parent.


    How much better would it be if this rtionship were really so simple?


    It''s just a pity that this is the Ajax family, where a word has a deep meaning, where there is no simple


    thing.


    When Alina picked up the phone, the anxious voice of Dakota came from the other side of the phone,


    "Lady Melody,e back, Lady Sienna is seriously injured."


    "What''s going on?"


    Hearing that Sienna was seriously injured, Alina''s heart instantly seized up.


    Her face was whiter at the moment.


    "Come back first." The tone of Dakota''s voice was all about urgency, and Alina knew then that things


    were more urgent.


    The phone had hung up on the other side.


    Alina looked to Chester, "Quick, send me back to the Ajax''s."


    At this moment of opening her mouth, Alina''s voice could not help but tremble.


    Chester frowned.


    Alina''s phone call wasn''t too loud, but he heard it all clearly.


    Is there anyone else in Kubay who can injure Sienna, and still injure her seriously?


    Ten minutester.


    Alina returned to the Ajax family.


    When the butler saw Alina return, he greeted her, "Lady Melody."


    "What''s going on?" Alina asked as she walked inside at a brisk pace.


    There are a number of doctors from the Ajax family present at the moment, each with varying degrees


    of gloom on their faces.


    Alina''s heart trembled as she watched.


    Butler, "Lady Sienna wants you to go straight to her room when you return."


    Alina''s pace was faster.


    When she entered Sienna''s room, Dakota and Lottie were all there, along with a number of doctors and


    nurses, while Siennay in bed pale.


    On the ground, there were quite a lot of bloody cotton.


    Looking at the bright red cotton just made her heart ache.


    Dakota saw Alina and stepped forward, "Lady Melody."


    "How is she doing?"


    Alina said in a tight tone.


    Dakota''s face was grave, "Lady Sienna has been waiting for you and has now passed out."


    At the sound of that, Alina closed eyes, trying hard to press down the smothering weight and pain in


    her heart, yet as her gaze touched the injuries on Sienna''s body, the contents of the diary flew through


    her mind, Alina could only feel dizzy.


    "What''s going on?" When she spoke again, there was not only trembling in her tone, but the ultimate


    anger.


    At this moment, no matter what kind of separation she had with Sienna during this period of time, she


    wished to break the person who hurt her into pieces.


    Dakota, "We don''t know yet, but it surely has something to do with the Spinster family."


    The Spinster family?


    Alina frowned at Dakota and then looked at the pale Sienna on the bed.


    Lottie was furious all over again, "We must not just let it go, this Spinster family is getting more and


    more abominable."


    Chester came to see her tonight, was it really a coincidence?


    Dakota nodded too.


    "Lady Melody, this matter cannot be dismissed like this."


    The people who were following Sienna were all full of indignation and hatred, wanting to tear all the


    people of the Spinster family to pieces.


    Alina looked at Dakota, and then at Lottie.


    She didn''t say anything, but went straight to Sienna''s bedside, where the doctor was still treating her


    wounds at the moment.


    When she saw the wounds on Sienna''s body, Alina''s heart felt as if a pair ofrge hands had reached


    into it, tugging at her heart with a deadly grip.


    The pain kept turning her face white.


    "How is she?" Alina asked the doctor.


    The doctor said respectfully, "The injury is severe, they..."


    The doctor hesitated and didn''t say anything in the end, while Alina narrowed her eyes menacingly.


    Alina turned back to Dakota, "Did you see anyone from the Spinster family at the scene?"


    "It''s the Spinster family."


    Alina''s body is tightening up.


    She knew exactly what kind of beacon was going on between the Spinster family and the Ajax family,


    but she didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    ...


    All night long, the atmosphere was very heavy throughout the Ajax family.


    It was not until dawn that Alina returned to her room, her face grim and horrible, her phone shing with


    Chester''s call.


    Soon, the phone picked up, "Finished?"


    "Last night, you brought someone from the Spinster family over?" Alina''s tone was full of hostility that


    could not be concealed.


    The breath on the other side of the phone became rage.


    "What do you want to say?" The man spoke, and there was an unprecedented sullenness in his voice.


    Alina, "Yes or no?"


    Chester, "You''re saying Iy hands on her?"


    "Abby, you''ve been back in the Ajax family for not a day or two, don''t you still know how many enemies


    Sienna has inside and outside the Ajax family?"


    Chester made a key point.


    Yes, not only outside, but inside, those elders are not good.


    Those have long been ambitious and there is constant internal strife since Sienna was away from


    family for so many years.


    Now Sienna has returned, seemingly subdued, but it is still in turmoil.


    "You mean, not you guys?"


    "Yes or no, just have your own people check it out, won''t you?" Chester, on the other side of the phone,


    had a bitter tone to his voice.


    She would like to see just who this time.


    Without further ado, she hung up the phone and made another call out.


    ...


    Romeo looked at Chester with a tightly knitted brow, "I didn''t expect my sister-inw would suspect


    you."


    Chester, "The people around Sienna will naturally associate with us at this juncture."


    Romeo was distressed by Chester.


    During this period of time, Chester had offended almost all of the Holmes family in order to deal with


    Fiona.


    Yet he was in the thick of it.


    "Brother, I think it''s better to exin clearly to my sister-inw." Romeo said after thinking about it, this


    was not the way to go on.


    "What''s the point of exining it now?"


    Alina is definitely standing up to the Ajax family right now, and the generations of enmity between the


    Spinster family and the Ajax family is real.


    For the moment, the first thing she needs to do is to work with Sienna to put the Ajax family back in


    order.


    But at this rate, what will he do?


    "Go and find out who actually did this to Siennast night." Chester spoke again, and there was


    endless danger in his tone.


    Since Alina would call so early to question, that gang must have led the trail to the Spinster family.


    What a bunch of shrinking turtles who dare not take the me.


    Romeo nodded, "Okay."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaving Chester''s ce, a number shed on Romeo''s phone, which was picked up and came the


    woman''s cold, deep voice, "Hello."


    "I''ll be at the Ajax'' in twenty minutes, you starting out now."


    Zofia froze before she uttered, "I won''t see you."


    "Zofia, be good,e out if you don''t want me toe in and get you." There was a coaxing in


    Romeo''s voice.


    Yet it carried a strong threat.

 Chapter 798 Their Hearts

    Chapter 798 Their Hearts


    Chapter 798 Their Hearts


    After saying that, without waiting for Zofia to speak, Romeo hung up the phone and the car drove


    ahead.


    It was fast like an arrow off a bow.


    Less than half an hour after Alina''s call to Simon, an anonymous email arrived in her mobile phone''s


    mailbox.


    Alina knew that it was from Simon.


    She checked it out.


    The more she read, the more gloomy her face became.


    "Heh, Mr. Woods." This is the most low-profile elder of the Ajax family, right?


    But this man is extremely powerful.


    He rarely appeared in front of people, but every time he did, it was definitely a big event like


    suppression. In the years when the Sienna was not in the Ajax family, he was instrumental in getting


    the Ajax family through these years peacefully.


    Alina turned off herputer, and the light under her eyes at that moment was even colder than ever.


    Zofia came in and met Alina''s gloomy gaze, "Lady Melody."


    "What?"


    "I''m going out."


    Alina''s brow was even more tightly knitted, "He came looking for you?"


    Instant chills down Zofia''s back at the sound of it.


    She didn''t expect Alina''s insight to be so keen.


    Just when she didn''t know how to exin, Alina said, "Zofia, you should know what you''re doing."


    "Lady Melody, don''t worry, I understand."


    "No, you don''t understand."


    As she said this, Alina looked at Zofia with more pity.


    After a long time, Alina let out a sigh.


    "Go on."


    "Thank you, Lady Melody." Dakota nodded and walked away.


    When Alina was left alone, aplex light even shed out from under her eyes.


    ...


    She came to the room of Sienna.


    Sienna had already woken up and seeing Alina''s haggard face, Sienna opened her mouth, "Why don''t


    you go and rest?"


    Dakota had told her just now that Alina had been at her side all night.


    Alina sat down, "I am worried about you."


    At those words, there was a moment of touch in her eyes.


    No one had ever said anything like that to her in all the years she was growing up. Worried? She never


    seemed to need anyone to worry.


    In everyone''s mind, she was vicious and venomous.


    But now...


    "Melody." Sienna weakly extended her hand, this was probably the first time she had a weak side in


    front of people.


    Alina stepped forward and took her hand in hers.


    "Still hurt?"


    "Yes."


    Sienna nodded, there was an unprecedented softness in her words at this moment.


    Alina, "Then I''ll have the doctore and take a look."


    Hearing that Sienna was in distress, Alina''s heart instantly clenched, and she was about to get the


    doctor over to check the situation.


    Yet Sienna was grabbing her hand and wouldn''t let go, "I won''t feel the pain if you''re here."


    "You..."


    "I''m hungry."


    The corners of Alina''s mouth twitched, "Want to eat?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait then, I''ll go get some food." Alina got up, turned around and headed downstairs.


    At the moment, they are like ordinary sisters, with the older sister sick and the younger one attentively


    looking after her.


    For the first time, there was warmth under the eyes of Sienna.


    Not the kind of pampering that one would expect from Alina.


    Rather, the softness of being loved.


    Alina brought up the porridge, "The doctor said that you can only eat some light food now."


    "Okay."


    Sienna nodded contentedly as Alina ced the porridge on the small table to one side.


    "Shall I help you up?"


    "I''m heavy."


    Alina, "I''m strong."


    Sienna was not heavy, she was just tall, and although Alina was tall, she was still rtively short in


    front of her.


    Alina lifted Sienna up carefully and put a pillow behind her.


    "How is it, is thisfortable?" Alina asked softly, her tone soft and thoughtful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sienna nodded, not the least bit embarrassed, instead she was content to be taken care of by Alina like


    this.


    Since she was a kid, she had looked after her mother in the small building.


    However, even though she lived a careful life every day, she would still be beaten half to death by her


    mother, although her mother would hug her and say sorry when she came to her senses.


    But when she went mad again, it would still be a nightmare for her.


    She was seriously injured every time.


    But the whole of the Ajax family looked on with cold eyes, even her father did the same.


    "Sis."


    "Yes?"


    "What kind of a man is Father?" Alina asked softly.


    Since her return, the one person who has been mentioned most often by Sienna is her mother, and her


    father is hardly ever mentioned.


    There was just mention of Miss Elliott and the fact that her father had died very young.


    But there is more information that she seems reluctant to bring up.


    And at this moment, when Sienna heard this, her face instantly sank, "I don''t know how to describe


    him."


    Sienna does not want to mention much about her father.


    This is probably why Alina is here, seeing almost only traces belonging to her mother and none of her


    father.


    Sienna stoked Alina''s soft hair, "Melody, do you care?"


    Alina was silent.


    Seriously, she just felt sympathy for her mother, for not having lived together since childhood.


    But it still makes her sad every time she reads the contents of that diary.


    "Father did everything he could to marry Mother back then. But in the end..." In the beginning, perhaps,


    he was a good man.


    But in the years that followed, Sienna did not know what kind of a man her father really was.


    "In your heart, what kind of person is Father?" Sienna enjoyed Alina''s feeding of the porridge while she


    asked about her past.


    Although after her return, she investigated all about Alina''s past and knew she had a good family.


    But still, she wondered, was she really happy in that environment?


    And when Alina mentioned about her father, there was a tenderness under her eyes that rarely


    appeared in this period of time.


    "Father is as strong as a mountain."


    At least when Father was around, he was strong.


    What Alina remembered most was her father''s back.


    When she went to the yground, her father always held her over his head, andter on, when she


    went to school, he always helped her in her studies.


    "Mountain-like and powerful?" For Alina to describe it in this way, Sienna couldn''t quite understand.


    Alina, "He was also serious, when I did something wrong, I was punished."


    When she recalled her mischievous self as a child, her father always had a headache and wanted to


    beat her up when she failed to do her homework.


    At that time, she was really scared of being beaten.


    But looking back on it now, how good those times were.

 Chapter 799 Dissolution Of Engagement

    Chapter 799 Dissolution Of Engagement


    Chapter 799 Dissolution of Engagement


    Sienna listened intently.


    Listening to the drips and drabs of Alina''s time with the Hughes family''s parents, a touch of bitterness


    crossed her eyes, "I don''t even remember what my father was really like."


    It''s ridiculous to say the least.


    They lived under the same roof, didn''t they?


    She had finished the porridge, "Want more?"


    "No."


    Sienna shook her head, she already had a small appetite, and now that she was injured, she had even


    less appetite.


    Alina packed her things away.


    Just as she was turning to go out, Sienna called out to her, "Do you know who hurt me?"


    At the words, Alina stiffened.


    All the warmth of a moment ago was now turning tense.


    Alina turned around, "Who do you think it is?"


    "The Spinster family."


    It was not really a surprise to get this answer from Sienna''s mouth, but at this moment, Alina''s heart still


    had that moment of surge.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Sienna continued, "Penny muste back in the shortest possible


    time."


    Not to mentioning back from the Spinster house, Penny doesn''t even want to go to Shirling.


    After all, Penny is now the heir to the Ajax family and the Spinster family.


    Alina, "Are you sure it''s the Spinster family?"


    "What? You want to defend them because of Fraser?"


    "Sis."


    As soon as she finished her words, she was interrupted by Alina, and the eyes she looked at Sienna


    turn sharp at this moment.


    Sienna looked at her quietly, not saying a word at the moment, but with a toughness in her eyes.


    Alina, "I''ve never failed to distinguish between public and private."


    If it really was the Spinster family, there would naturally be nothing to say in this matter, but the key


    problem is that it isn''t.


    This time, it has nothing to do with the Spinster family at all.


    "Can you really do it?" There was already an unconcealed sharpness in Sienna''s eyes.


    Alina, "It''s the same no matter who it is."


    Not to mention the fact that she and Chester hade to this point, even if they hadn''t, she wouldn''t


    be able to tolerate it if the matter was really the Spinster family''s fault.


    Sienna smiled at her words.


    "Have Pennye back as soon as possible, the Spinster family is not the ce she should stay."


    Sienna did not answer her words.


    Alina closes her eyes.


    At this point in time, she did not want to argue with Sienna.


    "I will bring the real murderer to you." Alina dropped her words and turned to leave.


    And the moment she turned around, both she and Sienna sank at that moment.


    ...


    Dakota came in.


    "Lady Sienna." Dakota said respectfully.


    Just now she saw Alina go out with an empty bowl in her hand, so it made sense that they were getting


    along well now.


    But Lady Melody walked out with a pale face and now Lady Sienna''s face was gloomy.


    "Dakota."


    "Yes."


    "If between her and Fraser..." The tone of Sienna''s voice was cold.


    Even if thetter words did not go on, Dakota understood what Sienna''s words really meant.


    The Spinster family and the Ajax family have never been able to reconcile.


    After all, those grudges are so many years old.


    For generations the families that have never been on opposite sides of the fence.


    "If that''s the case, then Lady Melody is not qualified to stay in the Ajax family." Dakota said with a


    gloomy face.


    The air was frozen.


    The aura from both women is strained.


    It is evident that the feud between the Ajax family and the Spinster family has never been resolved by


    Alina.


    "So..." Sienna looked at Dakota before saying, "Asher Spinster has passed away, hasn''t he?"


    "Yes."


    "..." Heh, no wonder.


    No wonder Chester dared to have such involvement with Alina at this time, so Asher Spinster had


    passed away.


    It means that there is no longer anyone in this world who can hold Fraser at bay.


    "Mr. Spinster recently is in the process of breaking off his engagement with the Holmes family."


    "What?" Hearing this, Sienna looked at Dakota in shock.


    The whole Ajax family is aware of what the rtionship between the Spinster family and the Holmes


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    family is really like.


    It is because of this rtionship between them, many people have tried to rope in the Holmes family


    but failed.


    Now Fraser doesn''t want such an important maintenance? He is really capricious.


    "Perhaps, it''s all because of Lady Melody." Dakota said as she looked to Sienna.


    There was silence.


    Was it for Melody? If it was really for Melody, then all the harm done to her in Ingford before would


    make sense.


    Asher Spinster, the person whom Fraser fears the most, has been hunkered down in the shadows


    when he was alive.


    Now the greatest threat to him is gone, so...


    But that''s the Spinster family.


    Even without Asher Spinster, could there be less danger in the shadows?


    "Heh." Sienna sneered.


    Who does he think he is? Who is he to do this for Melody?


    "Hopefully she can see it though." The Spinster family is definitely not simple.


    But she didn''t want her to be too sober either, like in the case of her injury, she seemed particrly


    sober.


    Even if she knew about the feud between the Spinster family and the Ajax family, she denied it without


    even thinking about it.


    Sienna sensed at the moment that Alina had taken on a power of her own under her nose.


    "Huh..." Thinking about this shrewd and sharp look of hers, Sienna didn''t know whether to be happy for


    her or not.


    Happily, Alina knows how to defend herself in such adversity.


    But such a woman would be difficult to control, and she was worried that Alina would do something out


    of control.


    "I''d really like to know who it is that she''s been seeing all this time." Who, exactly, has she pulled


    together to help her in Kubay?


    Dakota, "Lady Melody is very much a tactician in her own right."


    Dakota gave Alina such a conclusion, and she was telling the truth, in this matter, Alina was very


    capable.


    Especially since up until now, they hadn''t even found out who the person was that Alina had been


    seeing all this time.


    Sienna, "It''s good to have her own means, but if she wants to stand against the Ajax family because of


    it..."


    When she said this, Sienna paused, and then a stern glint shed under her eyes.


    No matter who wants to rebel, then they will definitely not get any good end in her ce.


    Dakota was shocked.


    The name ''Zofia'' shed instantly in her mind, and she bowed in shock, not daring to say anything


    else.

 Chapter 800 Whose Men Stopped Her?

    Chapter 800 Whose Men Stopped Her?


    Chapter 800 Whose men stopped her?


    Alina returned to the study.


    Zofia had returned, her eyes red.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    "I am alright, Lady Melody." Zofia bowed her head respectfully, not wanting to say too much.


    Alina frowned, thinking that Zofia was going to see Romeo.


    She had sensed something was wrong before, and now that Zofia was in this state, Alina took a deep


    breath.


    "Zofia."


    "Yes."


    "Right now the Ajax family and the Spinster family are absolutely out of the question. Although you are


    with me, you are still my sister''s man, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand." Zofia had a touch of sadness under her eyes.


    Alina heard the sullenness in her tone, and helplessness in his eyes, sighing, "When did this start?"


    It was clear that the involvement between her and Romeo should have entangled long ago. She was a


    bit caught up in it.


    Zofia lowed her head, silent.


    When Alina saw that she did not say anything, she knew that it seemed toote to say anything now.


    Even Alina could not help but feel worried at the mere thought of the consequences of Sienna knowing


    about this matter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her phone vibrated, Alina picked it up and it was an unfamiliar number calling in, picked it up, "Hello."


    "I''m Fiona Holmes, can I see you?"


    At those words, Alina froze.


    Fiona Holmes was a name that was by no means new to her. But what Alina didn''t expect was that she


    would seek her out.


    "I have no need to see you." Alina refused outright.


    Fiona, "I''m at your doors."


    At this, Alina subconsciously clenched her hands into fists.


    "I''ll be right out." This was a tough attitude from everyone rted to Chester.


    If she didn''t get out, was this woman probably going to break into the house?


    It''s just that the consequences of this hard break-in can be imagined. After Chester came oncest


    time, the security system of this Ajax family became quite stricter.


    Since Fiona dared to show up at the door of the Ajax''s at this time, she thought it was not quite the


    same as the Spinster family after all.


    But toe straight to the door is Alina''s least favourite.


    Five minutester.


    Alina stood in front of the car''s window, looking at the enchanting-looking woman in the car, a gloom


    shed under her eyes.


    Fiona had a smile on her lips, "Miss Ajax, get in."


    "If you have something to say, say it here."


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t dare to do anything to you here in Moyen." The corner of Fiona''s mouth lifted up


    in mockery, clearly sarcastic at Alina''s cowardice.


    This caused Zofia and Lottie, who were standing behind Alina, to subconsciously step forward.


    Alina, however, raised her hand.


    "Lady Melody, you can''t go with her." Lottie stepped forward, looked towards Fiona with rm.


    Alina, "Lottie."


    "Yes, Lady Melody."


    "You guys go back first."


    "Lady Melody!" Zofia and Lottie voiced out at the same time, but Alina went straight to the car.


    Seeing this, Lottie and Dakota rushed to inform Sienna.


    When Sienna learned the news, instead of being as nervous as they were, she raised a smile, "She


    has the backbone of the Ajax family."


    "What about Lady Melody?" Dakota''s tone was gruff.


    After all, it was Fiona Holmes.


    She was worried.


    The century-old long-standing friendship between the Spinster family and the Holmes family has been


    greatly damaged during this time, so if Fiona Holmes took Alina away alone, inevitably, something will


    happen.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be at a loss." Sienna wasn''t worried at all.


    After all, this girl is not as innocent and clean as she was when she first came back.


    She has unknown forces in her hands.


    Even she, the sister, did not know, and who could do anything to help her in such a situation?


    Dakota originally wanted to say something, but now when she heard Sienna say this, the worry in her


    heart faded away.


    Yes, who could put her at a disadvantage?


    ...


    In the car, Fiona looked at Alina unkindly, the corners of her mouth raised in a sarcastic smile, "I didn''t


    expect that you would really dare toe up here."


    "Let''s get down to business." Compared to Fiona''s taunting, Alina did not want to talk to her further and


    said directly.


    Fiona Holmes''s eyes on Alina had no the slightest bit of panic.


    Her hands subconsciously clenched fists, "Do you know that you are now in my car? How dare you to


    be so arrogant?"


    "Then it seems that you have nothing important to say." Said Alina, raising her eyebrows.


    And it was at this time that the car came to a stop with a sharp brake.


    Fiona was almost thrown out, but Alina was sitting as steady as a mountain, not moving at all.


    "What''s going on?" Fiona looked at the driver with a bad face.


    The driver only felt cold sweat already falling down, he said with trepidation, "Miss, someone has


    stopped us."


    "Who is it?"


    Fiona was gnashing her teeth in anger.


    This is the Ajax family, but this is her car that Alina got into, will they dare to make a casual move?


    But who else in Moyen, apart from the Ajax family, would dare to stand in the way of their Holmes


    family?


    The driver didn''t quite know whose people that was, and the people in the car behind them hade


    down to block up.


    Alina pulled open the car door, "My people."


    Fiona''s eyes that looked at Alina were somewhat shocked.


    She remembered that after this second youngdy went back, Sienna''s attitude towards her was not


    obvious.


    She now has a pile of messes on her hands that need to be sorted out, and she only has Zofia and


    Lottie, who were sent to her by Sienna.


    Now, surprisingly, there was a power of her own?


    Alina looked at the time on her wristwatch, nced at Fiona and said, "I have never liked to dy


    unnecessarily."


    "..."


    "Since you are not keen on being straightforward, I don''t have time to beat around the bush with you,


    so farewell."


    As soon as the word ''''farewell'''' was uttered, Alina headed towards the caravan on the opposite side.


    She didn''t stop even when Fiona called out to her, and her attitude was arrogant to the extreme.


    Fiona''s hands were clenched into fists, her body shaking with anger.


    "Melody Ajax!" What arrogance.


    As Alina got into the car, Fiona chased her down from the car, "You''d better let go of him, you''re not


    going to make it."


    Alina paused in her tracks.


    With a smile on her lips, she looked sarcastically at Fiona.


    What a quality man, always in demand no matter where he goes, huh? How many people threatened


    her not to be with Caleb when she was once in Ingford?


    Later, when she was with Chester, a number of people came to threaten her, saying that they were


    inappropriate and so on.


    Now even if Fiona did not say further, she could guess exactly what this woman was going to say.

 Chapter 801 The Child Found From Outside

    Chapter 801 The Child Found From Outside


    Chapter 801 The Child Found From Outside


    "Are you warning me, Miss Holmes?" Alina looked at Fiona with a flirtatious smile, the sarcasm raised


    at the corners of her eyes grew thicker.


    Fiona looked at herpletely indifferent look.


    Then she thought of how strongly the Spinster family wanted to break off the marriage contract, and


    her heart was heaving even more.


    In Sinantu Pavilion, no one dared to offend her all these years because of her marriage contract with


    the Spinster family.


    Yet all this time those eyes that looked at her changed. Just thinking of those viinous eyes, Fiona


    vowed that she would marry Fraser.


    She would trample all those people who looked down on her underfoot.


    "The generations of enmity between the Spinster family and the Ajax family aside, you haven''t grown


    up in the Ajax family since you were a child, and a wild child who was found from outside won''t be of


    any help to the Spinster family."


    "..."


    "Between you and him, there will never be a possibility."


    "Then what exactly are you worried about?" As soon as Fiona finished her words, Alina responded.


    At this moment, the sarcasm raised at the corners of her mouth made Fiona only feel her face turning


    white.


    What was she so anxious about?


    All this time, Fraser had beening to Moyen to look for this bitch at any time, and had been insisting


    on withdrawing the marriage.


    "Looks like you won''t give in." Seeing Alina''s consistent attitude, Fiona waspletely enraged.


    Alina''s face instantly turned gloomy when she heard this.


    "Should the Ajax family give in to the Holmes family?" Her tone of voice was cold.


    The atmosphere between the two sides was on the verge of a re-up at the moment.


    "Wilfred."


    "Yes, master."


    "Let Miss Holmes know who should really give in in Moyen." After saying that, Alina turned around and


    got into the car.


    The car took off.


    The people of the Holmes family present had not yet reacted from Alina''sst words, when they saw


    the man called Wilfred raise his hand.


    The people behind him went over.


    ...


    After the news of the wedding between Nellie and Barney blew up, another piece of news stirred up the


    peace instantly.


    The news that ''Jon Hughes Group''s royal designer ''Margot'' had giarized the work of an unknown


    young author''.


    It instantly hit the major hot searches.


    In the past two years, Jon Hughes International Group, because of Jon Hughes'' works, had


    soared to a foothold in the fashion world.


    Now that something like this has happened to thepany, the impact is therefore huge.


    The wholepany had now got into a frenzy.


    Margot was sitting in her office with a gloomy face, and so was Brandon, who was urgentlyparing


    the works in question at the moment.


    "These are all of Paisley''s works?" Brandon had a really good eye, he could tell at a nce that it was


    Paisley''s work.


    He had previously said that her works were copied from elements on Margot, and that was why she


    had been driven out of thepany.


    But it was only to kick her out, they didn''t do anything further, but she took revenge?


    "You think that I copied her?" Margot lit a cigarette, her face overwhelmed with annoyance.


    Brandon froze at her words.


    Now the inte was overwhelmed with the production time of those works of Margot, and the time


    when those works of Paisley were published.


    Because she wasn''t famous, no one had ever noticed her designs before, and now this was a real


    situation.


    "I''ll contact the relevant websites." It must have been tampered with in the timing of the website that


    published those designs.


    Brandon was most clear about what exactly was the source of Margot''s inspiration.


    They didn''t even know who Paisley was before this.


    And how could Margot possibly draw on her work?


    The assistant knocked on the door and entered.


    "Brandon, many of the coborators havee over now and are waiting for you."


    At this time the coborators came to the door, what exactly was the reason could naturally be


    imagined. Something like this happened to thepany, regarding Margot''s work.


    Naturally it would cause return of the orders, and it naturally goes without saying exactly what kind of


    damage this would cause.


    Margot narrowed her eyes menacingly.


    "I''m going to meet Paisley." She was almost certain that she didn''t know Paisley before.


    But right now, with this move out of the blue, Paisley was almost trying to push her to the point of being


    sealed off.


    This woman hade with a purpose.


    "Don''t go, I''ll handle this matter." Brandon could see that Paisley hade with the purpose of


    targeting Margot.


    This was definitely not a simple matter.


    Even though Margot took several deep breaths, she couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    She wished to tear Paisley apart.


    But before that, she had to find out why Paisley hade and what her purpose was.


    Brandon saw what Margot was thinking and said, "Don''t worry, I will figure it all out."


    "Okay."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Margot nodded her head.


    If she and Paisley were to sh at this moment, she was afraid that things would go to an even worse


    state.


    For now, the best way was for her and Paisley not to have any contact.


    ...


    As Alina returned to the Ajax family, she received a call from Simon, saying that something had


    happened at Jon Hughes.


    After hearing about the situation, Alina''s heart was even more instantly suffocated.


    "I''ll take care of this matter." After Alina finished speaking, she hung up the phone, and then went


    straight towards Sienna''s room.


    At this moment, in Sienna''s room, in knowing the conflict that had erupted between Alina and Fiona,


    Siennaughed.


    "See, I told you she wouldn''t be at a disadvantage."


    Just from some of her previous deeds, it was clear that she could endure anything else, except for this


    third partying to her door, she would definitely not allow herself to be disadvantaged.


    Dakota frowned and looked at Sienna, "Something happened to Miss Paisley Johnson."


    "What?"


    Hearing that something had happened to Paisley, Sienna instantly froze.


    Dakota told her what had happened.


    The more she heard, the worse Sienna''s face became, "She''s not calm."


    Opening her mouth, there was still so much helplessness in her tone.


    Paisley meant a lot to her.


    That person, when he was dying, asked for nothing but for her to take good care of Paisley and grant


    her all her requests.


    At the moment, Sienna had reallye to a dilemma.


    On the one hand, there was Marcus, who could not be disappointed.


    And on the other hand, was her own sister.


    She had seen how much Alina had protected the Hughes family, but who would have thought that


    Paisley and the Hughes family had such a grudge?


    Now on this situation, undoubtedly Alina was making it worse.


    "Lady Sienna, Lady Melody wants to see you." Just when Sienna was having a headache, the maid


    came in to inform.


    Before, when Alina wanted to see her, she hade in directly.


    And now having the maide in first to inform? This was invariably a detached attitude in action.


    Sienna''s face was instantly pale.

 Chapter 802 The Choice Between Each Other

    Chapter 802 The Choice Between Each Other


    Chapter 802 The Choice Between Each Other


    Dakota looked at Sienna, did not expect Paisley to be so impatient, Sienna took a deep breath, "Let her


    in."


    Shortly after Dakota went out, Alina came in.


    Seeing Sienna, who was still pale on the bed, she tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, as soon as she thought of the way Paisley was now so determined to win over the Hughes


    family, the anger could not be suppressed.


    Sienna could see Alina''s emotions.


    "Say it." Her tone was equally bad.


    And when Alina heard such a tone from Sienna, she knew that she was now aware of Paisley''s


    situation in Shirling.


    Therefore, Alina did not beat around the bush and came straight to the bedside and pulled over a chair


    to sit down.


    She said, "Tell Paisley to leave from Shirling."


    "Melody."


    "Now that things havee to this point, are you going to continue to insist on telling me that Paisley is


    a descendant of the Hughes family?"


    Alina''s anger could not be suppressed at this moment after all.


    Sienna''s gaze that looked towards Alina became sharp.


    The moment Alina met her sharp eyes, her heart chilled at this moment. T rying hard to suppress her


    emotion, she closed her eyes, "I don''t care why Paisley must get the Hughes family, since now I


    know..."


    "..."


    "Then..."


    "That person is the descendant of the Hughes family, right?" Before Alina could finish her words, she


    was interrupted by Sienna.


    Her heart was already tight.


    Now when she heard these words from Sienna, her pupils fiercely tightened. The moment she looked


    at Sienna, her eyes carried an endless chill.


    "You!"


    "Melody, nowadays, you can''t interfere in the Hughes family''s affairs." Sienna uttered.


    In her tone, there was an unprecedented firmness and danger.


    Can''t interfere in the affairs of the Hughes family?


    She was joking, right?


    What shed through Alina''s mind at this moment was that after she returned to the Ajax family, Sienna


    had tried her best to save her, and constantly searching for the descendant of the Hughes family, she


    thought that Sienna was grateful to the Hughes family for taking her in all these years.


    Therefore even if she returned to the Ajax family, she would definitely find the only descendant of the


    Hughes family.


    Now it seemed that this search had started with a tragic purpose.


    "I can''t interfere?" For a long time, Alina looked sarcastically at Sienna, coldness in her eyes.


    Some of the warmth between the two was pushed to the freezing point at this moment.


    Sienna clearly felt the change in Alina and looked at her with sharper eyes at this moment.


    She opened her mouth, "Are you going to set aside the bloodline between us for the Hughes family,


    Melody?"


    "Are you ming me now?"


    "Melody!"


    "You chose Paisley, and now you''re ming me for disregarding the bloodline kinship?" Alina met


    Sienna''s stern gaze without letting up in the slightest.


    Bloodline kinship? Who was it that disregarded the bloodline bond between them?


    The look in Sienna''s eyes became colder, Alina stood up, "As long as the Hughes family has me!"


    "Paisley won''t be able to get away with it!"


    Alina looked at Sienna and said word for word!


    She chose Paisley!


    And at this moment, Alina, likewise, chose the Hughes family.


    After saying that, Alina looked at Sienna with an unprecedented disappointment in her eyes, no longer


    said anything but turned to leave.


    However, just after taking two steps, Sienna said, "For the sake of the Hughes family, you leave me?"


    At those words, Alina stiffened!


    At this moment, those contents in the diary once again ran into her mind.


    Those words carried a blood-curdling hurt, all the remorse and pain after the harm done to Sienna.


    Alina knew that her mother had hurt Sienna like that because of her!


    But Alina turned back, "Back then, whether it was what happened to you or what happened to Mother,


    it was not caused by the Hughes family!"


    On the contrary, she should be grateful that she was sent to the Hughes family, what would have


    happened to her if she had been sent to another family.


    Alina dared not think!


    The Hughes family was not at fault in any way, they should not have to suffer all this.


    "So, this is your choice?" Sienna stared at her.


    Alina knew that at this moment, Sienna was dangerous to the extreme.


    But even if this was the case, so what?


    Alina took several deep breaths, unable to suppress the dull pain in her heart.


    "If you must let Paisley get the Hughes family, then this is my choice!"


    Alina directly threw this dilemma at Sienna.


    Sienna would not give in because of Paisley!


    Then she would not make any concessions because of the Hughes family as well.


    "I told you a long time ago, Penny and the Hughes family are my bottom line!" With thesetter words,


    Alina''s tone was tinged with pain, it also carried a heavy sense of helplessness.


    Since she had said that this was her bottom line, then no one is allowed to touch it at will.


    Even if it was because of her sister who had suffered so much, she could not touch it.


    Alina mmed the door and left.


    Sienna, who was lying on the bed, was now getting a sullen and gloomy face.


    ''Dakotae in!


    Looking at Sienna on the bed with a sullen face, she frowned, "Lady Sienna."


    "Tell Paisley to be quick!" After saying that, Sienna closed her eyes, well hiding the emotions under her


    eyes.


    Dakota was shocked!


    Just now outside the door, she had heard all of those conversations between Sienna and Alina.


    She didn''t expect that even with such a strong attitude on Lady Melody''s side, Lady Sienna would still


    made this decision.


    "What?"


    Seeing that Dakota was not moving, Sienna opened her mouth in a sharp tone.


    Dakota, "Lady Melody won''t give up."


    Earlier, when they thought that Alina was weak, and she would do whatever Sienna said.


    But the entire Ajax family would know that Alina wasn''t weak!


    If she was weak.


    Jon Hughes International Group would not havee this far, and the people of VIG would not have


    been subservient because she owned so many shares.


    She appeared to have done nothing, but then she had done everything.


    "She has now set out to investigate the person who hurt me, right?" Sienna said instead of continuing


    what she had just said.


    Alina was really doing that.


    The Spinster family and the Ajax family had always been on opposite sides, and this time, the Ajax


    family had decided that it was the Spinster family''s tactics.


    Yet who would have thought that Alina, who was disappointed in Chester, would not believe in this


    matter at all that it was the work of the Spinster family!


    What exactly was the reason for not believing? Was it because she hadn''t moved over Chester? Or


    was it because of Penny?


    It wasn''t because she couldn''t move on!


    It is because she has a scale in her heart, no matter what the situation is, when ites to what is right


    and what is wrong, this scale will not deviate for anyone or any reason.


    For example, when ites to the Hughes family and Sienna, her heart will never bepletely


    biased towards Sienna because of her bloodline.

 Chapter 803 TodayS Alina

    Chapter 803 Today''S Alina


    Chapter 803 Today''s Alina


    As Chester had just returned to Sinantu Pavilion, he heard that Fiona had gone to look for Alina, his


    face instantly darkenedpletely.


    "Matteo."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Tell the Holmes family head toe over." Chester spoke in a sullen tone.


    Matteo knew that something big was about to happen.


    Even those of them in Sinantu Pavilion over the years knew exactly how Chester protected that


    woman.


    When Asher was still alive, even if he was threatened with the power, Chester wouldn''t kill her.


    In the end he stayed away to keep Alina unharmed.


    He was still unwilling to hurt her in the midst of the greatest adversity, and now that the entire Spinster


    family was already in his hands, how dare Fiona go to her at this time?


    "Yes."


    Matteo nodded and went to inform the the head of the Holmes family.


    Because the Spinster Family had taken the initiative to bring up the intention of the withdrawal of the


    marriage, they still wanted to make somepensation to the Holmes family.


    But now, it seemed that thispensation was definitely out of the question.


    Soon Ralph Holmes, the head of the Holmes family came over and looked at Chester with eyes that


    were respectful with an affinity, "Fraser, you want to see me?"


    After all, they had been close for so many years, so it was natural to be more easygoing.


    But there was something wrong with the atmosphere at the moment.


    Chester raised his eyebrows and looked at Ralph, "Fiona Holmes is a member of the Holmes family?"


    Ralph, "..."


    What does this mean?


    During this period of time, weren''t the issues that their two families had been dealing with around Fiona


    to resolve these matters?


    How could he ask such a question now?


    Ralph is the head of the Holmes family, and after a million inner thoughts, he soon figured out that


    things were not simple.


    "Is something wrong?"


    He took a nce at Matteo who was not far away, and looking at Matteo''s stern gaze, Ralph was even


    more certain that something was wrong.


    He thought of the resentment that Fiona had recently shown towards Sienna.


    He had clearly warned her that she could not touch that woman at this time, and since Fraser could


    withdraw from the marriage at this time, he could tell how important that woman really was in his heart.


    After all, at that time in Eglinton and Ipswich, he had been dying his return to the Spinster family, but


    it was all because of that woman.


    Although something had happened between them afterwards because of Asher, that didn''t change the


    feelings that Fraser had for that woman.


    And from now such a serious questioning, it was obvious that Fiona couldn''t help but make the first


    move.


    At this thought, Ralph''s back burst into cold sweat, and he only felt dizzy.


    Chester puffed on the cigar in his hand, "If the Holmes family has Fiona, then the Holmes family


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    probably can''t exist anymore."


    Ralph was rmed, he now heard that there was no room for manoeuvre in this from Fraser, "Fraser,


    you can''t."


    "What?"


    Before Ralph could finish his words, Chester interrupted menacingly.


    Those words of pleading from Ralph finally converted in such a dangerous oppression, "I will take care


    of this matter."


    "It will definitely be to your satisfaction." At this moment, Ralph knew very well that if he continued to


    speak well for Fiona, in the next moment, the Holmes family might really cease to exist because of this.


    Although displeased with this, the loss of a favourite daughter to the Holmes family was nothing.


    Ralph left.


    Romeo returned.


    "Big brother, what have you done to the Holmes family?" Just now he saw Ralph''s face ashen when he


    went out from here.


    Chester knew that Ralph had gone to Alina and knew that this woman must not end well.


    Chester, "Who told you toe back?"


    "No, I..." He basically figured out Alina''s current situation with the Ajax family.


    She was in no danger over there for the time being, so couldn''t hee back?


    But after knowing the confrontation between her and Fiona, it was clear that it was good that she


    wasn''t bullying others now.


    There had been concern that she would be at a disadvantage in Kubay.


    Now in just a short time, she had been shown to be well thought out.


    "Besides, who does need to worry about sister-inw right now? She''s pretty much taken care of all


    those things that Miss Ajax has given her."


    The matters that Sienna handed over to her at the beginning were not that simple, yet Alina was


    surprisingly able to handle them well.


    Moreover, now in Moyen, she had a force in her hands that was not known to anyone.


    She did not trust anyone easily.


    Earlier they were worried that she trusted Sienna too much. To that woman, kinship and bloodline were


    nothing at all.


    Now it seemed that there was no need to worry.


    Ever since she had set foot in Kubay, whether it was Sienna or Chester, she had never thought about


    trusting.


    "It''s pretty much taken care of?" Chester looked at Romeo in shock, not quite believing the news.


    At first, Chester couldn''t believe it either that Alina was so capable.


    "Whether you believe it or not, you''ve pushed her to this point."


    Chester was shocked in his heart as he uttered those words.


    But Chester had to admit that Alina had be what she was today, all because of the Collins family.


    She had originally been protected, yet she had lost everything.


    Chester, who had originally held her in his heart, had ended up hurting her as well.


    "Brother, although I know what you were going through, but if you don''t exin clearly now, my sister-


    inw will..."


    Romeo was apprehensive.


    Chester gave him a cold nce, he instantly sobered up, and then added, "You know the situation on


    your sister-inw."


    "..."


    "Before, because of Sienna, no one dared to marry the Ajax family, all because of the fear of Sienna,


    but now it''s different."


    "..."


    "The Lady Melody is dignified and introverted, there are quite a lot of big families that have already


    been ready in Moyen to proposal the marriage."


    After all, there will be benefits from the marriage.


    Those people have waited for so many years, finally waiting for an opportunity, naturally will not let go.


    Chester''s eyes were full of hostility as he looked towards Romeo, who said, "You don''t need to look at


    me like that, what I said is the truth."


    At this moment, Chester only felt that his brain was throbbing.


    Romeo was still rambling on.


    "You know how charming sister-inw really is, Brother Caleb is not giving up and Lincol ..."


    "That''s enough."


    Before Romeo could finish his words, he was interrupted by Chester who was full of hostility.


    But he had to admit that apart from those heavy wounds Alina had suffered emotionally, she was good


    enough.


    A woman who could make the Jon Hughes Group so big and was now the second youngdy of the


    Ajax family and was even a major shareholder of VIG as well, there were indeed many advantages to


    being able to join forces with her.

 Chapter 804 DonT You Force Me

    Chapter 804 Don''T You Force Me


    Chapter 804 Don''t you force me


    Nowadays, Alina was always watching the news from Shirling, "Find a way to make Paisley leave


    Shirling."


    On the phone, Alina ordered in a strong tone.


    This matter was to be handled through means other than Brandon.


    "Yes."


    The woman''s voice came from the other side of the phone. After knowing Paisley''s identity and their


    intentions, Alina sent someone over there.


    Hanging up the phone, Alina pinched her brows, always feeling that there was still a lot she didn''t know


    about Paisley.


    But no matter what, this person is currently over in Shirling, she should put on guard against her.


    Therefore, she decided to go to Shirling personally.


    Because of these circumstances, although she was still in the Ajax family at the moment, she had


    significantly lessmunication with Sienna.


    At the breakfast table, when Alina saw Siennaing downstairs, she put down the knife and fork in


    her hand. She did not expect Sienna to be able to get out of bed and walk around so soon.


    When she saw her that day, Sienna was quite injured.


    When Sienna saw that Alina was about to leave when Alina saw her, her eyes became sharp, "Don''t


    want to see me?"


    Alina got up, "I have to go back to Shirling."


    Hearing that she was going back to Shirling, Sienna''s face became more gloomy.


    "Melody, I know you me me for this matter, but I can promise you anything else except this matter."


    Looking at Sienna, Alina felt she was looking at a stranger, she did not expect Sienna to be so insistent


    on this matter of Paisley.


    Even when she was this insistent, she didn''t budge in any way.


    So it seemed that to get Paisley to leave Shirling, she would have to make a trip herself.


    "I will not budge on the matter of the Hughes family, I will go to Shirling immediately, if Paisley does not


    leave Shirling before then..."


    The gaze of Alina looking at Sienna was even more gloomy and cold at this moment.


    Her gaze yet made Sienna annoyed.


    The anger in her heart could no longer be suppressed.


    Everyone present felt the danger emanating from Sienna, and Dakota stepped forward, "Lady Melody."


    Those eyes were full of silent hints to Alina.


    Alina, however, ignored all that, picked up her clothes and headed out.


    Dakota did not expect Alina to be so stubborn, and nced uneasily at Sienna, who said, "Stop her."


    She spat out coldly.


    Alina also heard it clearly, at this moment her tone was not only cold, but also carried an invisible


    danger.


    Alina turned back and met the sharp gaze of Sienna, "Don''t you force me!"


    These words were spoken with the utmost anger!


    If Sienna used such a way to trap her here, she would definitely do something even more terrible.


    Dakota looked at Sienna with apprehension.


    The hostility in Sienna''s eyes was getting thicker and thicker, and Dakota''s back stiffened as she


    looked at Sienna.


    Such a look was something she had seen when she was sixteen years old.


    And the consequence would be imaginable.


    "Lady Melody, you should go upstairs!" At this moment, Dakota only thought of getting Alina to hurry up


    and back off, as long as she didn''t go back to Shirling.


    Then things would ease up.


    Instead, Alina left without turning her head back.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dakota was stunned.


    These two sisters'' temperaments were really the same.


    As long as they were determined to do something, then no matter who it was or what kind of reason it


    was, there would be no concessions.


    The actual consequences of using this kind of approach to confront Sienna would be known to Alina!


    But she really couldn''t care less.


    ...


    Aftering out the house, Alina made a call to Simon, asking him to protect Margot.


    Simon said it had been done.


    Only then was Alina slightly relieved.


    At that time, in a cafe in Shirling, Brandon''s face was serious as he mmed a stack of information in


    front of Paisley, "Tell me, what exactly is your purpose?"


    Paisley saw that Brandon was furious.


    She was full of smiles and the corners of her mouth rose as she lifted the coffee cup in front of her and


    took a sip, "I want to stay in the Jon Hughes Group!"


    "You know it''s not possible!"


    Brandon''s gaze was sombre as he looked at her.


    He didn''t believe in Paisley for this proposed reason.


    Especially now that such a thing had happened, it was impossible for Paisley to want to stay in Jon


    Hughes!


    Alina would not agree.


    "So do you have a suitable designer now? Margot is obviously no longer suitable!" Paisley said directly.


    Right now, the Jon Hughes Group was indeed suffering heavy losses.


    Because Margot was a designer that was valued by Alina before, therefore Brandon did his best to


    cultivate her.


    The remaining designers were not very famous at the moment, but Paisley had taken advantage of the


    situation to make a name for herself.


    Right now, recruiting her into thepany would indeed solve the dilemma!


    But Brandon knew clearly that although she didn''t understand why Alina was targeting Paisley, she


    definitely wouldn''t agree to it at the moment.


    "What purpose do you reallye with?" Brandon asked in a gloomy tone.


    He had already investigated Paisley, the information was very little and clean, he just knew that she


    had a brother, but he had passed away!


    There was no other information.


    But it was such a clean background that at this time made people suspicious.


    Paisley put down the coffee cup in her hand, elegantly stirring the unmelted sugar cubes in the coffee,


    "There is no purpose, just want to stay in Jon Hughes!"


    Thispany would be hers in the future.


    How could she let these people martial against her?


    Brandon looked at her with a stern gaze.


    Paisley, "If you don''t agree ..."


    She looked at Brandon with stern eyes, obviously if it didn''t work, she would still make another move.


    Brandon''s eyes was full of hostility!


    "You know in your heart who is the copy cat! Are you sure you want to push Margot into a corner?"


    Brandon knew about Margot''s temper, and if she dared toe to see Paisley at this time, she was


    ready to make a scene.


    She loved her work, if her work fall into the hands of others, she would not let the other party have their


    way even if she destroyed it.


    Paisley, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, the time and all that has been right, isn''t it?"


    "Time? Heh!"


    Hearing the word ''time'', Brandon looked at Paisley sarcastically.


    However, Paisley was not the least bit rmed, as if everything was in her grasp and no one could


    easily change it now.


    "I just want to stay in Jon Hughes, as long as I stay, the rest will not happen!"


    That was easy to say! In the short time she had been at thepany, it was obvious to Brandon that


    she was targeting Margot.


    "There''s no need to answer in a hurry, think about it first!" When Paisley saw that Brandon was silent,


    she put on a a mile.


    The look in Brandon''s eyes at her was sinister at the moment!

 Chapter 805 No Foe, Why Target

    Chapter 805 No Foe, Why Target


    Chapter 805 No Foe, why target


    When Margot came out of Jon Hughes International, she saw Brandon returning with a bad


    expression. Margot went forward.


    "How is it?"


    When Brandon saw Margot, his already not-so-good face was even more gloomy when he thought of


    what Paisley had said to him.


    "Let''s go in first."


    "Okay."


    Margot followed Brandon''s footsteps and returned to thepany.


    Nowadays, everyone''s eyes on Margot in thepany carried a noticeable change, and this


    undeserved disaster made Margot even more annoyed.


    Margot sat down in Brandon''s office, Brandon lit a cigarette and took a heavy drag, still unable to


    suppress the irritation in his heart.


    Margot''s eyebrows knitted together, "What conditions did she propose?"


    Looking at Brandon''s face, Margot knew that Paisley must have proposed some excessive conditions.


    Brandon smoked half a cigarette in one mouthful, and then looked at Margot, "She wants to enter


    Jon Hughes International."


    Margot was puzzled.


    She did all this just to get into Jon Hughes International?


    Margot thought she had made such a big fuss, there must be some unseemly condition.


    "That simple?" Margot frowned.


    In Margot''s opinion, this condition was simple, however, Brandon said, "No, this condition is not


    simple."


    Not simple? "Miss Hughes fired her."


    When Margot heard this, she was shocked.


    Alina fired her? In that case, she would definitely not be able to enter Jon Hughes International.


    "Miss Hughes knows about her?" Margot looked at Brandon in shock.


    After all, Alina had already left Shirling for so long, yet she could still know that Paisley worked in the


    Brandon had noticed this matter, it seemed that Paisley''s identity was really not simple.


    The phone vibrated, Brandon looked at the number, it was the number Alina had called him earlier.


    He picked up the phone, "Miss Hughes."


    "From now on, you have to follow Margot every inch of the way, I''ll arrive in Shirling in thirteen hours."


    "Follow Margot?" Brandon subconsciously nced at Margot.


    Margot frowned.


    She heard that it was Alina''s call, but just what did it mean now that Alina exined that Brandon had


    to follow her around?


    Margot did not quite understand what Alina meant.


    Not knowing what exactly was said on the other side of the phone, she only saw Brandon nodding his


    head in a stony manner, till he had finally hung up the phone.


    Brandon looked intensely at Margot, who sobered up under his burning gaze, "From now on, I''m going


    to follow you every inch of the way, until Miss Hughes returns."


    "Why?"


    "Miss Hughes didn''t say it, but right now Shirling is very unsafe for you."


    Unsafe?


    When she heard such words, she felt like she was listening to fantasy, how could it be unsafe? This


    ce was so normal to her.


    From the moment she arrived at this ce, she had felt that it was as peaceful as it had ever been.


    Yet now, it was unsafe to her.


    "Is it because of Paisley?" After Paisley appeared, her world started to be chaotic.


    Brandon, "It''s hard to say this."


    Although in this phone call, Alina didn''t say anything about Paisley or anything like that, butbined


    with what had happened during this period of time, plus Alina''s previous attitude towards Paisley, he


    could tell that it should be rted to Paisley.


    "I have no grudge against her, why is she targeting me?" Margot was sure that she didn''t know Paisley


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    at all before.


    But she had to admit it ever since Paisley had appeared in her world, Paisley had been targeting her all


    the time.


    Brandon couldn''t figure out what was going on right now, but to have even Alina take it so seriously,


    things were not simple.


    Just as Brandon was about to say something, Margot''s phone vibrated and she picked it up to take a


    look.


    "Want to know what''s going on? Let''s meet up." The message was gruff she knew that the other party


    was saying this with amanding tone.


    Margot, "She asked me to meet up."


    Brandon''s nerves instantly tensed up.


    After all, Alina had just exined that he had to be by Margot at all times, and at this moment, Paisley


    had asked Margot to meet her.


    His intuition told him that Paisley must be up to something again.


    "Say no."


    Brandon said without even thinking about it.


    After all, if Paisley could make Alina draw attention to her, this woman''s identity must not be simple.


    So in Brandon''s opinion, before Alina came here, he couldn''t let Margot and Paisleye into contact


    alone.


    Although Margot was eager to ask Paisley why she was targeting her so much, right now it was unclear


    what exactly the other party''s purpose was, so Margot decided it was better to listen to Brandon, and


    therefore sent a direct message back to the other party.


    "I don''t really want to know."


    Paisley over there probably didn''t expect her to reply so directly, and didn''t resend a message for a


    long time.


    It had been a long time before finally sending back another message.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?"


    When she saw this message, Margot really had a question in her heart.


    When knowing that Paisley was deliberately targeting her, she remembered that she hadn''t met Paisley


    before.


    Since she didn''t know Paisley and there was no grudge, that would mean one thing, this person must


    be rted to her.


    So what exactly was the connection?


    "Who you are has nothing to do with me at all." Even with such deep doubts in her heart, Margot still


    replied back.


    Paisley was trying to tickle her interest.


    She could go on being curious.


    After all, what had happened during this period of time made it clear that Paisley was no good, and


    since Miss Hughes had told her to wait, she could not act rashly at this time.


    When Miss Hughes returned, she would naturally know who Paisley really was, and she would even


    know what their grudge was.


    When she thought this way, Margot was even less curious about Paisley.


    ...


    Paisley didn''t expect Margot to take the bait in the slightest, the corners of her mouth raised in a touch


    of sarcasm, "Heh, don''t you want to know who I am?"


    But Paisley wanted to let her know so badly that now she had to get the hell out of Shirling and get out


    of here.


    "Miss, there''s a call from Miss Ajax." Just when Paisley was thinking about how to meet Margot.


    The bodyguard came forward with the phone.


    When Paisley heard that it was a call from Sienna, she instantly took the phone with a smile on her lips,


    "Sis."


    Her voice was so delicate.


    Anyone who heard this delicate voice would not be able to help but like it, yet who would have thought


    that this woman''s heart would be as vicious as a snake and scorpion?

 Chapter 821 But You Still Favoring Her

    Chapter 821 But You Still Favoring Her


    Chapter 821 But you still favoring her


    "Paisley, don''t force me, or Sienna won''t be able to protect you." Alina was so angry that she lost her


    senses.


    In fact, right now, she didn''t care about Siennaeither.


    Paisley, "Sister Melody, I will either see you or her today."


    Alina didn''t want to see either of them now.


    She hung up the phone directly.


    And then she tried to make a call to Simon, but Chester standing behind her grabbed her phone.


    "You..."


    "What do you want?" Chester looked at her.


    Looking at the number on her phone, Chester could see at a nce whose number it really was and


    his face darkened.


    "So he''s one of yours now."


    Alina was shocked.


    She didn''t expect Chester to know who the person on the number really was just by looking at the


    number, "What do you want?"


    Chester took her phone and dialed a number out.


    It was picked up soon.


    "Sir."


    "Clean up the doorway." After saying that, Chester just hung up the phone.


    How did the person over the phone know that this call was made by Chester?


    She looked at Chester with a cold grunt, and Chester threw the phone on the coffee table, grabbed her


    up and sat down with her in his arms.


    Alina was about to struggle, but she was held down by Chester, "Don''t move, be good."


    "Let go of me."


    Alina grunted, but Chester didn''t have the slightest intention to let go of her, holding the back of her


    head with one hand.


    "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    It was just past noon.


    Now he was going to start asking about what she wanted to eat at night. What a good husband.


    "I don''t want to eat right now."


    "Abby, I''m d." Chester suddenly buried his head at her neck, his warm breath constantly puffing on


    her neck.


    Alina moved her body, clearly sensing that something was wrong with his body, and her face flushing.


    "It''s nice to be able to protect your in Kubay."


    "Don''t you do anything to him." Alina said without even thinking about it.


    Simon had been in freedom all these years, he had never tainted any party.


    And she now...


    At that time when Simon said she wanted to be her man, in fact at first Alina did not quite agree.


    But at that time she was in Kubay, and she did need her own power. Even if Chester didn''t say


    anything, she wouldn''t trust anyone.


    After all, a ce like that was already special, and with some rumours from the Ajax family, it made her


    very clear what kind of heart Sienna really had.


    Her heart ached for Sienna, but she was wary of her.


    And from the time Simon stood with her, she was on the opposite side of the Ajax family and the


    Spinster family.


    Little did she know that Chester would find out.


    "He is your man, how could I do anything to him? Why are you so rmed? Are you worried about


    him?" Thest few words were bitten by Chester.


    Alina was therefore rmed, did she hear wrong?


    Chester was he jealous? This felt just like what he did to Caleb before, and the consequences of him


    being jealous were very serious.


    Alina grabbed hispel, "I want to protect my people."


    "It''s happy to be Abby''s people."


    Because in her heart, after bing her person, he would be put in her heart wholeheartedly, this


    feeling when really good.


    Alina did not want to say so much to Chester, who knew that she was ufortable in her heart, and


    kissed her forehead, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him."


    Chester knew very well what it would cost to act recklessly in her world.


    Hurting the person she wanted to protect was probably something that would never be forgiven by her


    in this lifetime, and Chester could not afford such a consequence.


    And when Alina got this answer, she still wasn''t relieved.


    It was probably because she was now subconsciously defensive of Chester, so it wasn''t that easy to


    get her to drop her guard.


    Paisley was driven away.


    Alina''s day was easier.


    In the afternoon, Chester had to go out for something, and she sat on the sofa for a long, long time,


    thinking about Paisley all the time.


    The phone vibrated, it was Sienna calling.


    Alina knew exactly what Sienna wanted to say now, and after thinking about it, she picked it up after all.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hello."


    "Melody." A majestic voice came from the other side of the phone.


    At this moment, Alina could clearly hear the danger in her tone.


    Alina narrowed her eyes icily.


    "She is a descendant of the Hughes family, there is no doubt about that." Sienna said in a serious and


    icy tone on the other side of the phone.


    Alina, "Then why did she go to the hospital to change Grandfather''s sample?"


    "Hughes family has to be hers." Sienna did not want to argue with her that much and said in very


    strong words.


    The anger that was in Alina''s heart waspletely ignited at this moment.


    She said very forcefully, "It''s impossible."


    She would notpromise.


    Sienna, "Melody."


    "Stop it, if you''re really not worried about any consequences happening, then let Paisley be on this


    side."


    Sooner orter, things would have to be resolved, but Alina would not make any concessions on this


    matter, and if Sienna had to have Paisley on this side, then...


    "You know very well that I won''t budge on this matter. You are more than clear about what


    consequences Paisley''s continued stay here will trigger."


    "..."


    "But you still favoured her." At this moment, Alina''s heart was unspeakably disappointed.


    In all those years in the Hughes family, she had always had a deep-rooted thought that blood kinship


    was the most important.


    But in the case of Sienna, because of Paisley, she had seen that there was a kind of affection that was


    based on blood kinship.


    In her heart, a fine pain spread.


    She wanted so badly to stand with Sienna, yet she probably couldn''t now.


    "Is the Hughes family that important to you?"


    "Yes, but unfortunately I don''t matter to you." In saying this, there was clearly some me in Alina''s


    tone.


    Sienna was stunned.


    Unimportant? If it wasn''t important, why would Sienna have gone to all the trouble to get her back?


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Alina hung up the phone.


    A lot of things were veryplicated right now, and she had to dig out the roots of the matter in a hurry


    right now, or at least not leave this situation for too long.


    If it took too long, she really didn''t dare to think about what kind of terrible consequences it would


    trigger.


    ...


    After thinking about it for a while, Alina went upstairs.


    Margot had locked herself in her room, and she had been in a rather low mood after knowing the truth.


    Alina came in and saw the lunch sitting on the low table, which she hadn''t eaten and had brought this


    morning, and it seemed to be intact.


    Alina came forward with a sigh, "The food is not appetizing?"

 Chapter 822 PaisleyS Death Bite

    Chapter 822 Paisley''S Death Bite


    Chapter 822 Paisley''s Death Bite


    Margot shook her head.


    Alina looked at it, "It''s all cold already, I''ll have someone heat it up for you."


    "No need, I don''t want to eat." As Alina picked up the te and tried to leave, Margot said in a low


    mood.


    Alina paused and turned back, put the te back to its original position, walked towards Margot, sat


    beside her and took her cold hand.


    Before, she did not dare to tell Margot, in fact, Alina did not know how to face this matter, but now the


    matter has been lifted.


    The truth of it all was right in front of them, and it was so cruel.


    Margot, "Miss Hughes."


    "You can call me sister."


    Alina had never allowed Paisley to call her Sister Melody, but for Margot, it seemed like she had treated


    her like a sister from the very beginning.


    Especially after Margot had arrived at herpany, she had been doing her best to cultivate Margot.


    It was as if it was all in the dark.


    Even without knowing anything, it was as if something was holding them back all the time.


    Margot put on a smile, "May I?"


    "I''ll be your sister from now on, if you don''t mind and don''t hate me."


    Mind, hate?


    The Hughes family had always been a hurdle in Alina''s heart that she couldn''t get past, and she


    thought it was all because of her.


    Now even after all the time that had passed, this was still sad for her heart.


    "How could I hate you?" Margot bowed her head, tears falling down, her heart aching minutely.


    Taking several deep breaths, she still hurt so much.


    Margot watched Alina with her own eyes, even with the Hughes family protecting her, she suffered


    painful ordeals because of the Collins family.


    If there was no her, then all those sufferings would have been hers to bear.


    The Hughes family protected her, yet the harm she suffered was no less.


    "You didn''te back to the Hughes family alone. Andre just kept wanting to see youe, I was


    afraid you wouldn''t befortable with it now, so I didn''t agree."


    After seeing Alina suffer all those years, the only thing that made Margot feel grateful was probably the


    fact that there was a brother in Alina''s world.


    Although Andre had no blood ties to her, he did love her as if she was his own sister.


    "You have me, you have a brother." Alina''s grip on Margot couldn''t help but tighten at this moment.


    Yes, there was Andre, and there was her. When she thought this, Margot felt better in her heart.


    The fact is, it wasn''t really Alina''s fault that the Hughes family was involved in such an incident, and she


    had always been clear about her grudges.


    The most hateful person, Vanessa, was already dead.


    When she watched Alina avenge the Hughes family''s death, at that time, Margot had felt a secret


    pleasure in her heart.


    She even idolized Alina for a while, because if such a thing were to happen to her, she wouldn''t


    necessarily be able to take revenge so quickly.


    In addition, there was Chester in between, and at that time, Alina really did not care, as if nothing


    mattered in her world anymore, she could not wait to break those people into pieces.


    Margot nodded, her tone choking for a moment.


    Although there was Alina and Andre, just thinking about those past events still made her heart ache.


    Even if she wasn''t in the Hughes family at that time, just looking at it made her heart feel some fine


    pain.


    When she knew that she was a member of the Hughes family, that pain seemed to explode, filling her


    entire heartpletely.


    Alina hugged Margot, "Cry if you want to."


    On the matter of her parents, grandpa and grandma, Alina had cried many times, so much so that she


    had no tears left in the end.


    There was no need to say what kind of pain that process really was.


    Margot was in Alina''s arms, choking up and said, "At that time, it must have been very difficult for you,


    right?"


    Vanessa had engineered her into a mental hospital.


    That period of time was like purgatory for her, right?


    Alina''s hug on Margot''s body tightened, "I''m happy that you don''t hate me."


    She had never dared to tell Margot freely before because she was worried that Margot would hate her,


    after all, the Hughes family was all because of her.


    However, she didn''t expect that after knowing all this, Margot didn''t hate Alina in her heart, instead she


    was heartbroken for her.


    "I don''t hate you."


    Alina''s heart was even more saddened when she got these words.


    The two of them hugged each other for a long, long time.


    "Can you tell me what kind of people Mum and Dad are?" Margot came out of her arms.


    Finally, the question that should be asked the most was asked.


    And when Mom and Dad were mentioned.


    Alina''s eyes couldn''t help but sh a touch of tenderness, "Very nice people, mum is very gentle and


    dad is very serious."


    She didn''t dare to say too much.


    Having investigated Margot''s life, she knew exactly what kind of life she had lived in her family, and she


    had received all the love and favour from Hughes parents instead of Margot.


    Margot nodded, "I think they are very good parents."


    "Margot."


    "Why does Paisley want to target me?" It wouldn''t make sense to say that Paisley was just being


    greedy.


    The Hughes family was only so much,pared to the Johnson family, she shouldn''t care about that.


    But why did she keep holding on to the Hughes family?


    Alina noticed this, "Right now, they keep saying that she is a descendant of the Hughes family, I think


    there must be something fishy about it."


    "So what do we do now?"


    "Grandpa has been in more than just that one hospital." Alina thought carefully, the only thing that


    could prove the descendant of the Hughes family was still those samples that Grandpa had left at the


    hospital when he was alive.


    But right now, those hospitals that Simon had checked had all been tampered with, so Alina was


    wondering if there was anything else that hadn''t been checked.


    "Then she..."


    Margot couldn''t go on the words after that.


    She was very worried that the Hughes family would fall into Paisley''s hands.


    Although she was not greedy for those things, but the thought of it falling into the hands of someone


    like that always made her heart feel bad.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alina saw Paisley''s thoughts and patted the back of her hand, "Don''t worry, she won''t get away with it


    with me here."


    No matter what her next move is, if Alina is dead set on not handing it over to her, then there is nothing


    Paisley can do about it.


    Margot, "Will you sister give you a hard time?"


    Margot knew exactly what kind of pressure Alina was under right now.


    After all, that was her own sister.


    Alina, "The Hughes family is my bottom line, no one can touch it at will, not even if that is my sister."


    Alina knew that Margot was worried.


    Therefore at this moment her tone of voice was particrly serious and firm, right now no matter who it


    was, it would be impossible.


    At this, Margot was relieved.


    Alina, "When everything is confirmed, I will immediately hand it over to you."


    Paisley is dead on, it will definitely not be that simple, so things must be done thoroughly.

 Chapter 823 You Spoil Her

    Chapter 823 You Spoil Her


    Chapter 823 You spoil her


    At least at this point where Sienna interferes, then it can''t be handed over to Margot.


    After chatting with Margot for a while and going downstairs, she found Chestering back from


    outside, full of biting and stern.


    Even when Alina looked at it, her heart couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Chester raised his eyes and saw Alina standing at the entrance of the stairs, the stern aura under his


    eyes instantly dispersed, "Hungry?"


    Alina looked at the time on the wall clock, it was already five o''clock.


    At this moment, his gaze was full of warmth, as if the solemnity she saw just now was just her illusion.


    Alina took a deep breath and went downstairs, "Where have you been?"


    The moment she asked that question, she just wanted to p herself twice.


    What did it matter to her where he went? How dare she blurt out such a question?


    Chester was smiling, softened by such a Alina, he stepped forward and pulled her into his arms.


    His arms were so strong and powerful.


    Alina subconsciously pushed back, but was held down by the man in his arms, "Are you worried about


    me?"


    "Do you have anything to worry about?" Alina was speechless.


    When the hell did this man start to be sticky to her?


    Apparently, Alina had noticed that the previous Chester had always been careful because of her icy


    disgust.


    Yet after arriving in Shirling, he approached her and left the past alone, dominating her present and


    future.


    "That''s true, your husband is very strong, no need for you to worry."


    Alina''s brain went nk, and this time she pushed Chester away with all her might, and Chester was


    not annoyed at her embarrassed and helpless look.


    He walked towards the kitchen, "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll make it for you."


    "I don''t want to eat anything."


    "Want to eat me then?"


    This damn Chester, when did he be so connotative?


    Pissed off, she turned around and went upstairs.


    She knew she couldn''t talk to Chester any further, if she continued to talk, something wrong would


    happen.


    Chester heard a ''bang'' upstairs, this girl''s temper is really bad. The warmth on Chester''s face was


    withdrawn.


    Matteo appeared, "Sir, you must go to the hospital."


    "Wait for the night." Chester said.


    Matteo, "..."


    "She''ll be worried."


    Chester said as he took a deep breath.


    Alina was an extremely sensitive person, and he didn''t want her to notice anything.


    Matteo gave him a worried look.


    "Then have the maide over and cook." Ever since he came to this ce, all of Alina''s meals had


    been cooked by Chester himself, but not this evening.


    Chester nodded.


    He went upstairs.


    As Chester had just entered his room, Romeo''s phone call came through, Romeo''s tone on the phone


    was gruff, "You''re injured?"


    "It''s okay." Chester said while taking off his ck shirt and looking at the injury at his shoulder de.


    Cold sweat rubbed off his forehead.


    Romeo heard that Chester was really injured, "Sienna is a crazy bitch, that''s her sister."


    "Shut up."


    Chester scolded angrily.


    "What, don''t let her know? Sooner orter she''ll have toe back to Kubay." Romeo''s breathing was


    ragged.


    Some truths were often rather cruel.


    And Chester had already watched Alina suffered too much pain in the past years.


    Right now all her thoughts were on the Hughes family, which was actually very good.


    "For now, let her be at peace." Chester said with a sigh.


    Romeo, "You spoil her."


    Hopefully, he can spoil her for life.


    Many times, Romeo felt that Alina was unreasonable. Whose credit was it that she had survived until


    now?


    Chester didn''t want to say so much, he only exined, "You go and get in touch with Simon now, let


    him press some things."


    Simon? That most difficult person to handle.


    The Spinster family had wanted to recruit him many times, but he was so entric that he came and


    went without a trace, but unexpectedly he was working under Alina.


    Thanks to Simon, he helped Alina solve a lot of problems during that period of time, without him, there


    is no telling what would have happened.


    Romeo, "I know."


    Now Kubay was inplete chaos, and it was fortunate that all of Alina''s attention was on the Hughes


    family during this time.


    Sienna is really ruthless.


    Rumours some times are more than just rumours. Sienna had no kinship in her eyes when she got


    crazy.


    ...


    He hung up the phone.


    Chester poured medical alcohol on the wound. The moment the wound was flooded with alcohol, even


    a strong man couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    The moment Alina opened the door and came in, she saw the bloody paste on Chester''s shoulder


    de.


    Her heart fiercely tightened.


    "You..."


    "Get out." Chester''s tone was icy, not expecting Alina toe in all of a sudden.


    And the moment the words left his mouth, he regretted it.


    People''s habit was a very scary thing some times, what kind of words was he saying now?


    Alina''s face turned dark. But in the end, she did not go out, but walked straight towards him, and when


    Chester saw that she was not yelled out by him, he was kind of relieved in his heart.


    "Are you hurt?" Alina looked at Chester.


    Chester threw the alcohol in his hand to her, "Come and help me."


    "You''re wishful thinking."


    "I''m in pain." Chester looked at Alina, his tone was very soft, while the moment he opened his mouth


    his tone was tinged with trembling.


    It could be seen what kind of pain was being endured right now.


    And just now downstairs, he could still hug her with impunity, howe he didn''t cry out in pain at that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    time?


    Looking at such Chester, Alina muttered in her heart, ''Bitch''.


    Yes, the Chester right now was giving her a feeling of a bitch.


    Chester looked at her with his lips pursed.


    He was suffering a great deal of pain.


    Alina went forward, "How did you get hurt?"


    This was rare. There could still be someone in this world who had injured Chester. Chester looked


    down at her soft face.


    While treating the wound, she even puffed up her face and blew on it, this girl had a hard mouth and a


    soft heart.


    When the cotton swab dipped over the wound, Chester stifled a grunt of pain, and the next moment the


    force in Alina''s hand was lighter.


    Alina, "Is it rted to her?" She was referring to Sienna.


    Chester''s heart fluttered when he heard that.


    The gaze that looked at Alina was deeper at this moment, he did not expect that she would even


    notice.


    "You..."


    "Then stay away from me." Alina said after thinking about it, thinking that it was Chester who had


    angered Sienna by being close to her.


    And Chester, now in extreme pain, was clearly not on the same page as her understanding.


    "If I leave, are you sure you can still live?"


    Alina stiffened, what did it mean? What did it mean that if he left, she couldn''t live herself?


    So, "It''sing at me?"

 Chapter 824 Breaking Off The Relationship

    Chapter 824 Breaking Off The Rtionship


    Chapter 824 Breaking off the rtionship


    Chester saw that between her raised eyes, there was all confusion.


    Only then did he realize that he had even let his mouth slip, his sanity was often unclear in front of this


    girl.


    Alina''s face sank and turned whiter.


    She had never wholeheartedly trusted Sienna after she returned to the Ajax family, but she hadn''t


    expected her to actually...


    Even after taking several deep breaths, she couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "So it''s really because of me." At this moment, Alina felt ufortable inside.


    Chester, "Things are not what you think."


    "Because of Paisley, she really..."


    At this moment, no matter what Chester exined, it was useless, a touch pain shed under her eyes.


    Her heart is even more stuffy blocked, strongly suppressing the shock inside.


    Carefully dressing Chester''s wounds, she did not say anything.


    It was no longer possible to say anything else.


    Chester, "When you went back to the Ajax family, you actually felt it already, didn''t you?"


    Felt what?


    That in a situation like that, she should never trust anyone? Those were just her instincts at the time.


    And thest thing she wanted to believe was that terrible gut feeling.


    It was herst sister, after all, but it hade to this point after all.


    "You grew up in that situation since you were a child, didn''t you?" Alina looked at Chester.


    It turned out that the present peace of mind that was once longed for.


    In fact, at that time, Chester was in the dark, not knowing what kind of heaviness he was bearing.


    No wonder, he kept away from her time and again.


    Chester was silent. He didn''t really want to bring up those not-so-pleasant past.


    "That time when you left, was it rted to the Spinster family?" Alina was asking about the time she


    was in the mental hospital.


    At that time, Chester had left.


    Although it was said that at that time, she couldn''t help but go crazy whenever she saw Chester, the


    reason for Chester leaving because of that did seem a bit far-fetched now.


    Chester remained silent. And at this time, Alina no longer needed him to answer anything.


    "Abby, is it okay to forget about the past?" All these years he had been trying to master the entire


    Spinster family.


    The aim was to one day sooner, to be on top sopletely that no one could ever touch her again.


    Who would have thought that she was actually a member of the Ajax family, and right now, all this


    trouble would probably not pass so easily.


    But this matter would not be long ining.


    After all, something had already started.


    Alina looked at Chester in pain and moved her lips to say something, yet at this moment, not a word


    coulde out.


    Chester, "What''s on your mind?"


    Seeing that Alina did not say anything, his heart rose to his throat.


    Alina, "It seems that a lot of things happened when I didn''t know about it."


    Whether it was in the past, or in the present.


    Especially since Chester was still the same as before, subconsciously concealing her no matter what


    happened.


    This was something that irritated Alina.


    Chester, "Knowing those things will only trap your heart."


    Chester said in a light tone as if he could see what she was thinking.


    Trapped her heart?


    Right now, Alina''s heart seemed to be really trapped.


    Alina did not want to continue this topic, and after treating his wounds, she turned around and went out,


    going straight back to her room.


    The moment the door was touched, Alina only felt herself go limp and sat straight down on the floor.


    Her world, at this moment, seemed to havepletely copsed.


    The phone vibrated, still called by Sienna.


    Looking at the number, Alina''s eyes grew even colder as she picked it up, "Hello."


    "Melody, this is a warning to you."


    A warning?


    Alina closed her eyes menacingly.


    "From today onwards, the Ajax family and I are severed from each other." Her words were not even


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    remotely polite.


    She could see itpletely now.


    Paisley was determined to win over the Hughes family, and Sienna would support her unconditionally


    and give her whatever she wanted.


    Sienna on the other side of the phone was shocked, and her tone took on anger, "Because of that man


    who has failed you many times?"


    "I see that you don''t know what the bottom line is." Alina didn''t want to say so much to her.


    She hung up the phone.


    Sienna waspletely pissed off at Alina.


    Hurting Chester and giving her a warning?


    Is this her way of keeping away from the Ajax family for Chester? It is now because what Sienna brings


    to her ispletely contrary to what the Hughes parents brought to her education.


    Just after hanging up the phone, the message came in.


    "Melody, the price of breaking away from the Ajax family is not something you can afford, I gives you


    three days."


    The words were as dangerous as they could be.


    Alina''s knuckles, which were squeezing the phone, were whitening.


    ...


    Now in Hayinwon, because there are Chester''s people, so naturally Paisley can''t easilye.


    However, her attacks on Jon Hughes International were constant.


    Especially after Alina didn''t see her.


    There was soon an additional post on the inte, ''''The Hughes family''s real daughter returns, the fake


    daughter hogs everything and doesn''t want to return it.''''


    The post was pushed onto the hot search.


    "It''s really too much." Margot was already pissed off when she saw this post.


    She didn''t expect Paisley to be so reckless.


    Alina didn''t care.


    She coldly swept a nce at the content on the tablet and said, "Don''t read it."


    "But your sister..." Seeing Alina''s bad face, Margot didn''t know how to say anything further for a while.


    For an outsider? And to let her sister''s reputation fall apart?


    Alina put on a smile, "Don''t worry, it can be solved."


    For these things in public opinion, Sienna probably didn''t know how Alina had fumbled her way through


    that.


    To try and bring her down in such a way?


    Her phone vibrated.


    Alina looked at the number, it was Simon calling.


    "Hello."


    "Thest sample was found."


    Alina let out a sigh of relief, "Have your peoplee over."


    Alina was very cautious about this DNA. Now Sienna had even started to stop it in such a way, this


    matter can not be taken lightly.


    "Okay."


    Simon hung up the phone.


    Alina looked at Margot''s worried eyes and smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, the matter of public opinion will


    be dealt with soon."


    The current Margot wished to fight with those people.


    But right now, the other side was clearly leading the favor towards Paisley, and if she intervened in it,


    what things would turn out to be like was imaginable.


    "Okay."


    Hearing Alina''s words, Margot was relieved.


    She had watched how Alina had resolved those public opinions before, and this time those people


    wanted to force her in this way, that was really a big mistake.

 Chapter 825 A Thorough And Sharp Counterattack

    Chapter 825 A Thorough And Sharp Counterattack


    Chapter 825 A thorough and sharp counterattack


    Now, public opinion outside was abuzz.


    All of them wereshing out at Alina, saying that she was ungrateful and hogging the properties, that


    the true descendant of the Hughes family had returned, yet she was hogging everything and wasting


    the good the Hughes family had done for her.


    "Alina."


    Margot finally couldn''t help herself and started a scolding war with the gang online.


    What the hell is Paisley? She was as disgusting as Emma back then.


    She now understood that disgusting faces were always the most disgusting no matter what time of day


    it was.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alina, "Don''t pay any attention to them."


    At this time, Simon'' people should being over soon.


    Margot was still angry. Those vicious words were filthy to look at.


    After an hour of fighting with those people, her hands were sore and she was still not relieved. Just as


    Margot was about to continue, a strict medical team came over.


    Margot stopped what she was doing to look over, Alina stood up and the man at the head of the team


    stepped forward, "My Lord."


    Alina nodded, "Have you brought everything?"


    "Yes."


    The doctor at the head handed a document bag to Alina, Alina took it and had a look. It was the signed


    information and images from the relevant hospital.


    When the time came to fight back, it could be more thorough and sharp.


    "Margot."


    "Alina." Seeing Alina looking at her, Margot stood up and walked towards her, and Alistair at the head


    of the group gave Margot a look.


    And then she nodded respectfully to Alina.


    "Margot, please."


    Alina nodded to Margot, and Margot obediently followed Alistair to one side of the sofa and sat down.


    Because of the previous lesson, the medical team had therefore moved all the relevant instruments


    over.


    This identification was to bepleted at Hayinwon.


    The time spent waiting for the results was not long. Alina went upstairs, and when she passed


    Chester''s room, she felt that something was wrong.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she finally pushed open Chester''s door and entered.


    Chester''s face was white as hey on the bed, Alina''s heart tightened, but then it went cold.


    As she was about to leave, Chester opened his eyes.


    He looked at Alina, "Abby."


    Both hands subconsciously clenched into fists, but she still turned around and went forward.


    "Not feeling well?"


    Chester nodded.


    He had always been lively in front of her, and now with such a depressed look, he must be


    ufortable.


    Alina hesitated in her heart, but still went up to Chester.


    Sitting on the bed, she lifted the quilt and lifted up his clothes.


    "Abby, you..." Chester looked at her clean and crisp movements and grabbed her hand.


    Alina, "Let me see your injury."


    Chester smiled as he let go of his hand.


    The temperature of his body, however, was hot at the moment, especially when her cold fingers traced


    over it, which actually made him feel a kind of trembling.


    Although Alina was not a professional doctor, she still knew bit about these medical things.


    At a nce, she could tell that his wound was infected.


    "Now go to the hospital."


    "That serious?"


    "Yes."


    Alina nodded, now although the medical team was over here, he had to go to the hospital for this


    situation.


    Alina covered his wound back up, put his clothes down, and the moment she got up, her wrist got


    caught.


    Alina frowned, "You..."


    "Go with me."


    "No."


    Alina shook her head without even thinking, now Margot is doing the appraisal in Hayinwon.


    This is the most crucial and important opportunity, she can''t let anything go wrong with it.


    As if Chester could see what she was thinking, he said, "Don''t worry, Matteo is here, no means can


    escape his eyes."


    Alina was still skeptical.


    However, the next moment Chester continued, "Ronan and Lucas are now in Shirling, if you''re worried,


    I''ll have theme and watch as well."


    Alina looked at Chester with a sharp gaze.


    It was only for her to apany him to the hospital, so why bother?


    Even though Chester''s words hade to this point, Alina was still very hesitant.


    But then, she thought of the fact that Chester was responsible for the incident, and that she was still


    involved in the end.


    In the end, she nodded her head, "Okay then."


    Chester smiled contentedly.


    His eyes were soft, yet he was far more than satisfied with Alina, he wanted more and more, and this


    was just the beginning.


    Chester made a call. Ronan and Lucas soon came over.


    Now this ce was seamless.


    When he went out, Margot was sitting quietly on the sofa, from that serene look, Alina suddenly saw


    the memory of her mother''s young appearance.


    This was really gic.


    "What are you looking at?" Chester saw Alina staring at Margot all the time, a touch of displeasure


    shed under his eyes.


    And Alina naturally felt this displeasure.


    She gave a cold, mocking nce at him.


    She didn''t expect Chester to be so childish, even jealous of a woman.


    Chester was even more displeased by this look from her, his possessiveness towards her was


    obsessive, even if she looked at someone else one more time, he would be ufortable.


    In the car, Alina looked at Chester, who was always holding her hand.


    Since when on earth, whenever they were together, he wanted to be seamlessly with her all the time,


    not letting go at all?


    "Has the feud between the Spinster family and the Ajax family risen again this time?"


    "These two families have always been on opposite sides of the fence."


    Chester wasn''t hiding anything from her.


    After all, it was a grudge that had built up over several generations, and it was all about grudges that


    couldn''t be resolved, which was hard.


    Alina sighed and wanted to say something, yet at this moment was unable to say anything.


    Chester looked at her, "Worried?"


    "Will there be a move from the Spinster family this time?"


    Sienna had injured Chester this time, and the Spinster family would definitely not rest in peace.


    Chester''s grip on her hand was heavier.


    "It is unknown for now." These words were spoken in a deep voice, with a hint of coercion.


    Alina heard it, looking to Chester, who hugged her.


    "Abby, I miss you and I only want you." As for the grudge between the Spinster family and the Ajax


    family, if Alina wanted to resolve it, he would find a way to do so.


    But at the moment, Alina clearly had no desire to interfere.


    On the phone, what she said to Sienna was not angry words. Sienna was on Paisley, not even caring


    about the harm Paisley had done to her, some of the hopes she had for the Ajax family fell away.


    How could such a cold and icy ce be worthy of passion?


    But Sienna has a deep heart. Right now, this matter of Paisley is not necessarily a case of really seeing


    the essence.


    Therefore, she will not easily jump to conclusions, but will not easily go up close.

 Chapter 826 No One Can Get Close To Her

    Chapter 826 No One Can Get Close To Her


    Chapter 826 No one can get close to her


    In the hospital, the doctor re-treated Chester''s wound and said that he would stay in the hospital for


    three days for anti-inmmatory treatment, but Chester refused.


    In the end, the doctor had no choice but to prescribe him oral medication to take home.


    But before he left, he exined to Alina that he had to take the medicine in his current condition. And


    surprisingly, Alina did not know that Chester would have such a hard time taking his medicine.


    In the car.


    "Take it first."


    After all, it needed to be anti-inmmatory, so he couldn''t be careless with his current wound.


    Plus it was the Ajax family involved, so Alina was more patient and careful.


    Chester looked at the white medicine in her hand and his eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    Alina, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Chester was not moving at all, Alina was probably clear in her heart that this man had


    difficulty taking medicine.


    She didn''t expect Chester would have fear too.


    The corners of her mouth raised a smile, "Afraid of bitter?"


    "Shut up." Chester said in annoyance, and Alina didn''t panic, "If you think it''s not easy to swallow,


    there''s another way."


    "What?"


    Alina didn''t answer him, nor did she force him any further, and put the medicine away straight away.


    Chester was puzzled. Was she not giving him medicine? The doctor had strictly told her that his current


    wound had to be treated with anti-inmmatory treatment.


    Could it be that she doesn''t care about him anymore? When he thought this, Chester was even more


    furious in his heart.


    By the time she returned home, the report had alreadye out.


    As expected, Margot was the only remaining descendant of the Hughes family, and Margot was sitting


    on the sofa with red eyes.


    That look told Alina that she had been crying.


    Lucas and Ronan had not seen Chester for a long time, so the three of them went straight to the study.


    Alina came to Margot and gave her a hug. Before, when no results came out, Margot could still find


    some tofort herself.


    Yet now everything was confirmed.


    "They are all worthy people, don''t be sad." Even when she returned home, she had lost everything.


    But in Alina''s opinion, Hughes parents were still very worthy people.


    Margot, "I''m not ming them, it''s my heart that hurts."


    Margot said as her breath tightened, thinking about her parents being such good people, yes, before,


    Margot was actually fortunate enough to have received help from Alina''s father.


    At that time, at a nce she liked that man, she just didn''t expect that it would be her own father.


    "Okay." Alina responded sullenly, her heart ached too.


    How could the god bear to treat the good people badly?


    When they died, they didn''t even know who her child really was. Just thinking about it made Alina''s


    heart feel stifled and painful.


    Margot cried in Alina''s arms for a long, long time, until Alina''s mobile phone rang, interrupting the


    sadness.


    She picked it up.


    On the other side of the phone came Sienna''s cold, stern voice, "The result hase out?"


    At those words, her eyes narrowed menacingly.


    Sure enough, she was in Shirling, but Sienna''s people were all around her, and they were pervasive.


    "Melody, you can''t."


    "Did you say the same thing to her when she put out that kind of opinion to hurt me?"


    "You..."


    "Who is she to me? Why can''t I?" At this moment, Alina''s tone was particrly icy cold.


    She didn''t want to know what the root cause of Sienna doing this was, but in this matter of the Hughes


    family, it was the most unforgivable of all.


    Sienna, "You can''t hurt her."


    "Heh."


    Alinaughed when she heard this.


    "Do you know what happens to people who touch my bottom line?" Alina dropped her words icily.


    At this moment, it was obvious that a strong aura of ughter was heard in Alina''s tone.


    Alina in the years that were once weak, for on who hurt her, especially those who touched her bottom


    line, she never had any mercy.


    Although, it all seemed like a very righteous means.


    But Sienna knew that those people would not end up well in the end.


    Alina took a deep breath, "I let Paisley leave and you weren''t happy about it, I fought back and you


    weren''t happy about it either?"


    "..."


    "Since she''s so important to you, in the future, you can just treat her as your sister." After saying that,


    Alina hung up the phone.


    After that, she let Sienna''s phone call in again, but she didn''t even answer it.


    Margot sat on the side.


    As she listened to the confrontation between her and Sienna, some worries arose under her eyes, "Is it


    really okay?"


    Alina, "Yes."


    "But that''s your sister..."


    "Margot, if your sister treated you like this, what would you do?" Alina''s face was stoic, not the least bit


    bewildered.


    When she was in Kubay, looking at the ce where her mother used to live, and then looking at those


    contents of her mother''s diary, she felt truly guilty towards Sienna.


    Her heart ached for Sienna and she wanted to love her.


    But what about the Hughes family? The Hughes family was an absolute untouchable for her, so if


    Sienna was going to have a go at this matter, even with all that shame and pain, Alina would not have


    the slightest concession.


    As the medical team had just left, Simon'' phone call came through.


    "Things were done well, many thanks."


    "Sienna made a move on you."


    At those words, there was a moment of freezing in her heart, her breath was almost too much for her to


    feel.


    Simon, "There''s been an ident over there, right?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What do you mean?" An ident? There had been an ident?


    Alina subconsciously nced upstairs, so this time, the people of Sienna''s intention was not toy


    hands on Chester?


    Instead, it was her? When she thought of this, Alina''s breathing became more rapid at this moment.


    "I''ll have Jack go over to help you." Simon, on the other side of the phone, said in a gruff tone.


    Hearing this gruff tone from Simon, Alina knew that things were now beyond her expectations, but that


    was still her sister.


    Surprisingly, because of Paisley, it was not just the tone of voice that was solemn towards her, but it


    was really moving against her like that.


    "Okay."


    Alina didn''t object.


    If Sienna had really reached such a point with her, then naturally she couldn''t make the slightest


    concession either.


    "You''ll probably have to send someone over to Penny as well."


    "The Spinster family already has Penny all but protected, no one can get close to her."


    It was done that way right from the start.


    Apparently, from the time Penny returned to the Spinster family, the Ajax family''s people had been


    unable to get close to Penny.


    Chester hadn''t lied to him, over there, no one could harm Penny by half.


    "Good." When Alina heard this, her heart felt slightly better.


    Taking care of Penny and the Hughes family right now was a big deal.

 Chapter 827 Paisley Means A Lot To Her

    Chapter 827 Paisley Means A Lot To Her


    Chapter 827 Paisley means a lot to her


    Ronan and Lucas came down from upstairs.


    Alina went upstairs, with Chester''s medicine in her hand and a ss of water, and when she entered


    the study, Alina was almost smoked out.


    "Don''t you want to die?"


    Looking at the ashtray in front of Chester, there were already quite a few cigarette butts, Alina stepped


    forward and took off the half cigarette between his fingers.


    Her face was always cold and clear.


    But the action made Chester''s heart soften in a moment.


    Alina, "I''m sorry."


    She was talking about the matter of Sienna.


    She didn''t expect that in this life, she could still drag Chester into it. Chester''s gaze deep, and realized


    that she found out the truth.


    "This is what you came to Shirling for? You guessed it early on?" She guessed that Sienna would help


    Paisley?


    "Paisley means a lot to her, and not just because of Marcus."


    "..."


    "And you''re a sister to her that she hasn''t seen since she was a child. Even she''s still growing up in


    nightmares because of you."


    So that''s why Chester was aware that when Sienna found her sister Alina, he was not half happy for


    Alina in his heart.


    He even felt that the fact that she had been found by Sienna was in itself a dangerous thing.


    That was why when he found out that Alina was being entertained by Sienna, he first returned to the


    Spinster family, a ce he had never thought of going back to after all those years away.


    Alina''s heart ached delicately.


    "She won''t like you." Seeing that Alina did not say anything, Chester added this sentence.


    Sienna was a vengeful person.


    She had suffered so much because of Alina, even if Alina had done nothing wrong, Sienna would


    definitely not really like her.


    The corners of Alina''s mouth lifted up in a smile, "I thought going back was a new life, but it really is a


    new life."


    But this new life may be a desperate path.


    "It seems that God really doesn''t like me at all."


    How many bad things had happened to her since she was a child?


    Emma, her parents, her grandparents. Now even the only sister in the world was treating her in this


    way.


    "Just think of it as God letting you go through the cmity."


    Alina snorted out. She hadn''t expected Chester to be so funny, but thisfort did make sense.


    If it wasn''t a cmity, why would there be so many trials and tribtions in this world?


    Alina handed the crushed medicine powder to Chester.


    Chester looked at the powder in the white paper.


    "This is?"


    "Isn''t it hard to swallow? It''s all ground up fine for you, no more words, right?" This man had just said in


    the car that he had trouble taking pills.


    Chester looked at the powdered medicine and his face sank even deeper.


    "Here, I''ll feed you."


    "Abby."


    "Open your mouth."


    Hearing her light coaxing, Chester felt his heart was hit at this moment.


    In the midst of her coaxing, he subconsciously opened his mouth, yet the next moment, the bitter taste


    instantly spread throughout his mouth.


    Alina handed him the warm water, "Drink."


    It was so bitter that he almost vomited.


    Drinking the cup of water down, the bitter taste still hadn''t dissipated, and there was even some


    sticking to his throat, which was even more bitter to the point of making people tremble.


    "Water." Chester was already so bitter that he couldn''t even say anything, this was not a good taste.


    Alina brought him another ss of water.


    Chester drained it before he felt the taste in his mouth dissipate slightly.


    "You did that on purpose." Looking at Alina with resentment, he felt she was a tough nut.


    "Swallow or not, there is always a choice to be made." He definitely have to suffer.


    As long as it is medicine, it won''t taste good.


    Chester, "Are things all done?"


    "Yes, the medical team has already left."


    Alina looked profoundly at Chester, wanting to say something, nothing seemed toe out at this


    moment.


    It was as if he, except for that time in Ingford, was protecting her all the time.


    And it was that time in Ingford that made her feel the worst.


    "Even if there was the Spinster family, why did you have to hurt me like that?" Alina took a deep breath.


    Even after so much time had passed, thinking about that time again, her heart would still hurt.


    Chester, "Annie disappeared from my side for half a month."


    Alina knitted her brows at this.


    At that time, he only saw how good Chester was to Annie, but she didn''t know what had happened to


    Annie.


    Just think of him taking Annie back to Waterside Vi, and even draping his coat over her at the door.


    At that moment Alina only felt that her heart was too broken to heal again.


    When Chester looked at Alina''s whitening face, he knew she must have remembered those bad


    images.


    "Abby, I don''t dare to bet." In a situation like that, he didn''t dare to be the slightest bit careless.


    Not even the slightest move that might cause her to fall into the abyss.


    If there must be an abyss, then that abyss must be one that he would have to give, minimising the


    impact on her as much as possible.


    Looking at Alina''s increasingly white face, Chester held her in hisp and sat down, "Don''t think about


    it, okay?"


    Alina, "I hate you."


    "Yes, I am hateful, then use the rest of your life to hate me, okay?"


    Alina stared at him. It was as if she wanted to see him through.


    It was after that time that Alina could not trust Chester at all, even if she did.


    Even now, she didn''t know whether the one in Ingford was him, or the one now was him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Abby, don''t think about it, okay?" Chester hugged her and coaxed her.


    Once looking at her gloomy and sad back, he wanted to go up and take her into his arms, yet at that


    time, the mere sight of him made Alina want to flee far away.


    He looked at her, not daring to go forward, afraid that she would fly away like a bird of prey, even to a


    ce where he could not even find her.


    Every time he thought of that oue, Chester''s heart ached with a smothering pain.


    "But I think you are dirty."


    "Then I''ll wash and disinfect myself now, and I won''te out until you say it''s clean." Knowing that


    she minded, he obeyed her.


    Chester had never been so humble.


    Alina felt the light trembling of his embrace and the pain spreading in her heart.


    This was the real Chester.


    "You can''t wash yourself clean."


    "Then what to do? I will do as you said." At this moment, Chester could not wait for Alina to give him


    more conditions.


    Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Chester would want to give them to her.


    Alinaughed.


    Chester felt her chuckled in his arms, and the tension in his heart was finally slightly relieved.

 Chapter 828 Lady Melody, Stop

    Chapter 828 Lady Melody, Stop


    Chapter 828 Lady Melody, stop


    For the sake of Alina, Chester even went as far as being able to make an enemy of the entire world.


    In the event that he could guarantee her safety, he wished to put all his love in front of her.


    Alina, "If there is a next time, I will not forgive you."


    Next time? No way.


    The fact that he dared to recklessly seek her out this time, and even apany her regardless, meant


    that the Spinster family had beenpletely straightened out.


    Seeing that Chester did not say anything, Alina continued, "Do you know what I hate the most? Trust


    cracks."


    If two people who were in love with each other end up with a rift in trust, then there is probably nothing


    left in this world.


    The strength of Chester''s hug on Alinae grew heavier, "I know, I know everything."


    Chester hugged Alina, holding her tightly. That part of them had finally passed.


    "My Abby." At this moment, Chester felt an unprecedented peace of mind, his heart was warm and


    sweet.


    No one knew exactly how he hade through the previous period.


    At that time, Alina was always cold, and even if there was Penny between them, as if there was no way


    out, and he was hurting.


    In fact, it has long been known what consequences will there be he hurt her, but at that time he had no


    choice.


    ...


    The past of Alina and Chester is aplete turnaround.


    When Alina came downstairs, Margot was upstairs, and she naturally felt bad when she first learned of


    the news.


    Alina was getting start to deal with Paisley. She knew that if she was to stand on the side of the Hughes


    family, she would have to stand in opposition to Sienna.


    But on the matter of the Hughes family, she really could not make the slightest concession.


    So when evening came, once again, Shirling was chaos.


    ''''True and fake daughter? Who is real and who is fake? Who will win in the end" The hit piece was


    written at great length and was written by Alina''s own hand.


    She wrote about her parents'' love for her, her grandmother''s guardianship of her, and her grandfather''s


    warmth.


    She even wrote about the fallen path of the true daughter, and about Paisley''s scramble like a vicious


    wolf.


    The original bias towards Paisley instantly became the target of public opinion, theizens are so


    simple-minded some times.


    At first, they were emotionally oriented. But when they saw the truth, they were even more excited and


    could hardly control themselves.


    Those who had previously defended Paisley on the inte nowpletely turned against her and


    Alina received calls, first from Sienna, then from Paisley, and then from Zofia.


    "Lady Melody, you should stop, Lady Sienna..." There was some worry in the tone of Zofia on the other


    side of the phone.


    Alina menacingly closed her eyes.


    Is it still her turn to stop? "From the beginning to the end, the one who should be the one to call it quits


    on this matter is Sienna."


    After hanging up the phone, Alina announced that she would give all the things of the Hughes family to


    the true descendant of the Hughes family, Margot.


    The inte was once again in an uproar, with positive reviews for Alina, sympathy for Margot, and


    even mockery for Paisley.


    Alina looked at the heat on her phone and dropped it.


    Chester had alreadye down, and his face looked much better.


    Seeing Alina, he stepped forward and naturally wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and the


    moment he pressed close, his force was even heavier.


    "It''s almost over." Alina allowed him to wrap his arms around her.


    Apparently, some of the past between them had just ended, and right now it was considered years of


    peace for them.


    Going straight back to Kubay like this, Alina''s heart was always ufortable.


    Because of Sienna, she had a big prejudice against Kubay.


    Chester heard herint, smiled, "It''s not over that easily."


    "What?"


    Now, what should be clear was clear.


    Was it still not over? "Since your sister has been protecting Paisley from the start, it means that this


    matter won''t end that quickly."


    When she heard this, Alina''s heart was already in her throat.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she had to say that what Chester said was right.


    Since Sienna had interfered in this matter from the very beginning, it seemed premature to say that it


    was over now.


    "I will hand it all over to Margot as soon as possible." Alina only wanted to hand the Hughes family over


    to Margot in a hurry.


    She was the true heir to the Hughes family.


    As Chester had expected.


    In the evening, something happened.


    Paisley came to door and had a live streaming, showing her paternity test with her father.


    She cried so hard and said Alina refused to give her back the Hughes family and even forced her to


    death.


    Chester stepped in and drove Paisley away, but it was not easy to hold down the momentum that had


    started.


    Even if all the public opinion was suppressed, the opinion would still be biased towards Paisley.


    Alina was so angry that she walked back and forth in the room several times, and the anger in her


    heart was not suppressed.


    "Margot, don''t mind it, that appraisal report is definitely a fake." This woman''s actions were too


    bottomless.


    Now Paisley wants to use public opinion to force her back? What a wishful thinking.


    No matter what happens in the outside world now, it will never be able to resist Alina''s determination to


    return everything to Margot.


    Even if Sienna is now supporting Paisley''s moves, it will not change Alina''s decision.


    Margot sat gloomily on the sofa, affected by this incident.


    Alina sat beside her, "Dad is not that kind of person."


    Alina always felt that something was wrong with this matter, but what exactly was wrong?


    For a while, in the midst of this confusion, it was hard to make sense of it.


    "Father is not that kind of person?" Margot looked nkly at Alina, not that confident at this point in


    time.


    Alina nodded vigorously, "Of course he is not that kind of person."


    In her heart, her father was a god-like being.


    There was no way there could be such an illegitimate daughter as Paisley, there must be something


    wrong with this.


    Paisley hade up with such a stunt, if it was left unattended.


    Then in the future, even if Margot took over the Hughes family, it must be unclear and easy to be


    criticized.


    Therefore, this matter must be clearly understood.


    "Believe me, okay?" Seeing that Margot did not speak, Alina''s tone was heavier at this moment.


    And when Margot saw how confident Alina was, she couldn''t help but believe her, and eventually


    nodded her head under Alina''s eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 829 There Is Still Fear Of Feelings

    Chapter 829 There Is Still Fear Of Feelings


    Chapter 829 There is still fear of feelings


    Back to the room, Alina saw Chestere out of the shower.


    Alina''s brain first buzzed for a moment, and then she asked, "Why are you showering in my room? And


    your injury..."


    Looking at the tourniquet that was wet, Alina''s face instantly turned bad.


    Chester saw the worry in her eyes.


    He raised a doting smile, "Abby, now that we''ve unraveled many things, do you still want to me to sleep


    in another room?"


    What did he mean? He said it so that Alina''s brain had a moment of stuckness.


    Chester had alreadye to her side and took her into his arms, "I''ve wanted to do this for a long


    time."


    Chester found that Alina just ept soft means but not hard means.


    The less he came near her, the more she ran away.


    It was hard to coax her to let go of the hard feelings in her heart, Chester didn''t want to just lose her


    again.


    "Let go of me."


    This was a bit sudden.


    Although a lot of things were cleared up, right now, "You go back to your room first, I''lle backter


    to help you with your wound."


    She was direct in her words, and this refusal was very obvious.


    Chester''s face instantly darkened, he did not expect Alina to reject him so directly.


    "Abby." His low voice carried a clear displeasure.


    Alina had given in because Sienna had hurt him, allowing him the opportunity to exin and thus take


    advantage of the situation.


    But this did not mean that Alina would immediately ept being with him.


    Once a person was too badly hurt, then the defensiveness in their heart was absolutely instinctive.


    "Shut up." Alina did not want to say so much to Chester, "Hurry up and go back to your room."


    Instantly, his eyes were full of resentment as he looked at Alina.


    Alina couldn''t stand a bit being stared at by such a look from him.


    "I can''t ept it a bit for the time being." It was exined clearly, and she knew that he was trying to


    protect her, but she still felt ufortable.


    Probably, it was an instinctive fear of feelings after being hurt.


    During the time when she was hurt by Chester, she almost swore to heaven that she would never go


    near a man from the Collins family again.


    Now it was exined clearly, but the fear in her heart still didn''t dissipate.


    Chester looked at Alina and took in all the changes under her eyes.


    Naturally, he could see just how obvious, even determined, Alina''s resistance was now.


    "Okay." In the end, Chester nodded grimly, knowing that they had made a good start between them.


    Right now, he couldn''t push Alina too much.


    If something went wrong if he pushed too hard, it would definitely outweigh the losses.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ...


    Chester went back to his room.


    Alina sat limp on the sofa, her face pale.


    When she was hurt by Chester, she once thought she could not see the future, and she still does.


    That feeling is still there.


    ...


    Ronan was helping Chester with his wounds, "Ronan."


    "Yes, sir."


    "She''s afraid of me, why?" Things had been made clear, so why was Alina still afraid of him?


    Ronan was shocked. He had always followed Chester before, and naturally knew that this love affair


    between Chester and Alina had been earth-shocking.


    "Miss Hughes has a strong nature, and the things you did at that time were all things she couldn''t


    ept, and right now she probably still has fears about her feelings."


    Yes, fear.


    Although Ronan had never been in love, he was still quite urate in dissecting the matter of


    rtionships.


    Alina had instinctive fear.


    "Fear of me?" Chester looked at Ronan in shock.


    Alina was afraid of him?


    Chester''s already not-so-great face now darkened even more when he heard Ronan say this.


    Ronan, "She''s not fearful of you, she''s fearful of feelings."


    "..."


    "Once when she was with Master Caleb, Master Caleb didn''t care if she and the child lived or died for


    the sake of the woman outside, you were a ray of light in her despair, but..."


    Even if Ronan didn''t go on with thetter words, Chester knew exactly what kind of hell that time was


    for Alina.


    Therefore, it was normal that she would be afraid of feelings now.


    Ordinary people would probably have been driven to death because of these things, while she was still


    standing in front of them alive and well.


    That was already very hard.


    Chester let out a sigh.


    More than that, he wished some of the people in the Spinster family in pieces, and he actually did do


    that.


    This was a time of great bloodshed in the Spinster family.


    Not a single person who stood by Asher Spinster''s side back then was left.


    "Then, ording to you, what should we do now?"


    "Give Miss Hughes some time, it''s already very good progress for her to let you get close now."


    Ronan''s tone was clear and cold, and he was quite pained inside.


    When his boss was in a rtionship, he was advising, and if something went slightly wrong anywhere,


    he would definitely have a bad time.


    When Alina came to Chester''s room, Ronan had already left.


    Alina looked at his wound.


    "Took care of it yourself?"


    "No."


    "It''s clean, no need to change it." Alina looked at the clean wound, as if it had just been changed.


    She withdrew her hand and the next moment it was in the man''s grip.


    "Change it for me, in case it gets infected again."


    Fine.


    When she heard Chester say so, Alina no longer refused, after all, this wound infection was a big deal.


    She eventually brought the medicine box and started to change his medicine.


    Chester enjoyed the warmth of her fingers on his skin, the softness of it was very real.


    It was probably because he had lost her for so long that he was now craving this taste with pain.


    "Hurt?"


    Alina felt a light tremor in the man''s abdominal muscles, and the movement in her hands lightened up.


    Chester shook his head, "No."


    Enjoying her tenderness, but at the same time resisting the possessive desire for her, he could not wait


    to have her.


    But after listening to Ronan''s words, Chester knew very well that if he dared to do that at this time,


    Alina would definitely be scared away.


    He could only hold back.


    All the way to the end, Alina gathered her things, "Good night."


    "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you afraid of me?" At the moment Alina got up, Chester couldn''t help but ask after all.


    Alina, "Why do you ask that?"


    "Are you afraid of your feelings, or are you afraid of me?" He wanted to know very much.


    After all, feelings and him personally were two concepts.


    Alina looked at Chester, her gaze dark.


    Chester, "What is it?" "Feelings." Alina said truthfully.


    And Chester, who got this answer, was not half relieved, if it was fear of him, he worked hard to change


    it.


    But she was afraid of feelings.


    Chester''s gaze sank, but the next moment he said, "I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 830 The Truth Of The Report

    Chapter 830 The Truth Of The Report


    Chapter 830 The Truth of the Report


    The public opinion was getting tense.


    Because both sides had posted evidence, it was difficult to distinguish between true and false on the


    inte for a while, and Alina tossed and turned this night.


    Finally, the key point came to her mind the next morning.


    At the breakfast table, Chester looked at her, "Why don''t you eat?"


    Alina, "Have your people go and bring Paisley back."


    "What?" Chester thought he had heard wrong. Alina was going to see Margot?


    How could she?


    Alina looked at Chester, "That report of hers is likely true."


    "How so?"


    "Those samples from Grandpa in the hospital were switched by her, if you want to prove if she''s from


    the Hughes family, why don''t you have to do an identification with Grandpa directly?"


    "What you mean is..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Her identity, most likely, will not see the light of day." When she said this, Alina''s tone was gruff.


    She did not want her father to carry this me it was absolutely necessary.


    But right now she had to make sure, first, whether Paisley and her mother had any connection, so that


    she could better trace back.


    Chester understood Alina''s meaning. He did not expect Alina''s mind to be so meticulous now.


    And Sienna unexpectedly wanted to move on her.


    "Okay."


    Chester nodded.


    Alina''s face was stony, apparently even if this was confirmed, she hadn''t won anything, she only felt


    that things had gone even more extreme.


    Chester pulled her hand over, "Don''t worry, your father is not that kind of person."


    Even if in the final appraisal report, there was no connection with Zane, the matter still needed a


    deeper investigation.


    And Chester and Alina grew up together.


    Naturally, he knew what kind of person her father really was, and that such a thing as having a woman


    outside would never happen.


    Hearing Chester''sfort, Alina felt better and nodded, "Thank you."


    In fact, when thinking about this, Alina''s trust in her father wavered for a moment.


    She was even thinking, if things were really like this, what on earth was she going to do? Her father


    had already gone.


    If things continued to be traced back like this, her father, who had already passed away, would be


    criticised for it.


    But to just leave everything to Paisley, she couldn''t do that either.


    "Fool." Chester rubbed the top of her soft hair, and looked at her with tender eyes.


    ...


    Chester moved quickly, Paisley soon came over, and Simon'' medical team reappeared at Hayinwon.


    When Paisley saw that the ce was full of Alina''s and Chester''s people, she naturally didn''t dare to


    act saucily.


    He looked at Alina in fear, "What do you want? I''m telling you, I''ve already called big sister, she won''t


    let you go."


    When she heard Paisley mention Sienna, Alina stepped forward and gave her a p on the face.


    Paisley''s face was knocked sideways.


    Indignantly, she looked at Alina, "How dare you hit me."


    As the words fell, Alina pped down again.


    That Paisley had found for her during this period of time had made her want to do this a long time ago.


    Paisley''s brain was dizzy from the beating, and she looked at Alina fiercely.


    Alina gave a look to the medical team on one side and the doctor in charge brought two nurses


    forward.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me." The moment Paisley was held down, she looked at


    Alina in panic.


    She thought of what exactly Alina wanted.


    She didn''t expect that after dealing with so many of them, there would still be a leak and Alina had


    found it.


    "No, you can''t do this to me, let go of me." Paisley struggled like crazy.


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, the weight of the two nurses'' force did not give her the


    slightest chance to break free.


    Alina''s mobile phone kept ringing.


    It was undoubtedly all the calls from Sienna, but she turned a deaf ear to them, and in the end, she


    turned the phone off on mute and snapped it over.


    When the doctor finished taking the samples, Paisley looked at Alina with indignation, "How dare you."


    Alina smiled as she sat on the sofa opposite Paisley, her legs folded at that moment, showing out of


    her mockery.


    Before, Paisley had always felt that Sienna carried a murderous aura, and even though she was so


    close, she couldn''t help but stay away.


    But now, she felt even more clearly the hostility that permeated Alinali''s body.


    Such hostility was the same as that of Sienna.


    "You know what? I''m a person who has no other skills, but my persistence in sticking to the truth has


    never changed."


    Meeting Paisley''s angry gaze, even without the identification report, Alina already had the answer.


    "If something rted to me makes me suspicious, I will definitely get to it to the bottom."


    "..."


    "All the roots of the matter have been dug up clearly." Alina looked at Paisley and said word by word.


    Paisley''s face went white.


    "You can''t do that."


    "It seems that your identity really isn''t very visible." Seeing Paisley''s reaction, what Alina had guessed


    in her heart was even closer to the truth.


    Paisley''s heart kept rising and falling violently.


    Her hands were clenched into fists, she wished to tear Alina apart.


    Alina didn''t want to talk to her, "Do you want to wait here for the result, or leave now?"


    "Do you have to do this?"


    "I have already checked who the true descendant of the Hughes family is, and you are the one who


    has been pestering me."


    Alina spoke sternly, causing Paisley to look at her with an increasingly white face.


    Alina, "How dare I?"


    "..."


    "Hughes family it''s my family. So what if it''s a real or fake daughter? Even if I return everything of the


    Hughes family to the descendant of the Hughes family, I am still a Hughes family member."


    As long as Alina was determined in her heart, then no one could change it.


    Paisley gritted her teeth and looked at Alina, her face pale.


    "You are from the Hughes family, what about the Ajax family? What does big sister count for in your


    heart?" Paisley roared out in anger.


    Alinaughed coldly.


    "What a person counts for is not what people take you for, but what kind of person you are willing to


    be."


    She had really treated Sienna as family in the beginning, and what kind of person did Sienna treat her?


    Her guilt was not for her to trample on. She could give Sienna a chance, even all the time.


    But if she had always stood in this state not knowing how to turn back from Paisley''s position, then at


    least in this state, she would be nothing in Alina''s heart.


    Paisley''s body trembled with anger.


    "It''s really in vain that big sister has always loved you so much."


    "Heh." Alina snoted.


    When family members got along with each other, it wasn''t just about love, but about putting themselves


    in each other''s shoes.


    Alina couldn''t put herself in Sienna''s shoes, especially in this matter of Paisley.


    What Sienna did was theplete opposite of what Alina believed in her heart, so how could Alina


    understand Sienna''s love?

 Chapter 831 YouD Better Tell The Truth

    Chapter 831 You''D Better Tell The Truth


    Chapter 831 You''d better tell the truth


    Paisley didn''t end up leaving directly, but instead just waited for the results toe out at Hayinwon.


    As Alina looked at her always imperative look, her heart, moreover, was constantly heaving with anger.


    A few hourster, the results came out, and when Alina saw the results, she pped the paper on the


    coffee table and pushed it towards Paisley with a gloomy face.


    Her bloodline had nothing to do with the Lawson family.


    "Do you think this is the end of it?" Paisley looked at Alina sarcastically.


    "You don''t seem surprised by this result?" Alina said gloomily.


    Paisley sneered, picked up the ss of water and took several sips, snickering, "Of course."


    "Who is your father?"


    Alina asked in a direct manner.


    Paisley raised her eyes andughed more and more sarcastically, "Don''t you already know?"


    "Paisley, you better tell the truth, I can find out this far, then naturally I can still investigate deeper."


    "..."


    "If you don''t want to make too much of a mess of yourself, you better tell the truth." Alina''s every word


    was all about defending her father.


    Paisley said she already knew about it.


    But even in front of an appraisal report that she had issued unterally, Alina naturally wouldn''t believe


    it.


    Paisley stroked her good-looking nails.


    "The truth is the same as the appraisal report." Paisley was not the least bit afraid to bite the bullet on


    this result right now.


    Alina narrowed her eyes menacingly, not expecting Paisley to persist to this extent, her heart was


    heaving even more.


    Paisley looked at her and said, "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Paisleyughed out loud.


    "I''m the descendant of the Hughes family."


    "..."


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you still have to believe the identification report, right?" Paisley looked at


    Alina''s gloomy eyes with great pleasure.


    She had waited for this moment for so many years and had been looking for them, and now she finally


    made it.


    So what if they were dead?


    She, still, would not let go.


    No matter who was in her way at this time, she would sweep them all away regardless.


    Alina dared to stand in her way? Hmph.


    When Paisley left, Alina sat on the sofa, unable to calm down inside for a long time, Chester came


    down and sat beside her.


    He took her hand.


    The warmth of his palm temporarily soothed the unrest within her.


    "My father is not that kind of person."


    It was evident what kind of existence the Hughes family had in Alina''s heart.


    Chester nodded.


    As long as it was something that Alina believed, Chester would believe it unconditionally, plus he


    wouldn''t believe that Alina''s father would have an affair outside the marriage.


    "That identification report of hers must be a fake." Either it was fake, or the sample was fake when the


    appraisal report was made.


    When she thought this, Alina felt slightly better in her heart.


    It must be a fake.


    Otherwise, all of this could not be exined.


    "It''s true."


    At those words, Alina looked at Chester with a shocked heart.


    Since Chester knew about some entanglements between her and Paisley, although he didn''t do


    anything in the open, he had always watched for her in the dark.


    What Paisley handed to the identification centre was a sample left behind by Alina''s father at the


    hospital, that was an identification between her and him.


    So, the identification report was true.


    Alina''s heart constantly heaved violently, "How is this possible?"


    How was it impossible?


    Chester looked at her, "The question at hand is what is the rtionship between her real parents and


    your father?"


    Rtionship to her father?


    Meaning the bloodline was really there? But not her father''s?


    Alina understood instantly.


    And then, "That''s impossible, my father is an only child."


    So, it was impossible to be a sibling of the father, but even if it was a sibling of the father, was it


    necessary?


    Alina now understood what blood kinship was really like.


    But ever since she could remember, her own father had always been an only child and had no siblings


    in this world.


    "Look it up."


    Chester saw Alina speak with such certainty and then was full of timidness.


    It became clear that there were some things before she had memories that Alina was probably not


    clear about.


    When she heard Chester say this, Alina could only nod, "Okay, check it out."


    Now she must find out exactly what is going on in this.


    This matter will definitelye to light in the end.


    As she thought this, Alina felt better.


    "I''ll help you."


    "No..."


    "Abby, no matter what you do now, Sienna is watching." Chester looked at her and said.


    At those words, her heart choked even harder.


    Yes.


    For the sake of Paisley, Sienna could go against her sister, so any move against Paisley now may be


    secretly switched by her.


    After a short period of time, because of Paisley, she and Sienna are now considered to havee to a


    kind of irrevocable point.


    "Does your wound still hurt? Do you want to change the medicine?" Alina looked towards Chester, not


    wanting to talk about Paisley right now.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Right now things had reached this critical point, and both knew that things would not end easily.


    But no matter what, things would definitelye to an end eventually.


    Chester, "Can you help me?"


    Alina suspected that Chester was teasing her, but now Alina''s heart was in turmoil. Chester was hurt


    because of her, and she was on the opposite side of the fence from Sienna.


    These never crossed her mind before she left from Kubay and came back to Shirling, but now this


    situation...


    Chester looked at Alina, "What''s on your mind?"


    "Let me help you take a look."


    Saying that, Alina reached out to unbutton his clothes, yet she was held by hand.


    Alina looked at Chester, who had a smile on his lips, "No need."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist." Every minute he spent with her now, he was trying desperately to


    hold back.


    She was his fire, and once it was lit, it would be hard to put it out again.


    Alina red at him fiercely before drawing back her hand.


    Looking at her angry look, Chester was in a good mood.


    Alina, "You have to pay more attention to Penny now."


    On the matter of Penny, Alina was always uneasy.


    After all, now Sienna''s heart is on Paisley, no one knows what kind of things she can do for Paisley.


    In short, she was now on the opposite side of the fence from her because of Paisley.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all been arranged." It was hard to bring Penny back and get that girl''s attitude towards


    him to change.


    Chester now naturally wanted to protect her.

 Chapter 832 Going Home

    Chapter 832 Going Home


    Chapter 832 Going Home


    There was no blood rtionship with Zane, and it was basically determined that there was a big


    problem, so they started to find out who Paisley''s father really was.


    However, at this time, Sienna came to Shirling.


    When she heard this news, a pain spread throughout her heart.


    Today was Luna''s birth day.


    Alina returned to the Lawson''s. Today all those who came were some of the famous and powerful


    people in Shirling, Alina sent her gifts to Luna.


    Also, she brought along Margot.


    When Luna saw Margot, she excitedly took Margot''s hand, "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back."


    This was the first time that Margot stepped into the Lawson''s.


    This ce gave her a heartbreaking feeling.


    "Alina." Luna looked at Alina, her heart wasn''t feeling good either.


    After all, Alina was the granddaughter that had always been protected when Zane was alive, but it was


    good that she did not monopolise the Hughes family.


    When she knew the truth, she went all out to find the descendant of the Hughes family.


    Although there was now controversy, the moment Luna saw Margot, she was certain that Margot was


    Le''s daughter.


    "They look much alike." When Alina had returned to the Lawson family earlier, they had oncemented


    Alina didn''t quite look like Le, nor did she look like her father.


    Who would have thought that this first feeling has no mistake?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Auntie." Alina called out.


    Luna pulled Alina''s hand, "Thank you so much."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You''re a good girl."


    True or false daughter all fight to the death, but right now Alina was in the slightest need to fight.


    Even if her situation was stormy, she didn''t seem to have any intention of fighting for the only stable


    harbor of the Hughes family.


    How many people could have achieved such a state of mind?


    And Alina had done just that.


    There were so many noblewomen at the birthday party, and Luna didn''t bother to entertain them, so


    she took Margot back to her room after introducing her to a circle.


    And the banquet, because Paisley and Margot, there were still people pointing fingers at Alina at first,


    but with Luna even acknowledging Margot, those people''s mouths were just gagged.


    On the balcony, Alina was swaying red wine in her hand.


    Andre had a cigarette in his hand, "My mother said she decided to let Margot move in."


    Alina looked at Andre with surprise.


    Although she hadn''t handed over many things to Margot, it was a fact that Margot was a member of the


    Lawson family.


    "But right now, Paisley''s business is not over yet, and Sienna''sing over."


    So Alina had no idea exactly what trip this matter would take next, exactly how far it would get out of


    hand.


    Andre frowned at her, "I will protect her."


    "Andre."


    Andre took a drag off the half of the cigarette in his hand, and then added, "You should give her what


    you have about the Hughes family."


    Andre wouldn''t sit idly by and do nothing.


    Since she was a member of the Lawson family, he would definitely protect her well.


    Originally, she didn''t want to do it so early, but now it seemed that there were some things, some


    destinies, that could not be escaped after all.


    "Should we wait for Sienna to leave?" Alina looked at Andre.


    She was worried that Sienna would spill over to the Lawson family.


    Andre turned around, came to Alina, and took her into his arms at Alina''s startled cry.


    There was even a fierce stabbing pain in her heart.


    At this moment, the aura on Andre''s body was so deep and biting, and it made Alina feel even more


    endlessly dangerous.


    "Andre?"


    "The Dark Sect is Grandfather''s."


    "What?"


    The Dark Sect?


    Alina never knew about this ce before, but after going back to the Ajax family, he knew about some


    of thiswork of connections.


    The Dark Sect had always stood in opposition to the Ajax family, and even to the Spinster Family.


    It was just that the Dark Sect had always kept a low profile over the years, but because of something


    from the early years, no one had ever dared to touch it freely.


    Even the Spinster family or the Ajax family did not dare to touch it easily.


    "Originally, when I learned that you were in the Ajax family, I was going to activate Dark Sect, but you


    are a member of the Ajax family."


    Later, when Andre didn''t go that far, it was because Alina was from the Ajax family, so he didn''t activate


    it.


    Andre let go of her and Alina looked at Andre.


    It only felt like the brother in front of her was someone she had never known before, so strange, so


    unfamiliar.


    But after going back to the Ajax family, she knew that this many things are not necessarily what she


    sees, like Chester and Andre.


    "Then I''m relieved." Alina said.


    Dark Sect, which Grandpa had concealed for a time, naturally had his reasons, after all, being with


    Megan was a rare peace for him.


    He didn''t want to break it all up with thatplicated environment, but now there was no need to worry.


    Alina took a deep breath, not knowing what to say.


    Andre looked at her, "What''s on your mind?"


    Alina shook her head.


    At this moment, no words could be said.


    The little worry that she had about Margot before had all been dispelled tonight.


    "I''ll go back and have mywyer draw up an agreement, and everything will be returned to Margot."


    Alina said, without any fondness.


    She didn''t know exactly which words had struck a nerve with her tonight, but in any case, everything


    now made her feel that it might not actually matter that much.


    Andre looked at her and let out a sigh.


    Out of the house, Alina only felt a sense of relief.


    She hadn''t taken Margot with her, now there was the Lawson family, there was Dark Sect. Margot


    naturally didn''t have to worry about any of it.


    In fact, at this time she probably understood why Sienna must let Paisleye to rob the Hughes


    family, she is bound to get Dark Sect.


    But, what was that appraisal report all about again?


    With so many things in her head, Alina only felt her brain was swollen and aching.


    ...


    When she came out of the Lawson''s, Chester was waiting outside.


    When he saw that she was the only one out, he frowned, "Where is she?"


    Margot is a descendant of the Hughes family, and at this critical moment, Chester is worried that


    something might happen.


    If anything went wrong with the descendant of the Hughes family, Alina would not be well off.


    He did not want to see her upset.


    Alina looked at Chester and said, "She won''t need me to worry about her in the future."


    "What''s going on?"


    Alina got straight into the car and didn''t say anything about the Dark Sect, but when Andre said that


    Margot was the young princess of the Dark Sect, she knew that right now this matter was considered to


    be over in her world.


    What came after that was the matter of Paisley and Margot.


    No wonder Sienna said earlier that this matter was out of her hands, once the Dark Sect intervened,


    she was in no position to do anything about it.


    When Chester saw that Alina did not say anything, he naturally did not ask more questions.

 Chapter 833 You And Him Glue Together

    Chapter 833 You And Him Glue Together


    Chapter 833 You and him glue together


    Back at Hayinwon, Alina saw a group of people in the doorway, and Sienna in a cheongsam, wrapping


    her figure in a delicate manner.


    All over her body, she exuded a cold and dangerous aura, and Chester''s eyes were suddenly cold. "I''ll


    take you away first."


    "No need."


    "Abby."


    "You go in first, I have something to talk to her about."


    Chester looked at Alina uneasily, after all, in his heart that Sienna was a madman.


    Plus, these past few days Alina had been very martial against her, which was absolutely intolerable in


    Sienna''s eyes.


    Alina did not care about Chester''s eyes, and pushed the door to get out of the car.


    And naturally, Chester did not go in, but got out of the car, leaned on the door and lit a cigarette.


    At this moment, even if he says nothing and does nothing, he still gives people a sense of oppressio.


    Alina came to Sienna.


    Sienna gave her a meaningful look, smiling, "You and him glue together now."


    The look in Chester''s eyes was full of hostility and gloom.


    Alina did not respond to this question.


    Instead, she said, "You knew about it a long time ago, right?"


    She asked directly.


    Sienna first froze for a moment, then smiled, "You know it?"


    Alina looked at Sienna, not a word was said.


    Yet it was this sameck of words that seemed to carry an utter disappointment for all of them.


    Why could things be this confusing?


    Perhaps this was a more normal thing for people in their world to encounter?


    And what is not normal is that she doesn''t seem to be quite able to adjust to this.


    Sienna, "So, do you still manage?"


    "Can I still manage?"


    Apparently not.


    Sienna, "In that case, then give everything in your hands to Paisley."


    "You really want this trivial things?"


    "No, but it will prove her identity."


    Alina felt her brain go nk. Pain spread even more in her heart.


    She had never understood it before, the Ajax family was so big, and the Hughes family was nothing to


    her.


    Why did she have to hold on to that child of the Hughes family? Must have her give it all to Paisley?


    Now she understood.


    Once the things were handed over to Paisley, then Paisley''s identity would be recognized and she


    would be the young princess of the Dark Sect.


    This was just the beginning, thus she was to have it all, little by little, in her hands.


    What a good game.


    Alina took a deep breath, "What is that identification report about?"


    Even at this point in time, Alina still wanted to know what that appraisal report was all about.


    "It''s not important."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sienna didn''t really want to answer this boring question.


    And now, it was obvious that there was no need for Alina to investigate further, after all, it was all a


    conspiracy surrounding the Dark Sect.


    Seeing that Alina was silent again, Sienna raised a smile, "Melody, from the time you returned to the


    Ajax family, the Hughes family is nothing to you anymore."


    "Huh."


    Now that the Hughes family was so important, Sienna said she was nothing to the Hughes family


    anymore?


    Alina didn''t want to say that much more to Sienna, lifting her steps and heading inside.


    Sienna, "Tomorrow."


    Looking at Alina''s back, she ordered icily.


    Alina turned back.


    Suddenly, she felt that everything she cared about was perhaps not so important.


    Sienna wasn''t, what about the Hughes family?


    But even if that was the case, so what? For this ce where she grew up, she seemed to have a


    special obsession in her heart.


    Alina took a deep breath, "The Hughes family will be handed over to the real Hughes family."


    No matter what that all of the Hughes family meant to Sienna now.


    She couldn''t care less. Sienna instantly sank her face at her words.


    "You forget that you''re a member of the Ajax family."


    "I haven''t forgotten." Alina snarled with anger, just because she hadn''t forgotten, "I''m a member of the


    Hughes family."


    The fact that she had grown up in the Hughes family had prated deep into the marrow of her


    bones, those memories and even the habits in her were all deeply rooted and nurtured in the Hughes


    family.


    Alina said nothing more and headed straight inside, letting the gazes behind her burn like zing fire.


    She couldn''t care less.


    ...


    Sienna stood in ce, looking at Alina''s eyes, which at the moment wished to tear her apart and burn


    her.


    It was only when Chester passed by her that Sienna came back to her senses and red menacingly


    at Chester.


    "You and her won''t work out."


    "That''s not up to you, Miss Ajax." Chester''s tone was gloomy.


    Just now, he had seen the pain under Alina''s eyes.


    The Ajax family was her family, it proved that in this world, she was not alone.


    But that look in her eyes just now was clearly a regret that she was a member of the Ajax family.


    Looking at Chester''s arrogant back, Sienna felt the taste of being provoked for the first time.


    But this was being the usual style of the Spinster family over the years, and now it seemed to be even


    more arrogant.


    "Heh." Sienna coldly snorted, an endless gloom flickering under her eyes.


    ...


    Chester entered inside.


    Alina had already gone straight upstairs, and when the maids saw theming back one after the


    other, their faces were more than frightened.


    They had seen the scene outside.


    Upstairs.


    Chester pushed open Alina''s room.


    "Don''t turn on the light." Just as Chester was about to turn on the light, Alina said in a quiet tone.


    At this moment, she was very quiet.


    She was as quiet as a child, yet in this quietness, she was suffering from endless pain.


    Chester stepped forward and watched hime to her side in the dimness, before picking her up.


    The moment she rolled over and sat down, Alina sat in his arms.


    "Don''t." Alina subconsciously wanted to struggle, but was careful not to touch his wounds.


    Chester felt her panic and smiled.


    "Worried about me?"


    Alina, "Don''t say anything, okay?"


    Right now, she needed to be quiet and still.


    Her life had always had its ups and downs, and now it was even more like walking on a tightrope that


    could turn upside down at any moment.


    She had always loved peace and quiet, yet it seemed that the gods never let her have true peace as


    she would have wished.


    "Okay." Chester hugged her and let her lie in his arms.


    He knew exactly what kind of life Alina liked and what kind of pain she was suffering inside right now.


    She didn''t want to talk and he just stayed quietly by her side.


    Alina, "I seem to have nothing again."


    The Hughes family did not belong to her.


    The Ajax family was not what she wanted.


    It was not until this moment that Alina truly experienced what it was like to lose everything.

 Chapter 834 Completely Making An Enemy Of Her

    Chapter 834 Completely Making An Enemy Of Her


    Chapter 834 Completely making an enemy of her


    The strength of Chester''s hold on her tightened even more at this moment, "Fool, you still have me."


    "And Penny." Seeing Alina''s body stiffen, Chester added.


    Sure enough, at these words, Alina rxed. Even if the whole world was gone, she still had Penny.


    But as long as she thought of how Sienna had treated her, she still didn''t feel good in her heart.


    "Do you have any ns now?"


    ns?


    At this moment in the dim space, Alina closed her eyes, what ns could she have?


    "Is it up to me?" It seemed as if a lot of things had gotten out of hand in her world since she had


    returned to the Ajax family.


    Once, as long as it was her own business, she would be able to make her own decisions, but now


    these things seemed to have be soplicated.


    It was no longer how she wanted it to be.


    Chester rubbed her soft hair and rested her forehead, his warm breath on her cheek.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "As long as you want to, you can."


    "Huh."


    Alina heard it out.


    Whenever she said that she wanted to break away from the Ajax family now, Chester would definitely


    give his best to make her break away from the Ajax family.


    But right now this matter wasn''t the most crucial.


    "Help me find out Paisley''s identity clearly." The aim of the multi-faceted attack now was to get the truth


    to emerge sooner rather thanter.


    Simon was investigating, and right now probably only Chester knew about Simon.


    Sienna knew they have someone in their hands.


    So she could not wait ande to Shirling, trying to stop Alina.


    But everything is possible. Only the Hughes family is not.


    Even if Grandpa was behind the Dark Sect, she was still on the side of the Hughes family.


    Even though the feud between the Dark Sect and the Ajax family was so serious, yet her inner instincts


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    made the choice.


    "You are going to make an enemy of herpletely."


    "I don''t want to."


    Alina took a deep breath and said.


    As she said these words, her heart choked and her tone carried a slight sourness.


    "But right now, this matter is the most important." Right now, Sienna must let Paisley get the Hughes


    family, thus proving Paisley''s authoritative status.


    From there, little by little, they can take control of the Dark Sect.


    Alina figured out these confusion overnight, but she still can not do that.


    "When Andre mentioned the Dark Sect, probably because he sensed Sienna''s intentions."


    Alina nodded her head.


    This was something that hade up when Andre had brought it up.


    A lot of things, too, had bepletely clear.


    ...


    Sienna had been calling Alina''s number, however the entire Hayinwon was now protected by Chester''s


    people.


    Even she could note in at will.


    Margot had returned to the Lawson family.


    Andre had not activated the Dark Sect all these years, the purpose was because he did not want to get


    involved too much, but now for the sake of this real descendant of the Hughes family, he had to use full


    protection.


    On the third day, Alina went out.


    Chester''s men followed her, yet halfway down the road, she was still forced to stop by Sienna.


    "Miss." Matteo nced at Alina, a dangerous killing aura already permeating his body.


    Alina waved her hand, "Wait for me here."


    "No." Matteo looked at Alina, not expecting Sienna to block them here.


    The car to the Lawson family were split into three ways.


    Sienna had tricks up her sleeve, surprisingly even Chester had been shunned and managed to block


    her.


    "Wait."


    Alina looked at Sienna, who was dressed in a cheongsam and came down from the car, standing there


    at the moment.


    All of her body exuded an icy aura.


    Alina stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    Sienna raised her hand and pped Alina in the face, but in a sh of lightning, Alina held it in her


    hand.


    Sienna looked at Alina angrily.


    Matteo had alreadye behind Alina and aimed at Sienna.


    Seeing that she was bringing someone from the Spinster family, the icy coldness on Sienna''s face was


    even more somber, "Heh, someone from the Spinster family?"


    "..."


    "It seems that I have really overestimated you."


    At this moment, Sienna, thinking that the person Alina had herself before was someone from the


    Spinster family, carried disdain on her face.


    Alina shook off her wrist.


    In this matter, she did not want to have the slightest exnation.


    At least right now was not the time.


    Sienna, "Fraser wants me dead, and you''re still with him?"


    "The attack on you had nothing to do with the Spinster family."


    "You really are on his side." Sienna did not listen to the exnation and snorted coldly.


    Alina didn''t have the patience to dwell on this matter with her now and looked at the time on her


    wristwatch.


    Sienna said, "You can''t leave the Hughes family to that girl."


    "..."


    "That girl can''t keep it."


    "Since you''ve got your mind on what''s really behind her, what can''t she keep?"


    Alina''s tone couldn''t hide the mockery in her voice.


    No wonder no matter how much she had said before, Sienna never gave in on this matter of the


    Hughes family.


    It turned out that the temptation behind this was so great for her.


    Sienna narrowed her eyes menacingly.


    "You must do this?"


    "Sis."


    Alina raised her eyes to look at Sienna.


    When Sienna heard the word ''sis'', her face stiffened, and her gaze towards Alina dimmed.


    Alina put on a bitter smile, "What I saw in the Ajax family was true?"


    Sienna, "You doubted my feelings for you."


    "Do you have feelings?"


    Probably Sienna had no feelings, so how could she have feelings for Alina?


    When Sienna heard this, she instantly paled.


    The moment she opened her mouth, the coldness in her tone was even more overwhelming.


    "Melody, anyone in this world can doubt me, but only you can''t."


    "Yes, I''m not qualified. Because the root of all the pain you''ve endured is because of me."


    So in Sienna''s heart, whatever she wanted, then she, the sister, should support it unconditionally.


    Whenever there was the slightest rebellion, then to her, it was unqualified.


    At first when she saw that diary, Alina thought the same thing, but when it came to really losing the


    bottom line, she couldn''t do it.


    "But sis, am I really wrong?"


    She was the root cause. But was she the one who was really wrong?


    And who was the one who caused all this tragedy?


    As Sienna looked at Alina, her eyes tightened little by little. Alina took a deep breath and turned to


    leave.


    "Stop right there." Seeing Alina''s insistence on doing so, Sienna was subconsciously about to reach


    out and grab her.


    However, the moment she reached out, both sides fell into chaos.

 Chapter 835 Who Exactly Are PaisleyS Parents?

    Chapter 835 Who Exactly Are Paisley''S Parents?


    Chapter 835 Who exactly are Paisley''s parents?


    Alina stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of Hayinwon, looking at the chaos outside, the bitter


    coldness under his eyes was like reaching the ice cer.


    Suddenly, a zing warmth came from behind her.


    It was Chester who had enveloped her in his arms.


    At this moment she only felt this warmth, which gave her a moment of peace of mind, "Now that she''s


    doing all this, can I understand that she''s doing it because she''s protecting me?"


    Chester''s body stiffened.


    And then the force of holding her was heavier, "Abby."


    Chester''s voice was low.


    Alina closed her eyes, "If it''s because of protecting me, then these so-called protections are really


    outrageous."


    Facing this moment, Alina thought again of those scenes between her and Chester in Ingford.


    When she experienced all that, the pain inside her heart was a hundred times, a thousand times more


    painful than now.


    "Don''t think about it, okay?" Chester hugged her tightly.


    Alina closed her eyes.


    In the darkness, her world was still in turmoil.


    "If all the encounter was for such pain, then this encounter and possession turned ridiculous."


    Chester tightened even more.


    His heart was aching at this moment.


    She was a very emotional person, which was why every time she was faced with a split in her feelings,


    she would suffer so much, even to the point of being unable to bear it at one point.


    When she went back to the Ajax family, she thought she still had family in this world, and Sienna was


    her sister.


    In the beginning, no matter how deep that family really was, she still believed in her unconditionally.


    But now, when she saw that Sienna was so protective of Paisley, even going so far as to make an


    enemy of her, how hard must it be for her to feel?


    "Who exactly are Paisley''s parents? We need to find out as soon as possible." Alina took a deep


    breath.


    Chester nodded, "Okay."


    Even if things hade to such a state, the people and things that Alina should trust remained


    unchanged.


    She always believed in her heart that her father was a man of good character and would not do


    something like that behind her mother''s back.


    ...


    On the second day, Alina brought everything to the Lawson family regardless of Sienna''s interruption.


    When Andre saw Alina, he was shocked, "Alina, you..."


    "I brought the relevant information andwyers over, let''s start the handover procedures." Alina said in


    a very light and soft tone.


    Andre, "Actually, there''s no need to be in such a hurry."


    "I''m in a hurry."


    She thought that as long as she was there, she would keep the Hughes family well guarded and keep


    the only descendant of the Hughes family safe.


    But now, after seeing those tactics of Sienna, and then knowing about Dark Sect, she knew that the


    Hughes family didn''t need her to worry about it.


    Leaving it in her hands, instead, she might not be able to keep it, so she could rest assured if she


    handed it over to Margot earlier.


    Andre eventually nodded.


    "She''s upstairs."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded and headed upstairs, leaving thewyer waiting downstairs.


    The room that Margot was staying in was not the room she had stayed in before, but for her toe


    home, Luna still paid a lot of attention to it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just for a short time, the furnishings of this room could be seen.


    Seeing Alina, Margot stepped forward, "Miss Hughes."


    "Are you used to it?" Alina asked gently.


    Margot carefully looked at Alina and then nodded her head.


    Even if she returned to the Lawson family, Margot was still subconsciously worried that she would hurt


    Alina.


    If this confrontation was nowpared, Alina might as well stay at the Lawson family.


    "I''m here today to give you everything." Alina said in a somewhat heavy tone.


    She hadn''t felt it before, but after meeting Siennast night, she realized that after handing everything


    over to Margot, she seemed to have lost everything.


    That feeling was especially strong at this moment.


    When Margot heard it, her face stiffened, "Actually, there''s no need."


    Margot could see that Alina was very reluctant to give up.


    Handing everything over to her would mean that everything in the Hughes family was about to be lost.


    Alina had grown up in the Hughes family, now everything had to be handed over, what was the


    difference between that and losing everything?


    Alina took a deep breath, her heart smothered with pain.


    "Of course I have to, you fool."


    "Miss Hughes."


    "Let''s go."


    Although Alina was reluctant to part with it, she knew what it meant to Sienna now that the Hughes


    family was in her hands.


    Sienna had her eyes on Dark Sect and would inevitably let Paisley get her hands on the Hughes family


    as a way to prove Paisley''s identity.


    Now that this Hughes family was in her hands was a tough nut.


    Once it falls into Paisley''s hands, then everything about her Hughes family will be another


    existence.


    Mum and Dad had been upright people all their lives. Naturally, she didn''t want it all to turn into another


    meaning in her hands.


    "Okay."


    When Margot saw that she always insisted, she eventually couldn''t help but nod her head.


    Downstairs, thewyer handed a thick stack of documents to Margot, "Just sign on these, the transfer


    procedure will be quick."


    What a lot of stuff the Hughes family had.


    She used to think that the Hughes family didn''t have much with their parents gone and only Alina left


    alone.


    But now, looking at these documents, it was clear that they had left quite a lot of things behind when


    they were alive.


    Although Margot didn''t read each document carefully, she did scan through them to see exactly what


    she was going to inherit.


    When the signature reached the vi in Mulherd Manor, she stopped the pen in her hand.


    She took that information out.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Seeing that Margot took the document out, Alina frowned.


    Margot handed the document to Alina, "You can have Mulherd Manor."


    Mulherd Manor was just a vi.


    But Margot knew that it meant the most to Alina, and every time she went back to Ingford, she would


    definitely stay at Mulherd Manor.


    To her, it was just a part of her inherited property.


    But Mulherd Manor to Alina was the home she had grown up in, and she would be so reluctant to part


    with it, because of Mulherd Manor, right?


    "Margot."


    "That''s your home." Before Alina could finish her words, she was interrupted by Margot.


    In Alina''s heart, as long as the descendant of the Hughes family had been found, then everything


    should be returned to her.


    But Margot had said that it was her home, the ce where she had grown up since she was a child,


    and she naturally did not want to hand it over like that.


    So at this moment when Margot handed her this document, Alina hesitated.


    "Alina, keep it."


    "Yes."


    Andre and Luna chimed in. It was the ce she had grown up in since she was a child, and it was


    unbearable to take it all away just like that.


    Especially since Alina had never wanted to hog it all in the first ce, the more she was like this, the


    more heartbreaking it was.


    "Sis." Margot turned to Alina.


    At the sound of ''sis'', Alina''s heart softened, so with both Andre and Luna approving, Alina reached out


    in the end, "In that case, thank you very much."

 Chapter 841 I Am Not Allowed To Take Either Side

    Chapter 841 I Am Not Allowed To Take Either Side


    Chapter 841 I am not allowed to take either side


    Andre frowned at Alina.


    "You didn''te to see me today because of these things, did you?" At least it wouldn''t be a special


    trip just to persuade him.


    Alina put on a smile, "Of course not."


    "Then why?"


    "You''ve now joined forces with Chester against the Ajax family, right?"


    "You''re going to intercede for her?" Andre''s face was instantly gloomy.


    Alina shook her head.


    Usually when something like this happens, the matter of interceding won''t happen to Alina.


    She would not be that kind of person and would only speak her opinion.


    "What''s that?"


    "Andre, I didn''t even say anything about this matter to Chester, but at this time, the only person I can


    think of is you."


    Andre froze at her words, not realising that he had such an important ce in Alina''s heart.


    It was worthy to love her all these years.


    "Say it, what is it exactly?"


    "I feel that my sister, in this matter of Paisley, is not that simple."


    At that, Andre frowned.


    There was a flicker of displeasure in the gaze that looked at Alina.


    After all, in their hearts, Sienna was an existence like a female devil, even though she was Alina''s own


    sister.


    But Andre and the others did not want her to take the side of Sienna.


    Seeing Andre''s reaction, Alina knew that he must have misunderstood, "I am now unable to stand on


    either side."


    After the Hughes family handed it over, she always felt empty inside.


    Sienna did not care about her family, and had dissipated the little bit of sole existence within her.


    But how could Sienna let what she cared be exposed to the sun?


    The most she felt during that time in Kubay was the hostility towards the Ajax family from all sides.


    Although a lot of things have been taken care of by her, the internal affairs of the Ajax family seem to


    be calm, but in fact it is not the true.


    "I''ve been in a whirlwind of not being able to see since I went back to Kubay, and now that I''m away


    from Kubay and away from her, it seems like I can see more clearly."


    At that time, Sienna chased her to Shirling and did not hesitate to ask her to hand over the Hughes


    family to Paisley.


    "How so?"


    Andre frowned.


    The displeasure in his tone remained undiminished.


    Alina, "Now all the people think that Sienna found me, in fact, to help Paisley want the Hughes family


    back."


    At least that''s the opinion on Kubay, for now.


    When Simon gave her these reports, she sensed that something was very wrong.


    However, because of the personality of Sienna, Alina could not be sure whether the guess he had


    inside was right or wrong.


    Andre frowned, said to Alina, "So you still want to protect her."


    "You..."


    Alina looked at Andre, somewhat speechless out of anger.


    "You deserve to be abandoned by Nellie, with your IQ, you always get stuck at key points." Alina


    stomped her foot in anger.


    Without waiting for Andre to say anything, she turned to leave.


    Andre stood still and watched her back, his face changing.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What did she say about him?


    IQ stuck?


    He was abandoned by Nellie?


    But it was true, he felt abandoned now.


    Andre was furious, but there was nothing he could do about Alina.


    ...


    During this period of time, Nellie''s entire attention was on thepany, and the wedding with Barney


    had been set for half a monthter.


    In Hazel''s office, Catherine was furious, "This bitch, how can she still be married to Mr. Brooks? How


    on earth did she manage to do that?"


    Hazel turned white with anger.


    They had already made the Brooks familypletely dislike Nellie and that''s why they stirred up her


    wedding with Barney.


    Unexpectedly, in just a short time, their wedding was once again on the agenda, and even the Brooks


    family had all agreed to it.


    Now Andre is unable to do anything to her, so who can do anything to her?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry and distracted Catherine became.


    "So what do we do now?" Hazel nced at Catherine.


    They could not count on Andre, and if Andre had been able to stop it, they would not have turned their


    attention to the Brooks family.


    But now even the Brooks family has agreed to it, so who else can stop her and Barney from getting


    married?


    "What can I do? She looks like she doesn''t care about anything but thispany of the James family?"


    Catherine was furious and walked back and forth in the office.


    In the past, all of Nellie''s intention were on Andre, so naturally George was disappointed in her to the


    core.


    "Don''t we have wills? Let''s get straight to the proceedings." Hazel couldn''t care less.


    All she wants now is to hurry up and get the wholepany in her pocket.


    All this time, Nellie''s people had been watching them, so there was no way for them to make any


    moves at all.


    The only way to make thepanypletely theirs is to make it so that there is no need to do all


    those sneaky tricks.


    In thinking so, both Hazel and Catherine were imperative to thepany.


    But now Hazel was thinking of this tough solution, but Catherine shook her head, "I''m afraid it won''t


    work."


    "Why?"


    "Your father and I don''t even have a marriage certificate."


    It is a pain in the heart of Catherine when talking about it.


    No one knew how ironic it was inside her to hear those people respectfully calling her Mrs. James all


    these years.


    "What?"


    Hazel was shocked at the words.


    Unbelievingly, she looked at Catherine.


    The face of Catherine became more and more embarrassed when she talked about this matter, if she


    and George had a marriage certificate, everything would be fine.


    "He was ashamed of that bitch back then and although he married me, it was just a formality and we


    never had a marriage certificate."


    "..."


    "I haven''t mentioned this over the years, I never thought things would be so problematic."


    During those years, she had always lived a life of luxury around George, so although she had a hard


    time with the marriage certificate, she didn''t dare to mention it much.


    After all, she is nothing without George.


    "You''re the one who finds it troublesome, so what do you count?"


    When Hazel heard Catherine say troublesome, she was even more furious at that moment, trembling


    all over.


    What, exactly, was going on here?


    Why did thingse to this?


    ''''Count what?'''' Catherine''s face became more and more embarrassed.


    Every time people called her Mrs. James, she would subconsciously ask herself in her mind, is she


    really Mrs. James?


    "I''ll find a way to take care of this, right now she shouldn''t have known that your father and I don''t have


    a marriage license."


    So, they still have time to process.


    If Nellie had known that she and George didn''t have a marriage certificate at all, she would have made


    a big move by now.


    So now, this matter cannot be known to Nellie, as long as she does not know, everything still has a


    chance.


    Even if it dide to a split, she would still have a part of it.


    As she thought this, Catherine felt slightly better.


    "Suddenly, there was the sound of something breaking outside the door.


    Hazel and Catherine subconsciously looked at each other, and just for an instant, their faces stiffened.

 Chapter 842 Do I Pretend Well?

    Chapter 842 Do I Pretend Well?


    Chapter 842 Do I pretend well?


    The two men sprinted to the door and pulled it open.


    There was the sight of the coffee cup that had fallen on the carpet, the liquid still emitting heat, and the


    person who had been serving the coffee was gone.


    A bad feeling rose up in the hearts of both Catherine and Hazel.


    "Go to the monitoring room." Catherine said with trembling lips to Hazel, who quickly ran towards the


    monitoring room.


    The two of them were now almost certain that someone must have overheard the conversation earlier.


    But no matter who it is, the matter must not reach Nellie''s ears.


    Otherwise, her reputation, and that of her mother, would bepletely screwed up.


    ...


    When Andre came to the office, Nellie was ready to leave work.


    Seeing Andre, Nellie''s face sank again, "What are you doing here?"


    "Let''s talk."


    Andre stepped forward and was about to take Nellie''s hand.


    However, Nellie subconsciously avoided it, and Andre''s hand froze in mid-air, and his gaze at Nellie


    was dimmed.


    Nellie, "We have nothing to talk about."


    Saying that, she looked at the time on her wristwatch. Barney should be arriving already.


    Andre, "Nellie!"


    "No need to call me so fucking loudly, you''re idle, but I am not." Nellie yelled nonchntly.


    Andre froze.


    "When did you be so vulgar?"


    "What''s it to do with you? I used to fake, okay?"


    Elegant, gentle?


    Nellie felt that she had really pretended enough all these years, life is about living in style.


    During this time away from Andre, Nellie''s greatest feeling is that it is important to stay away from


    emotional strife and save her life.


    "You..." Andre''s brain hurt with anger.


    At first it felt like she was ying hard to get.


    But all this time, her intention was on the Brooks family, in order to be able to marry Barney.


    It was at this time that Andre felt abandoned.


    The feeling that was so real and so disgusting to him.


    "You fucking woman." Andre''s brain hurt with anger.


    Nellie grunted coldly, didn''t want to talk that much to Andre.


    Nellie, "Then from now on, think I''m dead."


    After saying that, Nellie walked in the direction of the lift.


    Andre looked at her dashing back and for the first time felt the distance between them.


    ...


    When Nellie came out of the office, she saw Barney''s car parked in front of the office and jogged over.


    Barney got out of the car and pulled the door open for her in a very gentlemanly manner, Nellie, "Thank


    you."


    When Andre followed her out, he saw the way she got into Barney''s car. Is this what she said she didn''t


    have time for?


    The bloody woman.


    "Troy." The moment the phone was connected, Andre gritted his teeth and raged at the other side of


    the phone.


    "At your service, sir."


    By now Troy had be ustomed to Andre ordering himself at all times.


    He guessed he knew in his heart what it was all about.


    But he wanted to cry, as it was hard to get Mr. Brooks trapped.


    Thest time the wedding was postponed, it was still the hand of Catherine, and he said it was


    definitely not going to work.


    ...


    Nellie and Barney sat down in the restaurant and Barney ordered her favourite food, yet before the dish


    had been delivered, Andre came over with a face full of irony.


    Nellie''s body tensed up and subconsciously she looked at Barney, and before she could react, her wrist


    was caught.


    "Andre, you madman, let go of me." Damn it, what''s wrong with him?


    Nellie was carried on his shoulders, her belly spasming sharply, making her almost throw up.


    "Behave."


    "Andre, you madman, I''m not finished with you."


    Barney was stiffened by the scene for a moment, then got up and was about to go forward, however


    Troy was full of tension and stood in front of him.


    Barney''s eyes shed, "If you don''t want to die, get out of the way."


    "Mr. Brooks, show mercy." Troy almost cried out.


    Was Andre anxious now?


    He even used such tricks as robbery.


    Nellie was shoved into the car by Andre, yet the next moment she turned around and tried to go out in


    the other direction, only the car door was locked.


    "Let me out, you bastard." Nellie was furious.


    Had she not made clear enough before? Why was this man still pestering her?


    Previously she approached him, he ignored her.


    Now she left, he dwelled on her.


    It''s ironic when people get into such rtionships.


    Andre''s car drove all the way to the top of the hill.


    The moment he stopped, Nellie pulled open the car door and was about to get out, but her wrist was


    held tightly by Andre.


    As he pulled, she fell into his arms.


    "Don''t go too far." Nellie braced his hands on Andre''s chest, her anger raging.


    Andre grabbed her shoulders, "Don''t marry him, I''ll marry you."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    If she said she wouldn''t marry Barney now, what should she face Barney? She is not the kind of person


    who is not morally righteous.


    Since this is the path she has chosen for herself, she must cross it.


    "Nellie!"


    "Andre, it''s not possible between me and you, I''m pregnant."


    The air froze.


    It was as if a thunderbolt shed in front of Andre''s eyes,pletely petrifying him.


    The air was quiet with only each other''s breathing.


    Even as the words came out of her mouth, Nellie was too stiff to continue her reaction.


    What did she say?


    Raising her eyes and meeting Andre''s cold eyes, she only felt her bones tighten.


    But at the same time, she kept telling herself in her heart that she could not back out at this time, that


    the wedding between her and Barney was already nailed down.


    Whatever is happening in her world right now, she cannot afford to hold back in the slightest.


    "What did you say?"


    After a long time, Andre finally broke the silence.


    The gaze on Nellie at the moment was as if there were ice knives that wanted to break her.


    Nellie closed her eyes, "I''m pregnant, Barney''s child."


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than her neck was squeezed hard by the man.


    Nellie''s face instantly turned white from suffocation, and Andre looked at her menacingly, "Say it


    again?"


    He wished to tear her apart.


    Nellie gripped his strong wrist, closed her eyes and said, "I''m pregnant."


    "Nellie!"


    "You said we are over, and now you want me back? Can I?"


    "..."


    "Andre, no one can stand still forever and wait for you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thesetter words were like a magic spell, enveloping Andrepletely and even imnting into his


    mind world.

 Chapter 843 You CanT Afford To My Conditions

    Chapter 843 You Can''T Afford To My Conditions


    Chapter 843 You can''t afford to my conditions


    No one was forever waiting for him.


    Andre remembered at this time that Nellie had been in the same ce all these years, but since wen


    she disappeared from her spot?


    The force in his hand loosened little by little, and Nellie got a chance to catch his breath, lying on his


    side and breathing heavily.


    At that moment just now, she clearly felt the killing intent on Andre''s body.


    "It''s over." Nellie said with a trembling body.


    Yes, it''s over.


    It''s all over.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was clearly what he had been doing before, so why was it so heavy now?


    Andre looked at Nellie''s stomach, which was still t.


    However, such a burning gaze made Nellie subconsciously cover her stomach and look at him warily,


    "What do you want?"


    And it was this wary gaze that pierced Andre''s heart at this moment.


    The car, at an arrow''s speed, rushed out.


    "Andre, you crazy person, are you sick?" Nellie was frightened and hurriedly grabbed the armrest on


    the side.


    However, instead of slowing down, the speed of Andre''s car was getting faster and faster, so fast that


    Nellie felt her heart was about to go out.


    As they reached the hospital, the ear-piercing sound of the emergency brake startled all of people.


    The moment the car stopped, Nellie rushed down from the car, went straight to the bin on the side and


    started throwing up furiously.


    She used to think that Andre was a madman, but now she has seen it once and for all, this man can kill


    people when he gets mad.


    Nellie only felt that her liver and spleen had been seized together and she wanted to grab Andre and


    beat him up violently.


    The eyes of peopleing and going scanned back and forth over them.


    Touching the gloom under Andre''s eyes, they all avoided it again, only sighing in their hearts that being


    so good looking, he had a bad temper.


    Some, even, had the audacity to talk about it.


    "His wife is throwing up like that, and he''s still watching, what''s a husband like that for?"


    "Yeah, yeah, what is the point of being good looking? This woman is probably love-brained, she''ll have


    her work cut out for herter."


    "Leave, what are you worrying about here?"


    "What''s the use of being rich? What''s the use of being good-looking? This bad temper will make a


    woman suffer for the rest of her life."


    Whispers from around rushed into the ears of Nellie, who threw up even more.


    And Andre was even more furious when he heard them say she was pregnant and throwing up.


    It was a long time before Nellie felt better.


    However, before she could stand still, another force came to her wrist, and Nellie was furious, "Are you


    finished?"


    Andre didn''t care, he pulled her straight inside, and at this moment Nellie could probably see what he


    really wanted.


    "Let go of me, let go of me."


    When Andre didn''t let go, Nellie bit down on his arm.


    The sudden, sharp pain forced Andre to let go of his hand.


    The moment Nellie got free, she hurriedly ran away.


    "Stop right there." Seeing Nellie run, Andre was about to chase after her.


    However, just two steps out, Barney rushed over and stopped in front of him at this moment, "Mr.


    Francis, please behave yourself."


    Andre was so angry that he swung his fist at Barney''s face, but Barney dodged and avoided it.


    A mocking smile lifted the corners of his mouth, "You can''t hurt my face now, or it doesn''t look good


    when I have my wedding."


    Andre was already in a state of anger.


    Now when he heard Barney say the word ''wedding'', he was even more furious as he rushed up and


    wrestled with Barney.


    Those who had just seen Andre and Nellie together were now all looking at each other in the hospital


    hall.


    "Not only is this man bad-tempered, he''s a troublemaker, isn''t he? What woman can stand that?"


    "Yeah, he doesn''t usually hit women at home, dose he?"


    "Shut up, all of you." Andre couldn''t stand it any longer and nced menacingly at the crowd, and all of


    them, at that moment, silent their voices in fear.


    The woman who follows such a man will surely suffer greatly.


    Barney mmed a fist right into Andre''s face.


    There was a great deal of excitement.


    In just a short time, many people disliked him, and Nellie had been with him all these years, how on


    earth did she put up with it?


    "Remember, she''s my fianc¨¦e now, so stay away from her."


    "Barney!"


    Andre''s anger was already burning at its peak and he wanted to go up to Barney and beat him to


    death.


    Barney was full of hostility, without the warmth and gentlemanliness he had when facing Nellie.


    At the moment, the hostility in him was as if an aura of darkness had enveloped him, ready to swallow


    Andre into the abyss at any moment.


    Andre looked at him grimly.


    "Don''t even think about it, she won''t marry you."


    "Did she tell you that? I have a lot of respect for her."


    "You don''t have to set her up." Andre could not understand Nellie.


    Now that the wedding is around the corner, she obviously doesn''t want things toe to this point and


    for Barney to be disgraceful.


    To put it bluntly, she''s in a dilemma.


    "Let''s talk."


    Barney, "..."


    At these words, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch, it was hard to imagine that Andre,


    who was at sword point with himself just a moment ago, could say so calmly that he wanted to talk to


    him in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    Ten minutester, in a caf¨¦ near the hospital, Andre picked up the bitter coffee in front of him and drank


    it down.


    The corners of Barney''s mouth twitched again as he watched this.


    Andre didn''t beat around the bush and got straight to the point, "Tell me, what are the conditions?"


    At this moment, Andre is like the parent of Nellie.


    Because he did not agree her rtionship with Barney, he tried to use the money to send Barney away.


    Barney raised a mocking smile, "I''m afraid you can''t afford to pay the terms I want."


    "Say it." In order to stop Nellie and Barney, Andre was going out of his way.


    He had never known Nellie to be so reckless.


    During this time, he was literally pissed off out of his mind.


    "My condition is to be with her."


    "You tricked me?" The anger that Andre had tried so hard to suppress was now going to rise up again.


    How much trouble has Nellie gotten into this time?


    "You''re not fit to be with her now, if you really want what''s best for her." Barney looked meaningfully at


    Andre.


    Andre''s pupils tightened.


    His heart is rising and falling violently.


    "As you reactivate Dark Sect now, the danger will be around you at all times, and she is on the edge of


    the de if she is with you."


    At this moment, Andre''s face was even more gloomy to the limit.


    Even if he doesn''t admit it, whatever has happened over the years, he has never activated the Dark


    Sect and is actually protecting her invisibly.


    "How do you know?" Very few people knew about this matter, and right now, although it was against


    the Ajax family, very few people knew about it.


    How did Barney know about such a secretive matter?


    "Who the hell are you?"


    When he met Barney''s deep eyes, which looked like he was in control of the whole situation, Andre''s


    hands, which were ced under the table, subconsciously clenched into fists.


    His sharp gaze wished to see through the person opposite.

 Chapter 844 Zofia Is Missing

    Chapter 844 Zofia Is Missing


    Chapter 844 Zofia is missing


    Andre looked at the man sitting across from him, elegantly lifting the coffee in front of him, that raised


    his hand in a way that was not only elegant and reserved, it carried an imperial majesty.


    Barney took a sip of the coffee and raised his eyes to Andre, "It doesn''t matter who I am, don''t make


    any more moves in the future."


    "Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Barney''s voice was very soft, but it gave Andre a sense of shock.


    Barney didn''t want to talk so much to Andre and stood up, "There can''t be any mistakes in the wedding


    with her."


    There is an implied warning in the tone of this statement.


    Andre frowned.


    Looking at Barney''s magnificent back, he felt it so familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    But nothinges to mind.


    And there is a very strong gut feeling that Barney is not simple.


    ...


    No sooner had Nellie returned to the office than Andre approached her.


    He grabbed her wrist and headed out, Nellie was angry, "You''re not finished, are you?"


    "How do you and Barney know each other?"


    Seeing Nellie''s deadly grip on the door frame and unwillingness to leave, Andre looked at her


    menacingly.


    "Does it matter to you how we met? We''ve always known each other."


    "You!"


    And how exactly did she meet them?


    Nellie waved Andre away, "Get lost, I''m busy now."


    Now Catherine and Hazel will definitely not give up and in order to prevent them from making any


    further moves, Nellie has been at thepany for the past two days.


    Andre''s repeated appearances have made Nellie unbearable.


    Andre''s heart kept rising and falling, and he could not suppress the stuffy weight of his heart even after


    taking several deep breaths, "You finish with him immediately, he is not simple."


    From the moment Barney appeared, Andre had always believed that Barney was not a simple person,


    and after meeting him head-on today, that feeling was getting stronger and stronger. There was even a


    feeling of unease.


    "It''s none of your business whether he''s simple or not, is it? Are you being meddling too much?"


    Nellie was simply speechless at Andre.


    Endless pestering, does he really think he''s glorious?


    When Andre saw her attitude, it was like she was possessed, and he was so angry that he wanted to


    hit her.


    "I know you hate me, but you shouldn''t take the risk."


    "I chose my own path, when have I ever regretted it?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "..."


    "I''ve been a joke." When it came to her mother, she was a joke.


    In Andre''s case, she has been a joke for even more years.


    Now Nellie can''t remember how many times she was ridiculed and looked down upon outside because


    of Andre.


    It was murmured that she had been raped back then, otherwise why would Andre stay away from her


    though he liked her?


    They called her dirty.


    "Especially when ites to you, I''m the real joke." Looking at Andre''s gloomy expression, Nellie said


    with a bitter smile.


    Now that she was going to end it all, why was this man so dead set on haunting her again? This was


    what Nellie could not understand the most.


    Andre was breathing heavily.


    He wanted to say something, yet at this moment, not a word could be said.


    Nellie, "Get lost."


    With that, she was about to close the door.


    She had once suffered from Andre before, then now she was dry.


    As if nothing mattered to her anymore.


    Probably Andre could ever have thought of this in the past.


    "You won''t marry him."


    Seeing Nellie''s insistence, Andre''s eyes darkened even more.


    The hand of Nellie gripping the door stiffened, and when she heard the certain tone of Andre''s voice,


    she wanted to p him across the face.


    "Don''t you go too far."


    Andre turned to leave.


    That back was full of hostility.


    And every time Andre emits this kind of aura from his body, something big is bound to happen.


    Nellie''s heart kept rising and falling hard.


    When Lydia came in, she saw her somewhat pale face, "Lady Nellie, Madam has asked you to return


    today."


    "Okay."


    Hearing that it was her grandmother who told her to go back, Nellie nodded.


    Thinking about what Andre had just said, Nellie thought for a moment and still called Barney to remind


    him.


    Andre was crazy.


    She had no idea what exactly were some of his shadowy powers over the years.


    But Andre''s base in Shirling was like local viin. She had to tell Barney to be more careful.


    ...


    It was as if everything was not rted to Alina. Originally she was deep in the mud, and now all the


    people excluded her.


    She was never contacted again after Sienna went back.


    Chester had been very busy recently, probably with the affairs in Kubay, and Alina had always asked


    him to go back first.


    She wanted some quiet time in Shirling.


    Only bypletely emptying herself can she see many things clearly and be able to see more clearly


    what her future is like.


    Chester was reluctant to go back until a weekter, when Chester took a phone call and looked at her


    with a stony face.


    Alina frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Chester, "We''re going back to Sinantu Pavilion right away."


    He spoke, in a heavy tone.


    Alina''s eyebrows knitted and she couldn''t help but ask, "Is it Penny?"


    It was a quiet time that made her head spin.


    She had always felt that Sienna was not a quiet person, and once she became excessively quiet,


    something bad was bound to happen.


    Could she have done something to Penny?


    Thinking of Penny, Alina''s heart jumped straight up into her throat.


    Chester took her cold hand and brought her into his arms and sat her down. Alina was stiff but didn''t


    push him away at this point.


    "Is it Penny?"


    Seeing that Chester did not say anything, her heart panicked even more.


    However, Chester shook his head, "Don''t worry, it''s not Penny."


    It''s a relief to hear that.


    It''s good that it''s not Penny.


    "They what''s it about?" It wasn''t Penny, and Alina''s heart felt slightly better.


    But then, Chester said, "Zofia is missing, and your sister has sent someone to warn Romeo."


    Alina''s heart thudded even more at this moment.


    Zofia is missing?


    "You know Romeo''s rtionship with Zofia?" Alina''s tone trembled.


    Chester didn''t say anything.


    But now that Zofia is missing, it is obvious that the matter is rted to Sienna, and before that Alina


    could see that there was something not simple between Romeo and Zofia.


    So what is the scene now between Romeo and Sienna?

 Chapter 845 YouRe Coming Back With Me

    Chapter 845 You''Re Coming Back With Me


    Chapter 845 You''reing back with me


    Alina took several deep breaths, but she couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    "Then hurry back."


    If Zofia is a very important presence for Romeo, now the already not-so-quiet scene between the


    Spinster family and the Ajax family had probablye to a tense situation.


    This is all the more reason for Chester to go back.


    The strength of Chester''s hold on her waist was heavier and heavier as he said, "You''reing back


    with me."


    Going back together?


    Alina subconsciously wanted to push Chester away, even if she didn''t explicitly say so at the moment,


    she had an instinctive resistance to Kubay.


    She doesn''t like that kind ofplexity.


    Chester knows it too.


    Raised by her parents in the Hughes family, Alina has always preferred a simpler life, especially with all


    the strife that has gued her over the years.


    So now when she heard Chester say that they were going back to Kubay together, Alina instinctively


    wanted to escape.


    She didn''t want to go back.


    "Abby."


    "You go back first." Even at this point in time, Alina still didn''t want to go back.


    Chester, "I don''t feel at ease leaving you here alone."


    Alina, "I''ve got Andre over here."


    "His mind is on Margot right now."


    Siennargely had abandoned the Hughes family, or the true descendant of the Hughes family.


    To put it bluntly, she didn''t give up Dark Sect.


    Alina bowed her head.


    A flicker of loss shed in her eyes.


    "Come back with me and stay with Penny, okay?"


    "Even if I go back to Kubay, I won''t go to the Spinster family." At least at this juncture, she wouldn''t go.


    Sienna has a hot temper.


    She couldn''t provoke Sienna at this point, or what exactly would happen would be impossible to gauge.


    When Chester looked at Alina, his brain was hurting abruptly.


    "Penny misses you."


    "You..."


    When the hell did he be like this?


    Chester was really uneasy about leaving Alina here alone, even if there was Andre and Dark Sect.


    For the Ajax family to have been entrenched in that position for so many years, there is naturally much


    that is hidden in the shadows.


    Chester is really worried.


    "All right then."


    Alina really missed Penny, although it was inappropriate to go to the Spinster family now, but she hadn''t


    seen Penny for a long time.


    Hearing Alina''s agreement, Chester was relieved.


    ...


    Andre heard that Alina was going back to Kubay, on the phone, he felt upset.


    Even though now Alina is no longer a member of the Hughes family, Andre still subconsciously worries


    about her.


    "Where are you going to go now if you go back?" There was no way she could go back to the Ajax


    family.


    The fact that Sienna announced that kind of news means that she now has no ce in Moyen of


    Kubay.


    And if she went with Chester to the Spinster family, it would bepletely on the hostile side with the


    Ajax family.


    Despite that announcement, the fact that she is a member of the Ajax family is something that no one


    can change.


    "I want to go and see Penny first."


    "I don''t think that this is the time for you to go back, and it''s not a good idea to go back now, no matter


    where you go." Andre voiced his thoughts.


    Then again, he has a selfishness too.


    After all, he was now on the opposite side of the fence from the Ajax family, but he did not want to be


    on the opposite side of the fence from Alina.


    So he hoped that Alina, at this time, would not get involved.


    "Yeah, it''s not right for me to go anywhere."


    It was not right to stay at the Hughes'', it was not right to go to the Spinster family with Chester, and the


    Ajax family, again, was a ce she could not return to now.


    Andre heard the sourness in Alina''s tone at this moment.


    "Alina, I''m your brother."


    "..."


    "No matter what happens between you and the Hughes family, you are always my sister." This


    rtionship had been identified by Andre.


    Even if Margot has returned to the Lawson family, for Andre, it seemed that this feeling he had for Alina


    could not be reced by anyone.


    Alina bowed her head.


    A dull ache in the heart.


    "It really feels like losing everything right now." Such a feeling had been there once when she lost the


    entire Hughes family.


    She never thought that she would experience such pain again in her lifetime.


    "Margot likes you too."


    Andre did not want Alina to suffer such pain.


    Alina, "Well, I still have some things to take care of when I go back to Kubay."


    "Alina."


    "I told you, didn''t I? This time, Sienna is very perverse."


    Although it was only a short time, Alina always felt that things might not be that simple.


    She had to go back to Kubay to set things straight.


    "What do you care if she''s perverse or not, I don''t want you to go back." Andre said directly.


    In his mind, Sienna was no slouch, even if such an announcement waspelled by necessity.


    But what does this have to do with Alina?


    Does she, indeed, care about Alina?


    In Andre''s case, she doesn''t care.


    "I said you have an IQ problem, and you still don''t admit it." Alina was speechless.


    It was the same with Nellie some years earlier, and although he was her brother, Alina still had to admit


    that Andre''s subjective sense was really too strong.


    Andre was med again for no apparent reason, and his face turned white with anger.


    He couldn''t get a good deal on Nellie during this period of time, now he got med by his sister.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ...


    After talking to Andre, Alina called Brandon again, who said that thepany had been running very


    well recently and that sales had increased by 20 per cent over the previous quarter.


    Her Jon Hughes International, in another two years, could be as good as VIG.


    "That''s hard work for you, I''m going back to Kubay for a trip in the meantime."


    "Watch out."


    Brandon on the other side of the phone said.


    For Brandon, Alina always had an inexplicable trust, after all, he was the one who had saved her life,


    and she was grateful to him.


    "Okay."


    "You, will be with Chester, won''t you?" Brandon asked.


    And with such a question, it left Alina at a loss for a moment.


    She didn''t know when she became a person without a future, didn''t know what would happen in her


    world tomorrow.


    "Master Caleb has been over in E City recently."


    "I know."


    She knew where Caleb was.


    But for her and Caleb, it seemed as if everything had been doomed since he had defied her life for


    Emma.


    No matter what changes Caleb made afterwards, it would be of no help to Alina.


    He saved her once.


    They got even with each other, but it was close to even, and nothing more as far as that goes.


    "Master Chester has been quite good to you, and has done a lot to protect you secretly over the past


    two years, so I can see that you are very important to him."


    Alina did not know that, but the onlookers could see it clearly.

 Chapter 846 He Only Protects Her.

    Chapter 846 He Only Protects Her.


    Chapter 846 He only protects her.


    After hanging up Brandon''s phone, Chester returned from his study.


    Alina looked at the water dripping from his hair, with only a bath towel around his waist, his abs


    mesmerizing people''s eyes.


    Alina hurriedly turned to the side.


    "Are you shy?" Chester came to her, and Alina was subconsciously about to get up, "I''m going to bed."


    "Where are you going to?"


    Chester grabbed her wrist as soon as he could.


    Feeling the warmth of the man''s palm, Alina''s heart rose to her throat and her body felt as if it had been


    scalded, its temperature rising rapidly.


    Alinaang''s heart trembled badly, but Chester pulled her into his arms.


    He was right toe back with her this time. The saying that women are afraid stalking men is true.


    With his stalking, the two of them did get a lot closer.


    Chester was aware of theplications in Kubay, and he was actually afraid in his heart that if he went


    back he would face a change of heart between him and Alina.


    "Don''t." The man''s kisses carried cold softness.


    Alina subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    However, Chester ced her on the bed as soon as he could.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but, I''ll take care of everything."


    These words, at that time as once, seemed to have a magical power, making Alina subconsciously


    settle down.


    Her hands gripped the man''s strong arms tightly.


    "Chester."


    She softly murmured out, carrying her pain.


    Chester hugged her heartily, wanting to wash away all those pains in her heart, with a fierce storm.


    "Abby, if it''s possible, I really hope you can forget all about the past."


    For only forget, she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    He had never been thest person to let her get hurt, but when it came to her life, he had to make a


    choice.


    Alina trembled as she allowed Chester to lead her into the storm.


    Then again, she was dragged back to peace.


    "Abby."


    Chester murmured softly in her ear.


    ...


    The next morning, looking at the man''s neatly dressed and clean back, Alina thought, "This is the


    disparity of power between men and women, right?"


    She felt tired and sore even when she moved a finger, yet Chester acted as if nothing had happened.


    God, at some times, is really very fair.


    "Tired?" Chester came to her side and lifted the covers.


    Alina, "Yes."


    She was really tired and now she was limp and had no energy to get up.


    Chester was smiling, and the tenderness under his eyes was like a whirlpool that he could not wait to


    warm Alina up.


    He brought her clothes and put them on for her.


    "Do we really have to go back today?" Alina muttered.


    Chester, "Yes."


    Alina knew that Romeo was a very significant presence for him, and now the situation with Romeo was


    unknown.


    He was really uneasy.


    Alina nodded, "Alright then."


    "Sleep on theer."


    "So can I really sleep?" Looking at Chester in such high spirits, Alina expressed her doubts.


    And when Chester heard her words, he smiled more brightly.


    He said, "It is hard to say."


    Chester carried her downstairs and had breakfast before the group set off for the airport.


    Matteo and Lucas saw Chester hugging Alina the whole time, and only then did the two of them get a


    feeling in their hearts that the boss and his wife had really made up.


    They took the special passage, so when they boarded the ne, Chester held Alina.


    The gulf between them waspletely bridged.


    Now that Chester was holding her, he had a sense of reality, while not daring to let go, fearing that if he


    did, she would disappear.


    On the special ne, Alina was ced onto the bed in the lounge and Chester got onto it.


    "Aren''t you busy? You must have a lot of work to take care of, right?" Alina looked at Chester.


    Carefully, she said, fearing to arouse him again.


    Chester circled her in his arms and said, "I''m not busy."


    He''s not busy, and she feels the headache.


    "Then promise me you won''t touch me, I''m really tired." Muttering, she closed her eyes, not wanting to


    say anything now.


    Chester had a smile on his lips.


    He looked dotingly at the way she closed her eyes good-naturedly, and seeing the mottled marks on


    her neck, he knew she was exhausted.


    "Abby."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re going to work on fitness."


    Halfway throughst night, she passed outpletely.


    Hearing these words now, Alina''s brain went nk, fiercely ring at Chester, wanting to pierce him


    with her eyes.


    Chesterughed, "Okay, okay, I won''t bother you, hurry up and go to sleep."


    Alina grunted and stopped paying attention to him.


    She was really tired.


    However the ne didn''t take off for long, it had an ident.


    "Abby, wake up." Chester woke Alina up, and Alina opened her eyes in a daze.


    Bewildered, she looked at Chester, but only for a moment before she came to her senses.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Because the ne was now bumpy as hell.


    "What''s going on?"


    The inclination is very great.


    This is Chester''s special ne, which by definition should not be in this situation, but right now...


    Matteo came in and said to Chester with a stony face, "Sir, the ne is now malfunctioning, we need to


    be ready."


    "Then go and get ready."


    Failure at altitude?


    Alina''s heart clenched in fear.


    Terrified, she looked to Chester, who gave her a reassuring hug, yet Matteo came back in with Lucas


    after he went out for a short time.


    "Sir, our ne has been tampered with, and all the lifesavers used on the ne have been taken away


    in advance."


    "What the hell is wrong with you guys? Didn''t you even check before?"


    Both Matteo and Lucas broke out in cold sweat down their backs.


    After all, those things used to be in their original locations, which no one would have thought that


    someone would dare to put their hands on Chester''s ne.


    And when Alina heard it, she then heard those life-saving items were now all taken away in advance.


    Naturally she knew what it meant, and of the countless shadows that shed through her mind, Penny


    took up most of it.


    The face was instantly grey.


    "There''s only one life pack now." Lucas said in a tight tone.


    With all those people on the ne plus the flight attendants, and one life bag?


    Chester swept a stern eye over, "Go and bring it over."


    "Yes."


    Lucas rushed to bring the life-saving bag over.


    The ne was bouncing around more and more and the captain was constantly controlling the ne,


    yet it was a bit out of control.


    Chester put the life-saving bag on Alina''s body.


    "What are you doing?" Alina grabbed Chester''s hand in shock, her mind was nk at the moment.

 Chapter 847 Fear

    Chapter 847 Fear


    Chapter 847 Fear


    Things are a bit sudden.


    But Alina had to admit that she was standing on the edge of life between her and Chester in this


    instant.


    "No."


    "Abby, you must live." This is 10, 000 miles high in the sky.


    Chester must make sure Alina to be alive.


    Alina looked at the pain in the man''s eyes towards her, and her body trembled.


    "No, don''t, you must live." Alina blurted out.


    In this moment, she has only one consciousness.


    That is, they don''t want Chester to die.


    However, Chester shackled her hands and forcibly fitted the life-saving bag to her, and kept teaching


    her how to use it.


    While teaching her, he carried her towards the ne hatch.


    Alina''s tears slid down as she kept shaking her head.


    "No, no, I''m scared." Just the thought of the future, with only her left, made her feel scared and afraid.


    Although she was tempting to live to see Penny.


    But the thought that Chester would die made her heart ache.


    "There''s no time left for you to think when the ne descends to a certain altitude, remember what you


    were taught?"


    "I don''t want to remember, let go of me, put it on yourself, I can''t remember, I can''t remember anything."


    Alina looked at Chester in horror, hot tears blurring her eyes.


    She was really so afraid that if she let go, they would be parted forever.


    "Chester, I hate you, I hate you, don''t you let me live by myself." Living alone, a day like that was


    torturous just to think about.


    All that shed through Alina''s mind at this moment were those scenes of air crashes in which there


    were hardly any survivors.


    She was scared.


    "Chester."


    As the ne descended rapidly, Chester began to feel unsteady on his feet, while Alina felt a severe


    weightlessness even in Chester''s arms.


    "Be good, it''ll be fine, trust me, okay?"


    "No!"


    The altitude of the ne was constantly being reported and the moment the hatch opened, Chester


    whispered onest thing in her ear, "Remember to open the parachute bag."


    And then Alina was thrown out as Alina shrieked in horror.


    The wind was strong and cold.


    Alina felt that her mind hadpletely stiffened, leaving only Chester''s words, ''I want you to live''.


    The ne was plummeting away from her.


    "No!"


    Alina''s hysterical shouts resounded throughout the sky as she watched the ne plunge straight into


    the sea, the parachute bag opening automatically.


    Hernding speed slowed down.


    "Chester!"


    As she watched the ne go up in mes in the ocean, Alina''s pupils continued to tighten before her


    world fell into darkness.


    ...


    E City.


    Caleb got out of the car in a ck suit and Tomas saw him return and came forward with a stony face.


    "The ne that was just broadcast, go and verify it immediately." Without waiting for Tomas to speak,


    Caleb said in a chilly tone.


    In fact, he heard it clearly. It''s just that now he doesn''t believe it.


    Tomas stepped forward, his breath was as heavy as it had ever been, "It''s Master Chester''s private


    ne, and, Miss Hughes is on the ne."


    At those words, Caleb gave a sharp gaze at Tomas.


    Tomas, "The ne exploded when it crashed into the sea, and now there is a struggle to salvage it


    over there, but it''s all salvaged wreckage."


    "..."


    "Master Chester and Miss Hughes may..."


    "Shut up." Tomas didn''t finish his words before Caleb shouted in a mad rage.


    What is possible?


    He doesn''t want the possibility.


    "That woman has been lucky, there won''t be any fatalities." Caleb subconsciously reacted that she was


    on the ne and instead probably saved everyone.


    After all, she''s got a tough life.


    Tomas stood in silence, feeling Caleb''s body shaking now, wanting to say something, but unable to say


    anything for a while.


    After all, what can be said at this time?


    During this period of time, there has been no news from Alby, and now something like this has


    happened to Chester, and news hase from Kubay.


    Romeo is now in hysterics, so is the Ajax family.


    Caleb closed his eyes.


    All around, an aura of danger and heaviness emanated, "In which sea?"


    His mind went nk. It seems that whatever he thinks about now, he can''t remember either, and briefly


    suffers from memory loss.


    Tomas, "The Blood Plume Sea."


    Over there, there have been a lot of flying idents.


    "He was going back to Kubay, how could the ne have flown that way?" Caleb roared.


    Yet Tomas was a nk.


    Now that it happened so suddenly that everyone didn''t react, Caleb was unstable.


    There was no way to find out what was going on in this matter at the moment, he just wanted to hurry


    up and get to that part of the sea.


    "Now, now!"


    "It''s ready." Caleb was already incoherent.


    Tomas knew that he would definitely rush to Blood Plume immediately after his return, so he had


    arranged his trip early in the morning.


    Caleb''s face was ashen, and the moment he lifted his steps, his body was unsteady.


    Alina, I''ve let you off the hook.


    Why can''t you still be safe?


    No one knows how much Caleb''s heart hurts during this time, every time he sees Alina and Chester


    together, he thought of Alina having so many idents when she was around him, he was like her


    nemesis.


    Knowing the reason why Chester treated her the way he did in Ingford, he was no longer in a position


    to go to her.


    But why did it turn out this way?


    Why was she still in such danger?


    Chester had always been so protective of her, how could he let her embark on such a dangerous


    journey with him?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was always sharp and perceptive, so how could he not have noticed it?


    Many questions swirled in Caleb''s mind before his nerves grew tighter and he finally copsed to the


    ground.


    "Sir, sir!" Tomas looked at Caleb who had fallen to the ground in shock, and his brain went nk.


    Half an hourter.


    Caleb was admitted to hospital.


    Tomas looked at Caleb and a glint of gravity shed across his eyes.


    He had followed Caleb around and naturally always knew exactly what kind of love he had for Alina.


    Then it is even more clear what kind of pain he is suffering now.


    He hurt Alina the most, yet Alina was the only person he had ever cared about in his life, even if it was


    his own mother, he had never cared that much.


    So what does this loss mean to him? He can imagine.


    ...


    Andre heard Troy''s report.


    He sat in the chair for a full hour, motionless, even his gaze frozen without the slightest flicker.


    It''s been a long time.


    It was only then that Andre asked, "What did you say?"


    Did he not hear it, or did he mishear it?


    "Miss Hughes may have dead, the ne crashed into the sea and has exploded, no one on the ne


    survived."


    Troy repeated what he had just said in a gruff tone.


    The air, once again, fell into a long silence.

 Chapter 848 Will They Go To Blood Plume?

    Chapter 848 Will They Go To Blood Plume?


    Chapter 848 Will they go to Blood Plume?


    "What about Chester?" After a long time, Andre spoke again and asked Troy.


    She was going back to Kubay with Chester, so naturally Chester was on the ne, so how could


    Chester let this happen to her?


    Troy, "His whereabouts are unknown, and probably already in a bad way."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How many survived such a crash?


    Andre stood up, at this moment he only felt a ckness in front of his eyes. No, it must not be.


    Alina had alwasy been lucky.


    Chester is that powerful, he is Fraser Spinster, how could he be dead?


    "Now Master Caleb has rushed over."


    So it''s not quite clear what''s going on over there right now.


    "In what ce?"


    "Blood Plume Sea."


    "They''ll go to Blood Plume?"


    From Shirling to Kubay, they don''t have to go around the Blood Plume Sea, so how could it just go


    there?


    At this moment cold sweat broke out on Andre''s back, he was wrong.


    He should not have let Alina go back to Kubay, that ce was not easy in the first ce, and he should


    have let her stay in Shirling.


    As before, by his side, she lived a simple life, and as for those things in Kubay, stay away from her.


    "Sir, sir."


    Troy saw Andre stumble and run outside, hurriedly followed him.


    Caleb rushed over to Blood Plume Sea as fast as he could and saw that some parts of the wreckage of


    the ne had been recovered from the shore.


    But the human body was not in sight.


    Caleb stood at the edge of the cold water and looked at the raging water, he was at peace at the


    moment.


    The first time he was under the bridge over the Hasnan River, he looked at the raging river like a


    madman and rushed into it in a frenzy, trying to retrieve her.


    He hated himself and hated that it was because he had pushed her to the brink.


    The second time was in the Hasnan River.


    At that time, he wanted to protect her so much, but because of Chester, she was in that kind of danger.


    He let go and didn''t interfere with her.


    Why did it still put her in such danger?


    Tomas stood not far behind Caleb, looking at his forlorn back with a calmness that was thick with


    sadness.


    He knew that Caleb was hurt more than any other time in the past.


    He wanted to go up to them tofort Caleb, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Will shee back this time?" Caleb asked calmly as he looked at the sea that was already starting to


    have fierce waves.


    Will shee back this time, as she did before, when everyone thought she was dead?


    Tomas, "She will."


    Even though they all knew that there was absolutely no chance of survival from the ne crash, they


    still wanted to believe that Alina would return.


    Tomas rushed to the salvage crew to confirm the situation.


    Finally a message has been established.


    "Sir."


    Tomas came behind Caleb.


    Caleb, "How is it?"


    "Residents around the area are certain that one person was parachuted in at the time."


    At this, Caleb''s brows twitched.


    Underneath eyes that had been dead with despair, an instant surge of hope red up at the news.


    "What did you say?"


    "Although the rescue team has not found the parachute jumper at this time, they were able to


    determine that a person was indeed the one who jumped, as captured on the surveince of the


    resident''s home."


    Caleb, "Who is that person?"


    "The rescue teams are still searching now."


    The implication is that it is not known for the moment exactly who survived.


    When Andre arrived, he got this news.


    His first thought at the time was Alina.


    Caleb''s original calmness was turned unsettled by this news. Now, it was only right to find Alina.


    But where on earth would I find her?


    On hearing that a person had parachuted down, everyone''s first thought was Alina.


    But why, then, was she the only one to jump?


    Where is Chester? Where are all the people on the ne?


    None of them had time to think so much about it now, no one was thinking about what kind of


    conspiracy this was, they were all frantic to find the one who had survived first.


    ...


    In Kubay, in the castle of Moyen.


    Alina was drowsy, always half asleep, and when she woke uppletely, it was already half a month


    It was cool on her arm, and only when she looked over did she realise that it was Sienna who was


    wiping her arm, and she was instantly awake from her daze.


    She bounced out of bed and sat up.


    Sienna, "Awake?"


    She threw the hanky in the basin of water.


    Seeing Alina looking fixedly at her, Sienna said, "You''ve been having a high fever over and over again


    for the past few days, and you''ve almost burnt up."


    Alina''s mind was ''buzzing'' and it was as if she could not hear Sienna''s words at this time.


    Or rather, she wouldn''t listen to anything.


    She just looked fixedly at Sienna.


    Sienna, "What are you looking at me like that for? Dumb?"


    In Alina''s mind, lightning shed through the images from the ne, her heart constantly rising and


    falling, even gripping together in pain.


    Seeing her clutching her heart without saying a word, and looking as if she was in great distress,


    Sienna immediately asked the doctor toe over and take a look at her.


    The doctor came over soon.


    Alina copsed on the bed, her pupils constantlyx.


    Her mind had gonepletely rigid and nk.


    "Give her the oxygen now."


    The doctor shouted sharply and the nurse rushed forward with the oxygen.


    Sienna did not expect Alina''s mood to fluctuate so much after the doctor performed an emergency


    resuscitation, she got steady only slightly.


    However, she fell back into a deep sleep soon after she had just woken up.


    "What''s going on here?" Sienna asked the doctor with a frown.


    Doctor, "Lady Melody has been severely stimted, and this is now in a worse condition, so we cannot


    continue to stimte her."


    Fraser is so important to her? So important that she could barely even control her emotions.


    But Sienna didn''t say anything.


    For the past half a month, she has been at Alina, taking care of her at any time. Dakota and Lottie have


    After all, her health is not good either. But she is uneasy about not seeing Alina sober.


    Alina''s condition stabilised, but they both knew it was only temporary. The doctor looked intently at


    Sienna, wanting to say something.


    A stern re passed over from Sienna, "Say it."


    "Lady Sienna, I have read some of Lady Melody''s previous medical records and I fear that this time the


    situation is fatal for her."


    "How so?"


    Didn''t shee back in safety? How could she be in a bad way?


    Doctor, "Lady Melody had a mental illness before, and I''m afraid that if the blow to her this time is too


    great..."


    "You''re saying she''ll turn out to be a psycho?"


    The doctor''s words were not finished, and Sienna interrupted her.


    Is it that serious?


    It''s not like the Ajax family can''t even take this blow, right?


    The doctor nodded wordlessly, and Sienna''s heart was in her throat.


    "Hmph, if she dares to be so vulnerable, she doesn''t deserve to be a Ajax family member."


    It is just a man, what''s the point of being so desperate?


    If she is mad for a man''s sake, she is not worthy to be a Ajax family member?

 Chapter 849 Desperation, Questioning

    Chapter 849 Desperation, Questioning


    Chapter 849 Desperation, Questioning


    However, what Sienna doesn''t know is that once upon a time, Alina''s history of mental illness started


    because of Chester.


    At that point, after that incident, she couldn''t face the impending loss and eventually drove herself to


    insanity.


    "Keep a good eye on her and don''t let that happen to her."


    Sienna took a deep breath.


    Despite her tough talk, she had to worry at the moment, after all, with that kind of medical history in


    ce, she wished, instead, that this Fraser was less important to her.


    "Okay."


    The doctor nodded heartily.


    But at the same time it is difficult, after all, it is not something that not one can guarantee.


    ...


    Alina had a long dream.


    In her dreams, they were all images of her and Chester growing up together, he was so gentle, so


    strong and she was so attached to him.


    He stood under the peach blossom tree, simply shining brighter than the tree.


    "Chester."


    In her dream, Alina kept calling Chester''s name, yet as she tried to get closer, what was seen was he


    covered in blood.


    The blood stained her eyes, stung her heart.


    "No..." She woke up from her dream in horror.


    The constant rise and fall of her heart made even her breath feel rushed.


    Sienna was no longer with her. Nora heard the movement and came in, "Lady Melody, you are awake?


    Are you hungry? I''ll go and get you something to eat."


    Nora''s voice was gentle, and in a way, was soothing Alina''s nerves.


    Alina looked towards Nora.


    Those pupils arex and cannot be brought into focus in any way.


    Nora said distressed, "Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Should I ask the doctor toe and take a


    look?"


    Alina was silent.


    Now Alina couldn''t seem to get a word as she rolled out of bed and got up.


    Seeing this, Nora was rmed and rushed forward to stop it, "Lady Melody, you are still very weak and


    cannot get out of bed."


    Yet Alina acted as if she hadn''t heard.


    She stumbled towards the door.


    Nora wanted to stop her.


    Yet her hobbling steps carried her unique determination, and Nora could only follow her anxiously,


    fearing that something might happen to her.


    And Alina walked in the direction of Sienna''s study.


    At the moment, the door of the study of Sienna was half open, and the harsh sound came from inside.


    It sounded like Sienna was throwing a tantrum.


    Dakota and Lottie were standing gravely to one side, while there was an elder inside.


    It is a person who is more trusted by Sienna.


    "By infallible, you mean you almost got her killed along?"


    "We didn''t expect Lady Melody to be on the ne with Mr. Spinster."


    "Hmph, next time be careful."


    When Sienna said this, her tone was lightly trembling, obviously this time Alina was almost, literally,


    dead.


    No one knew then how frantic she was to get there when they knew she was on the ne with them.


    Good thing she''s okay, otherwise...


    At this moment, Alina, who was standing outside the study, was in a cer of ice.


    Inside, Sienna was still reprimanding something, yet at the moment she couldn''t hear a word of it.


    She was cold all over. And her mind was nk as hell.


    It was more like the world was copsing into something.


    Is there anything that is more painful when the families are at each other''s throats? Now Alina is feeling


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    it.


    She''s in pain.


    "Lady Melody, you can''t be here,e back with me." Nora followed her over and said urgently to


    Alina.


    Sienna hates it when someone wanders outside her study and the sound inside is instantly silent.


    Sienna swept a nce at Dakota and Lottie, who looked towards the doorway in horror and saw Alina''s


    brushed white face through the doorway.


    Sienna got up and walked briskly towards the outside, pulling open the door.


    What meets the eye is the vacant look of Alina.


    "Melody."


    Sienna was subconsciously about to pull Alina, however, Alina did not avoid it, she just stood quietly.


    It was as if her body had lost all energy.


    "Melody, listen to me, things are not what you think."


    Sienna was eager to exin something.


    Yet Alina did not say a word, just stood there quietly, having no reaction.


    Dakota asked the elder to leave.


    However, as he passed by Alina, Alina reached out and grabbed the elder''s wrist.


    At the moment, all looked nervously at Alina,pletely unaware of what she was actually up to.


    "Melody, let go of Mr. Chan."


    The heart of Sienna was rising and falling hard, and the fact that she reacted in this way meant that she


    had heard all that had just been said.


    So, what is she suffering inside right now?


    "Ah!"


    The sound of hand bones shattering, apanied by Mr. Chan''s miserable scream, resounded


    throughout the study, which caused Sienna and Dakota and the others to freeze for half a second.


    Apparently, it was not expected that Alina would have such strength.


    "Melody."


    Sienna stepped forward and grabbed Alina hand, by now Mr. Chan was already kneeling on the ground


    in pain.


    But Alina did not let go and the force in her hand continued to increase, which made Mr. Chan suffer.


    "Let go."


    The force of Sienna was heavier.


    Mr. Chan is still of use to her now, and absolutely nothing can go wrong at this time.


    Yet Alina seemed to be in her own world, not the least bit awake, as she just quietly held Mr. Chan''s


    wrist.


    Mr. Chan was choking in pain and his face turned white.


    Sienna was anxious, "Hurry up and let go."


    The force in her hand was heavier, but how could Alina feel the pain now?


    Her heart was nk, shielding all the pain, now she simply could not feel anything at all. Eventually


    Sienna had no choice but to knock her out with a p.


    "Lady Melody."


    Nora eximed, and Sienna threw her into Nora''s arms, "Take her to her room."


    "Yes, Lady Sienna."


    Nora panicked and took Alina back.


    And now Sienna''s brain was hurting badly, just now Alina clearly had heard everything.


    It was bad for her.


    "Go and get Dr. Ann."


    "Thank you very much, Lady Sienna."


    Mr. Chan hurriedly covered his wrist and walked away.


    After it was left with Sienna and Dakota and the others, Sienna''s face was even more gloomy.


    "Are they taking my word for nothing? I told everyone not to hang around my study door."


    Dakota and Lottie didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, this matter must have been hidden from Alina, but now only a short time has passed, she


    knows everything.

 Chapter 850 The Fatalities

    Chapter 850 The Fatalities


    Chapter 850 The Fatalities


    Andre and Caleb searched in the Blood Plume Sea for half a month but couldn''t find anything.


    Eventually both they began to inquire from the Ajax family or the Spinster family.


    When they inquired, they found out that the one who survived was really Alina, and that she had now


    returned to the Ajax family.


    "What a heartless woman."


    When he got this news, Caleb was relieved, but he couldn''t help but to me that Alina did not tell him


    that she had returned to the Ajax family.


    But at the same time, his heart heaved. The only person who survived was Alina, so what about


    Chester? Was he really buried in the sea?


    "Tomas."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Is there any news?"


    Caleb asked in a somewhat tight tone, and even trembled.


    Tomas shook his head, "No, Master Chester is probably really in a bad way this time."


    What about Alina now? Has she learned the news? In that case, what is she like now?


    What they found out said that after Alina went back to the Ajax family, she had nevere out.


    Did she react as coldly as before, acting as if she didn''t care even if Chester died?


    "Are we going to Kubay now?"


    Tomas asked.


    Kubay? Now there is only Alina left on Kubay, and it is unknown what she is like now in the Ajax family.


    Caleb''s heart kept rising and falling violently.


    "Yes."


    He had to go and make sure that the woman was heartless as she had been before.


    Tomas, "But Kubay..."


    When he said this, Tomas wanted to say something, but stopped.


    After all, unlike Chester, they have never had much involvement with Kubay and there are special


    circumstances there.


    They probably would have a difficult time if they had just gone there.


    But Caleb couldn''t care less right now, he just wanted to make sure of Alina''s condition.


    ...


    In the castle, Alina''s consciousness began to reel again and again, not knowing how much willpower it


    took to bring herself under control.


    Mr. Chan didn''t make it out of the castle on his second visit.


    It doesn''t take much thinking to figure out who really did it.


    When Sienna learnt the news, her face changed, "Melody did that?"


    "Yes."


    Dakota nodded gravely.


    Losing Mr. Chan now would be an absolute loss for them.


    Sienna''s heart rose and fell violently.


    "Where is she now?"


    "In her room, and..."


    Dakota didn''t go on, but Sienna could hear the delicacy of the situation now.


    Alina is in a very bad situation and if this continues, something big will probably happen.


    "And what?"


    She wanted to know what exactly Alina would do now.


    Ever since Alina came back to the Ajax family, Sienna had always thought that Alina was a weak sister.


    But she injured Mr. Chan, even...


    And so now they have to be on guard against Alina as well, not letting her make things worse again.


    "She''s got her eyes on Mr. Atkinson."


    No one had said a word about these fits with Mr. Chan in front of her.


    How could she...


    Or did she really underestimate Alina?


    Oh yes, how she forgot...


    She has secretly cultivated a force for her use in Kubay, so it would be easy for her to investigate


    something, right?


    But she did this...


    The more Sienna thought about it, the more she could not calm her heart.


    In her room, Alina stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, staring out in silence, those eyes empty


    and cold, without the slightest hint of life or spirit.


    Yet it was in such a daze that she had a great loss.


    "Do you hate me?"


    The doctor said that the current Alina could not afford any major stimtion.


    Therefore, in these recent days, whenever Sienna appeared in front of Alina, she did not dare to


    mention any, or even rarely appeared.


    But now, after all, she couldn''t resist asking.


    Alina didn''t say anything, or rather, right now, she didn''t even bother to talk to anyone.


    But Sienna came to her at a brisk pace and grabbed her by the shoulders, "He has failed you, made


    you suffer, made you lose everything."


    "Such a man as this, and you are going to hate me for his sake?"


    Seeing that Alina did not say anything, Sienna became grave.


    The implication is that Alina should not hate her for the sake of Chester.


    Alina raised her eyes.


    The hollowness under those eyes was unstoppable.


    "He cost you everything, have you forgotten?"


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything." Alina''s emotions could not suppressed as she pushed


    away Sienna.


    Alina''s eyes were scarlet as she looked at Sienna.


    She was so gentle, yet at the moment she looked like a furious beast, and those eyes that looked at


    her seemed to have sharp des that wanted to pierce her body with a single sh.


    A little choking in the heart of Sienna.


    "You!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Why? Why on earth?"


    Alina grasped her heart in pain.


    That feeling of having your insides torn raw, that''s what it was like.


    Seeing Alina''s emotional state, Sienna could not control her emotions, "There is no reason, this is the


    Ajax family and the Spinster family."


    The reasons for this are too numerous to mention in detail.


    Alina came to her side, raised her hand and pped her across the face.


    The sound of a crisp p followed by the fiery pain on Sienna''s face, she looked at Alina in disbelief,


    clearly not expecting her to make a move on herself.


    "You..." Before the words could be spoken, Alina pped her again on the other side of her face.


    But even so, that emotion inside Alina''s heart still could not be calmed down.


    She yelled, "I hate you, I really hate you, I hate you so much."


    Why?


    Why did she have to keep suffering the pain of loss? When will this ever end?


    Why did shee back to this ce if that''s what the two of them put her through?


    She does not want or need such possessions.


    Why didn''t she have a choice?


    "It''s gone, everything is gone, all of it."


    Alina''s speech was incoherent and even beyond logic, and Sienna covered her face in anger.


    But when she saw that there was nothing in Alina''s eyes, even her words were somewhat incoherent.


    Her heart was already in her throat.


    "Melody."


    "I don''t want any more, I don''t want anything, they are all dead and gone."


    "Melody, calm down." Sienna stepped forward and hugged Alina, however Alina''s body was trembling


    badly.


    She simply couldn''t calm down now.

 Chapter 851 She Had Never Hated A Person So Much

    Chapter 851 She Had Never Hated A Person So Much


    Chapter 851 She had never hated a person so much


    "I hate you all so much."


    The moment when Sienna touched Alina, all her emotions werepletely ignited.


    Flinging away Sienna''s hand, she looked at her with eyes that were hollow and mixed with hate.


    Such a look had been seen before by Sienna, but then it was on their mother.


    When she thought of this, Sienna''s heart startled and she stepped forward to grab Alina who was about


    to escape through the door.


    "Calm down and listen to me."


    Alina was struggling like mad.


    She usually looked soft and weak, but at the moment she was impossible to stop, and Sienna had no


    choice but to knock her out with a p.


    Looking at the quiet Alina, Sienna''s heart suffocated badly.


    Soon, the doctor came over.


    He brought along the psychiatrist, Dr. Esmae, who had been with her mother back then, to check


    Alina''s condition.


    She took a sign and shook her head.


    "Try not to irritate her at this time."


    Sienna''s eyes were stony as she looked at Alina, who was lying quietly on the bed, without saying a


    word, making it impossible to see any emotion.


    And no one knows what is going through her mind at the moment.


    The butler took the doctor away.


    Dakota came in.


    "Lady Sienna."


    Her eyes swept over Alina on the bed, and at this moment, Dakota did not know what to say.


    The conflict with the Spinster family has been going on for so many years, and it won''t bepletely


    resolved just because Lady Melody returns.


    But now, looking at the state of Alina, it was clear that she had been greatly affected.


    "Dakota."


    "Yes, Lady Sienna."


    "Is it really wrong?"


    Wrong? What''s wrong?


    If thee want to talk about mistakes, this starts with the elders of the Ajax family and the Spinster family


    over the generations, and the root of that wrongdoing has long since been unknown.


    Dakota, "I didn''t expect Lady Melody..."


    With that, Dakota swallowed back all the words that followed.


    They did not expect that Alina would hear about it, something that was meant to be kept from her.


    Originally, Sienna had tried to exclude her as much as possible, but she didn''t expect things to turn out


    even worse.


    Sienna looked at Alina worriedly, "Go out first."


    Apparently she was worried that Dakota would slip up again.


    If Alina were to hear it again, she would not be able to bear it in her heart.


    In fact, all these years, it has been Sienna who has been alone, and since her mother''s death, there


    has been one other most important person in her world.


    That''s Marcus Johnson.


    Now Alina is the most important to her. She wants to protect Alina and wants her to live the simplest life


    in Shirling.


    But she never expected that she would forgive Fraser ande back to Kubay with him.


    This ident was a devastating blow to Alina.


    It was the sharp edge of this kinship between them, when Alina looked at her with painful hatred, at that


    moment Sienna felt, even if there was some blood between them, it was all severed by this incident.


    Sienna took a sigh.


    Now she was annoyed.


    When she reached the study, she lit a cigarette in a hurry, and when Paisley returned, she heard what


    had happened.


    "Big sister."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t show up in front of her these days."


    Without waiting for Paisley to say anything, Sienna spoke in a hushed tone.


    Paisley''s eyes shed with surprise, and she looked at Sienna in some disbelief. Is she protecting


    Alina, worried that she might talk nonsense in front of Alina?


    Alina was her real sister after all.


    "Got it, big sister."


    Paisley nodded, a sh of dissatisfaction passing through her heart.


    Sienna is now very annoyed, does not want to say anything at all, waved her hand to let Paisley out.


    Paisley emerged from the study.


    As she passed by Alina''s room, she gave the door a hazy nce and snorted out.


    Why did youe back?


    This ce didn''t belong to you in the first ce.


    ...


    When Andre and Caleb learned that Alina was at the Ajax family, they came over secretly after all.


    Andre came first, after all, Alina was raised in the Lawson family, and Sienna would more or less see


    some of the past.


    "Mr. Francis."


    "How is she?"


    Andre asked in a straightforward manner.


    Andre had always been clear about the existence Chester had in Alina''s heart


    Even after what happened in Ingford, it was clear from watching Alina''s solitude after that that she was


    afraid of feelings.


    In fact, it is because of Chester that she haspletely put everything down.


    That man was so important in her heart.


    So important that it once drove her mad for a time, and now? What was this really turning out to be for


    her?


    When asked how exactly Alina was doing, Sienna bowed her head, "Not really good."


    "I''ll go and see her."


    Sienna looked at Andre, there was some blocking intent under those eyes.


    Andre saw it clearly and his brow knitted.


    And then he said in a cold tone, "Even if she returns to the Ajax family, she''s my sister. Miss Ajax, do


    you even want to stop me from seeing my sister?"


    Sienna''s heart felt violently rising and falling.


    If it were before, she would not have bothered with these people, but thinking of the Dark Sect behind


    Andre, she did not forcefully stop him after all.


    Nodding, she uttered, "Go on then, she needs you now."


    Saying that, Sienna looked to the side at Dakota.


    Dakota understood what Sienna meant and stepped forward, "Mr. Francis, this way please."


    Andre was not exactly polite to Sienna.


    Before, when there was no Dark Sect, he did not want to have any involvement with the Ajax family, but


    now, he is not afraid of anyone in Kubay.


    The doctors are all in Alina''s room and the psychiatrist, Dr. Esmae was counseling her.


    Esmae was known to Andre. Back then, it was because the Hughes family did not find Esmae that they


    ended up finding Macy.


    When he thought of this, Andre''s heart was like climbing up with millions of ants, tearing continuously.


    When Nora saw Andre and Dakota, she respectfully stepped forward, and Dakota waved her hand,


    "This is Lady Melody''s brother, here to see Lady Melody."


    "Dr. Esmae is still in right now, please wait."


    "Okay."


    Dakota nodded.


    The movements inside were heard.


    Even if Andre was an amateur, he knew now Alina''s situation was very bad.


    Even though Esmae was the best psychiatrist, at this moment, no matter how hard she tried, Alina


    didn''t respond at all.


    Half an hourter.


    Esmae came out of Alina''s room with a sigh and asked Dakota, "Where is Lady Sienna?"


    "It''s downstairs, how''s Miss Melody?"


    "Give her some time."


    "Now can she meet her brother?" Dakota asked Esmae.


    It was then that Esmae noticed that behind Dakota stood Andre and said, "If it''s the person closest to


    her, yes."


    Dakota nodded.


    Esmae had gone to find Sienna, and without waiting for Dakota to speak, Andre lifted his steps and


    entered.


    Looking around, he found there were many dark intrigues in the house, even in Alina''s room.

 Chapter 852 He Protected Her With His Life

    Chapter 852 He Protected Her With His Life


    Chapter 852 He Protected Her With His Life


    All people went out.


    Andre came to Alina and met her empty eyes, at that moment Andre''s heart hurt.


    Whether she was in the Hughes family or the Lawson family, she was princess held in their heart, yet


    now...


    She was right, and her reluctance to get involved in any rtionships before seemed right to Andre.


    But why, when the decision has already been made, does her heart still waver?


    Just as Andre was trying to figure out how to calm Alina, Alina suddenly crashed into his arms.


    "Andre, it''s her, she did it."


    Alina''s body trembled lightly, her lips couldn''t help but tremble as she said, and Andre''s heart tightened


    when he heard what he said, "What did you say?"


    Her words are not really clear.


    But it was at this moment that Andre understood exactly what Alina was saying and who exactly he


    was talking about.


    Alina trembled and said in pain, "It''s Sienna, it''s her."


    "What did she do?"


    "Chester, Chester..."


    Alina could no longer speak thetter words, tears rushed out, wetting Andre''s clothes.


    How long has she been suppressed?


    She wanted to deal with none of them here, she didn''t want to face anything, and the moment she saw


    Andre, her emotionspletely copsed.


    Andre hugged her tightly and kept soothing, "Alina."


    He wanted to say something tofort her, yet at this moment, not a word coulde out.


    Chester was so important to her.


    He was so important that happened in her world, she wouldn''t have given up on him, if not for what


    happened in Ingford, there will probably never be any surprises for her and Chester.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But now...


    "Why, why? Why on earth?" Alina kept asking why.


    Why does God deprive her of what she cares about, little by little?


    "It''s gone, all of it."


    "Alina, listen to me, you still have us, and Penny."


    "It''s gone, it''s all gone, I can''t keep it."


    Alina said in pain.


    She would rather that whatever belonged to her at this time did not belong to her, for as long as it did,


    she simply could not keep it.


    The result was so painful for her that it hurt so much that she didn''t want to have any more.


    Andre''s heart smothered in pain.


    "Will I take you away?"


    He saw that the Ajax family was like a purgatory to Alina and she did not want to stay here at all.


    If she stays here, she will surely be driven mad.


    Now, in fact, she is on the verge of madness, and a slight slip will drop her into that spiritual hell.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go, let''s not stay here."


    Alina said in an emotional voice.


    She didn''t want to stay here.


    Not at all.


    "Okay." The strength of Andre''s hold on her tightened.


    Especially at this moment, Alina''s hands were wrapped around his lean waist, and the force was so


    heavy that she was afraid that if she let go, he would leave.


    She has lost so much.


    So in this moment, she is afraid to let go.


    If she let go, she will lose even the only straw in her hand.


    Andre brought Alina down the stairs.


    Sienna was still there.


    Seeing Andre holding the blushing Alina, Sienna stood up and went forward, "What are you doing, Mr.


    Francis?"


    "She doesn''t like it here, I''m taking her away."


    Every word of it was so capricious.


    The reason is simple.


    Sienna froze at his words, "Mr. Francis, Melody is my sister, it''s not appropriate for you to do so, is it?"


    Because of the Lawson family''s previous care for Alina, Sienna was quite polite at the moment.


    But her attitude was invariably strong.


    After all, Alina is her sister, and Sienna does not want anyone to take her away.


    However, just as she finished her words, a cold re came over from Andre, "Miss Ajax, you seem to


    have forgotten that she was a treasure in all of our hands before she returned to the Ajax family."


    "Do you mean that she''s suffering here?"


    The tone of Sienna was gloomy.


    At the moment, the air was thick with danger, and all the servants, not daring to breathe, stood to one


    side for fear of being affected.


    Andre raised an icy smile, "She''s going crazy, you know that?"


    "You!"


    "Esmae is the best psychologist, what else do you want to deny in front of me?"


    She''s going crazy.


    So it may be more than just suffering here.


    Although Alina is now no longer a member of the Lawson family and the Hughes family, they have lived


    together for such a long time.


    The emotions involved, naturally, go without saying.


    Sienna''s heart heaved violently.


    Looking at the way Andre was protecting Alina and holding her in his arms, the danger under Sienna''s


    eyes thickened, as if what belonged to her was about to be snatched away.


    "Mr. Francis, I understand your feelings, but things are rather special now, and I think it would be better


    for Melody to stay with the Ajax family."


    Saying that, Sienna gave a look over to Dakota and Lottie on one side.


    Dakota and Lottie understood and came up to Andre, their attitude as tough as Sienna''s.


    "Mr. Francis, please leave Lady Melody to us."


    The aura on Andre''s body is dangerous at this moment.


    The two sides thus invisibly confronted each other.


    Andre would definitely not be willing to hand Alina over to Sienna now.


    "Mr. Francis, as you know, there is the best psychiatrist here, and it''s better for Melody to stay here."


    "You think that what she needs is a psychiatrist?"


    Andre snorted coldly.


    The two stared at each other.


    Andre continued by adding, "If Dr. Esmae was really that powerful, how could your mother have such a


    serious psychological shadow in her heart?"


    If psychologists were really that helpful, then their mother would not have died so early.


    Sienna eyes darkened.


    The gaze towards Andre was more sharp at this moment.


    Andre, however, did not have the slightest intention of giving in, "Or do you want to meet with the Dark


    Gate? I am okay with it."


    His remark made the way Sienna looked at him even more stern.


    At the moment the scent is thick with sabre-rattling.


    Dakota and Lottie''s faces sank too.


    They didn''t expect that in Kubay, Andre would dare to threaten Sienna.


    Andre could protect Alina for so many years, even when she was with Chester, he was so protective of


    Alina.


    They are well aware of it.


    Now that Andre is determined to take Alina away, no one can probably stop him today.


    "Where are you going to take her?"


    Sienna asked in a hushed voice.


    Since she couldn''t stop it, she should at least know where exactly Alina was going next, right?


    However, Andre said, "That is not your concern, after leaving from here, she is no longer a member of


    the Ajax family."


    Saying that, Andre looked down at the sleeping Alina.

 Chapter 853 DonT Want To Be Your Enemy

    Chapter 853 Don''T Want To Be Your Enemy


    Chapter 853 Don''t want to be your enemy


    Her health, right now, seems to be in a bad way.


    And Andre thought that even if Alina was sober, she was probably thinking the same thing at this


    moment, right?


    Sienna paled at the sound of his words.


    Andre, "Miss Ajax, I don''t want to be your enemy, and I don''t think that you are someone who cares


    about blood kinship."


    It was clear from those rumours that Sienna was not a person who cared about blood kinship.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If she really cared then none of that rumoured stuff would have happened.


    Eventually, Andre took Alina and left.


    Paisley stood at the entrance to the staircase and had a clear view.


    "Big sister, you still have me."


    Seeing Alina being taken away by Andre, Paisley came to Sienna and took her hand to try tofort


    her.


    However, Sienna, now, did not want to hear anything and shook off Paisley''s hand as soon as he


    could.


    Paisley''s face stiffened for that.


    "Big sister?"


    At this point, Sienna felt that her attitude was not right.


    To Paisley, she said, "I want some quiet."


    "Okay."


    Sienna went upstairs.


    Paisley wrinkled her eyebrows and nced at the direction where Andre had left with Alina.


    Dakota and Lottie did not expect that Sienna would allow Andre to take Alina away.


    She, cared.


    Why just...


    In the study, Sienna smoked several cigarettes fiercely, and could not even suppress the irritation in her


    heart. Dakota came in, "Lady Sienna."


    "Gone?"


    "Yes."


    From the beginning to the end, it was Andre who was confronting them, while Alina was in Andre''s


    arms with her face ashen and did not say a word.


    Sienna closed her eyes.


    "She''s disappointed in me this time, isn''t she?"


    Disappointed?


    More than disappointed, Esmae is now here, so it is clear that Alina ispletely on the verge of


    despair this time.


    "Dr. Esmae said that Lady Melody will probably turn out to be what Madame was back then."


    Sienna, "So yeah, it''s good to let him take her away."


    The Ajax family was supposed to be a cage-like ce, and many people were locked up here until they


    went mad.


    Originally, she had sought Alina back because she wanted to give her everything and she wanted to fly


    out of this cage.


    But now it seems that she doesn''t have the same inner strength as she does, so how is that girl so


    fragile? Or had she been brought up like a princess since she was a child?


    But she was clearly handling those with ease even before, so why was she like this now?


    Sienna did not want to drive Alina crazy.


    "Let them out of Kubay."


    Sienna said with a deep breath.


    Dakota froze again.


    She didn''t expect Sienna to let it go like that.


    They had been with her for so many years and had always known that she was not a generous person


    and would not let any of them off lightly.


    She never thought that she would manage to let go of Alina.


    "Yes."


    Although shocking, Dakota thought that this was the best situation for the two sisters, and that if they


    continued to make trouble, Alina would surely be mad.


    And that''s not the kind of result that Sienna wants.


    Dakota left.


    When Sienna was left alone, an unprecedented vicissitude shed under her eyes.


    "Why did ite to this?"


    Melody said she had lost everything.


    But she was the same.


    What was there for her in the whole of the Ajax family? All of it was grabbed by her, and in those


    circumstances, she had no choice.


    But looking at it now, was it really all that she wanted?


    As if, neither is any of this.


    ...


    When Caleb saw that Andre had returned with Alina, he was shocked, but relieved.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    He came closer.


    Originally Caleb wanted to ask something, but when he saw Alina''s pale face, his heart clenched


    together at that moment.


    Andre, "Hurry up and contact the best psychiatrist."


    Although he said that what Alina needed was not a psychiatrist, but Andre knew very well that Alina


    needed one.


    At least the situation at hand is not one that anyone canfort.


    Caleb, "What the hell happened?"


    He took Alina from Andre''s arms.


    Andre wrinkled his brow.


    His eyes were full of gravity, and it was clear that he did not know what to say at this moment.


    "Take her to her room first."


    "Okay."


    Caleb turned around with Alina in his arms, and at the moment only felt that Alina was really


    excessively light.


    When they were together before, he used to hug her, but then her body had a certain weight, nowhere


    near as light as this.


    Back to the room.


    Caleb ced Alina on the bed, and at the moment she closed her eyes tightly, without the slightest


    reaction.


    Out of the room, Andre was on the phone, apparently informing the doctors to hurry up and gather over


    in Shirling, where he was taking Alina back.


    Hanging up the phone and turning back, he saw Caleb, "Is she awake?"


    Caleb shook his head, "No."


    Andre took a deep breath.


    "I didn''t expect such a big change to happen when I came back this time." A change that almost


    destroyed Alina.


    Caleb, "He really..."


    "She didn''t say it, but the scene must have irritated her quite a bit at the time."


    Caleb closed his eyes in pain.


    It is now basically just as well to believe that Chester may not really be in this world anymore.


    But no one dares to ask Alina now about the situation at that time, which would only make her suffer


    more inside.


    "I''ll take her to E City."


    Half a secondter, Caleb spoke.


    At the sound of it, Andre froze.


    Subconsciously, he refused, "No."


    at this point in time, Andre felt that it was better for Alina to be less involved with the Collins family.


    Even if Chester is not a member of the Collins family, in Alina''s heart, Chester is Caleb''s brother, which


    is deeply rooted.


    "Do you really want her to be in Shirling alone for the rest of her life?"


    "Will your ce be good enough for her now?"


    If feelings are this hurtful, then Alina would rather be alone for the rest of her life, right? Before, she had


    actually thought so.


    It''s true. Alina had thought this before.


    Otherwise, she would not keep moving away from Caleb and Chester.


    Seeing Caleb not say anything, Andre continued, "I know you still have feeling for her, but she might go


    into the world of madness again."


    "..."


    "And in that case, you don''t care?"


    The biggest change of heart in this world is the rtionship between a man and a woman.


    No matter what kind of feelings Caleb has for Alina, but how long can such feelingsst?


    "I don''t care."


    Caleb looked at Andre.


    At this moment, an unprecedented determination shone under his eyes.


    Andre, "I don''t believe you."


    "I have to take her to E City and I don''t feelfortable leaving her with any of you right now."


    Before, he just trusted Chester too much, but now, he doesn''t trust Chester either, he must take Alina


    away.

 Chapter 854 Her Fear

    Chapter 854 Her Fear


    Chapter 854 Her Fear


    Now Caleb doesn''t trust Andre.


    Andre forcefully took Alina out of the Ajax family, while Caleb forcefully took Alina out of Kubay.


    When Andre came back from his trip, she disappeared and was taken away by Caleb.


    Andre was so angry that he kicked over the table.


    Troy was on the side.


    The thought of Nellie''s current rtionship with Barney was so trembling in his heart that he simply


    didn''t know how to report it.


    It''s just awful.


    On the ne, Alina woke up, shivering and curled up on the bed in the lounge with her legs in her


    arms. Caleb heard themotion and came in.


    "Alina."


    Looking at her trembling, Caleb stepped forward and took her in his arms.


    Yet Alina was now terrified.


    "I''m going off."


    "..."


    "I want to go off, I want to go off, let me go off."


    The moment the ne''s turbulence lurched, Alina wanted to get off the ne.


    Caleb held her with heavier strength, his voice gentle and soothing, "Okay, we''ll get off the ne soon,


    you be good."


    He had no idea that flying would be so psychologically challenging for Alina now.


    Damn it.


    How could she dare to fly now after what had happened? Why hadn''t he thought of that?


    "Tomas."


    Tomas, who was waiting outside, heard it and came in.


    "Sir."


    "Land immediately at a nearby airport."


    Alina was trembling badly, obviously very scared, and since she didn''t want to, they wouldn''t take the


    ne.


    Seeing Alina trembling, Tomas knew that this was now a serious situation and hurried to contact the


    forcednding.


    Soon, just outside a small airport in Kubay, they stopped.


    Alina was about to rush out of the ne like a madman, but was grabbed by Caleb.


    "Be good, we''re already on the ground."


    With that, he picked her up in his arms.


    She was so weak on her feet and it showed she hadn''t eaten well for a while.


    After getting off the ne, Alina was better, but her spirit looked very bad. Caleb was afraid that she


    would be hungry, "Let''s eat something at the airport before we go, okay?"


    Alina did not speak.


    On the ne, she didn''t actually initiate a word with him, except for a fearful murmur.


    And now Caleb patiently soothed her, "It will be a long ride by car and you will be hungry."


    He rubbed her soft hair with a doting smile, while Alina remained silent.


    She is now like a doll that she will never respond.


    Caleb only felt a pang of heartache.


    At the moment, he wished to reverse the flow of time.


    He would love her, protect her, and not let her be hurt in any way.


    The meal at the airport, not good, was just a simple burger and coke.


    "Eat."


    She hadn''t eaten since the time she left Kubay and it had now been over ten hours.


    Alina sat obediently by his side, not looking like she was going to move in the slightest, and it was not


    clear what she was actually thinking.


    She doesn''t cry or fuss now, and this calmness makes it all the more heartbreaking, but it makes it


    clear that there may have been a wildly pounding beast inside her.


    No one knows when the beast, exactly, will break through the cage.


    Caleb sighed and broke open a piece of bread and fed it to her, Alina opened her mouth and took a


    small bite.


    She wanted to eat? Just not willing to eat it herself? Now Caleb sensed something was very wrong and


    he looked carefully at Alina.


    Trying to ask something, but looking into her empty eyes, he grasped another meaning from this


    emptiness of hers.


    It might not just be sadness, but aplete breakdown after the sadness has reached its limit.


    She is now probably...


    "Is it good?"


    Caleb asked tentatively.


    Alina nodded obediently, but Caleb''s heart lifted.


    Even though she was silent now, he sensed a change in her, a change unlike any he had seen before.


    Her IQ, perhaps, is fixed at that of a child?


    No, she won''t, she won''t.


    She was such a strong girl, so assertive, and now it must be because she wants to do something.


    So, she''s faking it?


    Caleb was in shock as he grabbed Alina''s wrist, who felt the pain and looked at him aggressively.


    Tearful usations in both eyes.


    Something copsed in Caleb''s heart at that moment.


    "Sir, you''ll scare her."


    Tomas stepped forward and hurried to stop Caleb.


    Apparently, this change in Alina was felt by Tomas, a feeling very different from before, she might


    now...


    Caleb''s brain was bursting with pain and his temples kept throbbing.


    How did this happen? How did things get to be the way they are?


    Caleb was asking himself in his heart and he could not believe this was true.


    "That''s not true, is it?"


    "..."


    "Tell me, what are you up to?"


    Caleb frantically grabbed Alina''s wrist, he did not believe it, was not willing to ept it.


    Andre said that Alina might really go crazy this time, but he didn''t say she would regress in intelligence.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Did Chester really have that much of an effect on her? So much so that her sanity was deranged?


    "Tell me what you want to do, I''ll help you with it all, will you stop scaring me?"


    At this moment, Caleb seems willing to do anything but ept such a change in Alina.


    "That hurts."


    Alina was scratched painfully and looked at Caleb with teary eyes, not the least bit like she was faking.


    Tomas grabbed Caleb''s wrist, "Sir, you''re scaring her, hurry up and let go."


    Caleb''s Breathing incessantly ragged.


    Against the pity in Alina''s eyes, something in his heart was crumbling little by little.


    "Have all doctors gather in E City immediately."


    It can''t be like that, it mustn''t be like that.


    But how on earth did ite to this? If this is really the case, then this...


    Caleb dared not think about it.


    He didn''t know how crazy Alina used to be, but now he feels the weight of it, and she looks at him as if


    she were a child.


    His heart ached.


    "Whether you''re faking it or not, now eat first."


    After a long time, Caleb''s emotions calmed down and he said to Alina.


    Yet she just looked at him warily, without saying a word, without taking anything to eat or drink.


    Caleb''s brain hurt like hell.


    But still, he took the burger and fed her, one bite at a time, and she was as stubborn as a child, just


    waiting for him to feed her.

 Chapter 855 SheS Very Wrong

    Chapter 855 She''S Very Wrong


    Chapter 855 She''s very wrong


    From the moment she got off the ne, Alina looked so out of ce, Caleb suppressed the panic in his


    heart and kept telling himself that Alina has always been very shrewd in her head and she has a lot of


    ideas, so she must be pretending, and there must be some reason for doing so.


    She must have had something in mind.


    In the car.


    When it was just their own people, Caleb asked Alina tentatively, "I think I''m someone you can trust."


    "Tell me what you''re going to do next."


    Now that something so big has happened, ording to Alina''s previously vengeful character, even if


    Sienna her sister really did hit her bottom, she wouldn''t take it lying down.


    It''s just about whether Chester is worth her revenge.


    He asked it bluntly, but Alina looked at him with nk eyes.


    At this moment, that uneasiness in Caleb''s heart grew worse.


    Even after taking several deep breaths, she couldn''t suppress the stifling weight in her heart.


    "How long it would probably take to drive back?"


    Caleb asked Tomas in front of them, there is a tone of unconcealed annoyance, clearly this is a bad


    situation for them right now.


    Tomas, "It will take about a week."


    The ne was just a few hours away, but in Alina''s case at the moment, it was clear that he could not


    take too many risks.


    "Don''t drive too fast."


    Caleb subconsciously said this.


    Saying that, he looked at Alina, and did not feel anything wrong.


    Tomas nodded, "Yes."


    Caleb looked at Alina, who was sitting nicely in her seat, like a child who doesn''t cry or make a fuss.


    Caleb handed her a bottle of water, "Water?"


    Alina looked at her in silence.


    The hollowness under those eyes was dissipating little by little.


    But instead of the shrewdness he was familiar with, and the divided emotions she used to have, what


    covered it was as pure as the waters of a small river.


    Clean and clear, it seems to see right through to the end.


    Caleb unscrewed the cap of the bottle, "Have some water."


    He was ufortable with all the dry food he ate at the airport just now.


    That''s what happens when you''re away, and conditions are not without hardship.


    Alina opened her mouth in a good manner.


    Caleb''s brain hurt, "You really enjoy yourself."


    When Tomas looked at Alina, he found that she did not look like she was faking it in the slightest, after


    all, she was not a person who was good at hiding her emotions.


    Because it took a week to travel.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Such trips were rarely made by Caleb before, and even when he drove somewhere, it was always a


    maximum of three hours'' drive.


    Such long hours on the road were never the case, and for people like them, time was money.


    They didn''t have the time wasting on the road, but now looking at the scenery along the way, it varies.


    The visual and emotional impact of the scenery is very different.


    A bad mood seems to have been relieved.


    "Find a ce for lunch with light food."


    "Okay."


    Tomas nodded his head.


    Apparently Caleb was looking after Alina, who had always eaten very lightly, and was worried that she


    might not feel well on the road.


    The car had been travelling for two hours, yet had not yet reached the town.


    Alina''s face was getting odd.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Caleb could see that something was wrong with her and asked in a warm voice.


    She just looked at him in silence and didn''t say anything.


    Caleb had a heartache, "Can''t you speak?"


    All this way, either feeding her water or food, did he have to guess at the emotions on her face now?


    Alina looked at him usingly.


    Caleb met her teary eyes, "Fine."


    "..."


    "Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    The anger in Caleb''s heart just went out impotently.


    He found a ce, "Do you need my help?"


    Alina looked at him nkly again.


    Caleb, "Hurry up."


    He now wished to p himself.


    Of course, he was angry with himself and kept asking in his mind if this was true or not, and if it was


    true...


    And who, exactly, had turned her into what she was?


    Alina soon returned.


    The skirt was all untidy and crooked.


    Caleb forced himself to hold back the pain in his heart and went up to help her put her dress back in


    order.


    Tomas watched the scene from the car and felt even more heartbroken.


    Because of hunger, Alina was in a constant state of agitation, and they had no previous experience of


    such trips and did not have much food in the car.


    By that time in the morning, she had eat it all.


    "Very hungry?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    Caleb looked at Tomas who was driving in front of him, "How much longer is it here to the nearby city?"


    Tomas, "There are still more than ten kilometres to go."


    "We can eat soon."


    He turned to Alina in a soft, soothing voice.


    Caleb is thinking that he must get more fruit and other snacks when he is in townter.


    It was as if a dark cloud was hanging over their heads now, and no one knew what pain Caleb was


    suffering inside.


    Chester''s life is unknown, and Alina''s mind is unclear.


    They stopped at a small town.


    Tomas found a restaurant that looked okay, but they had thought of everything but the taste of the


    ce.


    The salty and sweet taste is simply too much for Caleb to eat.


    Alina''s face was knitted together at she ate.


    "Not good?"


    Caleb looked at her. The food fell everywhere in front of her, looking not only wretched but displeased


    with her food.


    Hearing him ask, Alina raised her eyes in resignation, about to cry.


    Caleb, "Put with it, okay?"


    This is, after all, the taste of the ce, and that can''t be helped, so they''ll just have to put up with it for


    now.


    Hearing him say this, Alina''s face became even more aggrieved and she was about to cry out.


    Caleb had a headache. He was not used to the food here either.


    "Buy some instant noodlester." This was said to Tomas.


    Tomas couldn''t get used to the taste either, but they were in a small town.


    Originally the ne went back in a few hours, Tomas looked tentatively at Caleb, "Or is it still a ne?"


    When Alina heard the word ne, the chopsticks in her hand fell on the table and the food spilled on


    her clothes, looking very messy.


    And at the moment there was a gleam of fear in her eyes.


    Caleb gave Tomas a fierce re and went up to soothe Alina, "We just take the car, okay?"


    When Alina heard Caleb''s words, she looked at him with some disbelief.


    She was very scared.


    Caleb, "Okay?"


    Alina nodded, the fear under her eyes at that moment, hearing that they would take the car, her eyes


    seemed to regain that rity.


    Tomas looked at such Alina, and did not know what to say.


    Because they weren''t used to local tastes, Caleb asked Tomas to buy a lot of fruit and snacks for the


    next days.


    They agreed not to drive too fast before, but now Caleb and Tomas were taking turns driving, just


    wanting to get back to E City soon.

 Chapter 856 She May Have Gone Mad?

    Chapter 856 She May Have Gone Mad?


    Chapter 856 She may have gone mad?


    When Sienna learnt that Alina had been taken away by Caleb, she sighed.


    "She''s fine anywhere now, except not in the Ajax family."


    She had underestimated the chaos of the Ajax family.


    Leaving her in the family at this time would only be a greater shock to her, having previously intended


    for her not to return home in recent times.


    However with an ident like Chester''s, now she probably won''t be back for the rest of her life.


    "But Lady Melody is not quite right."


    After Alina left the Ajax family, Dakota had people follow secretly, and Dakota could not feel the


    situation on the way.


    Sienna, "What''s wrong?"


    Dakota told Sienna all about what happened after Alina got off the ne at the border.


    Sienna listened carefully, her face growing heavy.


    "You mean, she might have gone mad?"


    The reason for forcing her to stay with the Ajax family was the fear that it would drive her mad, as


    Andre had said.


    Does it mean that, having left the Ajax family, she too...


    Is Fraser that important to her?


    Dakota, "Lady Melody has always had a deep mind, it is not clear at the moment, we still have to see."


    When everyone got the news, their first reaction was that it was impossible, but the only one who


    believed it was Andre.


    In Andre''s opinion, Alina has a history of mental illness.


    So it''s possible if she goes crazy again.


    "Keep an eye on her."


    Sienna said in a tight tone.


    Although there was bit more happening between them now, Sienna still did not want that something


    really happened to Alina.


    Dakota nodded, "Yes."


    The air fell silent.


    She smoked several cigarettes, but could not relieve the heaviness inside her, and she was now


    getting more and more addicted to smoking.


    Just as Dakota wanted to say something, there was a sudden sharp knock on the door, "Come in."


    The butler pushed the door in.


    There was anxiety in her eyes, "Lady Sienna."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Something''s happened to Miss Johnson."


    Sienna and Dakota looked at each other, a glint of understanding shed under their eyes, this, it


    seemed, was something they had expected.


    ...


    It was already the fifth day when Caleb''s group arrived at E City.


    Alina''s clothes stank, Caleb had deliberately not changed her clothes these days, just to test her.


    Yet she was nothing but bewildered and aggrieved.


    Like a child.


    After arriving in E City, a veryrge psychiatric medical team waited and gave Alina a thorough


    examination.


    And then came to the conclusion that now Alina is mentally challenged and her IQ is about four years


    old.


    An age when expression is unclear and she can''t do anything well.


    When Caleb heard the news, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    "Give her another good check."


    He couldn''t believe this was the result.


    Alina had a lucky life and a strong heart. Will be crazy? Mentally challenged? Will her IQ go back to


    four years old? What a joke.


    "Sir, calm down. There are more than ten people who are giving Miss Hughes a check-up today."


    With ten or so expertsing together to reach this conclusion, the result is, presumably, nothing


    wrong with it.


    Caleb''s eyes were dim with anger.


    "How can she be mad?"


    "..."


    "Didn''t she hate Chester? Isn''t it good that he is dead?" Now it wasn''t just that Alina was mentally


    challenged, Caleb was going crazy.


    He now hoped that Alina hated Chester with all her heart, so that she wouldn''t be driven mad.


    But at the moment, whether he believed it or not, Alina she was really sick.


    "Now, what is to be done?"


    When Tomas got the news, he was stunned, such an oue was not good for them.


    But the result of this, as it were, happened irresistibly.


    Caleb took several deep breaths, but he could not suppress the stuffy weight in his heart.


    What to do?


    "For now, let the expect watch her."


    At this time, naturally, the psychiatrist could not be allowed to leave her, and Caleb could not wait for


    Alina to get better.


    Yet Tomas said, "Now Miss Hughes is very resistant to wearing white, and kept crying out for Master


    Chester''s name during the examination."


    Caleb''s heart was stuck.


    Who said she was crazy?


    She still remembered who was really the most important in her heart.


    He had been so good to her, feeding her, watering her and helping her wash her face all this way, but


    she did not remember any bit of it.


    Although his heart was angry, Caleb came over.


    Alina curled up and sat on the cot in fear, Caleb stepped forward, "Scared?"


    Alina looked at him aggressively.


    Those eyes were like those of a small beast, looking at him defensively, and she had looked at him with


    those eyes much along the way.


    Be on guard against him, but have to rely on him.


    "They all say you''re mad, and I don''t believe it."


    Even if more than ten experts together confirmed that she was mentally disordered, Caleb still didn''t


    believe it.


    And all this way, she hadn''t even mentioned Chester''s name, but now she was helplessly looking for


    him.


    It is evident that in her most frightened form, she still knows who she really believes in the most in her


    heart.


    "What a heartless woman."


    Although he did not believe it, he had to believe it, and having believed it, he watched her looking for


    Chester even under such circumstances.


    Caleb''s heart sank and he couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Are you hungry? What would you like to eatter?"


    He coaxed her gently, yet what he got was an endless silent stare.


    Caleb was helpless.


    Even at this point in time, he still doesn''t believe it.


    So after lunch.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Caleb changed the medical team again and the result was the same except that after tossing Alina into


    tears again.


    "Sir, she is very resistant to the medical team."


    Caleb was mad enough to ask for a reverse result, yet Tomas could not stand it.


    After all, in his consciousness, Alina had never suffered like this before.


    Caleb took a heavy drag on his cigarette.


    "She is really mad?"


    At this point, Caleb was hollow as he asked the question.


    What should Tomas say?


    He hadn''t seen Alina''s mental disorder before, but this time he thought it was highly likely.


    The world is unpredictable and you are normal only means that you have not yet reached a ce of


    spiritual extinction.


    Once it really reaches to that point, then no matter who it is, the copse of the spirit is only


    momentary.


    Tomas'' silence made Caleb''s heart grow more and more irritated.


    "Any news from Blood Plume?"


    Tomas, "The pieces are all pretty much fished out, and there are pieces of the human body too."


    "..."


    "After the DNAparison, we have found that there is Ronan''s, and we haven''t found Master


    Chester''s and Lucas'' yet."


    But, usually in a crash like this, there are no bodies left.


    Caleb pinched his brows, and his heart became empty.

 Chapter 857 A Heartless Woman

    Chapter 857 A Heartless Woman


    Chapter 857 A heartless woman


    Because it was someone Caleb had brought back, and because Tomas had instructed them, everyone


    in the castle was spoiling Alina.


    Not a single person dared to show any different look to her.


    When Caleb came over, the maid had already cleaned Alina''s hair and put it up for her, fresh and


    clean.


    Alina found a picture of Chester and brought it to Caleb, looking at him aggressively.


    Caleb''s face changed as he watched.


    "You miss him?"


    Alina nodded resignedly.


    Caleb, "You are heartless."


    It was unexpected for her to recognise Chester.


    But how on earth does he tell her that this person may nevere back in the future? Caleb took the


    picture.


    "Where did you find it?"


    Alina did not say anything, just looked at him quietly.


    A maid on one side saw this and came forward to report, "It was Miss who got it in the study."


    Alina wandered around.


    "Put all these pictures away."


    With that, he was about to hand the picture to the maid, who respectfully stepped forward, "Yes."


    However, just as the maid was about to take the picture, it was snatched up by Alina before she could


    hold it in her arms, watching Caleb warily.


    Caleb, "You want it?"


    Alina nodded again.


    "Can you talk?" With such a bewildering exchange, Caleb couldn''t help but growl out in a low voice.


    However, when he saw the aggression under Alina''s eyes, about to cry, Caleb felt he was being too


    serious.


    What is he doing here?


    She''s just sick.


    "No crying, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Step forward and give Alina a hug.


    In the past when she was with Chester, Caleb wished that she could be by his side.


    It doesn''t matter what she''s really like, or who she really has in mind?.


    Now she was beside him, and what had he done to her?


    "You can keep it if you want to, okay?"


    It''s only a picture.


    She only had Chester in her heart, and it wasn''t the first day he knew that. This time, he brought her


    back by force, wasn''t it because Chester was no longer there?


    He is afraid to trust anyone again.


    "There, no more crying."


    Alina was as aggrieved as a child, tears flowing down, yet such emotions were only those of a child.


    Caleb thought, "She probably doesn''t even know what the concept of losing someone is now, does


    she?


    Finally, Caleb still epted the fact that Alina was ill and wanted to arrange a doctor for her, but at the


    thought of her resistance to doctors, he''ll have to leave it for now, until she''s familiar with the situation


    here.


    ...


    Andre was angry with Caleb for taking Alina away alone.


    But something happened in Shirling and he had to go back temporarily. Just after he returned to


    Shirling, he got the news that Alina was ill.


    "Sick?"


    Troy nodded, "Mr. Collins had both medical teams of experts diagnose it, and it was confirmed to be a


    mental disorder."


    Andre''s brain was aching.


    When he brought Alina out of the Ajax''s earlier, he was worried when he saw her in that state at that


    time, fearing that she might lose her mind again.


    How long could she bear it after all that had happened this time?


    "So what''s the situation on his end now?"


    "Because Miss Hughes is resistant to doctors, Mr. Collins doesn''t dare let them near her at the


    moment."


    It''s exactly the same as she was back then.


    "Moreover, Miss Hughes has been holding a picture of Master Chester and chanting his name every


    day."


    At this, a stabbing pain came over Andre''s heart.


    He had known that Chester was very important in Alina''s heart, but he didn''t expect that man to be this


    important.


    After what happened in Ingford, their rtionship looked like it waspletely broken.


    But all know that it is not.


    Chester never lets go of her and in her inner subconscious, Chester is still the more important


    presence.


    Now, they arepletely separated.


    "Has there been any news from Blood Plume?"


    "It''s been confirmed that Ronan was killed."


    Andre''s heart gave a twitch.


    These are all very familiar people, and now all of a sudden they are gone, and Chester is gone too,,


    right?


    Thinking of Alina hugging Chester''s picture and murmuring his name, Andre felt very heartbroken.


    "Let Caleb go with the flow and don''t push her too much."


    At this point, she gets better and probably suffers only more pain.


    Troy nodded and went to call Tomas.


    In fact, now even if Andre does not say that, Caleb probably knows how to do.


    If Alina is normal, what must have been endured at this time, then, must have been a thousand times


    more painful, now this transient memory loss is actually good.


    ...


    No matter where Caleb went, he always took Alina with him, even topany meetings.


    When he entered the conference room, he made her sit next to him, not daring to let her out of his sight


    for a moment.


    At first, all of them were still not used to the fact that Mr. Their Boss, who was never near women,


    suddenly brought a fool around.


    But as time went on, everyone got used to it.


    The sound of snacks being crunched in the conference room was particrly crisp.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The manager of the department below was reporting on his work, Caleb looked dotingly at Alina and


    then looked at that manager, "Continue."


    "Yes."


    Alina was like a mindless little child, sitting obediently to one side and eating her own food.


    The only thing that remains constant is that she always holds a picture frame in her arms, which is like


    a treasure to her.


    Caleb took her with him wherever he went, never leaving her side.


    And everywhere she went, the frame was in her arms.


    One session was over.


    Alina ate a packet of crisps.


    All the people went out and Caleb looked at her dotingly, "Is it delicious?"


    When he suddenly made a sound, Alina seemed startled and gave him a somewhat bewildered look


    before pulling a chip out of her pocket and handing it to him.


    Caleb lowered his head and ate it, the salty taste was not too good.


    She had just spent the whole session gobbling it up and thought it was particrly tasty.


    Seeing no reaction from him, Alina handed him another piece, but Caleb shook his head, "You eat it."


    That really didn''t taste very good.


    Caleb doesn''t know why she likes it.


    But it''s not good for her health if she eats too much of it, is it?


    In the afternoon, Caleb had Tomas rece all her snacks with yoghurt and fruit, but they were all too


    filling.


    Alina couldn''t eat much, and then she was about to start pestering him in about wanting to go out and


    y.

 Chapter 858 Not Perfunctory To Play With A Kid

    Chapter 858 Not Perfunctory To y With A Kid


    Chapter 858 Not perfunctory to y with a kid


    Caleb had a headache and was now much more efficient in handling his work, but he changed a lot of


    snacks for Alina in a row.


    For example, melon seeds, pine nuts and these can stall for time.


    But on the third day at lunch, she was crying and looking at him, Caleb frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "When she gets up in the morning to drink warm water, she feels a pain in her mouth."


    Caleb rushed forward and broke open her mouth, and sure enough, he saw little bubbles inside where


    her cheeks were.


    It''s quite a hassle to look after a silly girl who can''t talk now, and it''s especially important to give her


    attention to her food.


    Otherwise he would not know what the problem was if she got into trouble with the food.


    "It hurts?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    Caleb asked someone to bring medicine and then sprayed her with it, but at the moment these


    medicines could only relieve, it was not easy to get better.


    "Some fruit for the afternoon, okay?"


    In this case, only fruit will okay, right?


    But he knew that Alina didn''t seem to like fruit, just those chips and biscuits.


    It seems that in the future, he must think about her health.


    Because of Alina''s illness, Caleb did not go to the office in the afternoon, but personally watched her


    eat some cantaloupe.


    Alina ate obediently and let him feed her.


    He could see now that he had to feed her whatever she didn''t like to eat, and when she met some food


    she like, he did not have to feed her.


    "Is it good?"


    Alina shook her head.


    Caleb, "You used to love fruit."


    In the past, when she was in Wend Vi, there was various kinds of fruit.


    Because of her love of fruit, many times he had some flown in from abroad in season.


    Thinking back at this time, Caleb realised that there were actually some good memories between him


    and Alina, only that he didn''t care too much at that time.


    It led to the loss of everything.


    "Have some more."


    When he got to the third piece, Alina didn''t want to eat any more.


    Caleb, "If you don''t eat it, it''s hard to get better."


    The mouth really hurts.


    Caleb looked at the picture frame she was holding in her arms and sighed, "Or you won''t be able to eat


    the good food."


    She likes to eat and it''s all those snacks that taste better.


    Sure enough, the words were a hit with Alina, who opened her mouth and bit down, and Caleb smiled


    dotingly.


    By now, Alby had not returned to the Collins family and he had not given Chester a funeral, in fact,


    Caleb always believed that Chester mighte back.


    "Do you want him back?"


    Caleb suddenly asked.


    Although he wanted Alina to be by his side like this for the rest of his life, Caleb, in fact, wanted Chester


    back even more.


    During this time, Caleb gradually discovered that the person Alina really needed was always Chester.


    Alina nodded, with loss in her eyes, as if she couldn''t wait for someone.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be back, he''ll be back."


    With these words, Caleb was not sure if he wasforting Alina or him.


    What he always wanted was for Alina to be well.


    ...


    The wedding of Nellie and Barney is tomorrow.


    Andre took her away at once, and on the ne, Nellie red fiercely at him in front of her, "Are you


    crazy?"


    Just now, when she was trying on her wedding dress, Andre suddenly barged in and carried her


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    straight to the ne.


    Now Nellie was pissed off.


    "You can''t get married to him, I told you."


    Compared to Nellie''s anger, Andre''s tone was calm.


    Nellie''s eyes were dim with anger.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Ingford."


    "No, you''ll have me sent back immediately."


    She and Barney were getting married tomorrow, but she never thought that Andre would y this trick


    on her.


    Was he crazy?


    Troy came over from one side with the papers, and looking at this stance of theirs, it was obvious that


    today was a temporary idea.


    "Sir."


    "You have it?"


    "Yes."


    Saying that, he handed the contents of the document bag to Andre, and Nellie saw that it was a


    residence register book, and more than one.


    A bad feeling came over her.


    "You..."


    "When we get to Ingford, we''ll get married, for life." Andre looked over at her, his tone teasing.


    At this point, he had the nerve to smile?


    Nellie was already very angry, and now she was even more furious by this situation with Andre.


    "I don''t want to marry you."


    He was really wishful thinking.


    Nellie was in anger, yet Andre was calm and collected, as if he had been preparing for this moment for


    a long time.


    Nellie, "I won''t marry you."


    "I want to give you an enjoyable wedding, and there''s no point in me if you don''t need that."


    "What do you mean?"


    Based on the voice from Andre, it seemed as if she was not even going to the Civil Affairs Bureau, he


    still had a way of making them spouses once they arrived at the Ingford.


    Andre, "Literally."


    Nellie, "Don''t even think about it, there''s no way I''ll marry you."


    "It''s not up to you."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Nellie looked at Andre with anger and fierceness, thinking that this man must be crazy, otherwise how


    could he do such a thing?


    Andre, "Yes, I''m crazy."


    It''s amazing that he would do such a thing.


    Nellie looked at his suddenly cold face, making things seem as if it was her fault.


    Did she force him to do this? He''s the one who''s been stuck up for her, and now he''s angry with her.


    As the nended in Shirling, Nellie was dead set on not leaving the airport and was to be fly back to


    Shirling.


    Andre carried her on his shoulders without a word, which caused the people at the airport to let out a


    gasp.


    "You bastard, put me down, help, help!"


    Nellie was so angry that she shouted outright, and some people tried to step forward to stop him, but


    was stopped by Troy.


    Yet Nellie''s shouting drew airport security, which all resulted in Troying forward to intervene.


    In other words, her struggle to call for help brought no trouble to Andre, nor did it bring her own chance


    to gain freedom.


    "Andre, you''re an asshole."


    The moment she was stuffed into the car, Nellie couldn''t help but scream and curse, wishing to scold


    Andre to death.


    Andre got in the car and the door closed.


    Nellie, "I''m telling you, I''m not going to marry you."


    Along the way, Nellie had said such words repeatedly, and at first Andre would respond to her.


    In the end, he simply ignored her, which further exasperated Nellie.

 Chapter 859 Forced Marriage

    Chapter 859 Forced Marriage


    Chapter 859 Forced Marriage


    The car drove all the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    The phones had been buzzing from the moment they got off the ne, with Barney''s and his


    assistant''s.


    And from the Chambers family.


    The Chambers family is her grandmother''s family, and ever since the misunderstanding with her


    mother was resolved, she has paid particr attention to her rtionship with her grandmother''s family.


    Now her grandmother''s family valued her and Barney''s wedding and are even involved quite a bit, if


    she can''t make it back before tomorrow, she dreaded to think how much she would let them down.


    "Andre, you are always so inconsiderate of other people''s feelings, where on earth do you get the


    confidence?"


    "..."


    "Or do you think that everyone in the world should listen to you? Who are you? Do you think you''re


    God?"


    The more she said, the more angry Nellie became.


    She hase out of the hardest times, and now Andre is nothing in her world.


    She didn''t want Andre to manipte her life in such a way at this time.


    But Andre, "Whether I am God or not, I don''t know, butter on I will be your husband."


    Nellie''s heart, however, heaved hard, and she looked at him with a look of unprecedented indifference


    and coldness.


    She was taunting him.


    Andre ignored it.


    The car went all the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau, the car door opened, Andre took the lead and got


    out, looking back at Nellie, "Get off by yourself, or should I carry you down?"


    "I''m going to the airport."


    Nellie said without thinking, she just wanted to go to the airport now.


    She had to get back before the wedding tomorrow and she still had a lot of things to do in Shirling.


    Catherine and Hazel would not settle down, and she did not want them to get into any trouble at this


    time.


    "Looks like I have to carry you."


    With a smile on his lips, Andre bent into the car.


    Nellie screamed in terror and raised her hand to p down, yet she was grabbed fiercely by Andre.


    "That''s enough."


    Nellie''s heart rose and fell violent.


    "Is that enough?"


    "..."


    "If you force me to marry you today, I promise you''ll suffer for the rest of your life." Or, unable to bear it


    for the rest of his life, he would run away.


    Nellie knew very well that if Andre must force her to marry him today, she would not be able to get rid of


    him at all.


    She couldn''t ept this, let alone think about what the consequences of this would be when it finally


    erupted.


    "Threaten me?"


    Andre''s warm fingers sharpening her lips, he kissed down hard, Nellie felt the pain and bit down.


    Andre flinched just in time, however, and she bit down on her own lip, instantly filling it with the smell of


    blood.


    She was so angry that she wanted to p Andre to death.


    Finally, Nellie was carried to the Civil Affairs Bureau by Andre, and when they passed through the hall,


    all the people looked at them, and Nellie kept screaming and cursing.


    Troy had already taken his number in advance, so by the time they arrived, it was already their turn.


    When it came to filling out the form, Nellie refused to sign.


    Seeing that something was not right, the staff said to Andre, "Sir, marriage is taken by mutual consent


    and this youngdy seems to..."


    "She''s out of her mind, don''t bother with her."


    "I don''t think you would have been able to tie the knot if the youngdy hadn''t had a sense of


    autonomy."


    Nellie, "..."


    No sense of autonomy? A fool?


    "Yes, I''m a fool, I don''t know what marriage is, help me."


    Nellie said without thinking.


    Andre red at her menacingly, the staff saw this and lifted thendline to call out first, however Troy


    came over.


    A few words were exchanged with the staff.


    Nellie tried to argue, however, she was twisted hard by Andre on her waist.


    Nellie immediately argued her him. People argued when they had a divorce, but they fought for the


    marriage.


    The whole hall was full of people who wanted to hurry them up and let those who wanted to get married


    get married first, but seeing their fierce stance, none of them dared toe forward.


    "Sir, Miss, it''s ready."


    The movement in Nellie''s hand stopped.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She nced at Troy, then at the staff behind him, who looked at her with envy.


    What exactly did Troy say to her?


    "Don''t you listen to him, I''m not even..."


    "Well, no more fooling around, okay?"


    Not waiting for Nellie to finish, Andre hugged her over, Nellie stomped her feet in anger, the staff had


    already given the sheet to Andre.


    Andre signed even the copy of Nellie.


    It was reasonably out of order, but the staff said nothing and simply let them go to the next step.


    "Andre, you son of a bitch."


    Nellie was simply furious.


    She wouldn''t go, not even to her death, and, Andre carried her the whole time, and when the picture


    was taken, he shackled her in his arms, making her unable to move.


    To the final step, the stamp stamped on the document.


    "Wait, I''m not getting married, I said I''m not getting married."


    "She is drunk."


    Andre said to the person who stamped the seal, and the person who stamped the seal looked at Nellie,


    only to see that she was flushed, just like she had drunk too much.


    In fact, Nellie was furious.


    With two consecutive sounds, the two marriage certificate books were handed to them, and Andre took


    them first.


    Nellie copsed at this moment.


    What is this all about? Why is it like this?


    "I''m going to sue you, I''m going to sue you."


    Watching Andre tuck the two marriage certificates into his suit pocket, her body trembled with anger at


    that moment.


    She had said she wasn''t getting married, at least not to this man, so why didn''t these people listen to


    her? Why?


    What to do now?


    How was she going to exin this to Barney? And how would she exin it to her grandmother?


    "Be good and go back first, no more fuss."


    Andre coaxed lowly, and gently as if he was coaxing an angry girlfriend. The staff all thought Nellie was


    drunk and in a temper.


    Nellie looked at Andre and said word for word, "Now go get a divorce immediately."


    All the people looked at Nellie with surprise.


    They are getting a divorce after just getting married? What a strange story in the world.


    Nellie didn''t care about that much and was so angry that shepletely lost her temperament and


    fought with Andre again.


    She definitely did not dare to do that to Andre, she now lost her mind andpletely transformed into a


    shrew.


    Soon Andre''s face was injured.


    Now, however, Andre did not fight back.


    So everyone looked at Nellie and thought she was a scum who had married such a good man and still


    didn''t know how to cherish him.


    So the crowd even started judging.


    "What a wonderful man, how could she hit him?"


    "Yeah, there''s really everything going on now."


    Everyone felt sorry for Andre.


    Nellie was even more furious, howe she didn''t realize before that Andre was still a scheming


    bitch?


    "What do you know? Shut up."


    Seeing these people still endlessly pointing at her, Nellie was even more furious as her anger turned to


    the married passers-by.


    Do they know what this man is like? Why use her?

 Chapter 860 No More Peace

    Chapter 860 No More Peace


    Chapter 860 No More Peace


    Nellie was dragged out of the Civil Affairs Bureau by Andre, and before she left the Civil Affairs Bureau


    gate, she was still fighting against those who were getting married.


    It really pissed her off.


    She had never been used in her life.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Nellie became.


    It''s all because of Andre.


    "Now that you can inherit your mother''s share, contact yourwyer."


    When she got into the car, Andre said to her.


    These shares were important to her, but right now the matter of marriage had to be resolved.


    "We have to get a divorce."


    Andre''s face darkened.


    It was at this time that he was finally convinced that Nellie wasn''t faking before, she was really bored


    and was leaving him.


    "I don''t agree."


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "We''re married."


    When Andre looked at her, Nellie couldn''t help but draw in a breath of cold air at this point, not


    expecting Andre to be shameless to this extent at all.


    Nellie looked at him and suddenly did not know what to say.


    Her phone was still vibrating continuously in Andre''s coat pocket, "Give it back to me."


    If there was constant calls, it''s going to run out of power.


    Andre handed her the phone.


    When she saw that it was Barney''s phone, Nellie only felt that her world was about to copse. She


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    and Barney had agreed to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau early tomorrow morning and then to the


    wedding venue.


    Now, what to exin?


    When she looked at the number, she did not know if she should answer it.


    "Why don''t you pick it up?"


    Andre looked at her, which made Nellie more pissed of.


    "Shut the fuck up."


    What the fuck.


    She really regretted meeting Andre.


    Andre saw that she was no longer afraid of him in the slightest, and frowned; in fact, this was quite


    good now.


    Whereas before she had always been careful, always giving him the impression that she would turn


    around and betray him, now, it seemed, there was absolutely nothing to worry about.


    Looking at therge words ''Ingford International Airport'' not far away, Nellie asked, "Where are we


    going?"


    "Back to Shirling."


    So, he just brought her to Ingford on purpose to tie the knot?


    There will be plenty of people to stop them in Shirling? No one will be able to stop him when they get to


    Ingford?


    As she thought this, Nellie''s already not-so-calm heart was now even more furious.


    "You bastard."


    "What, want to go on a honeymoon first?"


    Seeing Nellie''s angry face, Andre even deliberately teased her.


    Now he was in a great mood, as if he had finally done something that he had wanted to do for a long,


    long time, but had never done.


    Nellie''s heart was heaving with anger and she waspletely speechless.


    She was still trying to figure out how to get back before tomorrow, and now, well, Andre isn''t taking her


    anywhere else at all.


    At this point in time, Nellie instead wanted to go and hide somewhere.


    She could almost imagine what it would be like to return to Shirling the moment her world came


    crashing down to earth.


    After a long time, Nellie finally calmed down and red fiercely at Andre, "That''s what you''re after,


    right?"


    Let her world be torn asunder and never be at peace again.


    Andre did not speak.


    Anything he said now would be wrong and there would have been a lot of things between them that


    could not be exined.


    Solely Andre didn''t exin anything at this point.


    "It''s really ridiculous."


    Seeing that Andre did not say anything, Nellie was furious again.


    On the ne, Nellie''s face was white, and up until now, she didn''t dare to answer the phone calls from


    Barney and the Chambers family.


    What''s worse is that...


    "What are you doing?"


    When she saw the post sent out by Andre, with the picture attached being the two marriage certificates,


    she asked in shock.


    The Chambers family naturally knew Andre''s circle in Shirling, and the circle of high society people was


    small.


    So he was, in disguise, informing the Chambers family and Barney that they were getting married?


    "It''s natural to share good things."


    Looking at Nellie''s furious face, Andre said in a good mood.


    When Nellie looked at his somewhat gangly expression, she felt at that moment that she had looked at


    him wrong. How could he have this side?


    She was pissed off and outright speechless.


    Nellie felt that this good new he was sharing out was a direct attempt to send her to hell.


    She could now basically see what the Shirling airport would be like for her in the next few hours.


    ...


    Catherine and Hazel had thought of every possible way to stop Nellie during this period of time.


    "Mustn''t let tomorrow''s wedding go smoothly."


    Catherine''s heart rose and fell hard as she spoke, and now, at this time, they were still thinking about


    how exactly to stop Nellie.


    Once she got married, then everything was a foregone conclusion and there would be nothing she


    could do about it.


    Hazel was reluctant to ept it.


    Thepany would have such achievements over the years, all because of her and her mother''s


    efforts, now why should Nellie take it all away?


    They are not happy.


    But what should we, at the moment, to do?


    "It''s really pissing me off."


    Catherine''s heart was heaving violently, Barney was now sabre-rattling, and after the Chambers family


    "Mum, what the hell are we going to do now? I went to see Barney and he didn''t even see me."


    In other words, now she can''t find any opportunity to take advantage of the situation, Barney refused to


    see her and her mother.


    "Andre is so useless, howe he can''t stop it?"


    Catherine was really angry.


    The hope for this matter was on Andre''s body, and now if Andre could not stop it, naturally nothing


    could be done by them.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    "Are we really going to lose thepany?"


    Hazel said fiercely.


    Catherine, "..."


    No, this was something she could never put up with, but what on earth was she going to do at the


    moment?


    Thepany was meant to be left to them, "I won''t give up, so what even if she gets her mother''s


    share?"


    She still won''t let go.


    Just as they were figuring out how to stop Nellie and Barney from getting married tomorrow, the butler


    came in.


    "Ma''am, Lady Nellie is married."


    "What?"


    Both Catherine and Hazel paled in unison and looked at each other in confusion. Wasn''t it tomorrow?


    "With Mr. Francis."


    Hazel and Catherine looked at each other, their faces changing rapidly.


    What did they just say? Andre couldn''t stop Nellie, so why did they pin their hopes on Andre?


    It is because Andre hates Nellie and will not marry her, but will not let her be with someone else either.


    This paranoia can help them.


    But now...


    "What did you say?"


    Catherine looked to the butler, at the moment she could barely hear herself, and the butler answered,


    "The marriage registered at the Ingford."


    When they heard this, both Catherine and Hazel almost fainted.

 Chapter 861 I Know YouRe Married

    Chapter 861 I Know You''Re Married


    Chapter 861 I know you''re married


    Shirling International Airport.


    When Nellie and Andre came out of the airport, Andre left with Troy.


    When she saw Barney, Nellie, in her heart, cursed Andre hard, wishing him dead.


    "Barney."


    Seeing Barney''s warm face, Nellie simply did not know what to say, she felt she was sorry for him.


    But they are only rted by agreement, in any case, whatever the rtionship is, and now there is


    such a mess, she was sorry for him.


    "Get in the car first."


    Barney pulled open the car door for her as a gentleman. Nellie was unease getting into the car. Barney


    attached himself to her and fastened her seat belt for her.


    The fresh breath rattled her breathing.


    All the way, neither of them said anything, Barney didn''t speak and Nellie didn''t know what to say.


    All the way to the city centre.


    "Send me to the Chambers family first."


    "Not to deal with the James family first?"


    The James family?


    Nellie couldn''t care less right now, her grandmother had been calling her all day and she had to make a


    trip.


    Otherwise the olddy will not be able to sleep all night tonight.


    It was quiet again.


    All the way to the Chambers family.


    Nellie did not get out of the car directly, Barney lit a cigarette, he never smoked in front of her, but


    now...


    Nellie said in a tight tone, "I''m sorry."


    She knew the words, now, were useless.


    But now she really can''t say anything except these words, her and Barney''s wedding is a twist and


    turn.


    The final day of marriage is tomorrow, but she didn''t expect such a mess at the threshold.


    Barney looked at her.


    Nellie''s face tightened, "He and I are in Ingford today."


    "I know, you''re married."


    Seeing that Nellie was incoherent, Barney spoke up, while Nellie was hearing these words, her heart


    ached.


    Somehow, she just felt sorry for Barney.


    "Let''s not meet again."


    After thinking about it, she could only say this to Barney in the end.


    When things hade to this point, she could see that Andre would not let her off easily.


    This was his revenge.


    She didn''t want to involve more people in this.


    "He hasn''t left you in peace all these years?"


    "Don''t you go against him, I''ve never finished with him, it''s just this time I..."


    Only this time, she wanted to let go and wanted to set her mind on something else, but she didn''t


    expect Andre would refuse to let go.


    Now it was clear that she could not escape Andre''s clutches at the moment.


    In this way, then, all those who are now involved in it will be broken clean, and not to bring them down


    because of her, and this is what Nellie wants most at the moment.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry. It would be best for us not to see each other in the future."


    She is not a fool. When Barney said he would help her, she actually felt that Barney had feeling for her,


    but just for her at the moment, no matter what Barney''s heart was, she was actually unable to respond.


    "If that''s what you want, I respect you."


    Nellie looked at Barney in amazement.


    She thought that it would take a lot of talking, but she didn''t expect him to agree so simply.


    There are few good men in the world who are so considerate of other people''s feelings at all times.


    Nellie suddenly felt that it was really a pity that she had not met Barney first.


    "No psychological pressure, okay?"


    "Many thanks."


    Nellie said gratefully.


    How could she have no pressure in her heart? It''s really hard for her at the moment.


    She did not want to hurt Barney.


    "About how long?"


    Just as Nellie was about to say something else, Barney asked this, and Nellie looked at him with some


    confusion.


    "What?"


    How long for what?


    "How long will it take to deal with him?"


    "You..."


    "Anyone getting involved in what''s going on between you and him now will make things worse, I''ll go


    back first to Yupto."


    As Nellie listened, her heart became even more moved.


    But for Andre.


    If it could have ended between them, it would have ended a long time ago, so how could it havee


    to this situation?


    "You probably don''t quite understand what I mean, the feud between me and Andre is not as simple as


    you think."


    "If you want to end it, I think, you''ll find a way."


    She couldn''t end it before because she had always followed Andre''s lead and always posed to redeem


    herself.


    And now Andre''s perversity is due to Nellie''s sudden perversity, if she keeps insisting on this attitude.


    ording to Andre''s patience, it should not be too long.


    Nellie bowed her head, "You go back to Yupto first, we will see what will happen."


    Originally, she wanted to make it clear so that Barney would give up.


    But now she finds herself so defeated, she can''t tell it clearly.


    Perhaps when Barney goes back and sees things clearly for what they are, plus the Brooks family will


    dislike her, he''ll probably stay away from her.


    When she thought that, the guilt in Nellie''s heart was lessened.


    Barney didn''t chase after her for any definite time answer, he left gentlemanly.


    Before leaving, he told Nellie not to feel too much psychological pressure and that he would take care


    of everything.


    Watching the man''s car leave, only then did Nellie turn around and go inside.


    Sure enough, the olddy was still awake and had been waiting for her, and at the moment her face


    was not looking too good.


    "Grandma."


    Nellie stepped forward and, with a thump, knelt down in front of the olddy.


    The olddy was about to get angry, but when she saw that, she suddenly didn''t know how to get out


    the anger.


    "You are so wrong."


    "Grandma, I am sorry."


    "So what are you going to do about the Brooks family now?"


    The Brooks family is a prestigious family, and their previous wedding postponement had already


    caused a lot of controversy.


    However she married her ex the day before the wedding. How will the Brooks family face public


    opinion?


    "Say it."


    "..."


    "You''re not going to tell me that you didn''t want to exin to the Brooks family, are you?"


    When she saw that Nellie did not say anything, Martha was even more furious. It was getting to be a


    headache.


    Nellie hadn''t really thought about how she was going to exin to the Brooks family, and within the


    next day, her phone would probably be called up again.


    She was so tempted to go to hell, Andre was really going to get her killed.


    She wanted to transform into a stern ghost now and not spare Andre.


    "So what am I going to do now?"


    Nellie looked cautiously at Martha.


    Martha almost fainted from the anger.


    Nellie was really confused. This happened so suddenly that she really didn''t know how to deal with it


    for a while, apart from her anger at Andre.


    Now that she''d been reminded by her grandmother, she realised there was so much more to ount


    for.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 862 Do You Still Want To Protect Him?

    Chapter 862 Do You Still Want To Protect Him?


    Chapter 862 Do you still want to protect him?


    Andre really was a bastard.


    Nellie kept insulting Andre in her heart, wishing that she could dismantle him in pieces.


    Martha gave her a fierce re in anger, "Now you know that there is no way to ount for this matter?


    Why didn''t you think of that when you got married to that bastard?"


    It was said as if, how much she wanted to marry Andre.


    Nellie kept calcting in her heart how to answer the Brooks family''s call, she really wished now that


    she hadn''t returned from the air crash.


    When a person is dead, there is no need for any ounting.


    "Grandma."


    Nellie really panicked.


    "You''re really pissing me off."


    Martha had been angry since she couldn''t find Nellie in the afternoon, even angrier when she saw the


    marriage certificate, and now, even angrier.


    "Did he threaten you?"


    "Yeah."


    Nellie nodded honestly, at least she didn''t want bare the anger from her grandmother alone.


    When Martha heard this, she was really angry.


    "That brat."


    "..."


    "Now tell him to get over here."


    He didn''t appreciate Nellie before when she was around, but what the hell was he doing now with this


    mess?


    Now, if the Brooks family did anything bad to Nellie, they would have no reason to talk back.


    When Nellie heard that her grandmother wanted Andre toe over, her face changed even more at


    this moment.


    "What? Do you still want to protect him?"


    "No, no."


    How could she want to protect Andre? She could not wait for Andre to die now.


    Just now at the airport, he ran off on his own, leaving all the problems to her, and it made her angry to


    think about it.


    "Grandma, wait, I''ll call him now."


    "You still have his phone number?"


    Nellie, "..."


    Now Martha is angry, and in short, whatever Nellie does is wrong.


    Nellie didn''t know what to say as Martha gave her a fierce re, "Go now!"


    "Okay."


    Nellie rushed to call Andre.


    It was all his fault, so he should take care of it.


    Andre had returned to the Lawson family residence.


    Luna was still waiting for him, and obviously knew exactly what amazing things he had done today.


    She did not expect this to happened. How many women can resist this?


    "Where''s Nellie?"


    Luna looked behind Andre and was disappointed when she didn''t see Nellie.


    She had always been fond of Nellie, and at one point before, she thought it was her son who had


    wronged Nellie.


    It was a pity not to have this daughter-inw. Now it''s good that she has be a daughter-inw-to-


    be and it''s as good as it gets for her.


    "Dealing with the trouble going on."


    Andre''s tone was light.


    Luna froze at the sound of it.


    Tomorrow is the wedding between Nellie and Barney, but she and Andre got married in Ingford today.


    It must be a whole lot of trouble for Nellie right now, but how did he get back?


    "So why don''t you go with her?"


    "She brought this on herself, she''s going to clean up her own mess."


    "What are you saying?"


    As soon as she heard this from Andre, Luna felt pissed off.


    What did he mean Nellie brought this on herself? Was it Nellie who tied him up and went to Ingford to


    get married today?


    This is clearly impossible.


    "Do you really think that if you marry her, you own her? Do you know that the divorce rate is very high


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    these days?"


    Although this is her son, but Luna feel that he was not intelligent.


    How did she give birth to such a son?


    Andre did not speak and pinched his brow wearily.


    "How is Margot?"


    "And you have the nerve to ask Margot? Who you should be concerned about right now is Nellie."


    As Luna''s words had just fallen, Andre''s phone vibrated, was Nellie calling.


    Luna saw it too, and Andre hung up.


    Luna was angry.


    "What did you hung up?"


    "It must be the problem from the Chambers family and the Brooks family."


    "And you didn''t pick it up?"


    "She''ll take care of it."


    Luna has been speechless as he had not epted Nellie for so many years.


    "Are you genuine when you married her or not?"


    Luna asked a deadly question.


    After asking it, she felt that she was stupid, how could she ask such a question? He probably didn''t


    even know what the word genuine was.


    Andre didn''t answer her.


    ...


    When Nellie saw Andre hanging up the phone, the anger in her heart could no longer be controlled.


    But she was still in deadly control.


    She dialed again, holding back the anger in her heart, and still Andre hung up. That was when she


    believed that Andre was doing it on purpose.


    "This scum."


    He forced her to get married today and now he''s leaving all the mess on her.


    The attitude was clearly that she was to be left to deal with it herself and he didn''t care.


    "Bastard, bastard, I''m going to kill you."


    Nellie was so angry that she spun around in ce several times, dizzy, obviously caused by anger.


    When Martha saw Nellie return with a tense face, she probably knew what the situation was.


    "How dare you marry a man like that? I admire your courage. What the hell were you thinking all those


    years and why did you chase after him for all those years?"


    "Grandma, I was wrong."


    Nellie grimaced bitterly, feeling a headache now.


    Andre, son of a bitch, what the hell was he thinking to do such a thing?


    But no matter how angry she was in her heart right now, Andre''s phone couldn''t be reached.


    And this night.


    Nellie truly experienced what it means to have a reprimand from elders that will make her life worse


    than death.


    Martha was angry, she reprimanded Nellie for the rest of the night.


    ...


    The Lawson''s.


    Margot has been living over here now and they all know about Alina and they all want to take her back


    into their care.


    But Caleb wouldn''t let them go to E City to pick her up.


    "You''d better go to The Chambers''ter, I''ll go with you."


    Luna said to Andre.


    After all, it was he who forcibly dragged Nellie to get married, and it was already rude not to answer the


    phonest night, so he should visit Nellie''s most respected grandmother.


    Yet Andre didn''t even think about it, shaking his head, "No need."


    "I''ll go alone then, they must be on a rage now anyway, I''ll go and let them vent their anger on me."


    Andre gave her a cold look, ignoring her.


    Now Luna was furious too.


    Just as she was about to say something to fight for Andre to go to the Chambers family, the butler''s


    voice came from outside, "Miss James, here you are."


    Subconsciously, Luna looked at Andre, who was shocked that Nellie woulde over at this time.


    Before all of them could see clearly the expression on Nellie''s face, Nellie had already rushed to the


    dining room, and sshed the porridge on the table onto Andre.


    The bronze porridge bowl was smashed heavily on the ground, making an ear-piercing sound and at


    the same time disying Nellie''s anger to the fullest.

 Chapter 863 Marry Happily?

    Chapter 863 Marry Happily?


    Chapter 863 Marry happily?


    The whole dining room now plunged into a breathtaking silence, and all the servants'' jaws dropped in


    shock at the sight.


    After all, Nellie had always been a gentle woman, always pleasant to everyone whenever she came,


    and absolutely amodating to Andre.


    Yet now this scene...


    The air was quiet for a long, long time, Luna looked at the two with a somewhat dull gaze, and then


    hurriedly got up, "I still have things to do, you guys talk."


    At the moment she could clearly smell the war filling the air, and if she didn''t leave, it would probably


    spill over to her, the one who gave birth to her son.


    Luna ran away.


    The porridge slid down Andre''s hair, looking particrly lousy.


    Andre unconcernedly wiped it, his gaze calmly looked at Nellie, "Relieved yet? Just now mum said she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    wanted to take you back to live."


    "You bastard."


    Nellie was angry, not knowing exactly what she had caught on the dining table, she grabbed it and


    threw it at Andre.


    The thought of facing her grandmother alone, and the scenes of the Brooks family, made her want to


    beat the bastard to death.


    Andre grabbed her slender wrist and brought her into his arms.


    "Stop it, okay?"


    Nellie was furious and bit down on Andre''s shoulder with a bite that was as vicious as if she wanted to


    tear off Andre''s flesh.


    Why?


    She had already let go, why didn''t this man leave her alone?


    Hadn''t he wished time and time again over the years that she would leave him? Why is it like this now?


    Andre closed his eyes and held her calmly, allowing her to vent and fight in his arms.


    The things that Troy had investigated shed through his mind, and it was still in the final stages of


    verification, but Andre already had an answer in his mind.


    The taste of blood filled Nellie''s mouth, and she still didn''t let go of her mouth, this was probably the


    hardest she had ever been to Andre.


    But now, she just hated to bite this shameless man.


    "Are you okay now?"


    After a long time, Andre spoke calmly.


    It was an absolute failure for a man in retaliation to hear such calm.


    For she had gone to so much trouble that she had almost torn a piece of flesh off, and yet he did not


    react at all.


    Nellie let go, pounding Andre twice, "You bastard, you bastard, what the hell do you want? Tell me what


    the hell do you want."


    Andre let her vent her anger.


    A few minutester, Nellie was like a deted ball, staring hard at Andre.


    Andre said in a calm tone, "I told you, you can''t get married to him."


    Nellie felt her breath heavy.


    Anger went straight to her brain.


    But looking at Andre''s calm face, she suddenly lost all thoughts of continuing her revenge, got out of


    Andre''s arms and turned to leave.


    This bastard has gotten her into a lot of trouble this time.


    Right now, she''d better think about how exactly to exin to the Brooks family. It was really pissing her


    off.


    It was not until Nellie''s car had gone that Luna came in trembling, her face in shock, obviously


    frightened by Nellie.


    Nellie has always been a gentle girl, but today she lost her temper.


    "How did you get her so angry?"


    Luna looked at Andre and her gaze turnedplicated.


    She really wanted Nellie to be her daughter-inw toe, but she did not expect this mess.


    Andre, "Do you want her to marry Barney happily?"


    Luna was silent and did not speak.


    Anyway, she felt whatever Andre is doing is wrong. Will he continue his mistake?


    "So what will she tell the Brooks family now?"


    He doesn''t really care, does he?


    The James family let Nellie face it alone, but that was her grandmother after all, and they couldn''t do


    anything to her.


    But the Brooks family is a different story. They are a prominent family, and this time they have made


    such a big fuss, will they really let it go?


    Thinking about it, Luna couldn''t help but worry about Nellie.


    Andre was silent on this issue, which made Luna''s heart even more confused about what he was


    thinking.


    She reminded, "You can''t leave her to face it alone or she''ll hate you."


    Hate?


    This is so heavy between them when ites to hatred.


    For so many years in the past, Andre had always seemed to hate Nellie more, but in reality, it wasn''t


    her fault.


    He had always known that, but now when he found out that things were indeed that way, something


    suddenly copsed in him.


    ...


    When Nellie came out of the Lawson family''s, her whole anger had not yet subsided. Her phone rang,


    she thought it was from the Brooks family.


    It turned out to be thepany''s phone number.


    Strangely enough, not a single phone call had been made to her from the Brooks family since


    yesterday.


    Even the media, which has been following her wedding, is now withdrawing little by little from the


    inte.


    Today, the whole city of Shirling had not a single media report or any news, as calm as if the previous


    boisterousness was just a dream.


    "Hello."


    "Catherine and Hazel have booked a flight to F Country." Lydia''s voice came from the other side of the


    phone.


    Nellie was full of hostility, "Has the prosecutor''s office been notified?"


    "Yes, they have probably been intercepted at the airport by now."


    "Good."


    Nellie hung up the phone and drove to the hospital.


    During this period of time, Catherine and her daughter had secretly transferred a lot of assets in a very


    stealthy manner.


    They can''t get thepany, so they withdrawn with half of the James'' assets.


    What a great n.


    It was just a pity that there was no way out of Shirling the moment theyy hands on what her mother


    had left her.


    ...


    Catherine and Hazel were sitting in the VlP lounge waiting to board their flight, their tickets had been


    ready.


    The expressions on both of their faces were very stony.


    Catherine''s hand holding the coffee cup was trembling from anger, "I will definitelye back again."


    Hazel was now looking bad too.


    "If thispany was left to her in Dad''s will, I have no opinion, but she grabbed it."


    In Catherine''s and Hazel''s minds, Thepany was originally left to them by George, as was made


    clear in the will.


    Now that it had been snapped by Nellie, they naturally couldn''t be happy about it.


    "This bitch is as tough as her mother."


    Thinking of that woman back then, Catherine still has her heart in her throat. If she hadn''t been so


    lucky, she wouldn''t have survived under that woman''s nose.


    All these years she thought Nellie had half inherited that woman''s shrewdness andpetence, but


    she didn''t expect that Nellie could cause all this.

 Chapter 864 SheS Finally Letting Go Of Her Hand?

    Chapter 864 She''S Finally Letting Go Of Her Hand?


    Chapter 864 She''s finally letting go of her hand?


    The two were reluctant to leave Shirling, but at the moment it was the best option for them to leave for


    the time being.


    At least wait until this haspletely smoothed out before returning.


    But at the time of boarding, when they entered the security checkpoint, the staff member''s face


    changed greatly when he saw the two''s documents, before returning them to Catherine and Hazel,


    "You cannot leave Shirling."


    At these words, the two women''s faces changed slightly.


    Catherine angrily said to the staff, "What do you mean? We''ve already got our tickets."


    "Sorry, it is an order from our boss, for details, please consult the relevant department."


    The staff member said in a very formic tone, cold and without any room for manoeuvre.


    Both Catherine and Hazel were now numb, and both probably had a good idea in their minds of who


    was behind it.


    They didn''t expect Andre would really help Nellie.


    Catherine and Hazel emerged from the airport, both of them with white faces.


    "So what are we going to do now?"


    Hazel couldn''t help but ask, she now had a strong feeling in her heart that this would not end so easily.


    This was just the beginning.


    "We have to find a way to leave Shirling." Catherine said in a sinister tone, she had to leave.


    There was a strong feeling of unease in her heart, a gut feeling that told her that if she didn''t leave


    Shirling soon, she and Hazel would be in big trouble.


    ...


    E City.


    After a full half month, Caleb finally eptedpletely that Alina''s mind had really developed a very


    serious disorder.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As for why she rejects doctors so much, it probably has something to do with her previous


    psychological shadow of Macy.


    Now she instinctively protects herself, struggling to preserve her memories.


    "How is she today?"


    When Caleb returned, he saw Alina ying with a cat, she seemed to like cats, but even with the kitten


    in her arms, the framed picture of Chester was still dead in her arms.


    How important was it to her that she was not separated with it?


    "Miss Hughes was given some fruit in the morning and has been mouring for you."


    The maid said respectfully.


    When Caleb heard the maid say that she had been mouring for him, he felt a pang in his heart for no


    reason.


    Stepping forward to Alina, he crouched down.


    When Alina saw Caleb, she let go of the cat in her arms and looked at him with big eyes fluttering, that


    look was innocent and cute.


    Caleb, "They said you''ve been looking for me, what do you want with me?"


    Alina didn''t say a word, just handed him the picture frame in her arms.


    Caleb reached out to take it, she finally let go of her hand? Yet he took it, she didn''t let go.


    She looked at him doggedly.


    Caleb understood, "You want me to help you find him?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    An anger rose in Caleb''s heart for no apparent reason, but when he met her expectant eyes, he didn''t


    let it out in the end.


    He said, "Okay, I will help you find him."


    Alina grinned at this.


    Caleb''s heart ached.


    At the lunch table, she ate something that Chester liked and Caleb didn''t say anything.


    As long as she is well behaved and eats, it''s actually better than anything.


    The fish had thorns and when her throat got stuck, she looked at him adroitly, there was tears in her


    eyes.


    "Stuck?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    Caleb rushed forward to check, but nothing could be seen. Alina was coughing hard and looked very


    ufortable.


    The dinning room was instantly in chaos.


    "Get the doctor over here."


    Caleb yelled at the butler, who hurriedly called the doctor and told him toe over immediately.


    Alina was stuck so badly that she coughed so hard that she ended up throwing up.


    On the spot, there was even more chaos.


    Spitting it out, Alina quieted down, as if the thorn had been spat out along with it.


    When she was quiet, Caleb held her head and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    Alina shook her head and Caleb breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the anger that was in her heart rose, "No more fish in the kitchen."


    It''s too dangerous to eat fish.


    The butler respectfully stepped forward, "But the fish was fished up in the pool behind for the kitchen by


    Miss Hughes, probably because she wanted to eat it."


    Caleb looked at Alina, his gaze had turned unsettling.


    He just couldn''t imagine her going to catch a fish.


    "You really deserve it."


    Caleb uttered these words in the end, and Alina just looked at him without saying a word.


    When he met the pity in her eyes, Caleb suddenly lost his temper and went forward to hold her in his


    Alina shook her head.


    Caleb, "Tell me what you want to eat in the future, okay?"


    No wonder when he was eating that fish just now, he felt that it was very prickly, but it turned out to be


    all some misceneous fish.


    Alina nodded obediently.


    Caleb smiled, hugging her soft body, her scent mesmerising him, yet aching.


    Naptime.


    The maid changed Alina into her pyjamas and she turned around with Chester''s picture frame in her


    arms and began to drift off to sleep.


    "Slept pretty well."


    Listening to her steady breathing, Caleb felt more at ease than ever before. He thought it would be


    better to just let her be by his side for the rest of his life.


    In the future, she will never be handed over to just anyone again.


    The phone vibrated, Caleb was afraid of waking up Alina, so he picked it up and headed out.


    "Hello."


    "Now everyone in the Spinster family is looking for Master Chester."


    The Spinster family did not believe that Chester was really dead.


    Caleb, "What''s the move from the Ajax family?"


    "It''s been a messy time, we can''t really see what''s going on."


    Ever since Caleb has taken Alina out of Kubay, there has beenplete chaos, so what exactly is the


    situation now is hard to say.


    "How is it a mess?"


    "Paisley is missing."


    Caleb narrowed his eyes menacingly.


    There seemed to be so much understanding of what Sienna had done, and subconsciously he nced


    at the closed bedroom door.


    Inwardly, he thought, not wanting Alina to have too much involvement with Kubay, he wanted her to


    simply be by his side.


    Caleb, "Keep an eye on their movements towards E City."


    "Okay."


    Tomas understood.


    Sienna has always been very deep in what she does, if she still has the heart to let Alina go back over


    to Kubay, this, by no means, is possible.


    Caleb would never allow her to set foot in that ce again.


    "How''s it going with Penny?"


    Penny is still in the Spinster family.


    Caleb wanted to find a chance to bring Penny out, but it seemed that all of them were tooplicated


    around them now.


    Tomas, "Since the incident with Master Chester, the Spinster family has kept Pennypletely


    protected, obviously Master Chester had arranged for everything before."


    From the moment Penny returned to the Spinster family, Chester would not allow anything to happen to


    her.


    He had arranged everything, yet for Alina and himself were to such a suffocating situation.

 Chapter 865 Like A Child

    Chapter 865 Like A Child


    Chapter 865 Like a child


    When Caleb thought of the time when Alina was seriously ill, apart from Chester, it seemed that she


    had forgotten about Penny.


    Right now the Spinster family has Romeo over there, so it''s good to have Pennypletely protected.


    Right now, Sienna is so deep that no one knows exactly what she is up to. He will protect Alina from


    the Ajax family and keep her away.


    And it''s good that the Spinster family has Romeo at this time.


    Just as Caleb was about to say something else, there was a loud noise from outside, Caleb and Tomas


    looked at each other, Tomas'' heart fluttered, "I''ll go and take a look."


    Having said that, Tomas turned to go out.


    When he got back in no time, his face was grave, "Miss Hughes has disappeared."


    Hearing this, Caleb trembled.


    Lifting his steps, he headed outside, the entire castle was busy with servants going crazy, in fact what


    Caleb didn''t know was that they had been so busy in the morning.


    The butler saw Calebing out and hurried up to him, "Sir."


    "What''s going on?"


    Caleb''s face was grim.


    Butler, "Still looking, I don''t think Miss Hughes has left home."


    Because he knew that Alina had a mental disorder, the butler had told everyone that Alina was not


    allowed to leave the house.


    Even someone who had done something slightly wrong were dealt with by the butler.


    Right now in this ce for Alina, it is absolutely impossible to encounter any excitement or harm.


    But it''s because she''s exactly mentally sane and this castle is so big that sometimes she hides in some


    corner without knowing.


    Caleb''s face was dark, "Find her immediately."


    Caleb is going crazy with anxiety.


    The butler decided that when he found Alina, he would make sure to send ten men to keep a close eye


    on Alina.


    By the time they found Alina, it was already an hourter.


    She, again, hid in the pond.


    The moment Caleb saw her hiding under the lotus leaf, he wanted to grab her and beat her up, but saw


    the fear in her eyes.


    His heart softened.


    The moment he jumped into the pond, Alina subconsciously ducked back.


    Caleb tried to be gentle and slowly stepped forward, "Good girl, the water is cold, let''s go up, OK?"


    Alina looked at him in a dumbfounded way.


    Caleb''s heart felt a gush of stinging pain.


    She was such a proud person, why was she like this now? And who made her like this?


    She was his wife, so why did she in such a mess after the divorce?


    "Okay, Abby?"


    The moment she heard the word ''Abby'', her crystal eyes had a momentary flicker that Caleb could see


    clearly.


    This is God''s retribution for him, isn''t it?


    He almost killed her life and God used the rest of her life to punish him.


    Heart aching and choking, he came to her and pulled her into his arms, "Abby, be good, let''s go up."


    The water in the pond is stagnant and cooler than normal, plus it is a lotus pond with silt all underneath.


    So when Caleb fished Alina up, she was as good as a mudblood.


    Looking at her, Caleb doted and was heartbroken.


    The butler came over with the maids and got a collective headache when he saw Alina in this state.


    "Hurry up and take Miss Hughes to wash up."


    "Yes."


    The maids respectfully stepped forward and were about to pull Alina.


    However, Alina subconsciously hid behind Caleb, who frowned and swept his eyes at the maids who


    hade forward, saying, "You can go."


    "Yes."


    The maids nod their heads.


    When Caleb turned around, he bumped into Alina''s somewhat frightened eyes.


    Even after living here for so long, she was, in fact, still not quite willing to get in touch with these


    people, and Caleb''s eyes were more gentle and doting.


    He said, "Shall I take you to wash?"


    Alina shook her head.


    There was a death grip on his shirt.


    Caleb only felt his heart sore, "Then can you wash it yourself?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She understood everything, but just shut herself offpletely and didn''t want any contact with the


    outside world.


    Such a result was heartbreaking.


    Caleb took her back to her bedroom, with the maids following behind in an urgent tidy-up.


    Alina washed herself in the bathroom, yet when she came out, Caleb saw that she hadn''t even washed


    the mud off her calves.


    At that moment, he felt a headache.


    Alina looked at him blearily and Caleb said, "Have two peoplee and clean her up."


    At these words, Alina instantly looked at him in horror, Caleb obviously couldn''t care less, it was just


    like raising a child.


    Finally.


    Alina was held down in the washroom by two maids to get clean, just as she had been in the morning,


    screaming and crying.


    Caleb had a headache, he really wished Chester was alive, if he was alive, she would not lose all her


    pride.


    He wanted her to be well.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Alina was still crying.


    Caleb stepped forward and coaxed, "Abby, be good, don''t cry anymore, okay?"


    The maids were terrified, afraid that Caleb would me them, but in fact they didn''t hurt her, it was just


    that Alina didn''t like people touching her.


    Alina was crying hard, looking aggrieved.


    Caleb hugged her and coaxed, "That person is about to be found, don''t cry anymore, okay?"


    The cries abruptly stopped.


    When Caleb saw her instant silence upon hearing Chester, he was helpless, "What a heartless


    woman."


    Alina rubbed against him in his arms, good and quiet.


    Caleb thought that probably the only way to keep her quiet now was to talk about Chester.


    Hard on his heart, but relieved.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    The butler really did send ten men to watch Alina, afraid of losing her again.


    Alina sat under a flower stand and ate with a biscuit.


    When Caleb came out of the study, he heard the ''crunching'' sound.


    Seeing Alina''s bulging face as she ate, he said somewhat helplessly, "No one is grabbing with you, eat


    slowly."


    Alina just looked at him and fished out a biscuit from her pocket and handed it to him.


    Caleb, "For me to eat?"


    Alina did not say anything, just handed it to his mouth.


    Everyone present was nervous, since Master Caleb had returned, they knew that Caleb did not eat


    sweets.


    So it''s been a long time since they''ve made dessert here, and this snack came from maid.


    Although he dotes on Miss Hughes, he won''tpromise, will he?


    However, to everyone''s amazement, Caleb grabbed her hand and ate the biscuit right out of it.


    Alina looked at him quietly, as if asking with her eyes, is it delicious?


    Caleb had a smile on his lips, "It''s delicious, have Tomas buy you more."


    Although he didn''t know where exactly the biscuits came from, Caleb knew that the kitchen definitely


    didn''t have this kind of packaging.


    It was rare for her toe across something she had taken the initiative to eat, so Caleb naturally


    indulged her.

 Chapter 866 SheS In A Bad Way

    Chapter 866 She''S In A Bad Way


    Chapter 866 She''s in a bad way


    The next week.


    Even if ten people watched Alina together, she often disappeared, which broke Caleb''s original


    thought.


    He wanted to find a doctor for Alina.


    When Tomas brought the doctor in, Alina and Caleb were having breakfast. When Alina saw the white


    coat, she subconsciously leaned towards Caleb.


    That dependency was heartbreaking.


    As Caleb pulled her, he said softly and soothingly, "Be good, it''s Dr. Esmae."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Esmae has a pivotal position in the international arena, so having her here was something Caleb


    focused on.


    Alina shook her head in fear.


    Finally, she simply dropped the spoon in her hand, turned around and ran upstairs.


    Caleb knew that she was internally resistant to doctors, but not expecting it to be to such an extent, he


    said, "I''ll go up and see her."


    Tomas looked to Esmae, "This is probably the state Miss Hughes has been in since she returned."


    "Okay."


    Esmae frowned.


    It is obviously much more serious than when they were separated before.


    Upstairs, Alina shut herself into her room, the door locked from the inside.


    Caleb tried to open the door, his brain jolting with pain when he couldn''t open it.


    How dare she locked the door?


    "Abby, open the door."


    There was no movement inside, no matter how much Caleb screamed.


    Caleb was afraid to bang on the door directly, fearing that she was right behind it and that he might hurt


    her.


    When she had the butler to bring the key, it wouldn''t open.


    "Abby, I''ming in."


    Caleb shouted softly, he didn''t expect she even put something against the door. She was so resistant to


    doctors.


    He pushed hard, but failed.


    How many things did she put against the door?


    The butler said, "Why don''t we go through the window?"


    They didn''t know what the situation in the room was like now, and if they broke in, they were worried


    that they might hurt Alina.


    When Caleb heard that he had to go through the window, he was even more furious. He was in his own


    home and had to go through the window.


    But thinking that breaking in hard would hurt Alina, Caleb could only nod inpromise.


    "OK."


    The butler hurriedly got someone to bring adder. Luckily, Alina''s room was on the second floor, so it


    wasn''t too high if he went up through the window.


    After Caleb tumbled in through the window, he saw that the doorway was blocked with a lot of things


    and there was no sign of Alina.


    He looked around and found her in the wardrobe.


    Looking at her curled up inside and asleep, Caleb was now softened.


    When he carried her out of the wardrobe, Alina opened her eyes in a daze and saw that it was Caleb,


    muttering in an angry manner.


    Caleb ced her on the bed, "Want to or not remember him?"


    Caleb asked tentatively.


    He thought that Alina must not remember Chester now, and if she did, she would not be so calm.


    The only memory she has now is subconsciously thinking about Chester, but more than that, she


    doesn''t know what she''s doing.


    Alina looked at her nkly, Caleb was even more distressed and took out the picture in her arms, yet


    she held on to it for dear life.


    Caleb was helpless and turned the picture frame over and said to Alina, "He wants you to be healthy,


    do you know that you are sick?"


    Tears bursting out, overflowed Alina''s eyes.


    Caleb then knew that she subconsciously knew that she was sick, but right now she just didn''t know


    how to face it.


    In her heart, how scared was she?


    "It''s okay, if you''re sick, see a doctor, okay?"


    Caleb was really worried that one day when he took Alina out, she would get lost, and that would only


    be more frightening.


    Everything must be guarded against.


    If she is sober, wherever she goes, she is safe, or at least capable of defending herself.


    But what should she do if she gets lost without being sober?


    What kind of consequences would that be? Caleb simply dared not even think about it.


    Alina nodded obediently.


    Caleb breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, speaking of Chester was the best solution.


    He was jealous. But it was good that she still has something she cared in this world.


    ...


    Shirling.


    Nellie never received a call from the Brooks family, and Barney seemed to have left from Shirling, as


    quiet as if it was before a calm storm.


    In the evening, when she got back at the James, both Catherine and Hazel looked sullen.


    Nellie, "Marco."


    "Yes, Lady Nellie."


    "The dinner can''t start until I get backter."


    "Yes." Marco nodded his head respectfully.


    When Catherine and Hazel heard this, they both paled in unison, and the knife and fork in Catherine''s


    hand fell onto the table, "What do you mean, Nellie?"


    "Don''t you understand? This isn''t your home anymore."


    Today, the house has been transferred to Nellie''s name.


    Because the will of George is still in dispute, Catherine and Hazel can''t inherit anything at the moment,


    and Nellie is the only legal heir.


    Even if Hazel is not a legitimate child, she still enjoys the right of inheritance, and somehow, this


    procedure has managed to bepleted.


    Catherine now, apparently, doesn''t know that the house is already under Nellie''s name.


    "What''s not our home? I''ve lived here for over twenty years, and Hazel has grown up here since she


    was a child."


    "Do you think if you live here for a long time, the house really bes yours?"


    Catherine and Hazel looked pale.


    Without waiting for the two to speak, Nellie spoke in a sharp tone, "You and my father don''t seem to


    have anything to do with each other, do you?"


    At this, Catherine''s heart gave a shudder.


    So who exactly was Mrs. James all these years?


    "Your father and I have lived together for over twenty years, even without a marriage certificate, and


    this is something that the whole of Shirling knows."


    "A love rat and his mistress living together for any length of time is not a couple in name only."


    Nellie spoke very softly.


    But it made both Catherine and Hazel go white, and Catherine''s heart continued to rise and fall in


    anger, "Is it appropriate for you to call your father a love rat?"


    "Appropriate or not, I''ve said it after all."


    After knowing the truth, Nellie now resented them to the limit, so how could she care about that much?


    Whatever decent manner Nellie once had, it was nowpletely shattered.


    Catherine''s heart was heaving with anger, she wanted to say something, yet not a word coulde out


    at the moment.


    "Nellie, don''t go too far." Hazel couldn''t hear any more, and ruthlessly, she rebuked.


    Regarding her mother, she was very dissatisfied, but she could not bear it when Nellie said that.


    Nellie mmed the knife and fork onto the te.


    Gloomily, she looked at Hazel, "Your mother stole my father, forced my mother to die, lived in my


    mother''s house for so many years, and now you are saying that I am going too far? Who are you?"

 Chapter 867 Rights?

    Chapter 867 Rights?


    Chapter 867 Rights?


    Hazel was dumbfounded.


    She could no longer be arrogant towards Nellie when she knew exactly when her mother was with her


    father.


    Catherine was no better now and gave Nellie a fierce re, "Don''t you go too far."


    Nellie sneered.


    "You didn''t think you were going too far after all you did before? And this is too much?"


    A sh of unease passed through Catherine''s heart as she met the cold, sarcastic gaze of Nellie.


    She won''t let them leave Shirling now, is she trying to clean them up?


    Soon, Catherine and Hazel saw how ruthless Nellie was, only to hear her say to Marco on one side.


    "Marco."


    "Yes, Lady Nellie."


    "Pack up all their things, I don''t want to see them."


    At these words, both Catherine and Hazel looked at Nellie in unison. What did she mean by this? Was


    she trying to throw them all out?


    "You can''t do this to me." Hazel stood up and looked at Nellie with a gloomy gaze.


    She has grown up here since she was a child, it is like home to her, and all the properties in her name


    are now frozen.


    Yes.


    In a short time, she received news one after another that the property was boarded up, naturally it was


    because of the dispute over the will. Usually such awsuit can take a very long time.


    What none of them expected, however, was that Nellie had gotten the best international barrister to


    She was going for the quick fix.


    But as quick as she could be, if she was thrown out of here now, she would be living on the streets for


    a long time.


    "I haven''t even had anyone to open the door for me when Ie back for New Year''s Eve since your


    mother came in, so why can''t I do that to you?"


    Nellie looked at Hazel''s miserable pale face, and then look to the secluded Catherine on one side.


    She was shaking with anger and her face was gloomy. Looking at the two of them, Nellie finally had a


    glimpse of happiness in her heart.


    Catherine pretended to be virtuous in front of her father, but when no one was around, Nellie could not


    even enter this house.


    "Mom." Hazel saw that Catherine didn''t say anything and pulled her, her face all anxious.


    She had no money if she was thrown out now.


    Nellie was very quick to strike this time, and those assets they had transferred earlier could not be used


    at all now.


    Because all their ounts have been frozen, it will be very difficult for them to just get out of Shirling


    and get kicked out of here again now.


    Catherine was well aware of this.


    She looked at Nellie with a white face, "Now that the verdict hasn''t decided, I have the right to stay


    here."


    "Didn''t you get that? The house is all still in my mother''s name at the moment."


    When Catherine and Hazel heard that, they both paled.


    At the moment, Catherine''s heart was heaving badly.


    Nellie watched her reaction, smiling, "This is something that you can''t possibly not know after so many


    years with him, right?"


    Catherine blushed whiter.


    She, naturally, knew about it.


    George could give her anything, except this ce, which he never gave.


    The air, for a long time, was quiet.


    The two parties were facing each other in a silent confrontation, only the sound of shing cutlery was


    left, now only Nellie could still eat.


    Both Catherine and Hazel had no appetite through the days.


    Catherine spoke up in the end, "Hazel, let''s go."


    She finally couldn''t take it anymore, she hadn''t been humiliated like this in all these years, she wouldn''t


    continue to be here even if she went to sleep in the street.


    Hazel''s face went white as she heard that.


    "Mom, why should we leave?"


    At this moment, Hazel knows very well that once they leave this house, they have nowhere to go, there


    is no ce for them in Shirling.


    In response to Nellie''s mockery, Hazel''s original assertiveness dissipated at this moment.


    She, normally, disliked Nellie and hated her very much, but who Hazel loathed even more now was her


    own mother, Catherine.


    But for her to admit defeat over it, to move out of here, or even to lose everything, she wouldn''t want to.


    "Let''s go."


    Catherine did not want to say so much, the taste of being humiliated by a junior was too much for her to


    bear.


    But she vowed in her heart that one day she would return to this ce, the ce where she and


    George had lived for over twenty years.


    George said that everything would be left to her, and naturally that included this ce.


    Hazel wanted to say something else, but Catherine had already gone upstairs to pack her things and


    soon came down with a suitcase.


    Hazel was ufortable, but had to do as she was told.


    Within an hour, the two emerged from the vi together.


    Outside, it is now a hot summer day and even in the evening, they can feel that constant wave of heat


    "Where are we going now?"


    Hazel asked Catherine.


    Nowadays, when they go out, they basically pay by mobile phone, but all the ounts associated with


    them on both their phones are frozen.


    And, of course, they had no cash on them.


    Catherine looked up at the sky, watching the pink haze in the sky, and tears rushed to her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Let''s find a hotel first, I just borrowed two thousand from Laura."


    For the time being, they could only stay in a hotel, but as for the rest, they would find a way.


    To think that she had never suffered like this since she had been with George, and now she was in this


    position.


    She won''t let Nellie go, she''ll be back.


    Hazel followed her out and didn''t say another word to her until after she got a room at the hotel.


    Hazel was ming her, naturally.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Catherine asked after all, she hadn''t asked anything earlier at the vi, but now she sensed that


    something was wrong with Hazel.


    They''ve had arguments before over Nellie''s mother.


    But in the general direction, they were mother and daughter after all, and naturally they were on the


    same side.


    Hazel put her bag on the sofa and said, "She made a deal with me."


    "Who? What kind of deal?"


    Catherine was startled in her heart, and the moment she asked the question, she reacted to who


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    exactly Hazel was talking about.


    It was Nellie, who hated her, and she was the only one Nellie wanted to take revenge on from the


    beginning.


    She''ll do whatever tears her heart out now, she''s taking revenge.


    "What kind of deal?" Catherine''s gaze tightened as she looked at Hazel, her eyes already beginning to


    hollow underneath.


    Even if Hazel had not yet said what Nellie had traded with her, Catherine had now begun to be afraid.


    During this period of time, Nellie seemed to be doing nothing, but in reality, secretly, she had already


    caught them in a dark.


    She was so ruthless and defensible that she was many times more terrifying than her mother.


    "Don''t you trust her." Meeting Hazel''s eyes, Catherine subconsciously didn''t want to know exactly what


    their deal was.

 Chapter 868 Choice

    Chapter 868 Choice


    Chapter 868 Choice


    After all, whatever the deal was, that deal would have been absolutely devastating for her.


    Hazel turned around and sat on the sofa, poured herself a ss of water, tilted her head and drained it,


    before she opened her mouth, "I agreed."


    "What did you say?"


    Catherine''s heart was full of shock and pain.


    She, probably, knew what kind of deal it was. "No, you can''t leave me behind."


    She didn''t want to be alone. George had only been gone for a short time, and now was the saddest


    time for her heart, if Hazel left now too, how was she going to get through this difficult time?


    Now she can stand strong against Nellie and will find a way to fix it all because of Hazel.


    She did not want her daughter to live a hard life.


    But if Hazel left now, what would be left of her? What was the point of her holding on?


    Hazel looked at her with an icy gaze and said, "You caused all this yourself, this is your retribution."


    Hearing such cold words from Hazel, Catherine''s face turned white, not believing that Hazel would say


    such words to her.


    However, Hazel continued, "You have wronged her, and she will not let you off easily now that her


    residual anger is still fresh."


    "So, you''re just going to leave me?" Catherine roared in unbearable anger.


    Hazel turned her head towards the window and looked out into the night.


    When Catherine felt the coldness and indifference in her body, her heart felt as if a big gash had been


    torn open, and the pain was suffocating her.


    "No, you can''t leave me, Hazel. What am I going to do if you leave me?" Catherine said in an urgent


    tone.


    She never imagined that what she had done would one day be criticised by her own daughter.


    This is not good for her.


    Hazel doesn''t say a word.


    Catherine took a deep breath, "I will find a way to solve the current dilemma as soon as possible, you


    are now my only family member, you cannot leave me."


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    "..."


    "Now Nellie, Andre and Barney are all staring at us."


    Catherine''s already white face was even whiter now that she heard Hazel''s words.


    Yes, all parties are looking at them now, so how the hell is she going to solve it?


    Catherine''s heart was heaving so much.


    Nellie is now trying to catch up with everyone, and no one can stop her.


    Hazel, "Why did you have to seduce her husbands? Why would you do such a thing?"


    "How much more noble are you than me?"


    Catherine was unable to endure the usation and shouted angrily.


    "You know full well that Andre likes her, didn''t you want to marry Andre before? You still want to steal


    Barney."


    Hazel''s angry face had instantly lost its color at the moment. She looked towards Catherine with an


    unprecedentedly cold gaze.


    Catherine was timid from such a look in her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "I didn''t mean to say that, Hazel, I don''t want to be separated from


    you."


    If she were to separate from Hazel now, she wouldn''t know what to do, and she wouldn''t even have


    anyone to talk to.


    "You forget that we have to take it all back together."


    Catherine give no want to give up.


    In fact, she had just gotten used to it over the years, and although she was ruthless, she couldn''t do


    anything at all if she was the only one.


    She took advice out of habit.


    So when George was around, she consulted with George, andter, when she saw that George


    favoured Nellie, she habitually listened to Hazel''s opinion.


    So now if Hazel were to walk away from her, it would be a devastating blow to her at all.


    "What could I possibly be right about three things emotionally when I have a mother like you?"


    "You..."


    Hazel sneered at Catherine, didn''t want to talk to her that much at this time, and Catherine was furious.


    "What exactly is your deal?"


    Nellie gave Hazel enough tempting conditions, which were big enough for her to give up her mother.


    Hazel, "I''ll leave the country and give you up."


    Not only did she give up, but she was never to be contacted, as if she, the mother, had died.


    Nellie said that what Catherine was unable to leave Shirling for the rest of her life for what she had


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    done, so...


    Even if Nellie didn''t say further, Hazel would know.


    "Those are the punishments you deserve, that''s what you get, don''t drag me along with you."


    Hazel said without even thinking about it.


    Catherineughed madly.


    "Hahahahaha, you call this my punishments I deserve?"


    "..."


    "Do you know who I''m really doing all this for? Would you have be the seconddy of the James


    family if I hadn''t done that?"


    "..."


    "You''re nothing, and now you me me? Didn''t you enjoy yourself all those years?"


    Not only did she enjoy it, but she wanted to hog it all forever, and now it was about her retribution?


    Catherine couldn''t believe that this was the daughter she had been so dutiful to for so many years.


    Putting it all on her real mother?


    As much as she wanted Hazel to be safe and sound in this whirlwind, just the thought of Hazel leaving


    her forever made Catherine just couldn''t stand it.


    "Did you give her some of the information as well?" By information, she meant the evidence.


    Hazel was silent and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Catherine thought of her own backbone in front of Nellie and her humility in borrowing


    those two thousand from the maid Laura.


    She felt it ridiculous.


    She''s trying to figure out how to get through this time, but it''s her own daughter who ends up betraying


    her.


    "Hazel, you''re really heartless."


    All Catherine could feel was a hollow, aching hole in her heart.


    She has stood tall all her life, how could she have imagined that it would be her own daughter who


    would finally betray her...


    Hazel got up, pulled up her suitcase and left.


    "When?" Just as she was leaving, Catherine couldn''t resist asking.


    When she and Nellie had traded? They had been together for the past few days.


    Hazel, "Just now in the car."


    Catherine was stunned.


    Nellie was so cruel.


    "Go away, it''s better if you go."


    Seeing that she could not keep Hazel, Catherine knew that all the usations now were of little use.


    Just as well, graciously letting Hazel go.


    But Hazel didn''t appreciate her for that and just said, "We''ll never each other again."


    These are the words of a daughter speaking to her mother?


    All these years, the most important one to her was her daughter. George was so good to her, but when


    it came time for him to die, he was going to be partial to Nellie.


    She started plotting, but now, she''s being abandoned by her own daughter.

 Chapter 869 Should I Be Grateful To You?

    Chapter 869 Should I Be Grateful To You?


    Chapter 869 Should I be grateful to you?


    When Andre came over to find Nellie, he saw that Nellie was on the phone, saying, "I will send you the


    relevant evidence right away."


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    When she turned back to see Andre, Nellie''s gaze dimmed.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She still sounded bad.


    Although things are quiet now and no one is looking for her, Nellie knows very well that this does not


    mean that problems do not exist.


    It happened, and she knows it well in her heart.


    Andre stepped forward, "Things are all taken care of, you don''t have to worry."


    Talking about the Brooks family.


    "And should I be grateful?"


    Nellie said sarcastically.


    He had caused the trouble, and the tone of this invitation to take credit was as if she had caused the


    trouble and he had cleaned up the mess.


    Andre frowned, his eyes clearly displeased.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Nellie continued, "Thanks to your help, things are moving faster


    than expected. We will be able to go for a divorce tomorrow without having to wait three months."


    The thing has now settled on the James family.


    Everything was like a floodgate breaking, and all that Catherine had done was overturned.


    So the tumour that had been in the James family for so many years was pulled out in a matter of


    moments.


    Andre, "You used me?"


    "When we got married before, you gave me three months to deal with it, and now that it''s been dealt


    with, aren''t you satisfied?"


    "That''s the first time."


    The first time he said it was three months, but now...


    Nellie, "Heh. What, now you really want to live with me for the rest of your life?"


    Her tone was all carelessness and a touch of sarcasm.


    Andre''s face was gloomy.


    When on earth did she start being all thorny about herself, was the James family really that important to


    her?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even if it''s important, she doesn''t have to fight him, does she?


    "I''ll go back to the Chambers family with you tomorrow."


    Nellie was surprised.


    Back to the Chambers family?


    When he returned from Ingford, he left her alone to face her grandmother''s usations.


    Now he is about going back to the Chambers family together with her?


    "You can go by yourself, I''m not going." What she had to face had been faced.


    When Andre heard that she wasn''t going, his brow knitted even more. What did this damn woman


    mean? Leave him to take all that anger alone?


    What a heartless bastard, but he did it for her this time.


    Nellie, "I''m very tired, bye."


    After saying that, Nellie went straight upstairs.


    Andre was going to say that Luna wanted her to live in the Lawson''s.


    But looking at her cool back, Andre said nothing.


    ...


    As he walked out, Troy saw that his face was not right, thinking he must have a fight with Nellie. Since


    when exactly did they start to confront each other like this?


    "Sir, things are confirmed."


    "How is it?"


    "Back then, she was rescued by Sidney, who didn''t know her identity at the time, and she and Sidney


    really weren''t in that kind of rtionship, and..."


    When he said this, Troy paused in his tone, apparently, there was something else that Andre did not


    know.


    Andre''s face had darkened.


    "And what?"


    His heart had begun to heave incessantly.


    Troy, "She almost died halfway back from Yupto."


    "Sidney did that?"


    "No, it was someone close to Sidney. During that time Sidney was still a gentleman and took care of


    her and sent her back."


    "..."


    "After that, there was little contact between the two of them."


    No more contact?


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    It''s a simple thing, but...


    But Andre had misunderstood her for so many years, he thought she had saved Sidney and gone back


    with him to Yupto.


    At that time, they were in danger, and he lost many important people, so he has never been able to


    forgive Sidney and Nellie all these years.


    He med her for everything, but neglected that she hadn''t gone to Yupto all these years.


    She hadn''t gone to see Sidney.


    Andre tugged annoyingly at the tie around his neck, finally, it was clearly confirmed.


    Why didn''t she exin?


    No, she exined, not as clearly as she could, but she did, but he did not trust her.


    "Turn around."


    Andre spoke in annoyance.


    His heart, at the moment, trembled.


    Those fond memories between him and Nellie instantly rushed back to his mind.


    All these years, he had never thought about that, selectively forgetting it all, yet now ...


    ...


    Nellie was in a good mood after aplishing something big tonight, so she took afortable soak


    in the bathtub and fell asleep in a daze.


    Suddenly, a pair of cold hands reached into the water, Nellie woke up instantly, looking at Andre''s face


    close at hand, her breath missed half a beat.


    "What are you doing?"


    With that, she raised her hand and pped Andre across the face.


    Yet he didn''t feel the pain, only saying in a calm tone, "The water is cold, you''ll catch a cold."


    Nellie''s mind drifted off when she heard that voice.


    Did she hear it right? Andre''s tone was surprisingly calm? Even to the point of imperceptible pain?


    How could he possibly have such a tone of voice? Every time he''d seen her over the years, he either


    lost his temper or darkly mocked at her.


    Andre pulled a dry bath towel from one side and wrapped her in it.


    Nellie, "Let go of me."


    When Andre picked her up again, Nellie struggled like mad, however Andre carried her to the bed,


    rolled over and pressed her down.


    Nellie''s heart was in her throat, she thought this man hadpletely gone crazy.


    Andre looked at Nellie''s panic and brushed his broad palm across her cheek, straightening her messy


    hair.


    "Why didn''t you make it clear?"


    Andre held back his anger.


    He wanted to strangle this woman, but right now he knew that he couldn''t. What he wanted to strangle


    more than anything else was himself.


    Nellie''s eyes went dim, but at this moment, she could understand what he was talking about, so she


    raised a cold smile.


    "Make it clear? Did you ever give me a chance to make it clear?"


    Now he med her for not making it clear?


    How many times before had she tried to tell him the truth, yet every time she opened her mouth, he


    either left indifferently or viciously choke her to shut her up.


    Andre''s heart was in throbbing pain.


    It was a time when, in retrospect, he was in the dark and decided that all the darkness was brought to


    him by Nellie.


    So no matter how many times she opened her mouth, he wouldn''t listen any further, and he left icily,


    ignoring her pained eyes.


    He left her standing where she was, watched his indifferent back. She wanted to tell him the truth, yet


    he never gave her the chance.

 Chapter 870 The End?

    Chapter 870 The End?


    Chapter 870 The End?


    After a long time, Andre released her neck and held her in hi arms, his head buried at her neck.


    Nellie clearly felt that his body was trembling. What was he trembling for? Guilt at her? But what she


    wanted was never that.


    "Now is the James family over?" Andre spoke.


    The question is about Nellie and Catherine.


    Ever since she knew that her mother was wrongly used, Nellie''s whole heart was set on taking the


    James family back from Catherine and Hazel.


    Now, she got what she wanted.


    Both Catherine and Hazel were thrown out of the ce.


    "What are you trying to say?" Nellie looked at him with amusement.


    Meeting Nellie''s cold eyes, Andre could not utter a single word at this moment.


    The breath on Nellie''s body was icy cold, and she pushed him, "Go away."


    "I''ll go back to the Chambers family with you tomorrow." Andre said without thinking.


    But Nellieughed at this, saying, "As I told you, I won''t go."


    "Nellie."


    "You just want to go with me to meet my parents that badly?"


    Andre froze.


    Meet the parents?


    Now Nellie''s parents in this world is only the olddy of the Chambers family, so he is wanting to go to


    the Chambers family with her?


    Seeing that Andre did not speak, Nellieughed sarcastically, "What, are things all figured out now?"


    "..."


    "me me for not being clear with you? You wanted to kill me at one point when I used to follow you."


    "..."


    "Now you want to go back with me to see my parents? Andre, I''m not as cheap as you think."


    A woman who would never want to leave if she wasn''t hurt to the point of no return, and once she has


    decided to leave, then to get her back again is simply difficult.


    Andre''s face changed at the sound of her words.


    "No talking about yourself like that."


    She''s never been cheap.


    But Nellieughed out coldly, "But I feel that once I was really cheap."


    Andre''s heart was as ufortable as if it was blocked with a piece of cotton.


    Nellie smiled with an unprecedented coldness.


    "You know what? After knowing the truth about my mother back then, I feel like I''vee alive. Finally


    there''s something else to do."


    It was as if a thorn had been inserted into Andre''s heart.


    He knew that before her mother''s affair, all her thoughts were on him and never shifted.


    "But after all this time, I found it was so good to be away from you."


    Nellie said with emotion.


    And she was telling the truth.


    Those were the hardest times for her.


    Watching Andre in pain, she was ming herself, if she hadn''t left with Sidney at that time, then


    wouldn''t she have made him suffer so much?


    But then during this time, she learned a lesson.


    She had never wanted to make Andre suffer; it was he himself, who would hear nothing and would not


    let her near.


    It was good for them both that she left.


    "I let you go, but why are you unwilling to let me go?" Looking at Andre who didn''t say anything, Nellie


    said with a deep breath.


    At those words, Andre''s pupils clenched violently.


    She was sparing herself, so that he would spare her too?


    Was this time without him, she thought salvation? Freedom?


    Andre looked at Nellie and didn''t say anything for a long, long time, she rolled over and left.


    The moment the door closed, Nellie''s heart was relieved.


    As she said to Andre, it was an easy time for her.


    It''s because aftering out of that circle, she realises that there are some things she just doesn''t get


    what she wants by going deeper into it.


    Some knots cannot be untied, and still make herself so miserable, then it is better to let go.


    ...


    Andre stood under Nellie''s window, smoking cigarette after cigarette.


    Troy waited downstairs for a while, originally thinking that Andre would not leave the ce tonight, but


    he did not expect him toe down so soon.


    Looking at him standing under the streetlight smoking, Troy couldn''t resisting forward after all,


    "Sir."


    "She hates me."


    Troy, "..."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hate?


    When he heard the word, he first froze, and then said, "Miss James has had a hard time over the


    years."


    During that time, George''s heart was on Catherine and her daughter, while she was nothing in Andre''s


    eyes.


    During that time, the whole of Shirling put a lot of pressure on her, with all the public opinion and abuse


    that stung the ears.


    Andre sighed and took a heavy drag from his cigarette.


    Troy wanted to say something tofort Andre, but now he couldn''t say a word.


    When men are extremely angry, exnation will fall on deaf ears, and even the truth does not matter to


    them.


    But often the truth is just very important.


    "Going back?"


    Troy looked at Andre.


    Andre, "Go to Honin Club."


    "Yes."


    Many people were sleepless this night.


    Honin Club was deafening under the multicoloured lights.


    Nellie tossed and turned in bed, Barney''s call shing in on her phone, and her hand squeezing the


    phone tightened.


    She picked up, "I''m sorry, Barney."


    "Miss James, it''s me."


    Barney''s assistant''s voice came from the other side of the phone, and Nellie''s heart trembled as she


    listened.


    She sat up from the bed, "What''s wrong?"


    Usually when Barney''s phone calls came in, it was Barney himself who spoke to her, and no assistant


    ever called her.


    Now suddenly it was the assistant who called her in with his phone and a wave of unease ran through


    her.


    "Master wouldn''t let me tell you, but now he would love to see you."


    "What''s going on?"


    The heart of Nellie was choking even more.


    That uneasiness was growing stronger.


    The assistant told her roughly what had happened, and the more she heard the end, Nellie''s heart hurt


    so badly.


    All the way until after the assistant had finished, Nellie was already standing cold on the floor, cupping


    the phone as she trembled all over.


    When she opened her mouth, she nked out as if she couldn''t hear her own voice, "That bad?"


    "Master couldn''t make sure he could get off the operating table safely, that''s why..."


    "When is the surgery?"


    Without waiting for the other side to finish, Nellie''s tone tighten as she asked.


    "It''s tomorrow."


    At the sound of the words, Nellie felt dizzy.


    So, he was sick.


    No wonder he went back to Yupto this time and left so crisply, even the Brooks family does not even


    have a phone call now.


    He didn''t want to drag her down?


    To think that all this time, he had stood behind her like a solid mountain amidst the fierceness of


    Catherine and Hazel.


    Nellie''s heart was aching, she didn''t want anything to happen to Barney.


    Even if it was just a deal. But this deal was as good as pulling her up from the sea and giving her peace


    of mind.


    "I''ll be right over."


    "But Master..."


    "Don''t tell him." Nellie said.


    She was already standing by the wardrobe, already carrying out the clothes she wanted to take with


    her.

 Chapter 871 Taking The Initiative To Make Up For It

    Chapter 871 Taking The Initiative To Make Up For It


    Chapter 871 Taking the initiative to make up for it


    When Andre returned to the old mansion, he saw Luna and Margot counting something together, and


    only when he got closer did he see that it was all some gift boxes.


    The boxes were all covered and it was not clear what was inside, but looking at the quality of the


    boxes, it was clear that what was inside was worth a lot of money.


    "Anyone having a birthday?" Andre asked, wrinkling his brow.


    It''s the first time he has seen Luna so dedicated to preparing a gift because of anyone.


    When Luna heard about the birthday, she gave him a look, "Whose birthday have you seen where a


    person needs so many gifts?"


    Yes, a lot.


    The sofa and coffee table are now full of presents, and it doesn''t look like anyone is having a birthday,


    but rather like a bride price for someone.


    As he thought of this, Andre subconsciously looked at Margot.


    Margot was bewildered by his look.


    Luna, "Don''t look at Margot, it''s not Margot''s, it''s yours."


    "Mine?"


    Andre frowned, dazed by Luna''s behaviour.


    When Luna saw this look on his face, she knew that he knew nothing at all after all these years of


    messing around with Nellie.


    "Although you and Nellie are married, there are some procedures that this should have, and as a male


    family, we have to take the initiative to make it up."


    "Otherwise, her mother''s family will dislike you."


    "She doesn''t have a mother''s family."


    "You..." Yes, it''s reasonable to say that Nellie and the James family are confronting each other, but she


    still has her grandmother.


    As long as there are still elders in her bloodline, then it cannot be missing.


    "You wille with me tomorrow and deliver these to the Chambers family."


    Seeing that Andre didn''t understand anything, Luna didn''t want to say so much to Andre, and but took


    out the phone to call Nellie.


    Although the two are now married, tomorrow is considered the time for an official meeting of the


    parents.


    So she had everything prepared in abundance.


    The call was answered and Nellie''s somewhat suppressed voice came from the other side, "Luna."


    "Nellie, do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "I''m going to go to the Chambers'' tomorrow to talk to your grandmother about your wedding to Andre,


    will youe with us?"


    There was silence on the other side of the phone.


    Luna could clearly feel at that moment that the breathing on the other side of the phone was heavier,


    and her heart was in her throat.


    After all, what exactly happened between Andre and Nellie before was known to Luna


    Without waiting for Nellie to speak, the clear voice of the flight attendant could be heard over the airport


    radio.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Luna was shocked, "You''re at the airport? Is it for a business trip?"


    "I''m going on a trip to Yupto and probably won''t be back for a while."


    "Yupto?"


    Luna was startled when she heard that.


    All these years of arguments between Nellie and Andre was about Yupto, and now she was going to


    Yupto?


    Luna subconsciously nced at Andre, only to see that Andre''s face had already been gloomy.


    Luna''s tone tightened, "Why are you suddenly going to Yupto? Is something wrong?"


    If she remembered correctly, Barney was a native of Yupto.


    She was now going to Yupto just after she and Andre got married, which made Andre...


    In a sh, Luna saw that Andre was already out the door.


    Nellie, "A friend is sick, I want to visit him."


    "A friend? There''s no need to keep watch over there then, is there?" Luna followed Andre out the door.


    She said something more to Nellie on the other side of the phone and then hung up the phone.


    Andre was about to get into the car, but was called by Luna.


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    In fact, there is no need to ask now to know exactly where Andre is going.


    Luna had a terrible headache.


    She should not have made that phone call in front of Andre just now, and these two are not on good


    terms, and now...


    "You can''t go to the airport right now." Luna gripped the car door and said to Andre in a serious tone.


    The hostility on Andre''s body intensified.


    Luna, "She is your wife now, you should trust her, if you push too hard, it will only backfire."


    She gave a careful analysis to Andre.


    After all, they had seen exactly what the two were like before, and now Andre wanted to go back to


    Nellie.


    He should give Nellie time to adapt, right? There are many things in this world that are not as simple as


    he thinks.


    Andre''s breath was cold.


    And then he forced his way into the car, no matter how much Luna tried to stop him.


    When Margot came out, she saw Andre''s car rushing out like an arrow off the string, and after turning


    around, it disappeared.


    Margot came behind Luna, "Andre knows what to do."


    "If he knows, Nellie wouldn''t have a marriage contract with Barney." Luna said in an angry and worried


    tone.


    All those years, people said, he didn''t care, and no one around him even knew what was really going


    on.


    Margot didn''t know what to say on the matter, after all, she hadn''t experienced any rtionships.


    Luna took several deep breaths, but couldn''t suppress the stuffy weight in her heart.


    ...


    When Andre''s car arrived at the airport, Nellie was entering the security checkpoint, but she was


    dragged straight out by Andre.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me." Seeing that it was Andre, Nellie was surprised, not expecting him


    toe looking for her.


    Andre forcibly pulled Nellie into the car.


    The car started.


    Nellie was to get out of the car, however, her wrist was grabbed, "You want to go to him that badly?"


    Nellie turned back and frowned at Andre.


    Andre, "It was just an agreement between you and him, wasn''t it? Or was it in that agreement that you


    really fell in love with him?"


    "Yes, I''m in love with him."


    Nellie said without thinking.


    Andre felt his breath violently ragged.


    The two stared at each other in the dimly lit space, Nellie''s eyes were calm as never before, yet Andre


    felt his world copse.


    The two stare at each other.


    Nellie forcibly withdrew her hand, "You think that if you marry me, it''s for life?"


    "Nellie."


    "Do you wan to ask if I have a heart?" Before Andre could finish his words, he was interrupted by Nellie


    icily.


    He felt his heart in choking pain.


    Nellie, "You don''t have a heart, you shouldn''t have turned back. You should just keep living in a world


    without a heart, it''s better for everyone."


    Yes, Andre should have been heartless all along.


    Nellie moved on, she let him go, and she let herself go.


    Why did hee to her now?


    Andre''s heart was stuffy and heavy.


    However, Nellie did not want to talk to him so much and tried to open the car door, which was already


    locked behind her.


    She took off her heel and hit it at the window, as the car window instantly shattered.


    And then she opened the door and got out of the car without looking back.

 Chapter 872 Why It Changed?

    Chapter 872 Why It Changed?


    Chapter 872 Why it changed?


    Andre looked at her proud and cold back, for a long, long time he lost in his thought, did not expect her


    to leave like that.


    Nellie left straight away.


    Luna''s phone called in and she picked up, "Luna."


    "Nellie, don''t be angry with Andre, it was me who asked him to go and bring you back, I want you and


    him to be well."


    "Between me and him, it''s over."


    Nellie said without thinking, her tone calm and cold.


    Luna listened and almost went limp on the floor.


    Nellie had never been this cold to them before, but nice when she was with Andre.


    She was always so gentle, and now, she was just so nonchnt, dropping such a statement.


    "Nellie." Without waiting for Luna to say anything else, Nellie had already hung up the phone.


    Margot watched from the side.


    Luna cried.


    "Why did they turn into such a state?"


    Margot didn''t know how to appease Luna, she had sort of seen it all during this time living with Andre.


    One characteristic of many men is that when they are together, they don''t appreciate the women.


    Once they lost them, he started to redeem himself in every way.


    Andre was a good brother and a good son, but not quite a good husband and lover.


    "They used to be in good terms." Luna muttered to herself.


    Margot, "Why did it change?"


    If two people were really that good, they shouldn''t have changed, but why did it turn into a death


    struggle?


    Luna bowed her head.


    Apparently, up to now, she still don''t know the reason for this.


    Over the years, neither Andre nor Nellie has said more than half a word on these matters.


    After a long time, Luna let out a sigh.


    Obviously she didn''t know where to begin with this change in Andre and Nellie.


    Just talking about it now makes her heart feel tight.


    Margot didn''t ask much, before it was Alina, now it was Andre. She was deterred from feelings now.


    Even if there was someone in her heart, she would never dare to fall in love now.


    ...


    Nellie arrived at Yupto.


    Barney''s special assistant, Ivan, was already waiting at the pick-up point, and when he saw Nellie, he


    hurried up to her, "Miss James."


    "Sorry, flight rescheduled ."


    Ivan took the luggage from Nellie''s hand and Nellie asked, "When is the surgery scheduled?"


    "It starts at 10am."


    Nellie nodded.


    Ivan said to her, "Sir doesn''t know you''re here yet, and..."


    Nellie looked at Ivan with a frown.


    Ivan said, "Right now his mother and grandmother are in the hospital."


    The Brook families are here?


    Apparently, Ivan was reminding her that what would happen to her after she went to the hospitalter


    might be unusual, which was probably why Barney did not allow anyone to tell her.


    If Barney hadn''t kept calling out her name while she was unconscious, Ivan probably wouldn''t have


    called her.


    Nellie nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for him."


    It was her who had wronged the Brooks family in the first ce, and at this time she would not confront


    them head-on.


    Ivan nodded his head and took Nellie with him to the hospital.


    Hospital.


    Just as Ivan said, because of Barney''s uing surgery, almost everyone from the Brooks family was


    here. When they saw her, they show her their disliking to her.


    "You still dare toe?" Nancy, Barney''s sister, said with an instantly gloomy face when she saw


    Nellie.


    Earlier Barney''s mother and grandmother had liked Nellie, but now that they were gloomy.


    Nellie stepped forward, "Mrs. Brooks, Grandma."


    His grandmother Aleeza turned her face to the side, as did his mother Miriam.


    Nancy, "Go away, none of us want to see you."


    Her tone was cold and ungracious, clearly ming Nellie for the harm she had done to Barney earlier.


    Although Barney did not say anything and did not let any of them look for Nellie, those public opinions


    were silenced.


    But many gentry have received wedding invitations, but the wedding suddenly not held.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Secretly, those people were naturally quite vocal about it.


    Ivan frowned and stepped forward, "Miss, Master Barney has always wanted to see Miss James, let


    her see Master Barney first."


    "He will have the operation now."


    As soon as they heard that Barney was going to have an operation, all their hearts were in their throats,


    so naturally they didn''t have the heart to continue to make things difficult for Nellie because of that


    unfinished wedding.


    Nancy backed away somewhat reluctantly.


    Ivan said to Nellie, "Miss James, you can go in first."


    Nellie nodded her head, and then went straight to Barney''s ward.


    The moment she saw Barney, her heart rose to her throat.


    Barney who was previously magnificent in Shirling has lost a lot of weight in just a short period of time.


    Barney was shocked when he saw Nellie, "Nellie?"


    "It''s me."


    Nellie took Barney'' hand, which used to be always warm, yet now it was full of cold.


    Barney subconsciously pulled his hand out, "Why are you here?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    The two spoke in unison, and then a silence fell in which only each other breathed.


    Nellie had no idea of what to say, but her heart ached and hurt, and the blockage was very unbearable.


    Barney was silent.


    Nellie regrasped his hand, not knowing what to say.


    Barney said to her, "You go back to Shirling."


    Nellie, "I''ll wait for you outside the operating room."


    "No."


    Barney said without thinking.


    Nellie bowed her head in silence.


    Barney, "You don''t have to do this, it''s just a deal between us."


    "What if I told you that in that deal, I fall in love with you?"


    Barney looked at Nellie in shock.


    Later, he looked away, "You don''t need tofort me, you don''t owe me anything."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Nellie had actually thought a lot during this time.


    It had been so many years between her and Andre, although there had been good between them.


    But at the end of her ten-year-long ordeal, she had long since grown tired, and the James family had


    allowed her to find what she needed to do.


    And the presence of Barney gave her an emotional contrast, he was gentle and protective of her.


    There are few women who would not be attracted to such a man.


    "Between me and Andre, there is no way back long ago. Our marriage is just an ident, you should


    know that well."


    But even if they had gotten married in that way, Nellie had no intention of living with Andre for the rest


    of her life.


    Instead, she spent the rest of the day thinking about how to divorce Andre, apart from dealing with the


    James family.

 Chapter 873 Her Heart On Barney?

    Chapter 873 Her Heart On Barney?


    Chapter 873 Her Heart on Barney?


    The ward fell into an awful silence.


    The two looked at each other, Nellie did not have any dodge, "I will find a way to deal with the


    rtionship with Andre."


    And you, too, are toe off the operating table unharmed.


    Barney turned his head, "Nellie, I may..."


    "I don''t want maybes, I want you toe off the operating table safely and I''ll be waiting for you."


    Before Barney could finish his words, he was interrupted sharply by Nellie.


    Barney looked at her anxiously and sighed, his tone full of helplessness.


    The people outside the ward listened nervously to themotion in the ward, fearing that Nellie would


    make Barney half dead with anger.


    But fortunately, nothing was ever heard, and that reassured everyone.


    Nellie was with Barney in the ward, no one knew what was on her mind that the moment she came in


    the ward and saw the man lying weakly on the hospital bed.


    At that moment, it was as if she instantly recognised what she was really like inside.


    It was instantly clear what that resistance to Andre was all this time.


    It turns out that what matters some of the time may really be just a few months.


    The phone was always vibrating.


    When Nellie''s phone couldn''t be reached, Barney''s phone rang, it was from Andre who was now


    unaware that Barney was in hospital.


    Nellie hung up for Barney, while then she called him with her phone.


    Andre picked up, "You are really with him?"


    The sound of Andre''s stormy voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Nellie, "You prepare the documents, let''s get a divorce."


    The air was quiet.


    Barney looked at Nellie who was speaking crisply, while Andre, who was on the other side of the


    phone, was breathing tightly at the moment.


    Nellie hung up the phone directly, and then took Barney''s phone and cked out Andre''s number


    directly, not allowing him to bother Barney.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Feeling Barney''s burning gaze, Nellie didn''t raise her head.


    Barney, "He forcefully married you because you are important to him."


    If in the past, Barney would not have said such words, but now...


    Nellie, "He married me because he found out the truth about what happened back then."


    Thest words were bitten particrly hard by Nellie.


    This exins one thing, all the torment she has had around Andre all these years has been caused by


    Andre''s mistrust.


    Barney frowned.


    "Ten years and he hasn''t trusted you once?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how many times I''ve exined."


    But it was exined so many times that he never believed it.


    For this salvation of Andre, she really tried her best.


    Who would have thought that while she was letting go, Andre would have found out the truth by other


    means, but that no longer meant anything to Nellie.


    Barney was silent.


    Apparently, in his opinion a man like Andre could not be with Nellie. A misunderstanding had haunted


    him for ten years.


    The rest of his life is so long, who has so many decades?


    "If I make it off the operating table alive this time, I''ll marry you."


    "You muste down alive."


    Nellie said.


    Barney took her hand and at the touch of the coldness of his palm, Nellie suddenly burst into tears.


    She said, "You were a light when I was desperate and I struggled to climb out of that darkness, and I


    didn''t want you to disappear."


    What she said was true.


    The James family had made her so anxious during that time that even Andre had beaten her into hell.


    But when there was problem, she still subconsciously went to Andre.


    Yet how did that seem to be Andre''s response? He refused,pletely turning her into torment and


    pain.


    Barney reached out to her but Andre blocked her in every way. She saw Andre through, how could she


    turn back to him?


    "Okay, then you wait for me."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Barney''s grip on her hand tightened.


    Nellie thus smiled.


    The Brooks family, who originally disliked Nellie, were relieved when Barney personally wanted to see


    the doctor.


    It feels like Barney has hope for life.


    He used to be careless, and they were worried.


    From Barney''s conversation with the doctor, Nellie learnt that in his early years, Barney had suffered an


    injury to his heart.


    There is still a zd in his heart to this day. He has been living on the edge of hell all these years and he


    had bumped into a car ident.


    The operation had to be done.


    The operation was carried out by the internationally renowned doctor Rupert, who has been doing


    research on this operation for him over the years.


    The originally scheduled surgery at ten o''clock had been rescheduled for the next day, and Barney had


    to go through all the surgical options first.


    This is the first time, he''s been so attached to his body.


    Miriam''s attitude towards Nellie has changed.


    In the corridor outside the ward, Miriam took Nellie''s hand and said, "I don''t care what difficulties you


    have now, please make sure you wait for Barney''s operation before you leave."


    Nellie nodded.


    Miriam''s heart was only slightly relieved.


    Now because of Barney''s attitude towards Nellie, no one dares to question anything about her.


    ...


    At dinner, Barney ate very little because of the surgery tomorrow morning and therefore there are now


    demands on his eating schedule.


    Seeing that Nellie was not eating either, Barney frowned, "Have some."


    "No, I''ll stay with you."


    Nellie said in a gentle tone, Barney reached out and touched her face as Nellie grabbed hisrge palm.


    At that moment, there was some peace of mind.


    "Get some sleep."


    She hadn''t slept since she arrived in the early hours of the morning, and the Brooks family were staying


    in the ward next door.


    Nellie, "I''m not sleepy, you sleep."


    She was afraid to close her eyes now. Barney was a bit ufortable, and Nellie found out only after


    asking him that he had been keeping the nurses away.


    She got up, went to the bathroom and brought out a basin of warn water.


    Barney frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "You''re not a clean freak? How did you put up with it?"


    In Nellie''s heart, Barney has always been clean and dry, and has not allowed male caregivers toe


    near during this time.


    And the Brooks family, presumably, didn''t think of that, did they?


    "No need."


    Barney said in a slightly embarrassed tone.


    Nellie, "Tomorrow you will have surgery, and after the surgery, probably until the wound has recovered


    to a certain extent, your body should not be exposed to water."


    So it''s best to clean up his body now.


    Barney, "I''ll do it myself."


    "Are you sure?"


    Since the car ident, he has been unable to move and it is impossible for him to finish on his own.


    Barney''s face looked different.


    Nellie said, "So you will just bear with it?"


    These days Barney was really having a hard time, but never said anything to anyone, and no one from


    the Brooks family offered to help, leaving everything to the caregivers.


    When Nellie saw how he did not say anything, she knew that it was already difficult for him.


    Eventually, Barney nodded, "Thank you."


    Nellie put on a smile, "It''s me who should thank you."


    Earlier, Catherine and Hazel were so fierce that if not for Barney''s help, those two would probably have


    left Shirling.


    So, it would be difficult for her to recover those things of her mother''s.


    She was not a fool, and naturally knew exactly why Barney was standing behind her with such


    dedication.

 Chapter 874 SheS Finally Figured It Out

    Chapter 874 She''S Finally Figured It Out


    Chapter 874 She''s finally figured it out


    In fact, it''s hard to meet a man who treats you wholeheartedly, loves you and protects you in your life.


    Since it waspletely over between her and Andre, it was okay for her to be with Barney.


    "Nellie, are youforting me because of my health?" Halfway through, Barney suddenly asked.


    Nellie, "No, I will divorce him and if you don''t mind, I can marry you."


    She said it directly, but Barney froze.


    The grip on her hand was tighter at the moment.


    How could he mind her?


    ...


    When Andrended in Shirling, Troy sent him Nellie''s current itinerary and found that she was at the


    hospital.


    Frowning, he asked, "What is she doing in the hospital?"


    "Mr. Brook is sick."


    Was he sick?


    So she was in such a hurry to get to Yupto?


    The more Andre thought about it, the heavier the stifling weight in his heart became, he could not wait


    to beat Nellie violently.


    Hanging up Troy''s phone, he found the hospital ording to the address, and when he waited until the


    door of the ward, he saw the image inside, which was like a thunderstorm for Andre.


    What was she doing?


    Barney was seen naked on the upper half of his body, while she changed him into pajamas of the same


    colour as his trousers after carefully wiping his body.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    So what had she done before he came? She even wiped his bottom?


    Andre''s heart kept heaving hard, he was really pissed off.


    He stood in the doorway of the ward full of hostility as Nellie and Barney heard themotion.


    They looked in unison towards the door.


    Seeing that it was Andre, the two''s faces sank together.


    Andre raised his fist to smash down towards Barney, however, in the lightning sh, that hard fist


    unexpectedlynded on Nellie''s face.


    She suddenly rushed out, and Andre could not react at all.


    Nellie fell heavily to the ground, her forehead bumped on the floor.


    And then Barney''s anxious voice rang out, "Nellie!"


    He was trembling all over.


    Andre was about to strike at Barney again, yet Nellie was holding his legs with a face full of blood,


    "Who are you to strike at him?"


    She spoke in an icy tone.


    When Andre looked down, he saw Nellie looking at him with hatred, "You stole his fiancee, you know?"


    His breath was cold at this moment.


    Andre''s brain instantly went nk, he froze as he looked at Nellie.


    Nellie braced herself to stand up and defensively stood between him and Barney, that protective look of


    Barney tore Andre''s heart into pieces.


    She has always been there for him all these years, no matter what time it was, she was always there at


    the right time.


    And this is such a woman, he can''t even be shaken off, became someone else''s fianc¨¦e.


    Andre trembled.


    Looking at Nellie, he uttered, "Youe back with me, and I will pretend it never happened."


    He was heartbroken and hollow.


    In all the years, no matter what had happened between them, he had never thought he would lose this


    woman.


    But now, she was defending another man.


    Nellie snorted out augh when she heard Andre utter these words, "You pretend it didn''t happen? Do


    you know that Barney and I are getting married?"


    "..."


    "You''re the one who hijacked me to go to Ingford to force a marriage, and I''ll sue you when Barney has


    his surgery."


    "What did you say?"


    The tone of Andre''s voice was sharp.


    And he stared at her like a sharp hawk.


    And Nellie didn''t have the slightest retreat, she said word for word, "I said, I will sue you. I have kept


    the relevant evidence, I didn''t marry you voluntarily, you forced me to do so, understand?"


    He pretended that it didn''t happen?


    Who was he to pretend that nothing had ever happened?


    "I''m that victim, got it?"


    Victim?


    They were married to each other, and she was treating herself as if she were a victim?


    The air was silent. Andre''s breathing was heavy, both sides confronted each other for a long, long time,


    and Andre''s eyes turned scarlet.


    "Victim?"


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Nellie!" Andre was furious and trembling all over.


    But in the end, he did not continue to vent in this ward and turned to leave.


    When the door of the ward mmed shut again, Nellie was as limp as a deted ball.


    Not long after, the doctor came over.


    Seeing Nellie''s face covered in blood, he froze, but feeling the atmosphere, he did not dare to ask a


    word.


    He only said to Nellie, "Miss James, please follow me."


    Nellie nodded.


    Looking back at Barney, she raised a gentle smile, "I''ll go and treat the wound, I''ll be right back."


    "Okay."


    Barney nodded his head.


    Nellie turned and followed the doctor.


    And under Barney''s eyes, there was a sh of dark light. The mind was filled with the fierce look of


    Andre just now.


    It is no wonder that Nellie was able to force to finallye to her senses; she really did take ten years


    to see a person clearly.


    Nellie soon returned from treating the wound.


    Sitting beside Barney''s bed, she said, "Get some rest, you''re going to have surgery tomorrow morning,


    get some rest."


    At the moment, she was calm.


    Or once such a scene had appeared in her world so often that she had grown ustomed to it and


    didn''t care?


    "You go to sleep too."


    When Nellie did not say anything, Barney did not ask.


    But he was thankful for this sobriety that she now had.


    Nellie''s forehead hurt so badly that when she handled it just now, her face was swollen and her


    forehead was injured.


    No stitches, but scarring is inevitable.


    "Headache?" Seeing that Nellie didn''t say anything, Barney tenderly stoke her forehead.


    Nellie subconsciously flinched, obviously in real pain, and now her face was still white.


    Barney, "He used to get angry like this?"


    Nellie said in a calm tone, "This was his temper every time we met until he found out the truth of the


    matter."


    Indeed Andre often got angry.


    A touch of heartache crossed Barney''s eyes, "Then you still put up with it for so long before you left


    him?"


    At this, Nellie was silent.


    There are times when it takes a split second to figure something out, a moment that no amount of time


    could ever rece.


    "That''s the way it is with people, some times it will take years to figure something out, or maybe it will


    take a lifetime to figure it out."


    "..."


    "A moment that is very precious to a stubborn man."


    Barney nodded, Nellie was that stubborn person who spent her whole life to give up on one person.

 Chapter 875 Her Determination To Leave.

    Chapter 875 Her Determination To Leave.


    Chapter 875 Her determination to leave.


    Andre came out of the hospital and stood in the cold wind.


    At this moment, he felt something disappear from his world, and his mind echoed with the


    determination with which Nellie said she would divorce him.


    She, for real, wanted to divorce him.


    She had been following him before, yet she wanted to leave now.


    Troy stepped forward, "Sir."


    Andre''s world went nk, and what Troy actually said afterwards waspletely inaudible to him.


    He didn''t know how long it took before Troy kept calling him and alerting him to the phone, and he


    pulled out the phone and picked it up.


    On the other side of the phone came the voice of Luna, "Andre, let Nellie go."


    His world copsed.


    What? Let Nellie go? Howe even his mother...


    How sorry was he for that woman that he had all the people to persuade him to let her go?


    Did he eat her, or did he own her?


    Andre could not hear what else Luna said after that, he only felt that his world was falling apart at this


    moment.


    ...


    Shirling.


    Luna had been crying since she made this call, and Margot keptforting her, "Don''t be sad."


    "He''s sorry for Nellie, Nellie has been so good to him before and has always been by his side, it''s him


    who doesn''t know how to cherish her."


    The more Luna spoke, the sadder her heart became.


    She had always been fond of Nellie, and at one time she had thought that Andre would be with Nellie.


    But things are hard to predict.


    She looked at the message Nellie sent to her on her phone, it was just a short line, "I want to marry


    Barney."


    Nellie had always been smart and knew that she had always supported her to be with Andre.


    The message she sent was nothing more than a request for her not to get in the Chambers family.


    When she saw this message, Luna basically understood that between Nellie and Andre, it was


    basically impossible.


    Inside, she had a hard feeling.


    "I really don''t want it to happen," Luna said in a sad tone.


    Margot nodded, "Miss James is really nice."


    She was so nice that any of the elders liked her.


    But this time, it was clear to Luna that they had both lost Nellie. What was even more heartbreaking


    was that Andre would spend a long time in grief.


    All these years Andre had been reluctant to admit his feelings for Nellie.


    He''s been avoiding.


    Although none of them knew why, now that Nellie had let go, it was clear by looking at Andre''s attitude,


    those misunderstandings between them werepletely solved.


    When the misunderstanding is solved, it is the time when the two are separated, who can bear it?


    ...


    In the hospital, when Nellie returned from treating her wounds, she stayed by Barney''s side, who


    touched her face with pity.


    "Does it hurt?" The tone of his voice was warm as he asked.


    Nellie shook her head, "It doesn''t hurt, don''t worry about me."


    "Nellie."


    "Well, between him and me, it''s kind ofpletely clear, you can''t fail my feeling." Nellie held his hand.


    Her eyes were full of hope for him, and it seemed as if she had pinned all her hopes on Barney.


    Barney didn''t say anything, but looked at her in silence.


    He didn''t know how to answer Nellie, after all, he knew very well in his heart what his own health was


    really like.


    Before that, they had a contract.


    Now, he dared not give her a promise, seeing the determination that must separate her from Andre, he


    was afraid that the promise he had given her would mislead her.


    And when Nellie saw that Barney didn''t say anything, her eyes instantly flushed red, "Do you dislike


    me? Want to end the contract?"


    Barney''s heart instinctively softened as he met the tears under her eyes.


    "Howe? I''m just..."


    "Barney, I''m scared of losing again, really scared."


    "..."


    "All my heart has been in Andre all these years and it''s so hard to move on from him, I''m really


    scared..."


    If it really came to that point, Nellie didn''t know if she could handle it or not.


    She was really too scared.


    What does it really feel like to love someone with all your heart and soul?


    Actually, love, exclusively, is great.


    But the worst thing is that when that love and devotion is not reciprocated, you have to change.


    And change, taking that step, can be so hard for a person.


    "Please, don''t let me lose it again, okay?" Nellie said in a humble tone.


    Barney held her hand, his gaze sinking, "Don''t say that."


    She was a noble being in his heart, and he did not want her to be so humble.


    Nellie, "Then get well and don''t let anyone trample on me again."


    She spoke in a pitiful tone, and Barney''s heart softened once again.


    Between her and Andre once, he investigated.


    Nellie is good at everything else, but when ites to rtionships, she gets into them easily.


    And once she''smitted, she put her heart and soul into it.


    Ifpared to that, in the past, Andre did count as having trampled on her feelings.


    "Okay."


    He rubbed the top of her soft hair and his tone was soft.


    With this promise from Barney, Nellie was slightly relieved, but she was still scared when she thought


    of the operation tomorrow morning.


    She stayed by his side all night, not daring to close her eyes.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Troy''s phone call came in and Nellie hung up without thinking.


    However, the other side of the phone was persistent. Worried that it might wake up Barney, Nellie took


    the phone outside to the corridor and picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Miss James, Mister is drunk and keeps mouring to go to the hospital and look for you, so you''d


    bettere and meet him."


    Hearing that it was Troy''s voice, the light under Nellie''s eyes instantly dimmed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Where are you now?"


    "In front of the hospital."


    At the entrance of the hospital, it seems that Troy just couldn''t stop Andre anymore, that''s why he


    called her.


    Nellie didn''t want Andre toe up and disturb Barney''s rest, after all, he was going to have surgery


    tomorrow and it was crucial now.


    So she hung up the phone and went downstairs.


    In front of the hospital, Andre drunkenly tried to get rid of Troy, who knew that Barney was now


    seriously ill and didn''t want Andre to go up there.


    After all, going to the ward now to make a scene would only make Nellie more disgusted.


    When he saw Nellie, Andre shook off Troy and came to Nellie, grabbing her hand, "Let''s go home."


    His voice was all drunkenness and a touch of childishness.


    Nellie shook off his hand, "Stop it."


    Andre had a touch of displeasure because of her shaking his hand off and looked at her with


    dissatisfaction, "Honey, it''ste, it''s time to go home."


    The phrase ''honey'' caused a momentary throbbing pain in Nellie''s heart.


    But soon, her sanity got the better of her.


    In fact, Andre ispletely different when he is drunk and sober, and he has had his moment of


    drunken moments over the years.


    As long as he was drunk, he was extremely good to her, but once he was sober, he wished to be clear


    of her.

 Chapter 881 Not Like A Sister

    Chapter 881 Not Like A Sister


    Chapter 881 Not like a sister


    At this moment, Nancy only felt as if arge slit had been opened up in her heart, and it hurt so much


    that her heart twisted in pain.


    In the midst of Barney''s indifference, and Miriam''s warning, she could only leave reluctantly.


    Miriam said to Nellie, "Keep Barneypany."


    "Okay."


    Miriam nodded and walked away.


    Barney and Nellie were the only two people left in the ward, and Nellie looked at Barney with query in


    her gaze.


    Barney''s scalp tingled at her gaze, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Nellie, "The way Nancy is looking at you is not like the way a sister looks at her brother."


    Especially in terms of attitude, this is definitely beyond the kind of concern that a sister has for her


    brother, Nellie would never believe there is no problem in this.


    Barney froze.


    And then his gaze dimmed.


    Nellie felt this subtle change in him and naturally knew the situation, "Say it, what is going on?"


    She wanted to know exactly what was going on.


    Nancy has been not only giving her a strong sense of hostility, more, in fact, there is the danger.


    Nancy was trying to get rid of her at all times, as if she would steal Barney, and that made her unhappy.


    Barney said to her in a doting tone, "A woman''s intuition really can''t be ignored."


    Nellie raised her eyebrows, "Am I wrong?"


    Is it possible that what she feels is really not wrong?


    At this moment, although Barney did not explicitly say so, Nellie clearly felt that things were not as


    simple as she thought.


    "She likes you? How can that be?" They were brother and sister.


    Nellie felt that in terms of rtionship, Andre was already the most heart-wrenching she had ever seen,


    but she didn''t expect such a perverted emotion to exist.


    Barney, "Nancy was not born to my mother, she is my aunt''s adopted daughter."


    So she should be a cousin, not actually rted at all.


    "Then why is she at your house?"


    "My aunt died in a car ident with her husband when she was ten years old, she was my aunt''s


    nominal daughter, so my mother took her to my home."


    So that was the case.


    Externally, she is Barney''s sister, yet internally, Nancy has long developed feelings for Barney.


    It was not a good thing for her.


    Barney grabbed her hand, "Don''t worry, I will take care of Nancy."


    "What are you going to do about it? Throw her out of the house?" Nellie grunted.


    Now that it happened, it would not really that easy to resolve.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Barney knew what she was thinking, and since he had alreadye off the operating table alive


    because of her, then he would not allow her to back out.


    Taking a deep breath, he sighed, "When I get better, I''ll go live with you in Shirling."


    "What?"


    Is this really possible?


    And the Brooks family...


    Barney knew what she was thinking, "Why? Are you touched?"


    She was indeed touched.


    But at the same time, she felt that she had a lot of trouble on her own, like that bastard Andre, they


    couldn''t live in peace even after going to Shirling, right?


    The thought of the trouble on each of them started to make Nellie think of backing out.


    Before Barney, she and Andre had feud, and by letting go of Andre, she realised that it was actually


    better for people to live a simple life.


    Yet now Barney was in a heap of trouble, which made her instinctively want to run away.


    "What''s in your mind?" Seeing that Nellie didn''t say anything, Barney asked.


    Nellie, "I... I..."


    "Want to escape? It''s toote."


    Seeing that Nellie was torn and unable to speak, Barney interrupted her.


    Nellie, "... "


    Barney said to her, "Nellie, everyone in this world has different levels of trouble and things to do, you


    can''t just run away from them."


    Even if she escaped him, the people and things she metter might be even more problematic.


    But whatever the trouble, as long as there was no problem with the two people themselves, then there


    wouldn''t be any problem.


    The biggest problem was the one between her and Andre.


    Nellie still grunted, "I don''t like troubles."


    It''s just as well she didn''t know what it was like to be simple before, but now that she does, she doesn''t


    want to be so bothered.


    Barney smiled with an irresistible warmth, "Didn''t you tell me before that you loved me very much? Now


    you think I am troublesome?"


    Embarrassment shed across Nellie''s face.


    Earlier it was to give him the intention to live and live well, but this man used it to ridicule her.


    "Have you seen the gift yet?" Barney asked.


    And as soon as the gift was mentioned, Nellie remembered at this time that Barney had given her a


    box when he came out of the operating room earlier.


    She never opened it because she was so worried about him.


    "No."


    "Want to see it then?"


    Nellie nodded and got up to get her bag, then took out the nnel box.


    And then she walked towards Barney and asked, "Is it a ring?"


    "That''s not the time to give a ring."


    The nnel box does look like a box for a ring, but Barney said it is not.


    Proposing outside the ward was actually quite special.


    "What''s it?" Nellie did not open it immediately, but asked Barney.


    She was really curious to know what kind of gift Barney had given her right after he came out of the


    operating room.


    And all the time she was made to wait outside the operating theatre.


    Barney didn''t answer her question directly, but only said, "Open it and take a look."


    Nellie didn''t hesitate and opened the box straight away.


    When taking a closer look, it appears to be a pendant? A pendant made from a bullet? "This is?"


    Nellie was speechless with surprise.


    Barney said, "It has been at my heart for nearly ten years, and by giving it to you, I am giving me to


    you."


    Nellie''s heart was tugged hard.


    She didn''t expect Barney to be so moving when she spoke of love words.


    He had always acted like a gentleman before, behaving in a courteous manner. She thought he was


    warm and gentle, but she never thought he would have such a romantic side.


    "How did you do that?" Nellie asked.


    He was in the operating theatre at the time and when he came out of it, he was full of weakness, so


    how on earth did this work?


    Barney, "One of the medical assistants is good at this."


    It was improvised.


    When Barney said he wanted to keep it, that medical assistant came forward at that time and said that


    it could be made into a pendant for his favourite person.


    Barney thought the offer was good and agreed to it, he didn''t expect Nellie to like it.

 Chapter 882 The Most Precious Gift Of All

    Chapter 882 The Most Precious Gift Of All


    Chapter 882 The most precious gift of all


    Now Nellie didn''t know how to describe her heart at all, she didn''t expect Barney to be so goog at this.


    After so many years with Andre, put aside the gifts, it seems there are not many good memories left


    between them.


    Not to mention after that, they were in odds. He med her for everything that was wrong and decided


    that she had gotten those who were important to him killed.


    She exined, but he wouldn''t listen.


    What she met with nothing but his disgust.


    How can they talk about good memories when there is not even the most basic trust between them?


    Once, she didn''t even know that women could be so happy in the presence of a good rtionship, and


    now Barney has made her feel it.


    So women can''t be pestering a man, and you have to let go when it''s time to let go.


    Only someone who really loves you will tolerate you and love you. And Andre''s self-proimed love


    now looked so ridiculous.


    "Put it on for me, will you?" Nellie''s emotions were still uncontroble.


    Sucking in her nose, she said to Barney.


    Barney nodded, took the pendant from her hand and helped her put it on her neck.


    It was icy cold, but it made Nellie feel a kind of zing heat, just thinking about this thing staying at


    Barney''s heart for ten years, she felt warm in her heart.


    Barney, "Do you like it? Thought it doesn''t look good."


    "No, it''s beautiful." Nellie said, she really liked it.


    When Barney saw her smile of contentment, he couldn''t help but feel heartbroken.


    Just a small gift could make her so satisfied, it seems that the previous Andre had really never given


    her anything good.


    "Like it?"


    "Yes, it''s the most precious gift I''ve ever received."


    Although it is true that she had received many gifts before, in Nellie''s opinion, this one now is really too


    preciouspared to those.


    When Barney saw that she liked it, a smile of satisfaction appeared in his eyes.


    ...


    After Nancy and Miriam left the hospital together, the atmosphere in the car at the moment was


    particrly gloomy, and Miriam was looking very bad.


    Nancy sat on the side and didn''t say a word.


    Neither spoke the whole way.


    All the way home when she got off the car, Miriam called out to Nancy, who turned around and looked


    at Miriam in disbelief and resignation.


    "Mum."


    Miriam stepped forward and pped Nancy on the face.


    Nancy''s face was hit to the side and she looked at Miriam in disbelief, "Mom, why are you hitting me?"


    Miriam held back the monstrous anger in her heart.


    Clearly the patience with Nancy over the past few years had reached its limit.


    Nancy looked at her usingly.


    Miriam, "Don''t look at me with that look, not ever again."


    "What are you talking about, Mum?" Nancy looked at Miriam without understanding.


    Miriam used to be so nice to her, but what the hell is going on now? It''s all because of Nellie, isn''t it? It


    must be her.


    It is because of her that the whole Brooks family has changed.


    What Nancy doesn''t know is that Miriam is only seeing her feelings for Barney clearly because of


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Nellie.


    And that, too, is something she must never allow.


    "Nancy, I brought you back then and raised you as if you were my own daughter, and you can only


    exist as a daughter for the rest of your life."


    "You''re Barney''s sister, don''t get any ideas that you shouldn''t have, remember that."


    Miriam said word for word, her tone full of warning.


    And today, for the first time, she made it clear.


    When Nancy heard Miriam say this, her face went white. Miriam had never said anything before, and


    now what was going on?


    Had she not been able to see it before?


    No, it can''t be.


    Nancy thought that the entire Brooks family had known about her heart.


    Looking at Miriam with aggression, her heart smothered with pain.


    "Do you hear me?" Seeing that Nancy didn''t say anything, Miriam''s tone became heavier.


    The anger involved speaks for itself.


    Nancy''s eyes blurred with tears, she didn''t expect her family to be so against it, "But I''m not your


    daughter, I''m not rted to my brother by blood, so why not?"


    Since the matter was to be made clear, Nancy at the moment asked her question.


    When she''d had such thoughts before, she''d been careful to keep them well hidden.


    Althoughter on it was felt that the family probably saw it, but everyone didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t know whether people were for or against it, and in any case, she kept thinking about how to


    tell everyone.


    She didn''t expect that Miriam was voicing her opposition in such a asion.


    What about the rest of them?


    Do they have the same attitude as Miriam''s? This caused Nancy''s face to turn whiter.


    Hearing her question, Miriam''s gaze turned darker, "Because you don''t deserve it."


    Nancy''s face turned even whiter when she heard Miriam''s words.


    She didn''t deserve it?


    Wasn''t she entitled to pursue her own happiness? Why?


    "Why?"


    "No reason, stay away from your brother and your sister-inw from now on."


    "Why Nellie? She has disgraced the family so much before, don''t you hate her at all?"


    Even if it wasn''t her, then it shouldn''t be Nellie, right?


    Nancy did not understand what this attitude of Miriam was all about.


    Miriam looked at Nancy with a gloomy gaze, "Because your brother likes her, is that reason enough?"


    Nancy''s heart sank hard.


    She looked at Miriam with her face ashen.


    Clearly, whatever words had been spoken before were not as damaging to her as those words.


    No matter what the reason is, it''s not as good as Barney''s liking, because Barney likes Nellie.


    Miriam saw that Nancy couldn''t speak, and still didn''t feel half-hearted, "From now on, put yourself in


    your ce."


    Having said that, Miriam went in without looking back.


    Nancy stood still for a long time.


    Earlier, Miriam hadn''t been obvious in her attitude, whereas today the matter was brought to light and


    her attitude had changed.


    This made Nancy''s heart feel very bad, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Her heart was in pain, the feeling hurt so much and was so hard for her.


    "Nellie, who are you to do that?" Brother likes her?


    Think of Miriam''s line, her heart ached. Why had her brother fallen for such an unclean woman?


    Yes, in her heart, Nellie was not clean.


    And she was a virgin for him, but why did he fall for Nellie?


    She was not resigned to the fact. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she was to give up.


    She had loved him since she came to this house, she had waited for him, and it had been so many


    years.


    Now he likes someone else? How can this be?

 Chapter 883 You Have A Fear

    Chapter 883 You Have A Fear


    Chapter 883 You have a fear


    In E City, Caleb got a doctor for Alina after all.


    Watching her depend on him like a child, nervously hiding behind him, he actually enjoyed the


    simplicity of the day.


    Once when she was sober, she suffered a lot and had a lot of trouble on her body, and now hat she


    was sick, her life got easier.


    But why should she be given ess to a doctor? Andre said she had the right to be normal, she was


    such a proud person.


    But in anything now, she needed help.


    Caleb looked down at Alina, who was hiding behind him, and asked softly, "Scared?"


    Alina nodded her head, looking at the white coats, she didn''t dare to go out.


    Caleb smiled dotingly, "Rarely, you have fear."


    He used to think she had nothing to fear.


    Alina looked at him in confusion. Caleb asked, "Want to find your Chester?"


    It is the name that Alina has been chantingtely, she is always holding Chester''s picture, her mouth


    calling out ''Chester''.


    As soon as she heard the name Chester, Alina nodded her head obediently, her eyes full of longing as


    she looked at Caleb.


    Caleb sighed helplessly and heartily. Even now, she still only remembered her Chester.


    What a waste of time to be nice to her all this time.


    But looking at her big, innocent eyes, Caleb couldn''t get angry, so he could only say helplessly, "Then


    from now on, be good and cooperate with the doctor, when you get better, you can see Chester, okay?"


    Alina looked at him with some suspicion.


    Caleb only felt that this woman was, in fact, shrewd.


    "What? Don''t you want to see Chester?"


    Alina nodded her head.


    At first, she wouldn''t say a word, but then when she finally did, she only said the word ''Chester''.


    This made Caleb feel very ufortable inside.


    "Then listen to the doctor, okay?" He did his best to seek her consent, for it was clear what would


    happen if she did not.


    Alina thought about it. Seeing her not nodding, Caleb''s heart was raised to his throat.


    However, he underestimated the status of Chester in her heart, and eventually she murmured the


    name ''Chester'' and nodded her head.


    Caleb was surprised.


    Chester indeed upied her heart.


    He rubbed her nose in a doting manner, not wanting to say any more.


    Alina had been resistant to doctors before.


    Caleb had always let her fool around and today, aftermunicating, it was good that she missed


    Chester.


    She was really cooperative afterwards.


    She listened to whatever the doctor said and seemed to be very cooperative.


    When Tomas came over, Alina was being treated and the medical team was present. Caleb looked at


    his stony face and frowned as he asked, "Something wrong?"


    Tomas nodded his head.


    Caleb, "What happened?"


    During this time, Alina was like fool, no matter what happened, it had nothing to do with her.


    But Caleb had the whole picture of E City in hand.


    Chester handed him such a mess and it took him a long time to get it all sorted out.


    Right now, the outside world had been turned upside down because of the return of Sienna to the Ajax


    family, except for E City, which was peaceful.


    Caleb was really powerful, the previous Sienna had reached her hand to E City for a time.


    Even the Spinster family secretly tried to do quite a few things to remove Chester''s position, but were


    all held down by Caleb.


    For a long time, apart from the matter of Alina, Tomas had never been so gloomy.


    At the moment, it was obvious that something major had happened.


    Tomas took a deep breath, "Right now, the Ajax family, Dark Sect and the Spinster family are fighting


    together. Sienna is trying to find the breaking point from the Spinster family, and many of the things set


    by Master Chester before have been destroyed by her."


    Caleb frowned, a deep flicker in his dark gaze, making it impossible to see what he was really thinking


    at the moment.


    Tomas'' heart was in his throat, and he couldn''t help but feel saddened as he said this.


    When Chester was around, although Sienna was horrible, he didn''t let her drive the Spinster family to


    such an extent after all.


    Now that Chester was gone, anyone dare to make a scene.


    The air was quiet.


    Caleb didn''t say anything and Tomas didn''t know what was in his mind, although they had a lot of


    conflicts during Chester''s lifetime.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But Caleb had always done his best when it came to his affairs.


    In the case of E City, Chester took Alina and left, but Caleb was not in the least bit bothered about the


    matter.


    Now Alina was delirious, bringing up Chester again and again.


    Tomas thought that, ording to his knowledge of Caleb, he would push Alina fay away.


    As it turned out, he didn''t.


    During this period of time, no one could see what was going on in the mind of Sienna, who disowned


    Alina and had a picture of wanting to drive Alina to extinction.


    It was all Caleb, time and again, to whom it was avoided.


    "How is the Spinster family now?"


    For half a second, just when Tomas thought that Caleb would not respond, he finally managed to


    speak.


    Tomas, "Things aren''t exactly good, originally the Spinster family was in shambles after the death of


    Asher Spinster before. It was only after Master Chester returned that the Spinster family was able to


    return to its heyday in a short period of time."


    Originally, Chester did not want to go back to the Spinster family.


    Why did he go backter?


    Because of Alina.


    When he learnt that Alina was in the hands of Sienna, he understood that he could only stand in a


    position where his enemy could not match him.


    Only then was he entitled to take revenge on those he wanted to protect.


    At this moment, Caleb took a fierce puff of his cigarette, his eyebrows were throbbing, and the


    annoyance under his eyes was evident.


    "Sienna is a crazy bitch, call her and ask her what the hell she''s up to."


    Tomas wondered if Caleb was going to take care of the Spinster family.


    But at this moment, a sh of relief crossed Tomas'' heart.


    "What about Paisley?" Just as Tomas was about to get up to make his call, Caleb asked again.


    Speaking of Paisley, a glint of pleasure shed under Tomas'' eyes.


    When she had robbed the Hughes family with Alina before, no one had thought at that time that Andre


    was actually involved with the Dark Sect.


    And for the sake of the Dark Sect, Sienna would not hesitate to recognize Paisley as her sister.


    Paisley was in the wrong position, trying to grab the Hughes family from Alina, which made Alina


    annoyed.


    Sure enough, people with bad hearts definitely didn''t end well.


    "She was found, and is now at the Ajax''s. But the situation is not so good." It was said to be miserable.


    Caleb nodded his head and did not continue to ask.


    He had always been disgusted by insatiable women, and it was enough to know that she would end up


    badly.

 Chapter 884 Zofia Is In Sienna’s Hand

    Chapter 884 Zofia Is In Sienna¡¯s Hand


    Chapter 884 Zofia is in Sienna¡¯s hand


    "How about the Ajax family?" Tomas asked with some hesitation.


    Was it really just a phone call to ask what that crazy bitch really wanted?


    Caleb''s already not-so-good face was now stony, and he was aware of the ongoing dispute between


    the Ajax family and the Spinster family.


    Right now, with Chester away, he did not want to interfere with the Spinster family.


    Looking towards Alina, who was cooperating well with the doctor not far away, a softness shed under


    his eyes, "Has father been found?"


    There has been no news of Alby since he left Ingford, and no one knows exactly where he has gone.


    Tomas shook his head, "No."


    "Where is Romeo?"


    "Now he has been confronting with Sienna, and Zofia has always been in Sienna''s hands."


    That really annoyed Romeo.


    At that time, when he knew that Romeo was in love with the person beside Sienna, Caleb never quite


    approved of it.


    At first he thought that Romeo, such a shrewd man, must be ying around.


    Now it seemed that he was serious.


    "Having courage but not resourcefulness, that''s a real reason."


    Originally, Sienna had always wanted to deal with the Spinster family, but before Chester had


    everything in control.


    Now Chester was gone, so she was reckless. Plus Romeo now gave her a reason to take on the


    Spinster family with a straight face.


    Alina came out, clutching Chester''s picture in her hand, she looked at Caleb pitifully, "Chester."


    Apparently, she cooperated with the doctor and now she wanted Chester from him.


    Caleb''s brain hurt badly.


    When Caleb saw Alina, he was not in the mood to care about the Spinster family, not only did he now


    have E City to worry about, what worried him even more was Alina.


    She had lost and disappeared twice in three days, and in the past month, he had turned over the E


    City.


    "Call Romeo, if he wants to protect the people he loves, he has to stand at a certain height."


    Caleb said in annoyance.


    Tomas was stunned.


    All these years Romeo had been dependent on Chester, plus he himself did not want power.


    If Chester hadn''t forced him to do so in thest two years, he wouldn''t have bothered at all with these


    bad things.


    But now, he could not be allowed to ignore it.


    "Okay."


    Tomas nodded and walked away.


    Caleb looked at Alina, her eyes were full of aggression, like saying Caleb had cheated her.


    Caleb reached out, "Come here."


    Alina stood still and didn''t move, just looking at him usingly.


    Caleb had no choice but to stand up and walk towards her, pulling her hand into his arms, gently


    patting her back and coaxing, "Chester is very busy right now."


    "I miss him."


    Caleb stiffened and pushed her out of his embrace, looking at her in shock.


    Dr. Esmae had a way of getting her to talk again and tell her exactly what she needs in just a short


    time.


    It was just the tone of voice was still childlike.


    But it was a big improvement now.


    But the words that came out didn''t seem very ttering.


    "Can you not miss him?" Caleb asked with a somewhat huffy tone.


    However, probably because his tone was too heavy, Alina was looking at him nkly at the moment,


    aggrieved and pitiful.


    Caleb held his forehead. What was he doing?


    She was acting like a child now, so what the hell had he just done? Was he bullying a child?


    "Okay, okay, you can miss him, then I''ll call him and have hime back to see you as soon as


    possible, okay?"


    Alina nodded, disappointment still stored in her eyes.


    Caleb''s heart was sore.


    What kind of sins had hemitted that he had no ce in Alina''s heart at all?


    So it''s better not to have youthful indiscretions. He has already regretted it because of Emma, what can


    he do?


    "So let''s eat first, shall we?"


    Seeing her not dwelling on the matter of Chester, Caleb was kind of relieved.


    Alina, "Okay."


    When she heard about eating, she was instantly energised.


    Caleb didn''t know that Alina was a foodie, and she had enthusiasm whenever it came to food.


    Maybe it was because he never knew her in the first ce, or maybe he never looked at her seriously


    when they were together.


    So much so that in the meantime, he had everything down to thest detail as to exactly what features


    were on her exposed skin.


    At the sining table, Caleb put Alina''s favourite food onto her te.


    Alina ate well.


    She ate all that he gave her, and for a foodie, nothing worked better than eating to dispel her thoughts


    of a person.


    "Is it good?"


    "Yes." Alina nodded obediently.


    With bulging cheeks, she looked very attractive. Caleb suddenly didn''t want to let Alina see a doctor


    again.


    It''s nice to be stuck as if she''s been a child.


    But the thought of her asking for Chester in a delicate and soft tone every day made his head ache


    again.


    Even if she''s so cute, it''s bound to be mentally disturbed in the long run, right?


    "Then I''ll give you delicious food every day from now on, you don''t miss Chester, okay?" Caleb asked


    tentatively.


    Alina was silent, even stopped to eat at this moment.


    Alina looked at him pitifully.


    Caleb, "What''s wrong?"


    "I miss Chester."


    OK, even fools have their shrewd moments.


    But at the same time he felt heartbroken, had he treated her badly all this time? Why this fool always


    shrewd, not at all easy to coax.


    After this period of time, Caleb hadpletely seen that in this girl''s heart, there is no part for him.


    From the moment he used her to save Emma, it was basically impossible between them.


    Caleb was so angry that he pped himself twice.


    His sudden movement scared Alina, who looked at him with a frightened face, and Caleb grunted, "Is it


    toote for me to admit my mistake?"


    To ask this question is useless.


    She was a fool now, what could she know? He really regretted it.


    How on earth could he do something like that then, when she was pregnant? And at that time he


    thought the baby was his.


    How on earth could he have done something like that in those circumstances?


    The more Caleb thought about it, the more he regretted it.


    But now, looking at Alina, whose heart was full of Chester, what was the use of regretting it even if he


    did? She was punishing him with her actions, taking revenge on him.


    Alina looked at him, dumbfounded, obviously not understanding what he was asking.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Never min, just eat." Seeing her bewildered face, Caleb finally stopped pressing the issue.


    Even if he got the answer what could he do?


    All that was gained was pain. And this pain he now suffered was not less than half the pain he gave her


    then.

 Chapter 885 Who Else Could Have Made Her Like This?

    Chapter 885 Who Else Could Have Made Her Like This?


    Chapter 885 Who else could have made her like this?


    In the afternoon, Romeo came to the castle.


    Caleb was always in Ingford, while Alby was in E City with Romeo, Chester was in Eglinton and


    Ipswich, followed by the Spinster family.


    It was clear from the fact that Chester had taken Romeo to Kubay that Romeo and Chester had always


    had a good rtionship.


    And now that Chester was gone, it was naturally self-evident what kind of blow it really was to Romeo.


    Right now Alby ws being hit hard by Sienna, and all he could think of was naturally his second brother.


    Alby was not there and Chester was gone.


    The world was unpredictable.


    Romeo watched from afar as Alina sat on the swing with a yellow flower, smiling like a child.


    "It that what she is like?" Looking at such Alina, Romeo had unconcealed heartache.


    Caleb looked at Alina, who was not far away, and his eyes were full of doting.


    Nodding, he said, "Actually, she''s fine the way she is, but unfortunately someone doesn''t want her to


    stay that way."


    Romeo, "Because of big brother?"


    "Apart from him, who else could have made her like this?" When he said this, Caleb''s tone was full of


    discontent again.


    Chester was dead, but he made them unsettling.


    But he wished Chester coulde back alive...


    Romeo sighed and followed Caleb to the study.


    ...


    Alina yed with a contented face, and after ying on the swing for a while, she sat on the table next


    to her and ate walnuts.


    She seemed to have a high obsession with these kinds of nuts and was very fond of them.


    Suddenly, a back shed not far away, and Alina got up with her walnuts in her mouth and hurried after


    him.


    "Chester, Chester!" The shouts kepting out of her mouth, yet the back was getting farther and


    farther away, and she hurried out the door.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The servants at this time all thought she was with Caleb and were therefore busy with their own affairs,


    so she was out the door, unaided.


    By the time Caleb and Romeo came out from discussing things, it was already two hourster.


    Caleb, "Since this is your decision, think about it, between the Ajax family and the Spinster family, only


    one can exist."


    "Then it must be the Spinster family." Romeo said fiercely.


    Apparently, he was now forced to stand in front.


    When Caleb asked Tomas to make that call, he was in E City, so he rushed straight over.


    He was right, to protect those who matter most to you, then you have to stand at the top.


    He had no desire for power, but wanted to protect her and guard her with all his heart so that no one


    could harm her.


    So, he wanted to be like his big brother.


    But when he thought of Alina''s current state, Romeo could not help but feel even more heartbroken. He


    stood tall, yet he failed to guard her.


    But at the moment it seemed to him that there was no choice but to stand in that position.


    Sending off Romeo, Caleb returned to the flower stand and when he saw that there was no one under


    the swing, he frowned and approached the butler, "Where is that fool?"


    This was the new name he now gave to Alina, and in his heart, she was just a fool.


    A sh of horror shed through the butler''s heart when he heard that.


    "Isn''t Miss Hughes with you?"


    At the sound of the words, Caleb quivered.


    So, the butler didn''t know where she was?


    The butler looked at Caleb''s face and realised that something was wrong, and immediately summoned


    people to ask about Alina''s whereabouts.


    As it turned out, there was not a single person in the entire vi who knew about it.


    Caleb roared out, "Hurry up and go find her."


    How could she disappear in the blink of an eye?


    The butler had a shudder all over.


    He hurried up and got people to find Alina.


    But the whole vi had been searched, even further afield, where she often went, and no one could be


    found


    Outside, it had started to rain.


    Caleb''s brain hurt with anger, "Can you send someone to keep an eye on her at all times in the future?"


    "We have been doing that, but today Miss Hughes has been with you."


    During this time, there was a tacit understanding among everyone here that when Tomas came,


    something was probably wrong with Caleb.


    At that time, there will be someone who will be watching Alina specifically, and absolutely no half-


    hearted mistakes will be made.


    But today, Tomas didn''te.


    Caleb looked outside at the rain that was already falling inrge spots, his heart was heaving as he


    said, "Find her, find her now."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The butler panicked


    The weather in E City is not great at the moment and storms are expected at any time.


    Now that the whole vi has been searched, there is no sign of Alina''s whereabouts, apparently she


    has run away.


    Caleb sent his men, and Tomas even turned over the whole of E City


    Lightning shed across the gloomy sky, then the wind blew and the rain fell harder and harder.


    Caleb got up and headed out.


    The car drove its way through the streets of E City, the rain heavy with wipers constantly brushing, the


    people in the streets running in mess.


    Caleb looked at each and every one of them carefully, afraid that he might miss Alina.


    Yet the figure of Alina had never been found.


    The surveince showed that she had gone out shortly after he and Romeo had gone into the study, it


    was almost two hours ago.


    There was so much that could happen in two hours.


    "Alina!" Her name was murmured softly, with a slight pain in his tone.


    At this moment, Caleb thought it was better to cure Alina, otherwise what if she really got lost?


    Especially with her current silly appearance, what if she really meets bad people?


    The more he thought about it, the more scared Caleb''s heart became.


    ...


    Under arge tree on the outskirts of E City.


    Alina sat under the tree holding Chester''s picture, her face brushed white as she was already soaked


    through, crying out, "Chester, Chester!"


    As it was a suburban area, there was no one on the road at all, the wind was blowing constantly, the


    rain was getting heavier, and she was lost.


    In fact, shortly after she came out of the vi, she got lost, yet she couldn''t find her way back.


    The cold rain beat down on her body, made her shivering, and her mind was nk


    Suddenly, the rain overhead stopped.


    When Alina looked up, she saw arge ck umbre over her head.


    Following the handle of the umbre, she looked towards the person holding it. Maybe the rain and


    tears together had blurred her eyes, or maybe the man''s hideous face did not seem so terrible to her,


    she didn''t cry.


    She muttered, "Chester."


    She sounded aggrieved, with a sob.


    Bracing herself, she rose from the floor, yet the next moment she waspletely unconscious.


    As soon as the man caught her, four men in ck appeared behind her, "Lord, it''s time for us to go


    back."

 Chapter 886 Do You Miss Him That Much?

    Chapter 886 Do You Miss Him That Much?


    Chapter 886 Do you miss him that much?


    Caleb was frantically searching the streets, and just as he was getting burnt out, a call came in from the


    vi, telling him that Alina had been on her way back.


    "Who''s sending her back?" Caleb asked as he turned the car around.


    However the maid on the other side of the phone said, "He just said he was going to send Miss Hughes


    back, and hung up without saying anything else."


    Nothing else was said? No requests?


    Caleb frowned.


    It''s true that they''re looking for Alina, but they definitely didn''t put up a search notice.


    ording to Alina''s foolish appearance, what useful information could the other party ask out of her


    mouth? How could they send her home?


    Could it be an acquaintance?


    But, no one in E City knows Alina at all.


    ...


    In the car, Alina was having a fever, lied in the man''s arms, her eyes in tears, "Chester, Chester."


    The man tightened without the slightest response.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the vi where Alina lived, the maid who had received the call


    was already waiting at the door.


    The driver driving in front said apprehensively, "Lord, there are three of them."


    The man in the back seat, with a grimy scarred face, opened his shrewd eyes at the word.


    He said in a light tone, "You send her down."


    "Okay."


    The driver in front got out, opened a big ck umbre, came to the back and brutally picked up Alina


    and was about to leave.


    Yet the moment he picked up Alina, he clearly felt the hostile aura emanating from the man''s body.


    What''s wrong with this?


    He with such an entric temperament was getting really difficult to serve.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The driver dared not show his me in the slightest.


    When the vi''s maid saw Alina being sent back, she came forward, "Miss Hughes, you''ve finallye


    back."


    However, when she got closer, she realised that Alina was half asleep and didn''t look awake at all.


    And she felt hot all over as the maid caught her.


    Before the maid said thank you, several people rushed to take Alina inside.


    Caleb''s car returned just in time to meet the Rolls-Royce leaving, and he hardly ever has strange


    vehiclesing in here.


    Could it be the car that delivered Alina?


    His eyes were sharp, yet the dark ss didn''t allow him to see anything.


    The car went straight into the rain and he didn''t have time to follow it to see who it was because he was


    worried about Alina.


    ...


    When Caleb returned, the servants in the vi were all busy, all rushing to bring down Alina''s fever.


    When Caleb heard that Alina was sick, he was even more furious.


    The butler said, "The doctor''s been informed and is on his way."


    Caleb was shortness of breath.


    This fool was really getting to be a worry now.


    When he entered the room, an ice pack had been ced on Alina''s forehead by the maid, and he went


    up and took her hand.


    The temperature in the palm of her hand was hot.


    The maid came forward and said, "Just took the temperature and it''s 39 degrees."


    Caleb''s breathing tightened.


    She was not only not really in good spirits, but even her health was bad.


    What exactly does it take for her to be well?


    It''s a good thing she was brought back tonight, but if she hadn''t been brought back, would she have


    been desperate with the storm outside?


    But when he thought of despair, Caleb just burst into a bitter smile, who could be more upset than the


    despair he gave?


    "Chester, Chester!" Alina closed her eyes and kept chanting.


    Caleb came closer and heard who she was calling, and couldn''t help but sigh helplessly again.


    As she opened her mouth to speak, she uttered his name. Caleb would be angry and would call her a


    heartless woman.


    But now, he seemed to have gotten used to it.


    He had gotten used to her having Chester in her heart and had be less minding.


    But even if he got used to it, he still felt upset.


    "It was me who pushed you away." Caleb said with a sigh.


    It was just that he still didn''t quite understand that Alina was such a vindictive person, and she couldn''t


    forgive him for the harm he had done to her before.


    But why did she still forgive Chester after all he had done?


    Is it that because the person she loves in her heart is Chester, she forgives her no matter how many


    things Chester has done to hurt her?


    The thought of once being near Chester subconsciously even while forgetting about him made it even


    clearer to Caleb.


    Combined with the time when she lost her memory in the past, and thenbined with the silly time


    now, Caleb was clear that she had Chester in her heart.


    Therefore she indulged Chester even more.


    "Alina, what are you going to do if he''s gone?"


    Caleb''s heart was suddenly hard to bear.


    She had been chanting about Chester, but he had gone to great lengths to get even Ronan''s DNA


    It was unlikely that Chester would return, and what would she do if she dide to her senses? How


    was she going toe to terms with this?


    ...


    Alina was sick for three days.


    On the third day she came downstairs, but her face was still white.


    In the past few days, except for the day she was retrieved, Caleb did not see her again at any other


    time and only asked the maids to take good care of her.


    The butler knew the ce of Alina in Caleb''s heart, so regardless of Caleb''s distant attitude towards


    Alina, he wouldn''t dare let anyone make things difficult for Alina.


    Some of the young and beautiful maids, who had long been jealous of Alina, were once heavily


    punished by Caleb afterwards.


    Those people no longer dare to do anything wrong.


    At the moment Alina was sitting at the dining table, she who had not seen Caleb for three days was


    now full of resentment.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Caleb smiled dotingly when he saw her always looking at him.


    His heart tightened especially when he met the resignation in her eyes.


    Reaching out and rubbing the top of her soft hair, he said, "Be a good girl and eat, and I''ll take you for a


    ride a house this afternoon, okay?"


    When Alina heard of horse riding, she instantly came to life.


    But she asked, "What about Chester?"


    Chester?


    Why did it sound that as if she had met Chester? What the hell.


    And when Caleb heard her ask about Chester again, a pang of helplessness came over him, "You miss


    him that much?"


    "Yes."


    She did not deny it.


    Although she was sick, Dr. Esmae came these days and it was clear that it was going well.


    Caleb pretended to be angry, "Don''t even miss him anymore."


    After a few days of hiding, they still couldn''t escape the subject.


    Now Caleb was scared of Alina asking Chester because he would have coaxed her and lied to her


    before.


    But this was not a permanent solution in the end, and without Chester, the more he got to the end, the


    more tormented he was by the questions.


    Because he didn''t know where to get Chester for her.


    As soon as Alina heard him say this, there was instant aggravation in her big eyes and she cried, "Why


    can''t I miss him?"


    The fool can talk long now?


    But it''s distracting.

 Chapter 887 SheS A Fool

    Chapter 887 She''S A Fool


    Chapter 887 She''s a fool


    Before, because she couldn''t say anything, she would just look at him, which was hard to understand,


    but at least it wasn''t torturous inside.


    But not so much now.


    Just looking at her with that look in her eyes was enough to make him suffer.


    Caleb''s brain hurt like hell.


    "Just don''t miss him, there is no reason, and you''re not allowed to cry in the future."


    But Alina cried out at this moment.


    Caleb was wrong, she was a fool.


    If he didn''t allow her to cry, she would only cry so much. Caleb''s brain was now hurting so much, but he


    could not yell at her yet.


    Because once it''s hard to coax, it''s even harder for him.


    "Come on, no more crying, okay?" Caleb was angry, but he could only be patient and coaxing.


    She was sick mentally now, did he have to bother with her?


    Alina, "I want Chester."


    Could he give her? What was in her mind?


    Caleb was even more annoyed inside, not knowing what to do at all.


    Caleb, "He''s very busy."


    "You said that before."


    Caleb was stunned.


    Was she not foolish anymore?


    But those aggressions and innocence under her eyes were not something a normal person could put


    on.


    Caleb felt suffocated, but coaxed her patiently for a long time, telling her that he would take her to ride


    a house and see a groundhog.


    It was hard to coax her.


    After lunch, Alina went for a nap.


    Caleb found the three maids who had picked her up that day and asked, "Who were the people who


    brought Miss Hughes back that day?"


    The three maids looked at each other and it was only then that they remembered that they hadn''t even


    been able to give their thanks that day because they had found out that Alina was ill.


    One of the maids stepped forward, "It''s a Rolls Royce, he doesn''t seem to be low status."


    "Did you see his face?"


    "It was the driver who carried Miss Hughes down in the back seat, and it looked like a man in the back


    seat."


    A man?


    There are quite a lot of people who drive Rolls-Royces in E City, after all, this is the ce where people


    with high statuses together.


    Even less surprising in a man.


    "What does he look like see?"


    "There seems to be a lot of scars on her face, because Miss Hughes was sick at the time and we didn''t


    look closely." The maid replied respectfully.


    Caleb nodded, apparently not having useful information.


    Here in E City, there are many people of status and position, but there are none who know Alina.


    Yet he was able to return Alina in a short time.


    Although he hadn''t appeared in front of Alina in the past few days, he had always been suspicious of


    the person who had sent her back that day.


    That man has lots of scars in his face.


    It was not difficult to check based on this feature.


    Caleb waved his hand and the maids all walked away.


    Soon Tomas came over.


    Caleb told Tomas everything the maid said, and Tomas nodded, "I''ll go check it out right away."


    Caleb nodded his head.


    Whoever it was, after all, had sent Alina back in that crisis situation, he felt he should be grateful.


    Tomas turned around, as if he thought of something, so he turned back, "Master Romeo went back


    over to Sinantu Pavilion."


    "That soon? How''s it going with him?"


    Romeo was his younger brother, hearing him go back to Sinantu Pavilion at this time, plus the Ajax


    family had been targeting her, Caleb was uneasy.


    Tomas, "The details are not very clear, but it seems that the Ajax family has suffered a great deal of


    heavy damage in the past two days."


    "What do you mean?"


    A heavy damage?


    If Romeo had been that good, he would not havee to him at all.


    He hadn''t yet figured out exactly where he was going to conspire with the Dark Sect and the Spinster


    family against Sienna.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But it had been resolved? Could it be Andre behind the scene?


    No, although Andre was on par with the Ajax family, if he had such power, then Romeo would not have


    "A force has killed out of nowhere to retaliate against the Ajax family, and now the Ajax family doesn''t


    have the energy to fight the Spinster family."


    There was no way to fight the Spinster family, which meant there was no way to make things difficult for


    Romeo.


    The Ajax family, who was tricky even when the Spinster family and the Dark Sect joined forces


    together, was now suddenly hit hard by a mysterious force.


    The man behind this had some real skills.


    "OK, you go first."


    For the matter of Moyen and Sinantu Pavilion, Caleb had never been interested in knowing, but he was


    more worried about Alina.


    Who was the person who saved her life?


    ...


    In the afternoon, Caleb took Alina out. In fact, ever since she came to E City, he would take her out


    whenever he was free.


    Because of her poor mental condition, the doctor said she should be taken out more often for a walk.


    On the racecourse, Alina rode on her favourite pony, while Caleb rode ahead and helped her with the


    horse.


    "Like it?"


    "Yeah."


    Now, she responded to Caleb, unlike before, she used to be silent.


    But even then, Caleb could see what she liked and what she didn''t like.


    "That day, who was the person who saved you?" Caleb still asked Alina.


    Although he knew that, in her current mental state, she was unlikely to have any useful information for


    him at all, he asked in the end.


    As soon as Alina heard this question from him, she answered, "Chester."


    At the sound of the words, Caleb''s heart choke.


    Looking fiercely at Alina, who had nothing changed or different on her face, "What did you say?"


    Was it Chester? That was not even possible.


    Alina looked at him innocently, "It''s Chester."


    Caleb was speechless.


    What in the world should he say? She always brought Chester up, and Caleb wondered how Chester


    would feel if he knew about it underground.


    "I didn''t bring you Chester, how could you have Chester?"


    "That''s Chester."


    Alina said firmly.


    Caleb was helpless and did not argue with her.


    After all, she was fool. He knew she couldn''t give any useful answer, but he still asked.


    Now, he gave up.


    Alina looked at Caleb and added, "When is Chestering to see me?"


    "Didn''t you see him? Didn''t you ask him?"


    These words made Alina fall silent in aggravation.


    Caleb did knot know what she was thinking, but Caleb''s heart was sour.


    He thought she was starting to get better, and it seems that she isn''t actually now, apart from being


    able to talk a bit more.


    She never forgets Chester, but she knows nothing else.


    "What do you want to drink?" Caleb saw that she didn''t say anything and changed the subject.


    He was just confused.


    He talked about Chester at lunchtime and had to coaxed Alina for a long time, he really just caused


    troubles for himself.


    "Kumquat juice." Alina said.


    When ites to eating and drinking, she is always so energetic, and looking at her like this, Caleb is


    a bit relieved.


    Not far away, under the trees, the man''s hawk-like eyes watched the harmonious image of the two


    strolling on thewn in the setting sun, and a dull darkness passed under his eyes.

 Chapter 888 Did You Really See Chester?

    Chapter 888 Did You Really See Chester?


    Chapter 888 Did you really see Chester?


    Caleb felt kumquat juice sour just by smelling it and wondered why exactly Alina liked the smell.


    It seems like a lot of the vours have changed since she became stupid, with strange tastes, but she


    just likes it.


    Many times when he smelled those, Caleb was worried that it would do harm to her health.


    Luckily, though, she is still physically strong and has never had a problem in this regard.


    "Is it good?"


    "Yes." Alina nodded and added, "Where''s the groundhog?"


    She still remember all was said at lunchtime today.


    For Alina''s memory, Caleb couldn''t help but wonder again if it was true that she said she saw Chester


    or not.


    Caleb actually still believed miracle.


    After all, many times had Alina died in front of him.


    But in an air crash like that where there was absolutely no chance of survival, will Chester survive or


    not?


    Although they now have Ronan''s DNA, Chester''s has not been found.


    Even if has been found, it doesn''t mean that he is really dead either, does it?


    As he thought this, Caleb''s eyes began to waver even more as he looked at Alina.


    "Alina, did you really see Chester?" Caleb asked in a soft voice.


    After all, if she saw it, she must have remembered it.


    He didn''t believe her words, but what about before?


    She would never say she saw it before when she hadn''t.


    She''s a child, retarded, but she never lies, does she?


    Alina nodded, "Yes, I saw him"


    At these words, Caleb''s heart choked.


    "Then why didn''t you call him back?"


    She was so dependent on Chester that if she really met him, she would be stalking him, as was her


    nature.


    How can she possibly follow the maid home obediently?


    At this time, Caleb''s mind shed back to when he had returned home, when Alina was lying dying on


    the bed.


    Alina lowered her head in resignation, Caleb sort of understood that she didn''t stand a chance, as she


    was sick at that time.


    When he thought of this, Caleb''s heart choked even more and he called Tomas.


    "I don''t care what you use, you must now find Chester immediately."


    Tomas on the other side of the phone froze at the sound of his voice.


    And then he wondered if Caleb had been irritated again.


    He said in a very calm tone, "Sir, Master Chester has..."


    "He must be alive, she saw him."


    At this moment, Tomas was even more silent.


    Alina saw Chester? What''s wrong with Caleb? Has he forgotten Alina''s current condition?


    Caleb believed in Alina, but Tomas was not so convinced.


    He said, "Sir, you know Miss Hughes'' current situation, and her words..."


    "She doesn''t lie."


    Tomas didn''t finish his words before he was interrupted again by Caleb.


    Yes, Alina wouldn''t lie.


    And in the past few days, although she had been chanting about Chester, her mood was obviously not


    as anxious as before.


    What does this mean?


    It may well be that Chester''s presence has soothed her heart.


    Tomas, "But that can''t be, when Ronan''s DNA waspared, it included Master Chester''s DNA."


    Although it was a very small amount, it was possible to ascertain that they had essentially been killed.


    Caleb still had some hope in his heart.


    "Find the person who sent her back immediately."


    Caleb was more and more certain in his heart that there was no one who knew Alina in E City, and that


    Chester, most likely, was watching her from the shadows.


    As to why exactly Chester hadn''te out to meet him, he didn''t care so much now, he just wanted to


    make sure he was still in the world or not.


    "Yes."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Tomas saw how insistent he was, he nodded his head and said nothing more.


    As he hung up the phone, he looked at Alina, who was feeding bread to the groundhog not far away, a


    softness shed in his eyes.


    In the meantime, he had been trying hard to be good to her and to make up as much as possible for


    the mistakes he had made.


    But he still knew in his heart that he had never been able to rece Chester in her heart.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, not far away, Alina let out a scream.


    Caleb, who was in the middle of his thoughts, instantly came back to his senses and ran towards her,


    looking at the injury on her finger, "What''s wrong?"


    "It bit me."


    Alina looked at Caleb with resignation, was about to cry out.


    Caleb grabbed her already bleeding hand, "Why are you so careless?"


    And with that, he wanted to kick the groundhog to death.


    However the groundhog probably knew it was in trouble and had long since run off into the hole.


    Alina looked at her finger bleeding, and was even more frightened and cried out, Caleb soothed her,


    "Don''t cry."


    "It hurts."


    "Let''s go see the doctor now." Caleb picked her up and left.


    Alina was in his arms, tears falling from her eyes, and she looked pitiful.


    Not far away in a small wood, the ck-d bodyguard appeared behind the man, "Lord, we should


    go."


    The man''s gaze was deep as he looked at Alina who was not far away, being held in Caleb''s arms as


    they left together.


    He said grimly to the bodyguard behind him, "Send two men to watch her twenty-four hours a day, no


    mistake is allowed."


    The bodyguard froze.


    Could it be because of that night three days ago, that was just a...


    But their Lord had always done everything to baffle people, so he nodded, "I will go and make


    arrangements."


    In the infirmary on the farm, when the doctor poured the concentrated alcohol on Alina''s wound, Alina


    cried even more.


    "It hurts."


    "She''s in pain, be gentle."


    "Please excuse me sir, Miss Hughes was bitten by an animal and had to be thoroughly disinfected with


    this highly concentrated alcohol, and she had to be given a shot."


    As soon as she heard that she needed a shot, Alina looked at Caleb even more tearfully, obviously


    afraid.


    Caleb was distressed and chided, "Didn''t I tell you before to stay away from big rats like that?"


    Alina cried even more, tears and snot out together, looking pitiful and dirty.


    Caleb pulled over a tissue and wiped her nose, "Dare you do it again?"


    "No, no." Alina admitted her mistake.


    Caleb was heart-soft again.


    But he felt that Alina would not learn her lesson.


    She was scared whenever she got lost before, but which time did she really listen? After that, she still


    got lost.


    The doctor treated Alina''s wound and then had to give her a shot.


    Alina whimpered and looked at Caleb, who was deliberately mean to her, "Do you want a hug?"


    "Yes."


    Alina nodded her head.


    The shot was scary and she wanted a cuddle.


    Looking at her again so dependent on him, Caleb''s heart couldn''t stop softening.

 Chapter 889 Dare You Cry

    Chapter 889 Dare You Cry


    Chapter 889 Dare you cry


    Caleb felt Alina was pathetic.


    Afterwards, even though he was hugging her, she still cried so much when the shot was given that her


    snot rubbed right up against his trouser.


    In fact, he was so tormented that he didn''t dare to watch.


    Though once, she was his wife.


    But now, he''s subconsciously protecting her privacy.


    "Good girl, no more crying."


    Coming out of the farm, Alina was still crying.


    Caleb coaxed her patiently.


    He drove the car himself today, Tomas did note along, and Alina sat sobbing in the passenger


    seat.


    Caleb coaxed her as he drove.


    When they arrived, Caleb saw her still not getting out of the car, "What''s wrong?"


    "I think I just saw Chester."


    Caleb was surprised.


    Wasn''t she always in the car?


    "Where did you see him?"


    "When I saw the groundhog."


    Caleb''s face sank and he immediately got into the car and then had Tomas'' men deployed to go to the


    farm.


    The car was driving fast.


    Alina''s hands were sped together, she was scared.


    "Why didn''t you tell me just now?" Caleb was furious.


    She saw Chester and Caleb believed it.


    Alina, "I was in so much pain just now."


    Caleb felt speechless. Hadn''t he always been important before?


    She saw Chester just now, but she did not tell him till now.


    "So did you see him or not?" At this moment, there seemed to be a hint of anger hidden in Caleb''s


    tone.


    Alina nodded, "I saw him."


    At this moment, her tone was firm, and Caleb was even more exasperated.


    It seems that whenever he goes out in the future, he has to ask her if she sees Chester or not.


    But then, Caleb made up his mind that he would not let Alina go out after today, if Alina was so


    important to Chester, he would definitely find a way to see Alina.


    What kept him in the shadows?


    If it was really Chester who sent her back that night, then Chester should know by now what kind of


    condition Alina was in.


    Even in such a situation, he could hold back from seeing Alina?


    By the time the car arrived at the farm, Tomas'' people hade over.


    Caleb took Alina to the surveince room, pulled out the surveince and said to Alina, "When you see


    Chester in the future, tell me."


    "Okay."


    Alina nodded obediently.


    It wasn''t that Caleb trusted her so much, but he felt that Alina was very sensitive in the matter of


    Chester.


    If she had been him, she would have been able to see him clearly.


    Surveince yed starting from the time they entered the farm until they left.


    Especially in the part where she was bitten, Caleb paused momentarily to allow Alina to point out the


    approximate angle.


    However, when Alina pointed it out, Caleb felt that he had failed once again.


    "There." Alina''s finger pointed in a direction of the surveince.


    But it was just a direction, there was nothing at all to see over there.


    Caleb''s gaze was deep and imcable as he looked at Alina, who was scared by the look in his eyes.


    Aggrieved, she uttered, "There!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Do you see anyone there?"


    "It''s there."


    At the moment, Caleb''s brain was throbbing in sudden bursts, but he didn''t want to bother so much with


    Alina.


    Taking several deep breaths, trying to squash the stuffy weight inside him, yet he was really too angry


    now.


    "Alina, listen clearly, there is no more Chester in this world."


    He roared out, and the next moment Alina cried out in fear.


    Hearing her cry, Caleb''s patience was once again exhausted, "Shut up, how dare you cry? Don''t think I


    won''t hit you."


    Under such a threat, Alina cried even more, like she had been abused.


    Caleb was furious.


    "I told you to shut up, hear me?"


    Alina ignored him.


    Caleb was angry that he would actually believe a fool, and immediately left the surveince room


    without Alina.


    Alina looked at his back and did not follow him, but cried especially hard.


    As Caleb exited the surveince building, Tomas had brought his men over.


    "Sir." His face was stony.


    Caleb, "Take her back."


    Tomas did not know what had happened, but right now, looking at Caleb''s situation, it was obvious that


    he was very angry with Alina.


    But at that moment, Tomas took out a few cigarette butts wrapped in paper.


    "What is it?"


    "Found it in the grove, looks like it''s been smoked not long ago."


    The paper was opened and there were several cigarette butts inside, meaning the man had been in the


    same spot in the grove for quite some time.


    Caleb frowned and subconsciously looked back at Alina who hadn''t followed him. She was still upstairs


    and it seemed that he could still hear her crying.


    So she said it was that direction? That''s the direction Chester was in?


    The anger in his heart dissipated and was reced by guilt towards Alina.


    Knowing that she was fool and knowing that she couldn''t lie, he still lost his temper.


    Caleb yanked a few hairs from his head and handed them to Tomas, "Go do the test secretly."


    "Yes."


    Tomas understood what Caleb meant.


    Not to mention Caleb''s suspicions, it seems that now Tomas was starting to believe in Alina''s nonsense


    from before.


    In the monitoring room, the security guard in charge of the surveince looked at Alina, who was crying


    from the top of her lungs, and was at a loss for words.


    After all, it was Caleb who brought her here, but she was left here.


    "Miss Hughes, no more crying, okay?"


    But Alina still cried ceaselessly.


    Alina''s crying disturbed the security, "Miss Hughes, can you stop crying? You are an adult, why are you


    pretending to be crazy and foolish?"


    When Caleb came up, he heard these words and his face was instantly gloomy.


    When the security guard saw that Alina was still crying, he picked up the cup on the table and tried to


    hit her.


    The boss had just left, obviously bored with Alina, so who was this pity to show? He didn''t have time to


    see it anyway.


    However, as he was about to smash down, his wrist got caught and a bitter chill enveloped him.


    Turning back, he met Caleb''s gloomy eyes.


    "Mr. Collins, I..."


    "What do you want?" Caleb spoke menacingly.


    The guard watched the hostility rolling around under Caleb''s eyes, and his heart went straight to his


    throat.


    Wasn''t it obvious that Caleb was bored with leaving Alina behind just now? Why did hee back


    now?


    "Mr. Collins, listen to me..."


    Before the guard could finish his words, he was mmed onto the table by Caleb, and then only a


    ''click'' was heard, it was clearly the sound of bones breaking.


    The guard instantly nched in pain.

 Chapter 890 WeRe Going Home

    Chapter 890 We''Re Going Home


    Chapter 890 We''re Going Home


    Alina was crying, but now, seeing this scene, she was frightened and forgot to cry.


    Caleb wiped his hands in disgust and walked up to Alina and held out his hand to her, "Fool, we''re


    going home."


    Fool?


    That was the address he could call alone, since when could other people call her that? How dare he


    call her call with a humiliating tone?


    The more Caleb thought about it, the more he wanted to beat that security to death.


    When Alina saw Calebing back to pick her up, she turned her head to the side in a temper, looking


    particrly aggrieved.


    Just now Caleb was yelling and scolding at her.


    Caleb knew he was in the wrong.


    He had already decided in his heart that she was fool who couldn''t lie, and yet he had said that to her.


    "I''ll take you to eat something delicious, okay?"


    Alina looked to Caleb.


    Caleb sighed in his heart, it was true that for a foodie fool, giving her delicious food was much better


    than apologizing to her.


    "Take you out for a pizza?"


    Alina instantly had bright eyes.


    Caleb didn''t know why girls liked pizza, it was obviously just a big piece of pizza with some vegetables


    on it, but it still made them eat it so well.


    Alina nodded, got up and ced her hand in Caleb''s.


    Caleb pulled her up and left.


    Before he left, he looked menacingly at the security wailing on the ground, who was frightened by the


    look and subconsciously stepped back.


    It was really awful.


    He could not guess what was going on inside his boss'' mind.


    He had clearly abandoned Alina one moment but came back less than ten minutester, and he was


    clearly the one who had made her cry but vent his anger on a bystander.


    In short, it was his back luck.


    ...


    Back in the vi.


    The kitchen had pizzas ready and waiting for Alina, having called back from the farm.


    Originally, he was going to take Alina out to eat, but now Caleb wanted to get back at somebody.


    As for who the revenge was, it went without saying.


    He had suffered a lot this time, and since Chester had to hide in the shadows, let him hide for the rest


    of his life.


    "Is it good?"


    At the table, looking at the way Alina was eating, Caleb asked with concern.


    Alina nodded her head, and handed him a piece.


    Caleb had a smile on his lips, "You eat, I don''t eat."


    He really didn''t like to eat this stuff.


    But looking at the way Alina was eating it, it felt different again.


    The women who used to be with him were elegant eaters, cut with a knife and forked it with a fork.


    However, Alina took a piece in his hand and gnawed on it.


    But eating, that''s what it takes, it seems, to show appetite.


    The call came from Tomas.


    "Sir, someone is trying to make a move."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I noticed someone had reced your hair."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Tomas was careful enough to notice even this.


    So...


    "Then there''s no need to do it." At this moment, Caleb probably already knew the answer.


    So thatparative identification, to do or not to do, is really meaningless.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Call back those who are looking for Chester."


    Tomas now understood.


    The answer was already in Caleb''s mind.


    In fact, when she found out that the samples had been switched, he had the answer in mind.


    He didn''t expect Chester to survive even in such a big ne crash, just why he didn''t take Alina with


    him?


    Then he must now know what Alina, in fact, is like, right?


    ...


    Caleb, on the other side of the phone, was looking at Alina at the moment, and his heart was not


    feeling well.


    She looks like a fool, but she really knows everything, doesn''t she?


    Chester knew about her current situation, so why didn''t hee and take her away? Or did he have


    some kind of hardship?


    But Alina wouldn''t mind, would she?


    "Caleb."


    Alina called him several times but didn''t hear an answer, so she raised her voice.


    Caleb''s brow twitched.


    "What did you call me?"


    "Dr. Esmae said that you are Caleb."


    In Caleb''s heart, there was an instant burst of satisfaction.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "When is Chestering to see me?"


    Those who can talk are more troublesome.


    Caleb now feels that Alina is talkative.


    It was better when she couldn''t talk before, at least then whatever was on her mind, she wouldn''t say it.


    The pestering would not be as annoying as it is now.


    Now it''s really annoying.


    Subconsciously, Caleb wanted to say that Chester wouldn''t evene again. But when he thought of


    making her cry again, he let it go.


    If she cried, he had to coax her.


    "Soon."


    He gave this answer.


    Previously he said Chester was busy.


    But now knowing that Chester was alive in this world, Caleb thought that as long as he was alive, then


    it would be soon.


    Now he didn''te to pick up Alina, perhaps he was trapped by something.


    And when he''s done with his things, he''lle.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    She was really well behaved when she heard a different answer.


    ...


    In the evening, Alina was probably too tired from all the fun and wanted to go to bed very early.


    Caleb gave her the medicine before letting her go back to her room.


    As Alina had just gone back to her room, an unexpected visitor arrived at the vi.


    It was someone from the Ajax family who said she hade to pick up Alina to go back to Moyen,


    Caleb''s eyes were fierce, "Dakota?"


    "Yes."


    The visitor was Dakota.


    Although Caleb had not been involved in the previous affair in Moyen, he knew that several of the most


    powerful people around Sienna.


    The one who Romeo liked was called Zofia.


    Now Dakota came to pick up Alina? Funny.


    "Tell Sienna that Alina is my person, I don''t care what she''s nning now, if she wants toe and


    fight against Alina, I will definitely fight her to the death."


    These words were spoken by Caleb in a very cold and sinister manner.


    Dakota''s face sank, and her gaze at Caleb sharpened.


    Now Caleb had just learned that Chester was still alive, and Sienna''s people came, trying to take Alina


    by force.


    Sienna probably found out that the force that struck her came from Chester.


    What was the point of taking Alina back now? To threaten Chester with her?


    Although he was very unhappy with what Chester was doing now, it was definitely not something that


    Sienna could threaten.


    "Master Caleb, I''m here to take our Lady Melody home." Dakota''s attitude was tough.


    Caleb''s eyes shed with sinister and mockery, "Home? Do people like you know what home is?"


    A group of homeless people who have to pick up Alina and take her home? It was ironic and ridiculous.

 Chapter 891 Want To Blatantly Take Away My People?

    Chapter 891 Want To tantly Take Away My People?


    Chapter 891 Want to tantly take away my people?


    Dakota''s face instantly sank.


    She had always been loyal to Sienna, and if she did right or wrong, she could not allow anyone to say a


    word against her.


    Now that Caleb was undoubtedly referring to the entire Ajax family.


    "Mr. Collins, please be careful with your words." Her tone, at the moment, was more serious.


    A gloomy look shed under Caleb''s eyes, "If you want to leave from E City alive, please disappear


    within an hour."


    Dakota''s face changed dramatically when she heard that.


    At the same time there was an undisguised hostility glinting in their eyes as they locked eyes and just


    faced each other.


    The corners of Dakota''s lips pursed with ice coldness, "So, Mr. Collins, you are not going to give Lady


    Melody to me?"


    "Sienna seems to have forgotten that Alina is not only her sister, but now she is my sister-inw."


    "..."


    "Even if my elder brother is no longer around, she is still a member of my Collins family. What? She


    wants to openly take away my people? Does she have our Collins family in her eyes?"


    The tone of Caleb''s voice was all about hostility.


    The word sister-inw was uttered so naturally.


    It was evident that now in his heart, he gave absolute certainty to Alina''s identity.


    Dakota did not expect Caleb to be so sure of Alina''s rtionship, even if they were no longer together.


    Even in this capacity now, he still protected Alina.


    Dakota''s attitude remained insistent, but Lottie followed her in and whispered something in her ear, and


    Dakota''s face changed even more.


    "So we go first?"


    Lottie nodded.


    And then, Dakota looked at Caleb and without saying anything else, she simply left.


    Although Caleb did not hear exactly what Lottie was saying in Dakota''s ear just now, he did hear that it


    was about the Ajax family.


    With such an attitude from Caleb today, it was absolutely impossible for them to take Alina away, and


    this was E City.


    If they were to go at it hard, they would have no chance of winning.


    When Caleb went upstairs, Alina was already sleeping, looking at her curled up in bed like ball, Caleb


    felt his heart was aching.


    "What a kitten." She''s been given good food and drink all this time and she''s still so skinny.


    It seems like she used to be this skinny around him and he wondered where her weight had gone after


    eating so much every day.


    Sitting on the edge of Alina''s bed, he watched her sleeping so quietly and lovingly.


    Caleb''s heart ached more and more.


    Why do those people just won''t leave her alone? And Sienna is her sister in this world.


    Previously, he thought that recognising Paisley to go back to the Ajax family was a protection for Alina,


    but now when the Ajax family is encountering heavy blows, Sienna will still think of using Alina.


    The only sister she had was not thinking of how to protect her, but rather an instinctive trade-off when it


    came to bad situations.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Before, between Paisley and Alina, it was Paisley that she gave up.


    Now, she abandoned Alina.


    Caleb took a sigh, with helpless determination.


    Caleb''s mind was now made up.


    No matter what Chester was doing now, no one, however, should try to take Alina away from him.


    Those who wanted to involve her in the whirlwind would have to ask him if he would agree to it.


    ...


    The next morning.


    When Caleb returned from a meeting at the office, it was already ten in the morning. And he saw Alina


    His face darkened as he noted that she wore her nightgown unchanged.


    "Is that how you take care of her?"


    "Miss Hughes wanted to find you as soon as she woke up, and we couldn''t stop her." The maid said


    usingly.


    It hadn''t really been like this before, and it wasn''t that they didn''t looked after in Caleb''s absence.


    Rather, there are times when Alina woke up, she would lost her temper, and cried for Caleb, and there


    was nothing they could do about it.


    Caleb''s face softened when he heard that she was having such a tantrum because she was looking for


    him.


    "Look for me?"


    Stepping forward, he rubbed her dishevelled hair.


    Alina nodded. And it allowed Caleb to sense the difference.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Alina came up to him and opened her mouth.


    Her finger pointed to her throat.


    Caleb turned on his mobile phone torch and looked down her throat, it was indeed red and swollen, her


    body resistance was now very bad.


    The slightest cold can cause a cold, and her tonsils can easily be inmed.


    "It hurts, doesn''t it?" Caleb asked in a soft voice.


    The heartless woman was quite good enough to know that if she was ufortable, she would go to


    him, and not to anyone else.


    For this dependence of hers, Caleb was sore in his heart.


    When he didn''t know that Chester was alive before, he really nned to take care of her for the rest of


    his life.


    But right now, he was just helping Chester take care of her, so somehow, it was still important to keep


    his distance.


    This fool doesn''t know anything, but he does.


    Alina nodded and looked at him with tears in her eyes. Caleb asked the butler to get the doctor over


    immediately.


    "You can''t eat anything stimting for the next two days, only porridge, okay?"


    As soon as she heard that she could only have porridge, Alina was unhappy.


    Caleb knew she was foodie and was particrly demanding about it, but there was nothing that could


    be done about it at the moment.


    "Be good."


    Seeing her sullen look, he coaxed her again gently.


    He seemed to have gotten used to spending time with her in this way over time.


    Alina nodded.


    The doctor arrived soon.


    After having the medicine, Alina soon became better and didn''t hurt as much.


    A moment ago, she looked like she was going to cry, but now that she was better, her chopsticks


    started to aim at the spicy food.


    "Your throat doesn''t hurt anymore?" Caleb asked in a serious tone as he pressed her chopsticks


    directly.


    Alina looked at her pitifully.


    Caleb, "Good girl, now it''s just a spray to ease it, it''s not really healed, if you eat these things, you''ll be


    ufortable in a while."


    Alina still looked at him with resignation, wanting to eat.


    Caleb, "If it hurts after you eat it, I won''t help you."


    There was a slight threat in his tone.


    When Alina heard this, she really let go of her chopsticks.


    Looking at her reaction, Caleb was satisfied. This heartless woman did not dare to do it if no one was


    there to help her.


    Alina ate porridge very slowly.


    This had been the case all this time, she are little of whatever she didn''t like to eat.


    She was already thin, and she couldn''t eat what she wanted for a few days, so she was bound to lose


    a few pounds.


    After breakfast, Esmae came.


    Seeing the daughter of her former friend, Esmae''s eyes showed pity, so she did her best in treating


    Alina.


    After the treatment was over, Esmae said to Caleb, "Someone from Moyen wille to pick her up


    recently, so you''d better not let her go back."

 Chapter 892 ThereS No Way IM Giving Them Alina

    Chapter 892 There''S No Way I''M Giving Them Alina


    Chapter 892 There''s no way I''m giving them Alina


    This was the first time Esmae spoke to Caleb about something other than her condition.


    When she hade before, she had always only done information for Alina, and even when it came to


    Alina''s condition, she had said very little.


    Now however she talked about Moyen.


    Esmae knew the Ajax family the best, especially she had been around since Sienna was a child.


    She was her mother''s psychiatrist and her mother''s best friend.


    She watched how their mother died from torture, and how Sienna grew up.


    When Caleb heard the people from Moyen, he naturally knew that they were people of Sienna, he said


    grimly, "They already camest night."


    "Last night?" Esmae looked at Caleb in shock.


    She got the news that someone would definitelye in the next few days, but she didn''t expect they


    woulde so soon.


    Caleb nodded, "Yes."


    "Then you..." Esmae looked at Caleb with some concern.


    After all, she was someone who knew Sienna, and naturally knew what it really meant for her to take


    Alina back at this time.


    She took a sigh.


    Caleb, "There''s no way I''m going to give them Alina."


    "..."


    "If she''s going to fool around, then don''t me me for being ungracious." So what if she was Alina''s


    sister?


    Just because she was Alina''s sister, Caleb could not stand it.


    Hearing that, Esmae naturally knew that Sienna couldn''t take Alina away from here openly.


    But ording to what she knew about Sienna, she felt Sienna would definitely not give up.


    That was what worried her the most.


    "Guard against her people in the meantime." Esmae reminded Caleb.


    They were the children she watched grown up, and Esmae did not want the sisters toe to a point


    where they could only end their rtionship.


    That scene back then still hurt even when she looked back on it.


    She didn''t want a tragedy like that to happen again.


    "If she dares to do anything in secret, I will definitely wipe out the entire Ajax family even if I pour out


    the entire E City."


    Caleb heard exactly what Esmae was hinting at, and he said in a sinister tone.


    He hoped Esmae would deliver his words.


    After all, he knew exactly what kind of rtionship Esmae and Sienna had, and if Esmae knew what he


    meant, then she would definitely convey it to Sienna.


    Earlier, when Sienna suddenly returned to the Ajax family, many things were back in her hands.


    She was as mad as a hatter and left a lot of people unable to react.


    It was not the same now.


    Now that E City had been secured by him, and on Dark Sect, because of that previous reckoning,


    Andre would not rest in peace.


    Needless to say the Spinster family, therefore the Ajax family was now under attack from three sides.


    Even if she, Sienna, was as capable as she was, she was no match for all four sides.


    So there was no way Caleb could be afraid of her at this time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Esmae heard Caleb say this, she was temporarily relieved about Alina.


    But at the same time, there was still something unpleasant in her heart about Sienna.


    "How nice it would be if Lady Melody were sober now."


    "She wouldn''t change a lot of things even if she was sober. It''s even still a nuisance."


    Caleb knew what kind of nature Alina was.


    It was better to be silly for now.


    He knew that when he was in Moyen before, Alina still had some guilt in her heart towards Sienna.


    Now, he would not allow it.


    No matter how Sienna grew up and who suffered all that pain because of, she was a member of the


    Ajax family, and that was a tragedy in itself, and it had nothing to do with Alina.


    Sienna wanted to use such a way to kidnap Alina''s heart? That depended on whether he, Caleb,


    agreed to it or not.


    When Esmae heard Caleb say this, she knew that he was now determined to protect Alina.


    ...


    When she heard that Dakota hadn''t received Alina and that Caleb had stopped it, Sienna was filled


    with danger.


    "Hmph, bring her back regardless of any means." On the phone, Sienna said menacingly, word for


    word.


    Dakota, who was already on the ne at the moment, heard Sienna say this, "Okay."


    Sienna hung up the phone, a gloomy glint in her eyes.


    Melissa came it


    "Lady Sienna."


    "What is it?"


    "Zofia has been mouring to see you."


    The anger under Sienna''s eyes grew stronger, "Tell her to be quiet, if she doesn''t want to die."


    Melissa nodded in shock at her words.


    Ever since she found out what was going on between Zofia and Romeo, Sienna had been holding back


    her anger, even wanted to kill Zofia.


    The Ajax family and the Spinster family had always been impossible.


    Previously between Alina and Chester, she made a concession, and she did not expect that Zofia...


    How could she stand Zofia, someone who had been with her since childhood, to be with a member of


    the Spinster family?


    These few around her know best about the matter between the Spinster family and the Ajax family.


    There was nothing she would not tolerate more than breaking thew.


    The study was quiet.


    Sienna spoke, narrowing his eyes, "Melissa."


    "Yes, Lady Sienna."


    "Was I really wrong?"


    Melissa was shocked at the words.


    Wrong? In their hearts, Lady Sienna would never be wrong in anything she did, so why would she


    suddenly ask that?


    Melissa didn''t know how to answer, and it was a good thing that Sienna hadn''t wanted to get any


    answers from her in the first ce.


    After that, it was even quieter.


    On the matter of Alina and Chester, she really made a concession and let Andre take Alina away.


    But it was to make things right between Alina and Chester, and it was even announced to the public


    that they no longer had a rtionship.


    But Chester had no morality.


    He had gone so far as to do this to the Ajax family for the sake of the Spinster family, and now she


    could no longer make it right.


    "He is still in E City?" When Melissa thought that Sienna would not speak, Sienna asked again.


    It was naturally about Chester.


    In fact, Sienna had always known that Chester was not dead.


    So when Andre took Alina away, she knew in her heart that Alina''s stimted dementedness was only


    short-lived.


    She made it possible between Alina and Chester if they could be incognito, in a ce she didn''t know


    about.


    But how could Chester, the eagle who soared high, take her into obscurity with him?


    She was wrong after all.


    "Yes." Melissa nodded.


    When Sienna heard that, a sinister glint shed under her eyes.


    "Tell Dakota to bring her back before he sees her."


    Chester wants to take advantage of everything, but that depends on whether she, Sienna, agrees to it


    or not.


    She will not let Chester approach Alina again, even if she destroys Alina.

 Chapter 893 Put More People To Protect Her

    Chapter 893 Put More People To Protect Her


    Chapter 893 Put more people to protect her


    Tomas brought the news that Dakota had secretly returned to E City again to Caleb, who instantly


    ckened his face.


    He asked, "What did you say?"


    "Dakota and Lottie are back in E City and have secretly arranged for a number of people toe over."


    As for what exactly it was all about, this naturally spoke for itself.


    Caleb''s eyes shed with the anger.


    He said gloomily, "Since Sienna insists on it, then..."


    Even if Caleb didn''t go on with thetter words, Tomas understood what Caleb meant.


    E City had always been his to guard.


    Even when Chester and Sienna were fighting, this ce was still considered an absolute quiet ce.


    Now Sienna did something like this...


    "Put some more men on guard over her."


    No matter what kind of scene will actually happen next, at least Alina is definitely to be guarded well.


    Tomas nodded, "It''s all arranged."


    After receiving the news that Dakota and Lottie had secretlynded, he still had made thorough


    arrangements for Alina.


    Caleb did not expect that this time, Sienna would go to any lengths to bring back Alina.


    Now the Dark Sect and the Spinster family have left her burnt out.


    But right now, she didn''t seem to have learned a single lesson.


    "Also, tell Esmae not toe over." Caleb said after thinking about it.


    After all, Esmae and Sienna were familiar, and even though they know Esmae''s character, they cannot


    be absolutely at ease at this time.


    Alina could be silly all the time.


    But she should never be brought back by Sienna.


    That was the bottom line for Caleb right now.


    "Yes."


    Tomas felt that Esmae, at this time, could note back.


    So he called to inform her.


    When Caleb came over after arranging everything, he saw Alina drawing on the wall of the room, Caleb


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    was helpless.


    What a child.


    When he came forward, he saw that she had painted a small wedding dress on the wall.


    "It''s true that interests never change at any time." Caleb''s tone was tinged with a bit of doting.


    When she had been around him before, he had never noticed these shes of brilliance in her.


    Yet it was only after she returned to his world that he realised how good she was.


    How much money did Alina have right now?


    Countless.


    She''s quite a business genius, having her own business andpany and making her brand so


    strong.


    That brand that Brandon runs now has gone global and earns almost hundreds of millions a year, right?


    Who would have known that his ex-wife would be so rich?


    Alina turned around at the sound of his voice, "What are you doing?"


    Caleb, "Like it?"


    "Yes."


    Alina nodded her head.


    Looking at her penmanship, Caleb could tell that she was happy right now.


    Caleb didn''t want Alina to get better again.


    In fact, it was nice to be fool, no matter how much the outside world fought, it didn''t seem to matter to


    her at all.


    "Go ahead and paint."


    Caleb didn''t mind in the slightest that she had smudged the walls, instead he thought that her work was


    actually very good and the painting was very nice.


    Alina painted again in earnest.


    Caleb turned around and went out.


    Alina was left alone in the room, her face serene as she quietly drew her painting, absorbed.


    ...


    When Caleb came out, he called Tomas to his study.


    In the study, the atmosphere was very heavy,ter Caleb said, "Have Callum deal with it."


    Callum?


    When he heard the name, Tomas'' face changed.


    So Caleb would not let go of Sienna?


    Callum has been in the shadows all these years, helping Caleb with the tricky stuff, and no one knows


    he exists.


    But whenever it is he who strikes, then things must be at a point where there is no turning back.


    Now Caleb had asked Callum to take action, undoubtedly to let the two assistants in the hands of


    Sienna overthrow in E City.


    "In that case, Sienna and Miss Hughes..."


    "Sienna has most likely sensed that Chester is still alive. She takes Alina back to threaten him, and if


    that doesn''t work, she''d probably destroy Alina."


    "..."


    "She doesn''t even care about her sisterhood, do we have to help her care?" Caleb interrupted in a


    stern voice.


    At this moment, even if he knew that Alina would hate him in the future, Caleb had decided.


    Yes, he had made up his mind.


    Tomas understood Caleb''s meaning and nodded, "Okay, I understand."


    After Sienna decided to take Alina back, this already proved that Sienna had voluntarily given up this


    sisterly rtionship.


    Since she was giving up, there was naturally no need for them to help her with her concerns.


    ...


    As Alina came out of her room, two young maids were whispering, "I wonder what on earth Master


    Caleb thinks now, why does he raise such a fool."


    "Yes, it costs a lot of money per day."


    Every day the kitchen cooks the best for Alina, and even if she is silly, the clothes she wears and uses


    are excellent.


    Some pretty and beautiful maids feel that this is a waste of money.


    "A lot of clothes only is worn once, why did he raise such a woman?"


    "Such a fool can''t do anything, she''s still such a nuisance."


    The two maids became more and more annoyed as they talked about it.


    When one of them saw Alina, her face changed because of it.


    She gave a wink to the maid who was still talking on one side, when the other maid reacted and looked


    at Alina.


    And then she sneered, "What are you afraid of? She''s just a fool, what would she know?"


    "You are right." The first maid who had seen Alina earlier was relieved to hear that.


    Alina was just a fool, so what if they were heard by her?


    Seeing Alina looking straight at them, amaid stepped forward, "What are you looking at? Go to your


    room."


    Saying that, she pushed Alina.


    Alina failed to stand up and fell straight to the ground, her knee knocked on the floor and instantly


    broke the skin, causing her to cry out in pain.


    "I didn''t ask you to push her." Another maid saw Alina crying and panicked.


    Although Alina was a fool, they knew that Caleb treated her like a treasure.


    At best, they could only showed their discontent, but if they made her cry, they would be thrown out.


    They got highly paid here and their boss was handsome, thinking that they would have a chance to get


    close to him.


    They didn''t want to be thrown out.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and go." The maid who pushed Alina reacted and couldn''t


    be bothered to see if Alina was hurt.


    She ram away with the other maid.

 Chapter 894 The Maids Bully Her

    Chapter 894 The Maids Bully Her


    Chapter 894 The maids bully her


    Alina''s cries soon drew the nearby maids over, and when she saw Alina fall to the ground, a young


    maid of 18 years old came forward.


    "Miss, why did you fall down? Get up." The maid tried to help Alina up.


    However, she saw that Alina''s knee was swollen, and she was so shocked that she hurriedly got the


    butler over.


    When the butler saw that Alina had fallen and hurt herself, he was terrified and rushed to inform the


    doctor.


    Caleb was in the study of the castle vi and he came immediately when he got the news.


    At the moment Alina was lying in bed, the young maid who was the first to notice her injury earlier was


    at her side, carefully treating her wounds.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that Alina was injured, Caleb instantly coldened his tone.


    The butler rushed up to report that Alina had been injured when she was found, but Caleb did not


    believe him.


    How could she have been injured for no reason when she was clearly painting before he went to the


    study?


    This was the first time Alina got injure indoors.


    After the young maid treated Alina''s injuries, she respectfully stepped forward, "Sir, when I found Miss


    Hughes, she was sitting on the floor crying, and was already injured at that time."


    That was to say, before that, Alina had already been injured.


    After Caleb had the young maid identify the scene where Alina was injured, he felt that there was


    something fishy about Alina''s injuries.


    He had the butler to pull up the surveince immediately.


    Previously, there was no surveince installed at Alina''s door, but since it was known that Dakota and


    Lottie had secretly returned to E City, Caleb had someone install an invisible monitor not far from her


    door early this morning.


    However, he didn''t expect that the people of Sienna had not been caught, but his people were caught


    first.


    The other party probably knew that there was no surveince at the entrance to Alina''s room, so they


    dared to flee the scene with impunity.


    ...


    When the two maids who were in trouble heard that the surveince was to pulled up, they panicked


    even more, "It''s all your fault, Yanis, why did you push her?"


    The other maid was furious.


    The thought of the surveinceing out and the two of them being evicted made her so angry that


    she wanted to tear the woman in front of her.


    "What are you being mean about? Aren''t you talking bad about Miss Hughes too? Chloe, I''m telling


    you, if I get dragged into this by you, you''ll pay for my damages."


    If they do get kicked out of here, they''ll have a lot of money to lose.


    The wage is high here, which they can''t get anywhere else.


    Thinking about it, both maids were ming each other for their ignorance.


    Soon, Caleb saw the surveince, which was audible, so what the two maids said could be heard


    clearly.


    What made Caleb even more furious was that these two people were close to taking care of Alina.


    "Is that this kind of person you send to look after her?" Caleb looked grimly at the butler, who by this


    time had cold sweat running down his back.


    At Caleb''s sharp gaze, he almost fell to his knees in fear.


    He said, "Before Yanis and Chloe have always been more reliable girls, I thought they..."


    The butler didn''t dare to say anything further, what could he do now that this had happened?


    Caleb was breathing heavily.


    "Nopany is to hire these two women, and get them out."


    His tone was cold and unforgiving.


    It cut off the jobs of these two women.


    The butler dared not refuse and hurried to do so.


    After everything was taken care of, Caleb returned to Alina''s room, where the maid was feeding her


    juice at the moment.


    After her injury, Alina was particrly delicate and enjoyed being fed by the maid.


    "Sir."


    When the young maid saw Caleb, she stood up respectfully.


    Caleb waved his hand, "You go out first."


    "Yes."


    The maid respectfully handed the juice that Alina hadn''t finished to Caleb, and the moment she turned


    around, Caleb asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Sir, my name is Mabel."


    "You''ll be looking after her from now on."


    He saw it all on the monitor just now, when Alina was injured, this girl was the first one to help.


    And she called the butler, the anxiety and concern in her eyes at that time was seen clearly by Caleb.


    At least someone like that had no problem staying with Alina.


    "But sir, I''m just doing chores in theundry room." Mabel did not expect Caleb to let her take care of


    Alina.


    The servants here are all graded, and a handyman like her, who can''t even get a turn doing the


    It was because she had to send the clothes to be washed that she heard Alina''s cries just now.


    "That''s settled, go and tell the butler yourself."


    Caleb was not aware of the maid system here and only threw out a cold sentence.


    Mabel dared not disobey, "Okay."


    And then she went to the butler.


    The butler saw it on the monitor just now, "Since it''s the order from Master Caleb, then you should take


    good care of Miss Hughes from now on."


    "Is it really possible?"


    Mabel was stunned by the great news.


    There are so many chores to do every day and the work is tiring, it would be so much easier to just look


    after the master.


    Not only is it easy, but it pays well too.


    "Yes."


    The butler nodded.


    At the moment Yanis and Chloe were being dealt with, and the two had not yet heard the punishment.


    Now just hearing that this maid had taken their jobs away from them, they were angry.


    However, the next moment, the butler said, "You''d better leave E City, no one will dare to hire you here


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    in the future."


    At the words, the two maid instantly paled.


    Chloe cried, "Butler, isn''t this punishment too heavy? All those who made mistakes before were just


    kicked out."


    Now they were not allowed to find a job in E City, this punishment was too heavy.


    The butler had a serious face.


    Thinking of the anger on Caleb''s face just now, he coldly snorted, "Before they just spilled Miss


    Hughes'' things, you have hurt her today."


    "Master Caleb is merciful enough and just tells you to get the hell back home."


    Yanis cried out.


    She didn''t expect that hurting Alina would cause them to be punished so heavily, but right now, the


    butler would not change his mind.


    The butler was annoyed, "Just leave."


    It was impossible for them to stay here.


    ...


    In the room, Caleb fed Alina the juice, "Why didn''t you fight back just now? Weren''t you very fierce


    before?"


    He recalled her fierce look when she fought with him.


    Caleb was furious that she got bullied just now.


    He still liked her fierce look, with that grimace, at least no one could bully her.


    Alina bowed her head in aggravation, "But I hurt so much."


    "Why didn''t you go and find me?"


    "I''m in pain."


    Caleb heard her keep crying out in pain and his heart softened.


    Yeah, she hurt.


    Now she''s just a silly girl who cries whenever she''s hurt, and she can''t be expected to fight back.


    "How can I rest assured when you''re with him in the future?" Caleb said heartily.


    It always seemed to him, at least, Chester was alwaysplicated.


    When Alina was with him, she got bullied, that went without saying around Chester, naturally.

 Chapter 895 Will You Go With Chester?

    Chapter 895 Will You Go With Chester?


    Chapter 895 Will you go with Chester?


    Alina looked at him aggressively and didn''t say anything.


    And the way she didn''t say anything made Caleb feel even more distressed, he asked tentatively, "If


    Chesteres to pick you up, will you go with him?"


    At the sound of that, there was a sh of light under her eyes.


    Soon, however, it went out.


    He didn''t know what was going through her mind. Although she looked silly and dumb all this time,


    Caleb felt that in many cases, she actually understood some of the feelings.


    At least after being by his side for so long, she knew when to rely on him and when to cry.


    At this moment, he really wanted Alina to say that she would not go with Chester.


    But in the end, she did not give him an answer.


    But the look in her eyes showed her dependence on him, and it was true.


    Caleb''s heart sank even more as he watched.


    "As if the first time you left me, you were already doomed to a life of indistinctness."


    At this time, Caleb was even thinking that if he had not let Alina leave his side at that time, then she


    would not be in this state now.


    It''s just a pity that there are no ifs in this world.


    The damage he had done to Alina was irreparable.


    And the fact that she shows a hint of reluctance towards him at this time is really just a result of her


    dependence on him during this time.


    ...


    He soothed Alina for a while.


    Caleb came out and called Andre. Andre, on the other side of the phone, heard that Sienna had


    actuallyid hands on Alina, asked in a stony voice, "What happened?"


    Before Sienna would let him take Alina away, hadn''t she already given up on Alina''s rtionship with


    the Ajax family?


    After all, a lot of things in the Ajax family need to be swept away, and it''s actually a good thing that


    Alina has left the Ajax family.


    But why this sudden change now?


    "You don''t know?" Hearing Andre asked this, Caleb heard that Andre didn''t know anything about this


    matter at all.


    Andre, "I don''t know."


    He really didn''t know that Dakota and Lottie had secretly arrived in E City and had even gone head-to-


    head with Caleb.


    "When did it happened?" Without waiting for Caleb to speak, Andre asked first.


    Caleb, "They came three days ago. They have been driven away, but the two came back secretly, it


    seems that Sienna will not give up."


    When he said this, Caleb''s tone was full of hostility.


    Andre''s breathing was heavier, this was not good news for them.


    "We can''t allow her to take Alina back."


    Andre said in a gloomy tone.


    Although it had now been ascertained that Alina no longer had anything to do with them at all.


    But even so, Alina was someone he wanted to protect before, and since Sienna wanted to take Alina


    back, they had to ask him if he would agree to it or not.


    Caleb, "Naturally, I won''t let her take Alina back, but the situation at hand..."


    "Is itplicated?"


    "Sienna is determined to bring her back."


    "Why?" Andre just couldn''t understand Sienna.


    What''s this crazy woman up to again?


    After all the previous mishaps, now after tossing and turning, she still would not leave Alina alone?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Caleb did not know what to say at this moment.


    After all, Andre was now one of the more sensitive of the three major families.


    There were grudges between him and the Spinster family that he could not put aside, he just didn''t


    have the time to deal with them right now.


    So when Dark Sect came into Andre''s hands earlier, Caleb knew that it was not good news.


    This was not even a good thing for Alina or for Andre himself.


    "Chester may still be alive."


    "What?"


    Caleb, "Sienna wants to bring Alina back, mostly because of this reason."


    On the other side of the phone, Andre was temporarily silent.


    Now Andre thought that couple was really lucky.


    Previously, Alina had been tortured by Caleb, and after that, in that kind of danger, she managed to


    survive a few times.


    And Chester had certain skills, if he survived that ne crash, it was not really a surprise.


    "Where is he?"


    Andre didn''t say it was impossible, but asked Caleb where the hell was Chester.


    And he didn''t know about the current situation of Alina. If he knew, there would be a problem.


    Caleb, "It is not known where he is at the moment."


    "So he''s met Alina?"


    Although Andre was asking, he actually had a positive answer in his heart, if Chester hadn''t seen Alina,


    there was no way that Sienna could have sensed the movement so soon.


    At this moment, Andre was even thinking when Sienna would let him take Alina away, was she actually


    waiting for this to happen.


    What a sly, cunning woman.


    "I think so, Alina said she has seen him."


    Andre was even more silent.


    If she had really seen Chester, it meant a lot to Alina, "Then why didn''t he take Alina away?"


    Andre asked the question.


    Since they had met, Chester knew who exactly Alina''s current situation was because of.


    Thinking of Alina''s current condition and how she once was, Andre couldn''t help but have a heartache


    for her.


    Once, she thought she was sorry for Chester and therefore drove herself mad.


    This time, thinking that Chester was dead, she drove herself mad.


    Because of Chester, was it worth it?


    But no matter what Chester had done to her, he had protected her in the deadly situation.


    Suddenly, Andre felt that in life, the hurdle of rtionships was the most difficult, and his own


    rtionship was now in disarray.


    When Caleb was asked why Chester didn''t take Alina away, he let out a sigh, "Who knows what he


    was thinking?"


    Caleb was tough-mouthed before, but when he was actually really faced with the possibility of Alina


    leaving, he was not willing to let her go.


    "God is kidding." Andre uttered.


    Moreover, Alina''s life was now slightly settled by Caleb.


    But it hadn''t been settled for long, and the way things were going, it seemed like it was going to be


    broken again.


    "We can''t let Sienna take her away."


    "I know." That was sure.


    Sienna had already made them feel the danger signal, and in such a case, they would not allow her


    people to take Alina away.


    "I''ll stop it too."


    Andre said to Caleb.


    Caleb''s phone call was for this purpose, and now that he had achieved it, he didn''t say so much


    nonsense to Andre and simply hung up the phone.

 Chapter 971 Too Tiring

    Chapter 971 Too Tiring


    Chapter 971 Too tiring


    Alina put on a smile as he looked towards Chester who was holding his child on the balcony and


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    sunbathing, "I didn''t bring up Penny either."


    Until she was one year old, she was brought up by Megan. Alina was not well at that time, just not in


    the right physical condition.


    Now she was health.


    Nellie, "Trust me, bringing up a child is really tiring."


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Alina said.


    The child was all around her, and she could see him at any time, so it didn''t matter if he stick to her or


    not.


    Nellie knew this very well. The children cling to her and made her feel happy during this time, but it was


    really tiring.


    Even with all that help, she still felt exhausted.


    When she heard that Alina''s baby was clinging to Chester, she was envious.


    The two talked for a while longer before Nellie hung up the phone at the sound of her baby''s cries.


    Alina''s child was now sleeping, but no matter what time it was, as soon as he woke, he wanted to find


    Chester, and he started crying if he could not see Chester.


    Chester came in with the baby in his arms, a tiredness on his face that could not be ignored.


    When the child finally fell asleep, Chester wanted to put the baby in Alina''s arms and tried to get some


    rest himself.


    However, the child woke up just after being put to bed.


    Alina looked to Chester with sympathy.


    Unlike Nellie, her child was purely form fed and the child had to stay with Chester at night.


    So Chester himself had to get up and do things like making form in the evening.


    Alina knew that he hadn''t slept well for days, and now looking at this child so sticky, Alina said, "Let me


    do it."


    Before, Chester was happy because the child was sticky to him, but now he couldn''t be happy.


    It was really too tiring.


    He was concerned about Alina''s health and therefore did not want her to suffer.


    Alina saw what he was thinking and took the child from his arms, "I am recovering well, don''t worry."


    Chester was relieved to hear her say so.


    When it reached Alina''s arms, the child''s face was full of aggression, and he cried out loud.


    Alina picked it up and walked around, yet the child still didn''t buy it and kept crying.


    Alina could not bear the noise, and eventually had to gave him back to Chester, and the child stopped


    crying as he reached Chester''s arms.


    Alina looked nervously at the child, "It seems that he is sticky to you."


    Chester was helpless, after all, it was the child he personally carried out from Alina''s belly, and it


    seemed reasonable that he was sticky to him.


    But now he got a headache as the child did not want others but him alone.


    When he came back, experienced infants'' nurses changed one after another, but to no avail, the child


    just wanted him.


    Alina''s heart ached for Chester, "What can we do about this?"


    Chester, "It''s okay, you can sleep."


    Although Nellie said it was good that the child was sticky to Chester, she felt sorry for him.


    After all, Chester took the child to work with him during the day.


    Yes, even if it was a meeting, he took the child with him.


    It was really rare to see a child who sticks 24 hours a day, but Alina and Chester had seen it.


    At the beginning Chester was fond of this child, but as time went on, patience began to run out and all


    that was left was helplessness.


    Lucas followed Chester every day, and Amy followed him from time to time.


    Watching himmute to work every day with his child, in the weekend, she finally couldn''t help but


    say to Alina, "Howe it feels like Fletcher and you are not rted at all?"


    Upon hearing this, Alina muttered somewhat sullenly, "I''d like to be rted to him, but he won''t even let


    me touch his father."


    "He loves his father so much." The more she said it, the more Alina became torn.


    The corners of Amy''s mouth twitched.


    She had often heard it said that children were closer to their mothers, but it was the first time she had


    seen a child so close to her father.


    Chester was patient with his son.


    What other man would have such patience, even took the child to thepany? It''s rare to take care of


    children at home, isn''t it?


    Amyughed, "You''re jealous?"


    "I''m not." Alina grunted, as Penny was close to her now.


    Penny was a bit more distant from Chester before, buttely, she''s always clinging to Chester.


    Was she jealous? That was why she clung to her dad at all times?


    When she thought so, Alina felt slightly better in her heart.


    Chester returned early with the child in the evening, and with Fletcher Spinster, he was now hardly out


    of the house for any social engagements.


    When Alina saw that the two had returned, she went forward to take the child from Chester''s arms, but


    the child rubbed right into Chester''s arms, not even looking at her.


    This child, true to what Amy said, didn''t seem to have anything to do with her at all.


    Fearing that Alina would be upset, Chester took her hand and said soothingly, "When he grows up, you


    can clean him up."


    Probably because Chester had taken Alina''s hand, the child started crying again.


    Alina, "He doesn''t even have me touch you now."


    She said, and gave the child a stern look.


    Chester smiled, "Abby, are you eager to touch me?"


    This was said with deep meaning, yet Alina did not hear it and nodded without hesitation, "That''s for


    sure."


    "Then you can touch me till you are satisfied at night when he''s asleep."


    Even if Alina''s brain was as wooden as it was, she could understand now, right?


    She gave Chester an angry re. Chester squeezed her hand surreptitiously, not daring the child to


    feel it in the slightest.


    Alina waspletely speechless, was she giving birth to a child or a love interest?


    People say that daughters are closer to their fathers, but her son waspletely on guard against


    what she might do to his father.


    That''s probably how people are. When you don''t really care about someone or something, it''s not


    pleased to find out that someone is paying special attention.


    Previously, Alina hadn''t even felt this way, but ever since this child hadpletely dominated Chester,


    she had been ufortable.


    She had that feeling right now that she had been robbed of her man.


    The child probably sensed that Alina was ring at him and rubbed himself aggressively in Chester''s


    arms, looking pitiful as he cried.


    Chester quietly picked at Alina''s palm, "Come on, don''t stare at him, it''s not easy to coax him."


    "Hmph, you''re protecting him even now." Alina said with a huff.


    Chesterughed and teased, "You''re jealous of your son?"


    Why not?


    His son didn''t even coax his mother. And she had a hard time carrying him and received a cut when he


    was born.

 Chapter 972 She Can’t Hold Her Son

    Chapter 972 She Can¡¯t Hold Her Son


    Chapter 972 She can¡¯t hold her son


    In the evening, Chester had a hard time putting the child to sleep and wanted to have some kind of


    exchange with Alina, but the child cried.


    The two stared at each other and Chester helplessly rose away from her, Alina was speechless.


    Very annoyed, Chester went to pick the baby up, feeling the need to hurry up and give the child a


    separate room.


    The room was so nicely decorated for him before, but he cried as soon as he entered, and now it


    seemed that he did it on purpose.


    Who says children are small and don''t understand anything? Chester thought the child knew everything


    and understood everything.


    "You sleep first." As the child slept peacefully in Chester''s arms, Chester turned to Alina.


    Alina knew that tonight was out of the question.


    It was hard for Chester to endure, but it was all he could do.


    It took long before Chester got a chance to and burrowed under the covers, circling Alina into his arms.


    Neither of them dared to speak for fear of waking the child up.


    Alina was going to bepletely helpless, not knowing at all how this child was so capable of tossing


    people around.


    When she got up the next morning, Chester said to her, "I''m not taking him with me today."


    "What?"


    "Three infants'' nurses arrived yesterday and I have them take turns coaxing him today."


    Was this really possible? Alina expressed doubt about this, but knew that it was not a solution for this


    child to be so clingy, and this habit had to be changed sooner rather thanter.


    Alina had no objection.


    After breakfast, Chester gave a clear exnation to the three infants'' nurses before leaving.


    Alina looked at his son and tsked twice, "You have to be nice to me today ow, or I will leave you alone."


    She grunted, haughtily.


    This child did not want her hug during this period of time, she really didn''t know what was going on in


    his mind.


    How dare he did not want her cuddle, it was an abomination.


    Just when Alina thought that Chester was going to be out of his misery, she found she was wrong.


    Chester had been gone for two hours and the baby had been crying for two hours. The three infants''


    nurses were at their wits'' end, and even Alina could not handle it.


    "There is nothing we can do." One of the infants'' nurses said worriedly.


    It''d been so long, how could he keep crying like this?


    The remaining two were worried, as what they didn''t expect was that even Alina couldn''t take care of it.


    It was the first time they had seen a really clingy child.


    Alina''s brain hurt so much.


    Just as she was thinking that it would be better to call Chester, he came back, he saw a few people on


    the surveince that a few of them could not take care of the child.


    When the child saw Chester, he grabbed Chester''s clothes and kept sobbing aggressively.


    Alina, "We really did our best."


    The three infants'' nurses, who had said how experienced they were when they applied for the job


    before, were all silent now.


    Chester looked at the child who had stopped crying in his arms, that face was covered in tears and his


    nose was red.


    Probably tired from crying, the child drifted off to sleep soon after he arrived in his arms.


    In the bedroom, Alina looked at him with resignation like a child, Chester asked, "It was hard when you


    used to bring up Penny, wasn''t it?"


    Now, Chester was thoroughly aware of a problem, that this child was probably not clinging to him to be


    close to him.


    This was to get back at him for Alina, to show him how hard it was for Alina when she used to have


    Penny all by herself.


    He now thoroughly appreciated what it was like.


    Alina said aggressively, "I haven''t brought up Penny alone before, but Penny didn''t reject me."


    Now this child wouldn''t let her touch at all.


    Chester heard the aggravation in Alina''s tone and smiled, "It''s probably because I carried him out of


    your belly, he''s getting back at me."


    "It''s possible." Alina said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This clinging to a father had gone beyond anyone''s imagination.


    The three infants'' nurses said today that it was the first time they had seen a child who was so clinging


    to his father.


    Chester held the child in his arms and took Alina into his arms, "It was hard for you before."


    Alina, "It''s good that you know."


    It was difficult for her at that time, not even knowing who was Penny''s father.


    At that time, she didn''t dare to go back to Caleb at all, for he was a madman.


    Luckily, the Lawson family was there, if she had been alone, there was no telling how messy her life


    would be.


    Both Andre and Caleb soon found out the fact that Alina''s son was clingy.


    Caleb was still in Shirling at the time.


    As the two gossiped about the topic, Andre sneered, "This is the punishment Fletcher is giving him."


    Caleb really dared not think of the scene where Chester brought his child along to the meeting and


    even fed him milk in the conference room.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not heartbroken about the fact that Alina had given birth to a son.


    But this time, it wasn''t as sad as he might expect.


    Ever since Alina came to her senses, he had never paid any attention to the affairs of Sinantu Pavilion.


    In his opinion, Alina was an extremely intelligent and meticulous woman, and she had no problem at all


    defending herself in Sinantu Pavilion when she was sober.


    So he stopped asking questions, stopped paying attention, as if Alina had never had anything to do


    with him.


    At this moment, when he heard Andre talking about their child, he could not help but chime in, "He


    deserves punishment."


    Andre listened to theck of sadness and joy in his calm tone and looked at him in a daze, not knowing


    whether to tell him the truth or not.


    "When will you go back to E City?" Andre asked after thinking about it.


    Caleb said, "In about a week''s time, and things are almost finished over here."


    Andre frowned, wanted to say something, but shut up.


    Caleb could see that he had something to say, picked up the cup of tea in front of him and took a sip,


    saying, "Just say it."


    "It''s Margot."


    The name was not new to Caleb, and it was only in recent times that he realised that he had even had


    some dealings with Margot in the past.


    It was just that he hadpletely forgotten about that incident, and even when he heard Tomas talk


    about it, he still had no recollection of it.


    He was a mature man, there was no way he could not feel what Margot had in mind for him.


    Little did he know that what he didn''t remember at all would be wasted on her for half her life.


    "She has a hard life, she should have been enjoying the life in the Hughes family, but she has been


    living in hardship."


    "..."


    "Now she has managed to go back home, but there''s not a single blood family left." Andre said with a


    sigh.

 Chapter 973 At Least Some Bottom Line Was Kept

    Chapter 973 At Least Some Bottom Line Was Kept


    Chapter 973 At least some bottom line was kept


    In fact, if Alina hadn''t been found by Sienna, none of them probably would have thought that the


    Hughes family, back then, had even carried the wrong child.


    Caleb was silent, which made Andre a bit confused about what he was thinking.


    Seeing that Caleb didn''t say anything, Andre added, "As you can see, you can''t be with Alina."


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone else." Caleb spoke with a slightly sour tone.


    Once he ignored anyone''s feelings, as if what he did was his own business and wouldn''t hurt anyone.


    But after hurting Alina, for a long time he had a hard time with his heart.


    Right now he didn''t want to hurt anyone.


    Margot knew what he had been like to Alina, and now she did not mind it.


    But the human heart is greedy, and once you have it, you want more, and when you can''t get it, when


    you can''t be satisfied, it hurts.


    He didn''t want to put a woman in that desperate situation again because of himself.


    There was a time when there was a feud between Alina and Emma. In retrospect, Caleb always knew


    that those problems were on his part.


    Emma deserved to die for setting Alina up, and he deserved to die even more for hurting Alina because


    of Emma.


    Emma became that way because she loved him but could not get his heart, so she wanted to drive


    Alina to death, so in the final analysis, the fault was his.


    Andre nodded, "You really don''t handle yourself well when ites to rtionships. And it''s sick...."


    Thistter statement was said by Andre in a very unkind way.


    Caleb smiled bitterly, "Yes, now when I think back to that time, I feel really inhuman."


    "That''s why I envy you now, although you had misunderstandings about Nellie at that time, at least you


    kept some bottom line."


    Why wouldn''t Alina turn back to him? Caleb knew it all.


    She had suffered so much from him, because of women, and while she was still pregnant.


    How could she ever forgive him or even turn back to him?


    And when Andre heard Caleb say the bottom line, deep inside his heart, there was a moment of


    celebration at the moment.


    He was d that his world had not produced a person like Emma, otherwise, ording to Nellie''s


    nature, he would probably have ended up in the same situation as Caleb.


    When Andre returned to the Lawson''s, Margot was helping Nellie with the children. Looking at their


    busy look, Andre was satisfied like never before.


    Luckily, he didn''t end up as lonely as Caleb, so people must have a bottom line no matter what time it


    is.


    When Margot saw him, she hurried up with the child in her arms, "Brother, you''re finally back, sister-in-


    "Where are the infants'' nurses?" Andre frowned.


    Margot said sharply, "The children are probably a bit unwell today, so they have been rather clinging to


    sister-inw alone, and the infants'' nurses can''t intervene at all."


    Hearing that the children were unwell, Andre instantly tensed up and took his daughter from Margot''s


    arms, "Has the doctore over yet?"


    "Yes and he said the babies have tulence and the medication wasn''t very helpful."


    Andre''s brain hurt,pletely did not expect that raising a child would be so much work, and these few


    kids during this time mored for Nellie overnight.


    He hadpletely lost his ce beside Nellie.


    Seeing that the child was still crying when she reached Andre''s arms, Margot became even more


    anxious, "Probably we can''t sleep tonight."


    During this time, whenever the child was unwell at night and had to fuss, the family couldn''t sleep well


    and Margot would get up to help.


    The kind of ruckus that three kids made would totally crack her up.


    Now Andre was envious of Alina for having only one child, it really was much easier.


    But he didn''t know that a child could turn the world upside down, and Chester had spent a long time


    recently in a hectic situation.


    In many cases, it was not even possible to take a bite of the meal.


    Looking at Nellie working so hard, Andre felt sorry for her, but how the children still cried out loud, he


    could only try to appease the children''s emotions.


    It was until three o''clock in the middle of the night when the children finally settled down.


    Andre rubbed Nellie''s shoulders, "Tough, huh?"


    Now Andre didn''t even dare to think if Nellie hadn''t gone looking for Alina at that time and he hadn''t


    found her, what kind of hardship she would go through now.


    Nellie, "It''s really tough."


    Kids are too much of a tosser.


    She didn''t even have the strength to speak now, closed her eyes, and she didn''t even hear a word of


    what Andre said after that.


    Andre circled her in his arms while one of the childreny in her arms, so much so that Andre was


    careful not to wake the little devil.


    ...


    The next morning, Andre could not bear to wake Nellie and sent the children to the infants'' nurses and


    had them form fed.


    Although Nellie said the benefits of it, he didn''t care what the benefits were, he just wanted her to get


    some rest.


    In the dining room, only Margot was alone. Seeing Margot''s somewhat stony face, Andre went up and


    sat opposite her.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Andre."


    Seeing Andre, Margot called him out.


    Andre, "What''s with the face this early in the morning?"


    "Caleb is leaving Shirling."


    Andre stiffened at her words.


    The words that Caleb saidst night shed through his mind, and when he came backst night he


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    saw that Margot was helping to put the babies to bed and didn''t tell her.


    Now, looking at this look on Margot''s face, he naturally knew exactly what was going through her mind.


    After being back for so long, they''ve gotten to know each other slowly, so she talked to him a lot.


    Andre took a deep breath, "Did you tell him?"


    Margot shook her head, "He obviously doesn''t remember me."


    What was important enough for Margot to remember for so many years yet was not important to Caleb.


    She didn''t want to go through that kind of embarrassment if he couldn''t remember anything even if she


    told her.


    Andre looked at Margot, said to her, "Caleb didn''t go to the hospital that day, so I guess he must have


    moved over Alinapletely."


    "I can see that, so I..."


    "But as you know, he used to have Emma in his world, and so many irreversible things happened with


    Alina, and those things hurt Alina, and hurt him in return, he probably doesn''t want to have a


    rtionship at all."


    That past was a heartbreaking experience for Alina, but for Caleb, it was also a heart-breaking


    experience.


    Caleb that Andre saw was hateful and pathetic. His mistakes were unforgivable, yet at the same time,


    he tried very hard to make up for them.


    That loneliness he felt now was heartbreaking, yet he deserved it.


    If it was before, Andre would stop Margot, but now, "He''s a lot more mature now, and he won''t hurt you


    if you go near him."


    Margot looked at Andre in surprise, "Andre, are you supporting me?"

 Chapter 974 Pursuit Of Happiness (The End)

    Chapter 974 Pursuit Of Happiness (The End)


    Chapter 974 Pursuit of Happiness (The End)


    Margot didn''t even dare to imagine that Andre would support her. Ever since she returned home and


    Andre saw what she was thinking, he had been constantly telling her how bad a person Caleb was.


    The reason for this was that no matter what she was feeling for Caleb, she must stay far away from


    him.


    What a surprise for her to hear this from Andre now.


    When Andre saw the hope that showed in Margot''s eyes, his heart sank even more.


    He used to stop Alina and stop Margot.


    It seems that if they stay away from rtionship, they will not suffer from that pain of rtionship, but


    after experiencing Nellie, he know that some rtionship are bound to be a process.


    When they get past that process, they''ll definitely wait for the light.


    Since her return to the Lawson family, many gentry havee to her door to propose marriage, but


    she has never been moved, so it is clear that she is a person whose feelings are paramount.


    "I didn''t let you have your heart set on him before because, I was worried about you getting hurt


    emotionally, and Caleb at that time was immature."


    "..."


    "All his thoughts were on Alina, and whoever came near him at that time would surely be hurt."


    At that time, Caleb had no idea how feelings should really be taken care of. Now that he understands


    this, then he is bound to make a new start as well.


    People who have been hurt are more careful to retaliate emotionally, not to cause further grief, and


    know what distance to draw away.


    Margot nodded, "I understand what you mean."


    "It''s good that you don''t think I''m biased in favor of Alina." Andre said.


    When he was dealing with this matter before, he was very worried that Margot thought he was biased


    towards Alina.


    But Margot never seemed to mind in these matters, which made it a lot easier for Andre.


    Margot, "How can I? It''s not over between them after all."


    Even if Andre supported her, she would not have gone up to her at that time, she still had this bottom


    line.


    There are some rtionships that she doesn''t have to have, just gives him silent blessing.


    ...


    One weekter, Caleb boarded a special flight to E City, yet when he got on the ne, he froze when


    he saw Margot sitting on the sofa.


    He turned to Tomas who was following behind him, and Tomas was stunned when he saw Margot.


    How did she get up in their special ne?


    At the same time, a person shed through both their minds - Andre.


    In Shirling, there was nothing that Andre could not do. Apart from thest time he got stopped by Alina


    to Sinantu Pavilion, no one could really make things difficult for him.


    Seeing Caleb''s tense face, Margot stood up and came to his side, taking his suit jacket that was resting


    on the crook of his arm.


    In a gentle voice, she said, "For the next six months, please take care of me, Mr. Collins."


    "What do you mean?" Caleb didn''t understand what Margot meant by that.


    Seeing him looking at her with a puzzled expression, Margot didn''t feel embarrassed at all, "My brother


    said that I would be over in E City for the next six months, and that I would seek for your help if I have


    trouble I can''t solve on my own, and that you would help me for his sake."


    That was the reason? Tomas expressed his doubts.


    And Caleb now heard what Margot meant, was it that he had not made himself clear to Andre?


    Or did Andre have confidence in him that he wouldn''t hurt Margot?


    Seeing that Caleb didn''t say anything, Margot moved closer to his ear, her warm breath puffing on his


    ear with some charm, "Give me six months, okay? Just six months."


    Thest three words were spoken very firmly by Margot.


    And her temperature made Caleb''s body stand in ce like an electric shock.


    Standing a short distance behind, Tomas looked between the two and turned to back away.


    Caleb caught Margot''s arm, "In six months, go back to Shirling."


    Margot smiled.


    "Okay." Whether she had to go back to Shirling in six months'' time or not, it would depend on what kind


    of development was going on between them.


    Andre said she would only be given six months.


    If in six months, she can''t win Caleb''s heart, then it means that it''s impossible between them in this


    lifetime.


    She must not pester him and must maintain the pride she deserves.


    She understood that in fact, Andre was worried that she would go to the same extent as Emma and


    eventually be the person she hated the most.


    The rtionships that are coveted often blind people.


    ...


    Three monthster, Sinantu Pavilion.


    The corners of Amy''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch as Alina and Amy sat together, looking at Chester


    who was sunbathing in the garden with the child in his arms.


    She looked at Alina with disbelief, "Does the child really not want his mother?"


    Alina was already ufortable in her heart, and now when she heard Amy''s words, she became


    even more angry.


    She felt like she had given birth to a fake son, otherwise how could he be stuck with Chester every


    day?


    Chester ced the milk bottle on the coffee table and thoughtfully wiped the corner of the child''s


    mouth, the gesture was iparably gentle and careful.


    Lucas handed a golden something to Chester, who took a look at it, his eyebrows knitted together, and


    nced in Alina''s direction.


    Alina didn''t understand what he meant by this look. Was it about her?


    Amy nudged Alina, "Lord seems to be angry."


    Was he angry from bringing up the child?


    After all, he had been bringing up the child the time, and in Sinantu Pavilion, it was a sin that a woman


    failed to take care of the child.


    Alina, "You divorced that man?"


    "Yes." That man had fully inherited the family business and didn''t need her anymore, so it was natural


    to divorce her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alina looked at Amy again, who said, "What are you looking at me like that for?"


    "Lucas is a man of soft heat, though he had a vicious tongue."


    "What?" Amy looked at Alina in shock, "When did you see that?"


    Alina, "The way you look at him every time showed everything, and I''m not the only one who sees it."


    Amy was silent.


    Many people could see it? No wonder her father told her earlier that she should not joke about the


    people around the Lord, or that would be a terrible trouble.


    So her father had seen it too.


    She was angry that anyone could see it but that piece of wood didn''t.


    Chester got up with the baby in his arms and walked towards Alina. Seeing that Chestering back,


    Amy got up and said goodbye to Alina.


    Alina found something like an invitation in Chester''s hand.


    Chester handed it over and Alina frowned, "What is this?"


    Chester, "A wedding invitation."


    "Who is getting married? Should we give a gift? But you can just decide yourself." Alina said to Chester


    while epting the invitation.


    When she opened the invitation and saw the names of the people getting married printed on it, her


    hands froze momentarily before she smiled with relief.


    She looked at Chester with a smile, "We should give a big gift."


    "I didn''t expect he''d get married so soon." Chester said.


    Alina didn''t expect it either.


    She hadn''t faced Caleb head-on since she got better, and now as she heard the news of his marriage,


    she felt relieved.


    Chester pulled her into his arms, "He''s getting married and you don''t have any feelings in your heart?"


    Alina looked at him, her smile was sour, so he looked grave because she would be upset?


    "I am indebted to him." Instead of being unable to let go.


    Chester knew that it wasn''t just Alina who owed Caleb, he owed Caleb too.


    It was a relief to them all that he was able to let go of the past and start afresh.


    Alina took a sigh and finally said nothing, while Chester didn''t ask anything.


    The two smiled at each other and both put the past behind thempletely.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!